Agam 15 Upang 04 Pragnapana Sutra Part 02

Author(s): Shyamacharya, Punyavijay, Dalsukh Malvania, Amrutlal Bhojak
Publisher: Mahavir Jain Vidyalay
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/001064/1

Page #1
JAINA-AGAVASERIES PART 2 PANNAVANASUTTAM

Page #2
jaina-Agama-granthamAlA granthAGka 9 bhAga 2

Page #3

Page #4
jaina-Agama-granthamAlA : granthAGka 9 (bhAga 2) sirisAmajavAyagaviraiyaM paNNavaNAsuttaM pariziSTa-prastAvanAtmako dvitIyo bhAgaH sampAdakAH puNyavijayo muniH [jinAgamarahasyavedijainAcAryazrImadvijayAnandasUrivara(prasiddhanAma-AtmArAmajImahArAja)ziSyaratma-prAcInajainabhANDAgArondvArakapravartakazrImatkAntivijayAntevAsinAM zrIbhAramAnanda jainagranthamAlAsampAdakAnAM munipravarazrIcaturavijayAnAM vineyaH] paNDita dalasukha mAlavaNiyA paNDita amRtalAla mohanalAla bhojaka ityetau ca zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya bambaI -36

Page #5
jaina - Agama-granthamAlA pradhAna sampAdaka munirAja zrI puNyavijayajI paNDita dalasukha mAlavaNiyA prathama saMskaraNa vIra saM. 2497 / vikra. saM. 2027/ I. sa. 1971 mUlya 40 rupayA mudraka : vi. pu. bhAgavata mauja prinTiMga byUro khaTAvavADI, bambaI - 4 prakAzaka : jayantIlAla ratanacanda zAha bAlacanda gAMDAlAla dozI ratilAla cImanalAla koThArI mAnada maMtrIo zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya oNgasTa krAntimArga, bambaI - 36

Page #6
Jaina-Agama Series No. 9 (Part 2) PANNAVANASUTTAM Editors MUNI PUNYAVIJAYA Pt. DALSUKH MALVANIA Pt. AMRITLAL MOHANLAL BHOJAK Introduction Translated Into English By Dr. NAGIN J. SHAH 27 Mak dan you Renew M A SHRI MAHAVIRA JAINA VIDYALAYA BOMBAY - 36

Page #7
Jaina-Agama-Series General Editors MUNIRAJ SHRI PUNYAVIJAYAJI Pt. DalsUKH MALVANIA First Published: 1971 (c) 1971, by the Publishers I'rice: Rs. 40,00 Printed in India by V. P. Bhagwat Mouj Printing Bureau Khatau Wadi, Bombay-4 Published by Jayantilal Ratanchand Shah Balchand Gandalal Doshi Ratilal Chimanlal Kothari Hon. Secretaries Shri Mahavira Jaina Vidyalaya August Kranti Marg, Bombay-36

Page #8
gaMthasamappaNaM NaMdikaro Naya-NikkhevavivihabhaMgehiM bhUsio pvro| bhavabhayavoccheyakaro aNuogo rakkhio jehiM // 1 // pnnnnvnnovNgtttthiysmggsdtthsNghaaimo| gaMtho'yaM bhagavaMtANa tANa therANa pujANaM // 2 // varae puNNapavitte karajuyakamalammi vinnynnijuttaa| muNipuNNavijaya-dalasukhabhAI-amayA samappemo // 3 // visesayaM // tumha pasAyA laddhaM vatthu tumhANa appayaMtANaM / amhANa bAlacariyaM khamaMtu pujA khamAsamaNA! // 4 //

Page #9
graMthasamarpaNa maMgalakArI, saMsAranA bhayane dUra karanAra, naya-nikSepa Adi anuyogadvAranA prakAro dvArA anuyoganI-AgamanI vyAkhyAna mArganI-akhaMDa tema ja vizuddha paraMparAnI jeoe rakSA karI che te pUjya sthavira bhagavatInA puNyazALI, pavitra ane varada karakamaLamAM ame-muni puNyavijaya, dalasukha mAlavaNiyA ane amRta bhojaka-prajJApanopAMgasUtrane arthasahita samagra zabdo Adine saMgraharUpa A graMtha bheTa dharIe chIe. ApanA ja kRpAprasAdathI meLavelI vastu Apane ja samarpita karavAnI amArI bAlakrIDAne Apa kSamAzramaNa bhagavaMto kSamA karazo.

Page #10
prakAzakIya nivedana dharmasthAno ane dharmazAstro janasamUhamAM dharmabhAvanAnuM siMcana karavAnAM ane dharmazraddhAne jagADIne enI puSTi ane vRddhi karavAnAM zreSTha sAdhano che. tethI ja dharmasthAno ane dharmazAstronuM jatana karavuM e pavitra dharmakRtya lekhavAmAM AvyuM che. jaina saMdhe cheka prAcIna samayathI laI ne A dizAmAM je gauravabharI kAmagIrI bajAvI che, ane atyAre paNa bajAvI rahela che, tenI sAkSI hajAro devamaMdira, aneka tIrthasthAno ane saMkhyAbaMdha jJAnamaMdiro ApI rahyAM che. kaMIka AvI ja bhAvanAthI prerAI ne zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaye jainadharma-darzananA badhA ja pavitra mULa AgamagraMtho, pUjyapAda AgamaprabhAkara, zrutazIlavAridhi munivarya zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAja tathA paMDita zrI dalasukhabhAI mAlavaNiyAnI sayi rAhabarI nIce, prakAzita karavAnI moTI yojanAnI javAbadArI svIkArI che. A yojanA mujaba jaina-Agama-granthamAlAmAM " naitivrutta anumodrA++ " tathA " vaLavaLamurtta"no pahelo bhAga----e e graMtho atyAra pahelAM ' '2 " prakAzita karavAmAM AvyA che; ane atyAre " vAvaLAputtuM" no bIjo bhAga prakAzita thaI rahyo che, eno amane AnaMda che. A graMthanuM saMpAdana paNu, pahelA be graMthonI jema, pUjyapAda AgamaprabhAkara munirAja zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAja, paMDita zrI dalasukhabhAI mAlavaNiyA tathA paMDita zrI amRtalAla mohanalAla bhojake saMyukta rIte karyuM che. teoe A prakAzanane sarvAMgasaMpUrNa karavA mATe keTalI eda jahemata uThAvI che, te A graMthano tathA graMthakArano savistara paricaya ApatI tema ja aneka AnuSaMgika bAbatonI vizada chaNAvaTa karatI mAhitIpUrNa vistRta prastAvanA uparathI paNa jANI zakAya ema che. A mATe ame pUjyapAda puNyavijayajI mahArAjano jeTalo upakAra mAnIe teTalo ocho che. paMDita zrI dalasukhabhAI mAlavaNiyA tathA paMDita zrI amRtalAlabhAInA paNa ame khUba AbhArI chIe. Agama-prakAzana kArya pratye AtmIyatA darzAvI, A pravRttine vega ApavA badala zrI ratilAla dIpacaMda desAI ne dhanyavAda ghaTe che. Agama prakAzana yojanA saMbaMdhI badhI mAhitI A graMthamALAnA pahelA graMthamAM vigatavAra ApavAmAM AvI che, eTale jijJAsuo emAMthI joI zakaze. zrI jinAgama prakAzinI saMsadanI udAratA pUjyapAda munirAja zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAjane dIkSA lIdhAne sATha varSa pUrAM thatAM hovAthI, e varSa pahelAM (tA0 9-2-69nA roja), vaDodarAmAM, vaDodarAnA zrIsaMdha taraphathI dIkSAparyAMyaSaSTipUrtisamAroha UjavavAmAM Avyo hato. e prasaMge, mahArAjazrInI preraNAthI pATaNamAM sthapAyela zrI jinAgama prakAzinI saMsadanA saMcAlakoe, emanI pAsenuM AgamaprakAzana mATenuM za. 1,35,56 dhunuM phaMDa AgamaprakAzananA kAryamAM vAparavA mATe vidyAlayane arpaNa karavAnI jAherAta karI hatI; ane e rakama saMsthAne maLI gaI che. dharmanA prANarUpa dharmazAstronA rakSaNaprakAzana mATe AvI dAkhalArUpa udAratA darzAvavA badala ame zrI jinAgama prakAzinI saMsadanA saMcAlakono ane khAsa karIne zeTha zrI kezavalAla kalAcaMda zAhano khUba khUba AbhAra mAnIe chIe. A aMgeno RNasvIkAra ame A granthamAM anyatra karyo che.

Page #11
prakAzakIya nivedana zrI bhagavatIsUtra mATe sahAya mULa pATaNanA vatanI ane hAla muMbaImAM rahetA zrI panAlAla maphatalAla zAha vi. saM. 2026nA kArtikI pUrNimAnA parvadivase pUjyapAda munivarya zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAjanuM catumAMsaparivartana potAne tyAM karAvyuM hatuM. A prasaMganI yAdarUpe, zrI bhagavatIsUtranA pahelA bhAganA kharca mATe, rU. pAMtrIsa hajAra pATaNavALA zAha maphatalAla jIvAcaMda, zrI cImanalAla laheracaMda ane zrI nemacaMda jeziMgalAlanA maraNArthe temanA putro taraphathI ApavAnI jAherAta karavAmAM AvI hatI. thoDA vakhata pahelAM teo taraphathI A rakama saMsthAne maLI paNa gaI che. vidyAlayanA AgamaprakAzananA kAryamAM harSollAsapUrvaka AvI udAra sahAya ApavA badala ame A mahAnubhAvono aMtaHkaraNapUrvaka AbhAra mAnIe chIe. bIjI sahAya chellAM be varSa daramyAna A kAryane mATe saMsthAne je sahAya maLI che, te nIce mujaba che rU. 7500-00 zrI prinsesa sTrITa lohAracAla jaina saMgha, muMbaI rU. 5000* 10 zrI vADIlAla sArAbhAI derAsarajI TrasTa, muMbaI rU. 2000 * 00 zrI zAMtilAla vardhamAnanI peDhI, pAleja. rU. 2000 * 00 zrI jaina vetAMbara mUrtipUjaka maMdira, beMgalora. rU. 200000 zrI AdinAtha jana kahetAMbara maMdira, beMgalora rU. 1141 10 zrI jaina zvetAMbara mUrtipUjaka saMgha, zrIAtmAnaMda jena upAzraya, vaDodarA, rU. 1000deg 00 zrI AdinAtha jaina zrAvikAsaMdha, beMgalora rU. 360 00 zrI jaina saMgha, AkolA. rU. 251-00 mesarsa pItAMbara lAlajI enDa sansa. rU. 101-00 zrI kalAvatIbahena. rU. 100-00 zrI ajitakumAra suMdarajI.. rU. 50-00 zrI AkolA jaina saMghanI baheno, AkolA. A sInA ame AbhArI chIe. juduM TrasTa AgamaprakAzana aMge vidyAlaya hastaka eka juduM TrasTa racavAmAM AvyuM che. ane A TrasTane sarakAre AvakaverAmAMthI mukti ApI che. A TrasTanA TrasTIo nIce mujaba che: zrI bhogIlAla laheracaMda zrI pravINacaMdra hemacaMda kApaDiyA zrI caMdulAla vardhamAna zAha zrI vADIlAla catrabhuja gAMdhI zrI kapuracaMda nemacaMda mahetA

Page #12
prakAzakIya nivedana Agama prakAzana samiti AgamaprakAzananA kArya aMge jarUrI salAhasUcanA ApavA badala ame Agama prakAzana samitinA nIcenA sabhyonA aNI chIe? zrI kezavalAla kIlAcaMda zAha DaoN. ramaNalAla cImanalAla zAha zrI popaTalAla bhIkhAcaMda DaoN. jayaMtIlAla suracaMda badAmI zrI sevaMtIlAla khemacaMda zrI prANalAla kAnajIbhAI dozI (pATaNa jaina maMDaLanA pratinidhio) zrI jayaMtIlAla ratanacaMda zAha ) zrI caMdulAla vardhamAna zAha zrI bAlacaMda gAMDAlAla dozI - maMtrIo zrI paramAnaMda kuMvarajI kApaDiyA zrI ratilAla cImanalAla koThArI) zrI sevaMtIlAla cImanalAla zAha zrI vRjalAla kapUracaMda mahetA : koSAdhyakSa A graMthanI suvistRta prastAvanAno AdhArabhUta aMgrejI anuvAda amadAvAdanA lAlabhAI dalapatabhAI bhAratIya saMskRti vidyAmaMdiranA DepyuTI DAyarekaTara De. zrI nagInadAsa jIvaNalAla zAhe karI Apyo che. amArAM anya prakAzanonI jema A graMthanuM svaccha-sughaDa mudraNa mauja prinTiMga byuroe khUba cIvaTa ane dhIrajathI karI ApyuM che. e banneno ame hAdika AbhAra mAnIe chIe. ogasTa krAntimArga) muMbaI-36 tA. 4-3-1971 J jayaMtIlAla ratanacaMda zAha bAlacaMda gAMDAlAla dozI ratilAla cImanalAla koThArI mAnada maMtrIo

Page #13
R Nu svI kA ra jana AgamagraMthonA saMzodhana-saMpAdana ane prakAzananA kAryamAM vega ApavAnA uddezathI, vi. saM - 2001 nI sAlamAM, pATaNa (u. gu.)mAM, pUjyapAda munimahArAja zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAjanI preraNAthI ane mu. zrI kezavalAla kIlAcaMdanA prayAsothI sthapAyela zrI jinAgama prakAzinI saMsada (De. zrI pATaNa jaina maMDaLa, 77, marIna DrAIva, muMbaI-20) taraphathI zrImahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya (muMbaI)nI mULa jaina Agamo prakAzita karavAnI yojanA mATe rU. 1,35,566-00 aMke eka lAkha, pAMtrIsa hajAra, pAMcaso chAsaTha rUpiyA pUrA maLyA che; A bhavya sahakAra mATe ame zrI jinAgama prakAzinI saMsadano, zrI pATaNa jaina maMDaLano tathA e banne saMsthAnA kAryakarono aMtaHkaraNapUrvaka AbhAra mAnIe chIe. jayaMtIlAla ratanacaMda zAha bAlacaM gAMDAlAla dozI ratilAla cImanalAla koThArI mAnada maMtrIo zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya

Page #14
asAdhAraNu khoTa pUjyapAda, zrutazIlavAridhi, AgamaprabhAkara, munivarya zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAja smRtizeSa thaI gayA ! pannavaNAsUtranA A bIjA bhAganA prakAzanano utsava, joke enuM keTaluMka chApakAma bAkI hatuM chatAM, teozrInI hayAtImAM ja thayo hato. chaeka mahinA pahelAM, vi. saM. 2027nA phAgaNa vadi 2, tA. 14-3-71, ravivAranA roja savAranA, muMbaImAM, bhAyakhalAmAM, paramapUjya AcArya mahArAja zrI vijayasamudrasUrijI mahArAjanA sAMnidhyamAM, suprasiddha vidvAna DaoN. zrI hIrAlAlajI jainanA zubha haste enuM prakAzana AnaMda-ullAsapUrvaka thayuM hatuM. ane e ja graMthamAM paramapUjya AgamaprabhAkara zrI puNyavijyajI mahArAjanA svargavAsa nimitte zraddhAMjalinA zabdo lakhavAno vakhata Ave ene bhavitavyatAnI karatA, karuNatA ke vicitratA ja kahevI joIe. enI AgaLa mAnavI kevo lAcAra banI jAya che! A vAtanI vigato A pramANe che: pUjyapAda puNyavijayajI mahArAja paramapUjya yugadarza AcAryadeva zrI vijayavallabhasUrIzvarajI mahArAjanI janmazatAbdI mATe ja vi. saM. 2025 mAM muMbaI padhAryA hatA. eTale gata (sane 1970nA) DisembaranI Akhare janmazatAbdI samArohanI zAnadAra rIte ujavaNI thaI gayA pachI tarata ja teozrI gujarAtaamadAvAda tarapha vihAra karavA IcchatA hatA. amArI evI tIvra IcchA hatI ke teozrI muMbaIthI vihAra kare te pahelAM, teonI hAjarImAM ja, muMbaImAM A graMthanuM prakAzana karavAmAM Ave. daramyAnamAM eka bAju kaMIka nAdurasta tabiyatane kAraNe teono vihAra laMbAyo ane bIjI bAju, A graMthanI vistRta gujarAtI prastAvanA teozrIe tapAsI lIdhI hovAthI, presamAM thoDIka jhaDapa karavAthI A graMtha taiyAra thaI javAnI zakyatA lAgI. eTale A graMthanuM prakAzana teozrInI upasthitimAM muMbaImAM karavAnI amArI vinati teoe mAnya rAkhI eTaluM ja nahIM, e mATe Do. hIrAlAlajI jainane AmaMtraNa ApavAnuM sUcana paNa teozrIe ja karyuM. e rIte A graMthanuM prakAzana, upara sUcavyuM tema, tA. 14-3-71nA roja muMbaImAM thayuM. paNa, A graMthanI vistRta gujarAtI prastAvanAnA moTA bhAganuM aMgrejI bhASAMtara e vakhate taiyAra thaI gayela hovA chatAM enuM mudraNa graMthanA prakAzana vakhate pUruM thAya e zakya na hatuM. eTale mULa prastAvanAnA aMgrejI anuvAda vagara ja eno prakAzana-samAroha UjavavAnuM amArA mATe anivArya thaI gayuM, ane e rIte e samAroha UjavavAmAM Avyo. e pachI, jANe koI duHkhada bhavitavyatA kAma karatI hoya ema, eka bAju aMgrejI prastAvanAnuM mudraNa AgaLa cAlavA lAgyuM, ane bIjI bAju pUjyapAda puNyavijayajI mahArAjanI tabiyata paNa avAranavAra asvastha thavA lAgI. pariNAme teoe muMbaImAMthI vihAra karavAno vicAra jato karyo ane vi. saM. 2017nuM comAsuM paNa, vi. saM. 2025 ane 2026nAM comAsAMnI jema, muMbaImAM vAlakezvaranA upAzrayamAM ja karavAnuM nakkI karyuM. A daramyAna tabiyata barAbara sArI thAya evA upacAro cAlu ja hatA. tabiyatamAM

Page #15
vizeSa asvasthatA jaNAtAM, jarUrI upacAra mATe, teozrIne ispitAlamAM dAkhala karavAmAM AvyA. tyAM tabiyatamAM ekaMdara sudhAro thato lAgyo; ane have te be-traNa divasamAM ispitAlamAMthI rajA maLaze evI saMtoSakAraka sthiti lAgI. paNa evAmAM ja, jANe potAnA sAdhujIvanathI ja jIvananI ane saMsAranI anizcitatAno dharmabodha ApavA mAgatA hoya ema, parama pUjya mahArAjazrI vi. saM. 2027nA jeTha vadi 6, tA. 14-6-71, somavAranA roja rAtanA, pratikramaNa karyA pachI, 4-50 vAgatAM pUrI svasthatA, zAMti ane samAdhipUrvaka svargavAsa pAmyA! A ati AghAtajanaka karuNa ghaTanAne lIdhe, je graMthano prakAzanavidhi teonI pavitra hAjarImAM thayo hato tene vecANa mATe mUkavAnuM kArya amAre teozrInI binahayAtImAM karavuM paDyuM che, ane A graMthamAM ja teozrIne zraddhAMjali arpaNa karavI paDI che ! kevI karuNatA ! mahArAjazrInA aNadhAryA svargavAsathI jaina zAsanane, deza-videzamAM cAlatA jaina vidyA ane bhAratIya vidyAnA adhyayana-saMzodhana tema ja samagra jJAnoddhAranA kAryane tathA vidyAlayanI Agama prakAzana yojanAne evI asAdhAraNa moTI khoTa paDI che ke je pUrI thavI zakya nathI. saMsthAnI Agama prakAzana yojanAmAM sakriya sAtha ApavA uparAMta saMsthAnA vikAsa mATe teozrI je bhalI lAgaNI dharAvatA hatA ane mArgadarzana ApatA hatA te mATe saMsthA teono jeTalo upakAra mAne teTalo ocho che. mahArAjazrI pratyenI UMDI kRtajJatAnI lAgaNIthI prerAIne vidyAlayanI vyavasthApaka samitie tA. 24-7-71nA roja nIce mujaba TharAva karyo che : "paramapUjya, prAtaHsmaraNIya, AgamaprabhAkara, zratazIlavAridhi munirAja zrI pucavijayajI mahArAjanuM sthAna ane mAna bhAratIya vidyA ane jaina vidyAnA deza-videzanA vidvAnomAM ananya hatuM. jene zrutanA teo pAragAmI vidvAna hovA uparAMta samagra jaina vADmayanA paNa marmagrAhI ane sarvasparzI vizeSajJa vidvAna hatA. uparAMta, teoe bhAratIya sAhityanuM paNa khUba Adara ane bhaktithI avagAhana karyuM hatuM. zAstrI ya tema ja itara sAhityanuM teozrInuM adhyayana tema ja saMzodhana sAMpradAyika kadAgrahathI sarvathA mukta tema ja satyagrAhI hatuM; teozrInI jJAnopAsanAnI AvI virala vizeSatA hatI, ane tethI ja teo vidvadujagatamAM khUba Adara ane cAhanA meLavI zakyA hatA. "teo sAcA ane saMpUrNa arthamAM jJAnoddhAraka hatA. prAcIna jaina jJAnabhaMDAronA samuddhAranuM, prAcIna jIrNa virala pratone ciraMjIvI banAvavAnuM, jaina AgamasUtro tema ja anya durgama prAcIna graMthonuM saMzodhana-saMpAdana karavAnuM, ane deza-videzanA vidvAnone pUrI udAratA ane sahRdayatA sAthe dareka prakAranI sahAya karavAnuM mahArAjazrInuM kArya Adarza, benamana ane zakavartI kahI zakAya evuM hatuM. mahArAjazrInuM jJAnoddhAranuM A kArye teozrInA paramapUjya dAdAguru prazAMtamUrti pravartaka zrI kAMtivijayajI mahArAja tathA parama pUjya AjIvana vidyAsevI guruvarya zrI caturavijayajI mahArAje zarU karelI zrutabhaktinI paraMparAnuM khUba gaurava vadhAre evuM hatuM. pUjyapAda puNyavijayajI mahArAje jJAnoddhAranA kSetramAM kareluM kArya eTaluM virATa che ane teozrInA svargavAsathI A kSetramAM eTalI moTI khoTa UbhI thaI

Page #16
che ke te kacAre, kevI rIte pUrI thaze tenI kalpanA karavI paNa Aje to muzkela lAge che. eka satata kAryazIla saMsthA karI zake eTaluM moTuM kArya teozrIe karyuM che. teozrInA jIvana sAthe vaNAI gayelI apramattatA ane utkaTa zrutabhakitanuM ja A supariNAma che. "jJAnopAsaka vidvAna hovA uparAMta mahArAjazrI zramadharmanA uddeza ane sArarUpa AtmasAdhanAmAM paNa evA ja magna ane satata jAgarUka hatA. nirmaLa saMcamanI ArAdhanA teonA jIvana sAthe sAva sahajapaNe evI otaprota banI gaI hatI ke enI madhura ane pavitra chApa teonA vicAromAM, kathanamAM ane vartanamAM jevA maLatI hatI. nirdebhaSaNuM, nirdezapaNuM, nirabhimAnatA, saraLatA, nikhAlasatA, saumya nirbhayatA, samabhAva, karuNAparAyaNatA, paropakAritA, namratA, vivekazIlatA jevA anekAneka guNothI teozrInAM jIvana ane vyavahAra sphaTika samAM vimaLa banyAM hatAM. teo AdaryuM sAdhutAnI mUrti ane zramaNajIvananA zreSTha pratIka hatA. " ApaNI saMsthA zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya sAthenA teonA AtmIyatAbharyA dharmasnehano ane teoe saMsthA upara karelA upakArono vicAra karIe chIe tyAre to jANe RNu-svIkAra mATenA moTAmAM moTA zabdo paNa ochA paDatA hoya ema lAge che. teozrInI preraNAthI ja saMsthAe ApaNAM badhAM pavitra mULa AgamasUtrone pragaTa karavAnI moTI yojanA zarU karavAnI hiMmata karI hatI. ane A khAkhatamAM mAtra salAha ke mArgadarzana ApIne ja saMtoSa na mAnatAM e yojanAne amalI banAvavA mATe jaina Agama graMthamALAnA mukhya saMpAdaka tarIkenI javAbadArI paNa teozrIe ullAsapUrvaka svIkArI hatI. AvA moTA kAryanI javAbadArI svIkArIne mahArAjazrIe na kevaLa ApaNI saMsthA upara ke jaina samAja upara ja upakAra karyo che, kharI rIte ethI jaina vidyA ane bhAratIya vidyAnA dezavidezanA vidvAno ane jijJAsuo paNa upakRta banyA che, teonI A niHsvArtha jJAnasevAno lAbha saune sadAne mATe maLato raheze, emAM zaka nathI. vaLI, ApaNI saMsthAnA eka hitaciMtaka tarIke teozrI je ciMtA sevatA rahetA hatA ethI to teo saMsthAnA eka zirachatra ja banyA hatA. "AvA eka jJAnatapasvI ane jJAnagarimAthI zobhatA, saMta prakRtinA prabhAvaka munivarano muMbaImAM vi. saM. 2027 nA jeTha vade 6, tA. 14-6-71, somavAranA roja svargavAsa thatAM ApaNI saMsthAne, jaina saMdhane ane deza-videzanA vidvatsamAjane bhAgye ja pUrI zakAya evI moTI khoTa paDI che. zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlayanI A sabhA jJAnacAritrathI zobhatI AvI ucca koTinI vibhUtinA upakAronuM kRtajJatApUrvaka smaraNa kare che ane teozrIne bhAvapUrvaka anekAneka vaMdanA karIne teozrInAM adhUrAM kAryo pUrAM karavAnI zakti ane bhAvanA A saMsthAmAM tema ja zrIsaMdhamAM pragaTe evI prArthanA kare che,' 15 sau koI ne e suvidita che ke pUjyapAda puNyavijayajI mahArAje jJAnoddArane ja potAnuM jIvanakArya banAvIne ane chellAM cAlIza varSe daramyAna AgamasaMzodhananuM pAyAnuM kAma khUba bhakti, ekAgratA ane cIvaTapUrvaka karatAM rahIne, AgamasaMzodhana mATenI vipula sAmagrI potAnA hAthe ja taiyAra karelI che. e sAmagrIno samucita upayoga karIne

Page #17
16 teoe zarU karela AgamasaMzodhananA kAryane vaNathaMbhyuM AgaLa vadhAravuM e ApaNI pavitra pharaja che; teozrAne sAcI zraddhAMjali paNa e ja che : kaMIka AvI lAgaNIthI prerAI ne, pUjyapAda mahArAjazrInA svagaeNvAsa khAda paMDita zrI dalasukhabhAI mAlavaNiyA muMbaI AvyA tyAre, teonI hAjarImAM, vidyAlayanI Agama prakAzana samiti tathA vidyAlaya hastakanA jinAgama TrasTanI saMyukta sabhA tA. 22-6-71 nA roja A aMge vicAraNA karavA kholAvavAmAM AvI hatI; ane emAM vigatavAra carcA-vicAraNAne aMte, AgamaprakAzananuM kArya cAlu rAkhavA aMge, sarvasaMmatithI, nIce mujaba nirNaya levAmAM Avyo hato :-- " 1. pUSAda AgamaprabhAkara munirAja zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAjanA svargavAsane kAraNe teozrInI preraNAthI vidyAlaye zarU karela Agama prakAzananA kAryamAM na pUrI zakAya evI moTI khoTa UbhI thaI che. paNa teoe jIvanabhara, AgamonA saMzodhana mATe, lagabhaga badhAM pavitra AgamasUtronAM pATha-pAThAMtaro noMdhIne pAzuddhinuM pAyAnuM kA kareluM che te jotAM, tathA AgamonI zuddha vAcanAo chapAvavAnI teonI utkaTa bhAvanA zvetAM, AgamaprakAzananA kAryane cAlu rAkhavuM ane banatI tvarAe ene pUruM karavuM. "2. atyAra sudhI A kAryamAM paMDita zrI dalasukhabhAI mAlaviyA tathA paMDita zrI amRtalAla mohanalAla je prakArano sahakAra ApatA rahyA che, te prakArano sahakAra teonI pAsethI levAnuM cAlu rAkhavuM; ane jyAM paNa koI zaMkA UbhI thAya tyAM enuM nirAkaraNa kevI rIte lAvavuM e mATe paramapUjya AcAryaM zrI vijayasamudrasUrijI mahArAjazrInuM mArgadarzana meLavavu, " 3. A kAryane vega maLe e mATe paramapUjya munirAja zrI jaMbUvijayajI mahArAja, anya je munirAje tathA je vidvAno AmAM sahajabhAve sahakAra ApavA taiyAra hoya teono sahakAra levo. " 4. A kArya mATe jarUrI mArgadarzana meLavavA mATe Agama prakAzana samitinA sabhyoe pUnAmAM caturmAsa birAjatA paramapUjya AcArya zrI vijayasamudrasUrijI mahArAjane ane teTalAM vahelAM maLavuM ane pachI khIjAono sahakAra meLavavAnI dizAmAM AgaLa vadhavuM. ' aMtamAM, ame pUjyapAda munivarya zrI puNyavijayajI mahArAjanA anekavidha upakAronuM punaH punaH smaraNa karIne teozrIne pharI amArI aMtaranI zraddhAMjali arpaNa karIe chIe; ane saMsthAe zarU karela AgamaprakAzananI mahAna yojanA sAMgopAMga pUrI karavAnI bhAvanA ane zakti amArAmAM jAgatI rahe evI prArthanA sAthe amAruM A nivedana pUruM karIe chIe. oNgasTa krAMti mA muMbaI-36 tA. 20-9-1971 jayaMtIlAla ratanacaMdra zAha khAlacaMda gAMDAlAla dozI ratilAla cImanalAla koThArI mAnada maMtrIo zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya

Page #18
granthAnakama prakAzakIya nivedana RNasvIkAra asAdhAraNa khoTa gujarAtI prastAvanAno anukrama Contents of Introduction saMketasUci zuddhipatrakam 'paNNavaNAsuttaM' mUlagranthasya (bhAga 1) zuddhipatrakavizeSaH prastAvanA gujarAtI Introduction paDhamaM parisiTuM-gAhANukkamo bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatthasahio taiyaM parisiTuM-visesaNAmANukkamo 201-487 408-16

Page #19
prastAvanAno viSayAnukrama aMgabAhya graMthonI racanA; teno aMga sAthe saMbaMdha prajJApanA nAma prajJApanA zabdano prayoga ane artha prajJApanAno AdhAra dRSTivAda che prajJApanAnI racanAzailI viSaya vibhAga (sAta tattvamAM, draSyAdi cAramAM vibhAga) pada vibhAga ane nirUpaNAno krama bhagavatI ane prajJApanA bhagavatI prajJApanA ane jIvAvAbhima prajJApanA ane SaTkhaMDAgama prajJApanAnA kartA ane emano samaya prajJApanAnuM maMgaLa ane paMcanamaskAra maMtra prathama pada : jIva ane ajIvanA prakAro ajIvanirUpaNa-29; jIvanA bheda-prabhedo-29; siddhanA bhedo-29; saMsArI jIvo-36; bIjuM ' sthAna ' padma : jIvonuM nivAsasthAna trIjuM ' ahuvaktavya ' pada : jIvo ane ajIvonuM saMkhyAgata tAratamya dravyonuM saMkhyAgata tAratamya-13; jIvonuM saMkhyAgata tAratamya-53; samagra jIvonuM saMkhyAgata tAratamya-54 cothuM 'sthiti ' 56 : jIvonI sthiti =Ayu . pAMcamuM 'vizeSa ' padma : jIva ane ajIva dravyanA bhedo ane paryAyo jIvonI ane temanA paryAyonI saMkhyA-64; ajIvanA bhedo ane paryAyo-65 chaThThuM ' vyutkrAnti ' pa6 : jIvonI gati ane Ati jIvonA upapAtano ane urtanAno virahakALa (utkRSTa)-68; eka samayamAM keTalA jIvono upapAta ane urtanA 70; jIvo yA bhavamAMthI Ave ?-71 sAtamuM ' ucchvAsa ' pada : jIvonA zvAsocchvAsa jIvonI zvAsocchavAsakriyAno virahakAla75 AThamuM 'saMjJA ' padma : jIvonI saMjJA navamuM ' yoni ' pa6 : jIvonuM utpattisthAna dasamuM carama ' padma : dravyo viSe carama acaramano vicAra . carama ane acarma-ratnaprabhA AdinuM78; jIvonI yonio-79; caramAdi apabahutva (tAratamya)-81; paramANupudgala ane pudgalaskaMdha viSe caramAdi vicAra-82; saMsthAna viSe caramAdi-84; jIvo viSe caramAdi-84 agiyAramuM ' bhASA ' pada : bhASAvicAraNA bhASAnuM svarUpa ane utpatti-85; lokAntagamana-86; bhASAnA prakAra-87 pRSTha 1 7 7 9 10 12 13 13 14 16 22 25 29 47 para 58 6. 17 pa Gt GG . 4

Page #20
7 104 112 124 134 prastAvanAno viSayAnukrama bAramuM padaH jIvonAM zarIra - daMDakomAM zarIro-90; baddha ane mukta zarIronI saMkhyA Adi-1; daMDakomAM baddha ane mukta zarIronI saMkhyA-92 teramuM pariNAma padaH pariNAmavicAra jIvanA pariNAmo-94; ajIva pariNAmo-94; chavadaMDakomAM pariNAmo-96 cAmuM "karAya pada kaSAyanirUpaNa paMdaramuM "Indriya padaH indriyanirUpaNa soLamuM "prayoga' pada prayoga-AtmAno yA pAra sattaramuM "lezyA pada lezyAnirUpaNa aDhAramuM "kAyasthiti' pada ogasamuM "samyakatva' pada sabhyatatva viSe vIsamuM "atikiyA" pada ekavIza "avagAhanA saMsthAna'padaH zarIranuM saMsthAna ane avagAhanA bAvIzamuM kriyApada kriyAvicAraNA tevIzathI sattAvIza karmaprakRti-karmabaMdha-karmabaMdhaveda-karmavedabaMdha karmavedavedaka padoH karmavicAra aThThAvIsamuM "AhAra" padaH jIvono AhAra ogaNatrIza, gIza ane tetrIzamAM "upayoga, pazyattA, avadhi" padoH jIvone bodhavyApAra upayoga-138; pazyatA-138 ekatrIsamuM "saMzi" pada saMphivicAra batrIzamuM "saMyama" padaH saMyamavicAra corImuM pravicAraNA pada paricAraNa (maithuna vicAra) pAMtrIzamuM "vedanA" pada chavAnI vedanA chatrIzakuM "samudraghAta" pada samudaghAtavicAraNuM prajJApanA sUtranI vyAkhyAo (1) AcArya haribhakRta pradeza vyAkhyA-15ra; (2) AcArya abhayadevakRta prajJApanAtRtIya padasaMgrahaNuM ane tenI avacUrNi-153; (3) AcArya malayagirikRta vivRti-154; (4) zrI municaMdrasUrikRta vanaspativicAra-157; (5) prajJApanAbIjaka-158; (6) zrI pavAdarakRta avacUri-158; (7) zrI dhanavimalakRta Tabo (bAlAvabodha)-158; (8) zrI jIvavijyakRta rabo (bAlAvabodha)-159; (9) zrI paramAnaMdakata stabaka-159; (10) zrI nAnacaMdakRta saMskRta chAyA-160; (11) ajJAtakartaka vRtti-160; (12) prajJApanA sUtra bhASAMtara-160; (3) prajJApanA paryAya-160 prajJApanA sUtra TIkA ane TIkAkAra 161 prajJApanA sUtranI mudrita AvRttiono paricaya 164 prajJApanA sUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThInuM paryAlocana 170 142 144 148 150 15ra

Page #21
Contents of Introduction 201 Page No. Angabahya works and their relation to Anga works Title_Prajnapana 210 Usage and Meaning of the term 'Prajnapana? 210 Drstivada--the Source of Prajnapana 212 Style and Structure of Prajnapana 213 Analysis of the contents 217 Literary Division of the Text into Padas And the System of Treatment 218 Bhagavati And Prajnapana Bhagavati 219 Prajnapana and Jivajivabhigama 220 Prajnapana and Satkhandagama 223 The Author of Prajnapana and His Date 231 Prajnapana Benediction And Pancanamaskara-Mantra 235 Classes of Living Substance And Non-living Substance 241 Treatment of Non-living Substance 241 Divisions and Sub-divisions of Jivas Divisions of Siddhas 247 Souls in Bondage 251 247 263 266 270 271 Dwelling Places of Living Beings Classes of Living Beings and their Svasthanas Relative Numerical Strength of Living Beings And of Non living Substances Relative Numerical Strength of Substances Relative Numerical Strength of the Classes of Living Beings Relative Numerical Strength of all the Classes of Living Beings Life-duration of Living Beings Classes of Living Beings and their Life-durations 272 274 278 279 281 Classes and Modes of Living and Non-living Substances Numbers of Living Beings contained in Different Classes and Numbers of Modes of Living Beings Classes and Modes of Non-living Substance 288 289

Page #22
Contents of Introduction 21 292 294 297 Transmigration of a Living Being from one Class to Another Maximum duration in which no Birth (or no Death) takes place Numbers of Living Beings that can Simultaneously be Born and Also Numbers of Living Beings that can Simultaneously Die in Different Classes Classes which Living Beings of this or that class should belong to in their immediately preceding births Breathings of Living Beings Temporal Interval between one Breathing and another of a Living Being belonging to Different Classes 298 305 Signs or Instincts of Living Beings Relative Numerical Strength 305 308 309 310 313 315 317 318 319 321 321 Birth places of Different Classes of Living Beings Discussion on Carama-Acarama Features of All Substances Relative Numerical Strength of Carama, etc. Consideration of the Features carama, etc. in connec tion with physical Atom and physical Aggregate The Problem of Features carama etc. in connection with Structure or Figuration Features carama etc. of Living Beings On Spoken Language Nature and Origination of Spoken Language Journey of the particles upto the end of Loka Types of Spoken Language Bodies of Living Beings Number of the types of bodies that are possible in this or that class of living beings Numerical Strength of Baddha and Mukta Bodies Number of Baddha and Mukta Bodies found in this or that class of living beings On Transformation or Change Calculation of Modes Modes possible in this or that class of Living beings 324 324 327 329 330 331 332 334 336 On Passions 338

Page #23
22 Contents of Introduction On Sense-organs Sense-organ and Minimum time the process of cognition requires for its completion Activity of Soul Colour-Indexes to Temperament Period of Continuous Persistence of one Mode Religious Faith End-causing Activity Bodily Structure and Size On Activity Speculation on Karma On Feeding Cognitive Activity of Living Beings Sanjni Living Beings Grades of Moral Discipline Sexual Behaviour Feelings On Samudghata Commentaries On Prajnapanasutra Pradesavyakhya by Ac. Haribhadra Prajnapana-trtiyapada-sangrahani by Ac. Abhaya deva and its Avacarni Vivrti by Ac. Malayagiri Vanaspativicara by Municandrasuri Prajnapanabijaka Avacuri by Padmasundara Tabo by Dhanavimala Tabo by Jivavijaya Stabaka by Paramananda Sanskrit Chaya by Nanakacandraji Vrtti by an anonymous Author Translation of Prajnapanasutra Prajnapanaparyaya Malayagiri and His Commentary on Prajnapanasutra Account of the Printed Editions of Prajnapanasutra Examination of Some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra Acknowledgements 340 342 345 350 355 361 362 370 375 383 394 399 406 410 411 417 420 424 424 426 426 431 431 432 432 433 434 434 434 434 435 436 440 447 487

Page #24
saGketasUci a0- adhyayana utta0, uttarA0- uttarAdhyayanasUtra kri0 vi0- kriyAvizeSaNa gA., gA0-gAthA ca010- caturthyarthe SaSThI jJAtA0 - jJAtAdharmakathAMgasUtra Ti-TippaNI TI0-TIkA tRpa010-tRtIyA-paJcamyarthe SaSThI tR0 10 - tRtIyArthe SaSThI tR0 sa0-tRtIyArthe saptamI dazavai0 - dazavaikAlikasUtra pa0-patra patR0 10 / - paJcamI-tRtIyArthe SaSThI pa-tR. 10) paM0-paMkti pu0-pustaka pR0 - pRSTha pra0 gA0-prakSiptagAthA prajJA-prajJApanAsUtra bRhat - bRhatkalpabhASya vizeSA0- vizeSAvazyakabhASya sa0-saptamI sa0 tR0 - saptamyarthe tRtIyA sa0 dvi0-saptamyarthe dvitIyA sa0pa0 - saptamyarthe paJcamI sa0 pra0 - saptamyarthe prathamA sa010 - saptamyarthe SaSThI sU0 --sUtra P. T. S.-(pR0 2) Prakrit Text Society , -(pR0 36) Pali Text Society

Page #25

Page #26
pattassa vibhAgassa zuddhipatrakam paMtIe asuddha bhavaratha 'hAi 33 . zirSake aTTa . nArAcasaM addhasa . viTThAi . alaka yamAge araH prApta strIvAka kA-vA haridvana sthAna degphAsa prakRtIH kammA kama pravIcA sohaNIyaM bhavastha __ TThAI 0-aTTha nArAcasaMaddhAsa' viTThAI alaGka yabhAge adhuraH prAptApa strIvAk kA-vA haritavana sthAnaphAsaprakRtI: 0kammA karma pravicA 102 " 121 124 vanaspati carimeNaM gautama degsamayasi 144 vanaparati carameNaM gAtama samayasi SaDavi SaTaca jagarANaM nirva 151 SaDavi SaTca jAgarANaM nirvartanatA-nirva m 187 191 197 ,, (ca. Sa.) 214 ti 'nAmA 226 236 257 'nAma nirvartanatA-nirva nirva pravIcA pravicA

Page #27
29 vibhAgassa sohaNIyaM asuddhaM pravIcA 257 pravicA " 258 parihINaM 0 parihINaM kam spRSTa spRSTam gA. 278 gA. m pravI baddhalaga haridvana 280 pravi0 baddhellaga haritavana 287 305 pravIcA pravicA 313 329 331 degthUbhiyA varjebhyaH yUbhiyA vajabhyaH "veyaDDa paNavaNNA degveyaDa 334 347 paNNavaNA dvIpa 356 sUla vIriya dvitIya ravakAni bhAsasAe sutta vIriyaM dvitIyasvakAni bhAsattAe 359 sutaM 374 375 paNavaNNA paNNavaNA 384 saMvUta saMvRta

Page #28
'paNNavaNAsuttaM mUlagranthasya (bhAga 1) zuddhipatrakavizeSaH pattassa paMtIe asuddhaM dhayArata sohaNIyaM dhayAra ta 294 295 296 330 404 paDappaNaM baddhelaga iMdagove poDariya suppikka tirikkhapaM sutaNANisu vaNayarasurA vayaNA ajogattaM paDappaNaM baddhallaga iMdagope poMDarIya supika tirikkhajoNiyapaM sutaNANIsu vaNayara-'surA veyaNA ajogataM ajogayaM 0

Page #29

Page #30
prastA va nA aMgamAhya graMthonI racanA; teno aMga sAthe saMbaMdha zvetAmbara saMmata vidyamAna jaina AgamonI racanAnA je aneka tabakkA che temAM prathama tabakkAmAM aMga graMthonI saMkalanA ke racanA thaI. paraMparA pramANe aMga graMthonI racanA gaNadharo kare che. eTale ke tIrthaMkaranA sAkSAta mukhya ziSyo dvArA te aMga graMthonI racanA thAya che. AthI kahI zakAya ke vidyamAna jaina AgamomAM sauthI prAcIna racanA aMga graMthonI che. te racanAmAM mukhyapaNe bhagavAna mahAvIranA upadezanuM ane temanA jIvananA prasaMgonuM saMkalana gaNadharoe karyuM che. vidyamAna aMga graMthonI saMkalanA ke racanA gaNadhara sudharmA dvArA thayelI che. ane te ApaNane paraMparAthI zrutarUpe prApta che. bhagavAna mahAvIre je upadeza Apyo e prakAranA upadezanI eka paraMparA cAlI AvatI hatI tene anusarIne temAM kAlAnusArI saMzodhana-parivartana-parivardhana karIne bhagavAna mahAvIre upadeza Apyo hato--ema mAnavAne kAraNa che. paraMparA spaSTa kare che ke dvAdazAMgInI racanA ' pUrva 'te AdhAre che. r ' A ' pUrva 'ne nAme prasiddha Agama atyAre upalabdha nathI, mAtra nAmo ane temAM pratipAdya viSayanI sUcI upalabdha che. paNa * pUrva ' e zabda ja sUcave che ke te bhagavAna mahAvIra pUrvanuM koI paraMparAprApta zruta haze. paraMparA ema paNa kahe che ke te pUrvano samAveza khAramA aMga dRSTivAdamAM karI levAmAM Avyo hato ane durbhAgye e khAramuM aMga vidyamAna nathI. paNa evA ghaNA graMtho ane adhyayano vidyamAna che jemAM athavA jemane viSe spaSTapaNe kahevAmAM AvyuM che ke tenI racanA dRSTivAdanA AdhAre karavAmAM AvI che, athavA to dRSTivAdagata amuka pUrvanA AdhAre karavAmAM AvI che. DaoN. zuddhIMga dRSTivAda ane pUrva viSe cokkasa zuM mata dharAve che te temanA lakhANa uparathI tAravavuM muzkela paDe che. paNa temanAM eka-be vidhAnothI cokkasa kahI zakAya tema che ke pUrvo e prAcIna graMtho hatA ane tene AdhAre amuka graMtho banyAnI je vAta kahevAmAM Ave che te temane mate eka bhrAnta samaja athavA to gerasamaja che. teo e paNa nakkI karI zakyA nathI ke e dRSTivAdgata vividha pravAdo (pUrvane pravAda tarIke oLakhAvyA che.) vastutaH vidyamAna hatA ke mAtra kAlpanika che. paraMtu temane mate amuka pravAdonAM evAM na samajAya tevAM nAmo che, je temane banAvaTI hovAnuM samarthana kare che. temanAM ukta maMtavyo viSe saMmata thaI zakAya tema nathI, kAraNa ke zvetAmbara ane digaMbara ane paraMparAmAM daSTivAda viSenI ane tenAM prakaraNo AdinI ane khAsa karI pUrvI viSenI 1. mayurA jainayaoNna, 60 20. 2. Sehubring : Doctrine of the Jainas SS 38, p. 74 "Tt is in harmony with the misunderstanding according to which " etc. 3. ejana, SS 38, p. 75_" Whether the Pavaya of the Ditthivaya (the 12th Anga) were fiction or fact we do not know. ' 4. ejana, SS 38, p. 75-The names of 2 Aggeniya...........for their obscurity all speak in favour of their factitive nature."

Page #31
...[3]... mAnyatAmAM najIvo bheda che, te sUcave che ke banne saMpradAyo judA paDyA te pahelAM te banne pAse eka sAmAnya paraMparA hatI, jene anusarIne bannee ekasarakhI hakIkato dRSTivAda ane pUrvAM viSe kahI che. aMga ane aMgabAjI ane itara graMthonuM mULa, je daSTivAdamAM athavA amuka pUrvamAM jaNAvavAmAM AvyuM che, tene bhrAnta samaja agara gerasamaja zA mATe mAnavI te samajAtuM nathI. kAraNa ke A bAbatano cheka niryuktikALamAM ane prastuta graMtha prajJApanA jevAmAM svIkAra karavAmAM Avyo che. vaLI, na samajAtAM nAmone kAraNe koI ne banAvaTI mAnavAnI dalIla paNa gaLe Utare tevI nathI. aMga ane pUrvanA saMbaMdha viSe DaoN. suthIMge samavAyAMganI abhayadevanI TIkAnA uddaNune AdhAre je niSkarSa kADhayo che te paNa ucita jaNAto nathI. eka vAta to temaNe e jaNAvI che ke abhayadeva aMgono AdhAra pUrvane mAnatA nathI; ane bIjI e ke pUrva ane aMgo khanne svataMtra hatAM, ekabIjAnA AdhArarUpa nathI. temanA A bannepa niSkarSa ucita che ke nahi tenA nirNaya mATe abhayadevanI TIkA ame uSkRta karIe chIe ane vidvAnone ja vinaMti karIe chIe ke teo A khAkhatamAM svayaM abhayadevano zo mata che te ane tene AdhAre DaoN. zuSkIMge jaNAvela niSkarSa phalita thaI zake che ke nahi teno nirNaya le-- CC 'atha kiM tat pUrvagatam ? ucyate - yasmAt tIrthakaraH tIrthapravartanakAle gaNadharANAM sarvasUtrAdhAratvena pUrve pUrvagataM sUtrArthaM bhASate, tasmAt pUrvANIti bhaNitAni / gaNadharAH punaH zrutaracanAM vidadhAnA AcArAdikrameNa racayanti, sthApayanti ca / matAntareNa tu pUrvagatasUtrArthaH pUrvam arhatA mASito gaNadharairapi pUrvagatazrutameva pUrva racitaM pazcAd AcArAdi / nanvevaM yadAcAra niyuktyAmabhihitaM-- 'savvesiM AyAro paDhamo' ityAdi tat katham ? ucyate / tatra sthApanAmAzritya tathoktam / iha tu akSararacanAM pratIsthya maLita 'pUrve pUrvANi dhRtAni ti|" -samavAyAkUTIjA, patra 220-222 | AcArya abhayadeve je vAta saMskRtamAM kahI te ja vAta tethI paNa pUrve naMdIcUrNimAM jinadAse kahI che ane tene ja AcArya haribhadre naMdInI potAnI TIkAmAM (5088) jemanI tema laI lIdhI che. cUrNino pATha A pramANe che " se kiM taM pubvagataM ? ti, ucyate - jamhA titthakaro titthapavattaNakAle gaNadharANa savvasutAdhArattaNato putraM pubvagatasutatthaM bhAsati tamhA puvvati bhaNitA / gaNadharA puNa suttarayaNaM karentA AyArAikameNa rayaMti ThaveMti ya / aNNAyariyamateNaM puNa putragatasuttattho puvvaM arahatA bhAsito, gaNaharehi vi puvvagatasutaM ceva puNvaM raitaM pacchA AyArAha / evamukte codaka Aha-NaNu pugvAvara viruddhaM / kamhA 1 jaghA AyAranijjuttIe bhaNitaM " savvesiM AyAro " gAhA [AcArAGganiryukti gA0 8] | AcArya Aha - satyamuktam / kintu sA ThavaNA / imaM puNa akkhararayaNaM paDucca bhaNitampuvvaM pubvA katA ityarthaH / --naMdrIputtattuLI (P. T. S.), p. 75. vaLI, A bAbatamAM AcArya jinabhadranuM svopanatti sAthenuM vizeSAvazyakabhASya je mantavya dharAve che te paNa jANavA jevuM hoI teno nirdeza ahIM jarUrI bane che~~~ 5. ejana, SS 37, p. 74--"But he does not derive the Angas from the Purvas Hence it follows that the two series were parallel to, not dependent on, each other." 6. AcArAMganiyukti, gAyA 8.

Page #32
*..[3]... "Aha-zrUyate hi pUrvaM pUrvANyevopanibadhyante pUrvapraNayanAdeva ca pUrvANi-iti / tatra ca samastamasti vAGamayamataH kimiha zeSAGgairaGgabAyaizceti ? ucyate 7jati vi ya bhUtAvAde savvassa vayogatassa otaaro| NijjUhaNA tathA vi hu dummedhe pappa itthI ya // 548 // jati gAhA / yadyapi dRSTivAde samastavAGamayAvatAraH, tathApi durmedhasAmayogyAnAM strINAM caanuprArthanazrataviroSopajI, zrAvALA ja !" --vizeSAvazyakabhASya, pR. 115. nIce bhagavAna mahAvIra pUrvenA tIrthakaronA ziSyonA adhyayana viSe ullekho ApavAmAM Ave che:-- jJAtAdharmakathAmAM ariSTaneminA ziSya thAvasthApatra (sU54) ane pAMca pAMDava baMdhuo (sU0 128 ane 130), tathA thAvastrAputranA ziSya zukaparivrAjaka (sU0 55), malli jinanA ziSyo (sU) 78)-e sau viSe emaNe sAmAyikAdi caturdaza pUrvenuM adhyayana karyuM--"sArAmArUyAruM vokta puravANuM"--evA ullekho maLe che.10 bhagavatIsUtramAM tIrthakara munisuvratanA ziSya kArtika zeTha viSe ullekha che ke temaNe "mAsamAdayAchuM vola puSya nuM adhyayana karyuM (sU0 617). tIrthaMkara vimalanA praziSya mahabala viSe paNa evo ja ullekha che (sU0 432). antakRdazAmAM paNa tIrthakara ariSTaneminA ziSyo viSe cauda pUrva bhaNyAnA ullekho che (sU0 4, 5, 7). apavAda mAtra temanA eka ziSya gItamano che, jemane viSe ullekha che ke temaNe 'sate i se goya..sAmArUthamAruM Iznara hiMnnati" (sU0 1). uparanA ullekhone AdhAre eTaluM to kahI zakAya che ke bhagavAna mahAvIra pUrvenA tIrthakaronA kALamAM "pUrva"nuM mahatva hatuM, "aMga'nuM nahi. ane te uparathI ema kahI zakAya ke AgamonA saMkalanAkArane mate "aMga"nI apekSA "pUrva" e jUnuM sAhitya hatuM. AthI ja te sAhityano saMgraha dRSTivAdamAM "pUrvagata evA mathALAmAM karavAmAM Avyo hoya ema mAnavAmAM asaMgatine avakAza nathI. pUrvanuM "zruta" tarIke mahattva ethI paNa siddha thAya che ke karmasAhityamAM ane anyatra jyAM zratano vicAra karavAmAM Ave che tyAM mApadaMDa tarIke "aMga" nahIM paNa "pUrva ne rAkhavAmAM Ave che. have je "pUrva" jevuM kAMI hoya ja nahi to AvuM mahattva zAthI apAya? mRtanA tAratamyano vicAra vizeSAvazyakabhASyamAM Avazyaka niryuktino AdhAra laI karavAmAM Avyo che, tyAM "pUrvadhara" zabda che, "mRtadhara" ke "aMgadhara " zabda nathI-gA141, 531, 536, 555. AmAMnI gADha 536 bRhatkalpabhASya (gA. 138)mAM paNa che. naMdIsUtra (sU0 71) mAM kahyuM che-" rtha che. A gAthA bRhatkalpabhASyamAM paNa che-gA. 14pa. tathA juo AvazyakarNi, patra 35. 8. maraNa samAdhi prakIrNakamAM yudhiSThirane caturdazapUva ane zeSa cAra pAMDavone ekAdazAMgInA jJAtA jaNAvyA che (gA. 459). 9. zukanA ziSya zelaka sAmAyikAdi agiyAra aMga bhaNyA evo ulalekha che-jJAtA sU0 56. 10. maliadhyayanamAM pUrvabhavanI kathA prasaMge mahAvidehamAM sthavira pAse dIkSita thanAra "bala' sAmAyika Adi agiyAra aMga bhaNyA-evo ulekha che-jJAtA sU0 64.

Page #33
...[8]... 33 duvAsaMgaM gaNipiDagaM codasapuvvissa sammasutaM, abhiNNadasaputrissa sammasutaM, teNa paraM bhiNNesu bhayaNA / ' te uparathI paNa kahI zakAya ke 'pUrvo'ne sabhyazrutanA mApadaMDa tarIke svIkAryAM te jo pUrvenuM astitva ja na hoya to kema bane? AcArya haribhadra, zIlAMka ane anya TIkAkArone mate zrutakevalI ane caturdazapUrvI samAna ja che; arthAt caturdazapUrvI hoya tenAthI jItanI koI ja vAta ajJAta rahetI nathI, evuM te bannenuM maMtavya che--"na caturvaMzapUrvaniH prajJAvanIya nizcit mavivitamasti" prApanA,haribhadravRtti, pR0 18; zIlAMka AcArAMgaTIkA, patra 183, 185; prajJApanA, malayagirivRtti, patra 7ra. vyavahArabhASyamAM jaNAvyuM che ke pUrvakALe caturdazapUrvIne gItArtha mAnavAmAM AvatA, paNa have je prakalpara hoya te gItArtha che-uddeza 3, gAthA 173. A paNa to ja ane jo koI kALe pUrvanuM astitva ane mahattva svIkRta hoya. prajJApanATIkAmAM malayagiri gautama gaNadharane caturdazapUrvI kahe che (patra 7ra). vaLI, kalpasUtramAM bhagavAna mahAvIranA caturdazapUrvadhArI ziSyonI saMkhyA ApavAmAM AvI che--kalpasUtra (zrIpuNyavi0 saMpA.) 0 137, paraMtu dvAdazAMgadhara ziSyonI saMkhyA nathI ApI, te paNa batAve che ke zrutadhara tarIke pUrvadharonuM mahattva hatuM. te ja pramANe bhagavAna pArzva AdinA paNa caturdazapUrvadharonI saMkhyA (s0 157, 166 Adi) ApavAmAM AvI che, paNa aMgadhArIonI nathI ApI. AthI paNa e vAta to nakkI thaI ja zake che ke pUrva ' nAme koI zAstra hatAM ja. * >> kalpasUtramAM ja nahi paNa jaMbUddIpaprajJaptimAM paNa RSabhadevanA caturdazapUrvIonI saMkhyA ApavAmAM AvI (s0 31) che. naMdItherAvalImAM nAgArjunAcAryanI prazastimAM (gA0 35) temane kAlikazruta(aMga)nA ane pUrvanA dhAraka kahyA che. tethI siddha thAya che ke kAlika1 1 arthAt aMgathI pUrvanuM pArthakya hatuM. naMdI(s0 78)mAM gamikane daSTivAda ane agamikane kAlika-jemAM zeSa 11 aMgo vagere che-kahyuM che tethI te bannenuM pArthakya siddha che. catuHzaraNaprakIrNakanI nIcenI gAthA dvAdazAMgadhara karatAM caudapUrvadharano ullekha judo kare che te paNa tenuM svAtantya siddha kare che HH 'caudasa-dasa navapuvI duvAlasikkArasaMgiNo je a / jiNa kappAhAlaMdia parihAravisuddhisAhU ya || 33 // anuyoganA bhASA-vibhASA-vAtika jevA bhedonI vyAkhyAprasaMge AvazyakacUrNimAM kahyuM che ke je sUtrapadonI aneka prakAre vyAkhyA, te vibhASA. A vibhASA karavAmAM caturdazapUrvI samartha che, paNa sarvaprakAre vyAkhyA, je vAtika kahevAya che, te to kevaLI ja karI zake (AvazyakacUrNi, patra 115), (gA0 35). bhagavAna mahAvIranA gaNadhara gautamane caturdazapUrvI kahevAmAM AvyA che, paraMtu bhagavAnanA gaNadhara sivAyanA anya ziSyo viSe bhAgye ja cauda pUrvanA adhyayanano ullekha maLe che. lagabhaga badhA ja viSe...' sAmAdyanAthAnuM dvArasa aMzAtlR--ema mAtra agiyAra aMga bhaNyAno ullekha maLe che.12 AthI viruddha, ApaNe joyuM te pramANe, bhagavAna mahAvIra pUrvenA tIrthaMkaronA ziSyo 11. vAhizrutamAcArAddinantAhAri. TaoN., pR0 69. 12 bhagavatI s., 93, 382, 385, 418; vipAkasUtra, 33; jJAtA0, sU0 28, 105; anuttaro., 3 ityAdi

Page #34
[5]. viSe pradhAnapaNe cauda pUrva bhaNyAnA ullekho che. AthI eka bAbatanuM anumAna ApaNe karI zakIe ke bhagavAna mahAvIra pahelAMnuM je zrata hatuM tene ja "pUrva" nAme oLakhAvavAmAM AvyuM hoya, tevo pUro saMbhava che. e pUrvane AdhAre aMgaracanA thaI e ApaNe joI gayA chIe. eTale te pRthak ane svataMtra chatAM AdhArabhUta banyuM ane kyAreka teno samAveza bAramA aMgamAM "pUrvagata" e nAme karI levAmAM Avyo-ema mAnIe to te ucita gaNAze. eka bAbata ahIM noMdhavA jevI e che ke ApaNe eka mAnyatA viSe pUrve joyuM ke strI AdinA hitArthe pUrvane AdhAre aMgaracanA karavAmAM AvI che. jyAM sAdhvInA adhyayananI vAta che tyAM sarvatra bhagavAna mahAvIra pUrvenI athavA bhagavAna mahAvIranA kALanI sAdhvIonA adhyayana viSenA ullekhomAM eka ja prakArano ullekha che-ke teoe agiyAra aMgonuM adhyayana karyuM. koI paNa sAdhvI viSe pUrvono abhyAsa karyAno ullekha maLato nathI. AthI ukta mAnyatAnuM samarthana thAya che. jJAtA mAM jaNAvyuM che ke draupadIe agiyAra aMgonuM adhyayana karyuM, paNa pAMDavoe to 14 pUrvonuM. -jJAtA, sU0 128. ariSTaneminI AryA padmAvatI viSe paNa evo ja (agiyAra aMganA abhyAsano) ullekha che. -aMtagaDa, sU0 9. bhagavAna mahAvIra kALe zreNikanI patnI dIkSita thaI to temane vize paNa jaNAvyuM che ke temaNe 11 aMgonuM adhyayana karyuM. -aMtagaDa, sU0 16. pUrvanuM mahatva hovAthI ja tenA jJAnane eka prakAranI Rddhi ke labdhi gaNavAmAM Ave temAM Azcarya nathI. Avazyaka niryuktimAM labdhidharone gaNAvatAM pUrvadharone paNa temAM gaNAvyA che, te sUcave che ke "pUrvanuM mahatva zratamAM vizeSa hatuM. gAthA 69; vizeSA, gA. 776. AgamavyavahAra athavA to parokSavyavahAranI carcAne prasaMge AgamavyavahAramAM cauda-dazanava pUrvadhara ane gaMdhahastIno ullekha che. -jitakalpabhASya, gA0 112, 113. vaLI, pUrvadharonA viccheda sAthe prAyazcittano paNa viccheda thayo che evo mata koI dharAvatA hatA teno ullekha AcArya jinabhadra karyo che (ejana, gA. 25-262) ane teno prativAda paNa karyo che (gA. 263thI). je "pUrva jevI koI paraMparA hatI ja nahi to A badhI carcA nirarthaka ja kare, mATe mAnavuM joIe ke kyAreka paNa "pUrvanAme oLakhAtuM zrata vidyamAna hatuM. te mAtra kalpita che ema mAnavAne koI AdhAra nathI. e pUrvano samAveza dRSTivAdamAM 'pUrvagata'ne nAme karI devAmAM Avyo hato-A paraMparA nirAdhAra nathI. saiddhAnika graMtho ane AgamanAM keTalAMka prakaraNamAM "pUrvano ja athavA to dRSTivAdano ja AdhAra zA mATe levAmAM Avyo, vidyamAna aMgomAMthI ja te te graMthonI sAmagrI zA mATe levAmAM na AvI, tevo prazna sahaja che, paNa jyAre svayaM aMgonI ja racanA "pUrvane AdhAre thaI hoya ema manAtuM hoya tyAre aMga karatAM 'pUrva'nuM mahatva vizeSa che ja, to pachI te kAraNe graMthakAra "pUrva'no AdhAra le temAM zuM khoTuM che? vaLI, je atyAre vidyamAna nathI te, te kALe paNa vidyamAna nahIM hoya tema mAnavAne kAraNa nathI. kAraNa, teno viccheda paNa samaya jatAM thayo che. vaLI, dRSTivAda e nAma ja sUcave che ke dArzanika mAnyatAo-pachI te svayaM jainadarzananI hoya che ke anya darzananI ke ubhaya darzananI daSTivAdamAM samAveza pAmI haze. eTale dArzanika ke saiddhAtika carcAnuM mULa anya aMga karatAM je daSTivAdamAM zodhavAmAM Ave to te ucita gaNavuM joIe. ane banyuM paNa ema ja che. aMgabAhya graMthomAM je graMtho saiddhAtika arthAta tAttvika carcA sAthe saMbaMdha dharAve che tenuM mULa sAmAnya rIte dRSTivAdamAM che ema kahevAmAM AvyuM che. digaMbara saMpradAyanA siddhAnta graMtho

Page #35
[6].... pakhaMDAgama ane kaSAyapAhuDano saMbaMdha daSTivAda ane pUrva sAthe joDavAmAM Avyo che. zvetAMbaradigaMbara bannene saMmata karmasAhityanA prAcIna karmaprakRti, paMcasaMgraha jevA siddhAtika graMthonuM mULa paNa pUrvamAM manAyuM che. te ja pramANe prastutamAM siddhAtika graMtha prajJApanAno saMbaMdha paNa daSTivAda sAthe ja che. vizeSatA e che ke pakhaMDAgamanuM mULa daSTivAdamAM che ema tenA TIkAkAra dhavalAmAM spaSTa kare che; jyAre prastutamAM to svayaM graMthakartA prajJApanAno saMbaMdha dRSTivAda sAthe jaNAve che. - pUrvo vidyamAna hatAM, to pachI e upekSita kema thayAM ane vicchinna kema thayAM-Avo prazna svAbhAvika che. Ano uttara e che ke temane AdhAre vadhAre vyavasthita graMthonI racanA thaI tethI temanI prathama upekSA ane pachI sahaja bhAve viccheda thAya--evo krama mAnavAmAM aucitya che. digaMbaroe zvetAMbara saMmata Agamo vicchinna che ema to mAnyuM, paNa temane mATe paNa sauthI vadhAre prAmANya ane mahatva khaMDAgama jevA saiddhAtvika graMthonuM hatuM. chatAM paNa tenI eka mAtra prati upalabdha thAya ane te adhyayana-adhyApanamAMthI chellA hajAra varSathI dUra thAya tenuM kAraNa zodhIe to A praznano uttara maLI rahe che. jema pUrve graMthomAMthI aMga ane anya graMthonI racanA thaI tyAre pUrvanuM prAmANya ane mahattva chatAM te krame karI upekSita thAya ane adhyayana-adhyApanamAMthI bAkAta thAya ane chevaTe vicchinna paNa thAya, tema jyAre gomaTTasAra jevA vyavasthita ane sArabhUta graMthonI racanA pakhaMDAgamane AdhAre thaItyAre pakhaMDAgama paNa upekSita thaI mAtra eka pratimAM vidyamAna rahe--e svAbhAvika che. pachI AvA graMthonuM aitihAsika mahatva to rahe ja che, paNa adhyayana-adhyApanamAM to upekSita ja thAya che. ane vicchedanuM ekamAtra kAraNa A upekSA bane che. A ja prakriyA pramANe prAcIna digaMbara mate aMgono adhika bhAga lupta thaI gayo, mAtra AMzika aMgo vidyamAna rahyAM, ane Adhunika mAnyatA pramANe sarvAze lupta thaI gayAM. paNa zvetAMbara mata pramANe aMgono sarvathA lopa nathI thayo; tenA aMzono lopa thayo che. jema pUrvamAMthI aMgonuM nirmANa thayuM tema pUrva ane aMgone AdhAre aMgabAhya graMthonI racanA kALakrame thaI. tenuM nirmANa viroe karyuM. jema pUrvamAMthI racAyela aMgamAM pUrva karatAM vadhAre racanAsauSThava hoya, tema pUrva ane aMgane AdhAre racAyela aMgabAhya graMthomAM kALakrame vadhAre racanAsauSThava Ave te svAbhAvika che. AthI viSayanirUpaNanI bAbatamAM vyavasthA, aMga karatAM aMgabAhyamAM vadhAre sArI hoya-vAcakane sugama ane anukULa hoya-tema banavuM svAbhAvika che. AvI vyavasthAna-saMdara ane vAcakane anukaLa vyavasthAnuM--pramANapatra mAtra Aje ja ApaNe ApIe chIe tema nathI, paNa aMga graMthonI aMtima vAcanAmAM aMgabAhya graMthone AvuM pramANapatra ApavAmAM AvyuM che, ane te, te te viSayanuM nirUpaNa vizeSArthIe te te aMgabAhyamAM joI levuM tema sUcavIne ApyuM che. AthI ja ApaNe joIe chIe ke aMga karatAM nadI, anuyogadvAra ke prajJApanA kALadaSTie pachInI racanA chatAM bhagavatI jevA mahatvanA aMga graMthamAM naMdI, anuyogadvAra ke prajJApanAmAM te te viSaya joI levAnI bhalAmaNa karavAmAM AvI che. Ama prAmANyanI dRSTie pUrva ane aMga vizeSa mahattvanAM chatAM viSayanirUpaNanI dRSTie temanA karatAM aMgabAhya graMtho vizeSa mahattva dharAve che-e bAbata lakSyamAM levA jevI che. aMga graMthomAM saiddhAtika carcA nathI ja ema to na kahevAya. paNa sthAnAMga-samavAyAMgamAM saMkhyAne AdhAre thayela che, viSayane AdhAre nahIM; jyAre bhagavatImAM saiddhAtika carcA mukhya chatAM -tenuM prAdhAnya chatAM-teno krama vyavasthita nathI, kAraNa ke temAM judA judA viSayane lagatI prasaMgaprApta carcA thayelI che; jyAre aMgabAhya graMthomAM tema nathI. temAM to vidhyanirUpaNa mukhya che. tethI

Page #36
...[9]... nizcita krame temAM viSayonI vyavasthita carcA karavAmAM AvI che. A ja vizeSatAne kAraNe aMga karatAM adhyayana-adhyApananI dRSTie aMgabAvanuM mahattva vizeSa che. aMgamAM bhagavAna mahAvIranA vihAra ane jIvanaprasaMgo sAthe saiddhAntika carcAne vaNI levAmAM AvI che tethI koI paNa viSayanuM saLaMga varNana temAM maLavuM muzkela hatuM. A kamInI pUrti aMgabAjI graMthonI racanA karIne AcAryoe karI che. pAlipiTakamAM paNa Ama ja banyuM che. suttapiTakamAM bhagavAna buddhanA upadeza prasaMge yatra tatra saiddhAntika carcA thayela che, paNa tethI samagra bauddha darzananuM svarUpa upasthita thatuM nathI; paNa tenI pUrti abhidharmapiTakamAM karavAmAM AvI che. AthI bauddhasiddhAntanuM svarUpa jANavAnI icchA dharAvanAra mATe abhidharmanuM adhyayana jema anivArya che tema jaina darzananI saiddhAntika daSTi mATe aMgabAhya graMthomAMnA prajJApanA, jIvAbhigama Adi graMtho anivArya che. eTale ema kahI zakAya ke jaina Agama graMthonI racanAno je khIjo tabakko eTale ke vyavasthita viSayanirUpaka racanAno samaya--te aMgabAhya graMthonI racanAno samaya che. ane te samayanI racanA prajJApanA che. * prajJApanA-nAma prajJApanAsUtranuM sAmAnya nAma graMthakartAe ' adhyayana' evuM ApyuM che ane vizeSa nAma ' prajJApanA ' phalita thAya che, kAraNa, graMthakartAe spaSTa karyuM che ke bhagavAna mahAvIre sarva bhAvonI ' prajJApanA 2 karI che te pramANe ja huM karavAno chuM. eTale uttarAdhyayananI jema A graMthanuM paNa pUruM nAma ' prajJApanAdhyayana ' kahI zakAya. A samagra graMtha eka adhyayanarUpa che; jyAre 'uttarAdhyayana 'mAM aneka adhyayano che te dhyAnamAM rAkhavuM jarUrI che. pratyeka * pada 'te aMte 'vAvaLA mAvatIp'evo ullekha maLe che tethI pAMcamA aMga vyAkhyAprajJaptinI jema upAMgomAM prajJApanAnuM vizeSa mahattva sUcita thAya che. 'mavatId' evo ullekha graMthakartAne abhipreta nahIM hoya, kAraNa, graMthAMte to " vAvaLA samattA '--eTaluM ja maLe che. " prajJApunA ' zabdano prayoga ane artha svayaM prajJApanAmAM jaNAvyA pramANe (mU. 3) jIva ane ajIva viSenI prajJApanA eTale ke nirUpaNa te prajJApanA che. AthI jemAM jIva-ajIvanuM nirUpaNu hoya te zAstra paNa prajJApanA kahevAya. bhagavAna mahAvIrane kevaLajJAna thayuM te pahelAM temaNe daza mahAsvapno joyAM hatAM. temAM tIjA mahAsvamanA varNana prasaMge tenuM phaLa batAvatAM bhagavatI (za. 16, 6 6)mAM jaNAvyuM che---- " samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre vicittaM sasamaya para samaiyaM duvAlasaMgaM gaNipiDagaM Aghaveti pannaveti veti..... ' A uparathI spaSTa che ke bhagavAna mahAvIranA upadezane prajJAvayati, pracatievI kriyAthI jaNAvavAmAM Avyo che. tene AdhAre ja temano upadeza 'prajJApanA' ke 'prarUpaNA' kahevAya e svAbhAvika che, tethI temanA upadezano AdhAra laI je graMtha racAya tene paNa 'prajJApanA' * annayanamiAM citta '-10 rU| 1. 2. uvadaMsiyA bhagavayA paNNavaNA savvabhAvANaM......jaha vaNNiyaM bhagavayA ahamavi taha vaNNahassAmi gA0 2-3 /

Page #37
...[8].. evuM nAma ApI zakAya ane tethI Arya zyAmAcArye potAnA graMthane "prajJApanA" evuM nAma ApyuM che te ucita ja che. vaLI, jyAM paNa aMgomAM "bhagavAne A kahyuM che ke AvuM nirUpaNa karyuM che' tema batAvavAnuM hoya che tyAM paNa sarvatra "vanna' (AratA) evo zabdaprayoga jovA maLe che. tethI paNa jaina zAstranI zailImAM A prajJApanA zabdanuM prAdhAnya jaNAya che. ethI Arya zyAmAcArye e zabda pasaMda karyo te ucita ja che. svayaM bhagavAna mahAvIra paNa potAnA upadeza mATe A ja zabdano prayoga kare che te dhyAnamAM levA jevuM che "guM hu mA vRMdA rAti strog a bhagavatI, 2-1-90. A ja prakAranA prayogo AcArAMga Adi zAstromAM aneka ThekANe maLe che. vaLI, aMgamAM mahattvapUrNa lekhAtA pAMcamA aMganuM nAma "viyAhapatti" "vyAkhyAprApti' che te paNa bhagavAnanA upadeza mATe prajJApanA' zabdanuM prAdhAnya sUcave che. tethI A zabdanuM vizeSa mahattava jaina paraMparAmAM svIkArAya te svAbhAvika che. ane, TIkAkAranA jaNAvyA pramANe, A zabdaprayogamAM pra upasarga je mUkavAmAM Avyo che te bhagavAna mahAvIranA upadezanI vizeSatAno sUcaka che eTale ke bhagavAna mahAvIre jIva, ajIva Adi tatvonuM je nirUpaNa karyuM che te viziSTa prakAranuM che; jainetara zAstromAM te prakAranuM nirUpaNa jovAmAM AvatuM nathI-tevo bhAva paNa e zabdanA prayogamAM rahelo che. eTale ke A nirUpaNa jaina zAstramAM AgavI rIte thayeluM che, je anyatra durlabha che. ane te vastusthitinuM paNa sUcaka che ja. A prakAranuM nirUpaNa anyatra te kALanAM zAstromAM jovAmAM AvatuM nathI, e sUcaka che. vaLI, bhASApadamAM paratuta graMthamAM ja bhASAnA bhedono je vicAra che temAM "goryvaLI' paNa bhASAno eka prakAra che (832). teno TIkAkAra artha kare che-"gharAvanI-karAvyarthoDoti prajJApanI -patra 249 ma; ane tenuM spaSTIkaraNa karatAM kahe che ke -"yathAvaritAthamiSAnAviyaM prajJAvanI"--patra 249 : arthAta artha-vastu je prakAre vyavasthita hoya tenuM kathana je bhASA vaDe thAya te bhASA prajJApanI kahevAya. vaLI, te ja bhASA padamAM prastuta graMthamAM ja bhASAnA pannattiyA ane "mannattiyA' evA be bheda karyA che (80) ane "mannattiyAnA vivaraNa prasaMge "masAmo" eTale ke jene satya ke miththA sAthe saMbaMdha nathI paNa kevaLa vastunuM nirUpaNa karavA pravRtta che, tevI bhASAnA je bAra prakAra jaNAvyA che temAM pAMcamo prakAra granii (866) bhASA che. eTale ke evI bhASA, je vastunuM nirUpaNa karavA pravRtta che, te googvo kahevAya che. prajJApanAno A sAmAnya artha che. eTale ke jemAM koI dhArmika vidhiniSedhano prazna nathI paNa vastunirUpaNa mAtra thayuM hoya te prajJApanI bhASA kahevAya che. TIkAkAre A bhASA viSe je vivaraNa karyuM che tethI paNa prastuta "prajJApanA" no artha vizeSa spaSTa thAya che. temAM TIkAkAre anya gAthAnuM uddhAraNa "pANivahAu niyattA havaMti dIhAuyA arogA ya / emAI paNNattA paNNavaNI vIyarAgehiM // " __-prazAphnATIkA, patra 259 va sArAMza ke "jeo prANivadhathI nivRtta thayA che teo (bhavAntaramAM) dIrdhAyu ane aroga thAya che." A prakArano upadeza ke kathana te prajJApanI bhASAnuM udAharaNa che. AthI spaSTa thAya che ke prastutamAM 9.

Page #38
...[*]... 'hiMsA na karo' evI AnA ke upadeza nathI paNa vastusthitinuM nirUpaNa che ke jeo hiMsA nathI karatA teo dIrghAyu ane nIroga thAya che; AthI bhASAno A prakAra prajJApanI che. prastuta graMthamAM paNa jIva ane ajIva viSe A ja jAtanI prajJApanA che. tethI tenuM 'prajJApanA yathArtha re che. ' nAma bauddha pAlipiTakamAM pujavaJatti e nAmano graMtha che. temAM nAnA prakAranA pudgalanA eTale ke puruSonA aneka prakAre bhedonuM nirUpaNa che. e nAmamAM vaparAyela prapti (patti) ane prastuta prajJApanA (vaLavaLA) nAmamAM tAtparya sarakhuM ja che. prAkRta vaLavaLA athavA vatta jevA zabdonA samAnArthaka zabdo pAlimAM paNa vaparAyA che. te che--vaatta, vantrAvana Adi. prajJApanAno AdhAra dRSTivAda che prajJApanAsUtra e cothuM upAMga che. jaina AgamamAM aMga khAra che, paNa bAramuM aMga dRSTivAda vicchinna che, chatAM upAMganI saMkhyA to khAra che ane bAreya upAMgo upalabdha che. te te aMga sAthe te te upAMgono saMbaMdha kyArathI joDAyo te nakkI karavuM kaThaNa che, paNa saMskRta TIkAo lakhAvI zarU thaI tyArathI to evo saMbaMdha batAvavAmAM Ave che. te pramANe prastuta upAMga prajJApanA, samavAya nAmanA cothA aMga upAMga che--ema TIkAkAra AcArya malayagiri jaNAve che--ca 2 samavAyApaNya vaturthAM copAna',taluArthavRtipAvanAt---' prajJAvanATIyA, patra| paraMtu Avo koI saMbaMdha prAcIna kALamAM joDavAmAM Avato nahi--ane tevo saMbaMdha hato paNa nahIM te to spaSTa che. kAraNa, svayaM prajJApanAnA prAraMbhamAM ja kartAnA jaNAvyA pramANe A prajJApanA dRSTivAdamAMthI jharato rasa che-- ajjhayaNamiNaM cittaM suyarayaNaM diDivAyaNI saMdaM / jaha vaNiyaM bhagavayA ahamavi taha vaNNaistAmi // 3 // Arya zyAmAcArye A graMthano sIdho saMbaMdha dRSTivAda sAthe joDyo che e to nizcita che ja, paNa ApaNI samakSa dRSTivAda che nahi tethI tenA kyA prakaraNa sAthe prajJApanAno saMbaMdha che tenI to kalpanA ja karavI rahI. ane e kalpanA pramANe dRSTivAdanA 14 pUrNAMmAMthI nIcenA pUrvI sAthe prajJApanAnA viSayano saMbaMdha joDI zakAya tema che~~ jJAnapravAda, AtmapravAda ane karmapravAda. paraMtu SakhaMDAgamanI TIkA dhavalAmAM SaTyuMDAgamano saMbaMdha AgrAyaNI pUrva sAthe paNa joDavAmAM Avyo che te jotAM ane prajJApanA ane khaMDAgamano carcita viSaya samAna che e jotAM prajJApanAno saMbaMdha AgrAyaNI pUrva sAthe paNa hovAno saMbhava kharo ja. AcArya malayagirinA mate samavAyAMgamAM kahela arthanuM ja varNana prajJApanAmAM paNa che. tethI te samavAyAMganuM upAMga che. paNa svayaM kartA evuM koI sUcana karatA nathI paNa teno saMbaMdha dRSTivAda sAthe spaSTapaNe jaNAve che. ane te ucita ja che. kAraNa, dRSTivAdamAM mukhyapaNe dRSTi-darzananuM vaNaeNna 3. A sthitimAM zvetAMbaromAM bAramA agano sarvathA abhAva hovAnI sUcanA SaTkhaMDAgamamAM (pustaka 1, prastAvanA, pRs 71) karavAmAM AvI che te vicAraNIya che. 4. yakhaMDAgama, pustaka 1, prastAvanA, pRSTha 72,

Page #39
[10]. hatuM tethI jaina darzanane mAnya padArthonuM vyavasthita nirUpaNa karanAra prajJApanAno saMbaMdha daSTivAda sAthe hoya te vadhAre ucita paNa che. ane je AdhAre paraMparA rUDha thaI te paraMparAne anusarI AcArya malayagirie jaNAvyA mujaba samavAyAMgamAM paNa chava-ajIva Adi tatvonuM ja nirUpaNa che tethI prajJApanAne tenuM upAMga mAnavAmAM kazo virodha paNa nathI. prajJApanAnI racanAzailI graMthanA prAraMbhamAM stutirUpa maMgala karIne graMtharacanAnI pratijJA bAda pratipAdya viSyano nirdeza karatI gAthAo ApI che. AmAM 36 viSayono nirdeza che tethI graMthane 36 prakaraNamAM vaheMcI devAmAM Avyo che ane pratyeka prakaraNane "pada' evuM sAmAnya nAma ApavAmAM AvyuM che, jenI sUcanA te te prakaraNane aMte samApta thatA pratipAdya viSaya sAthe ApavAmAM AvI che. AcArya malayagiri "pada'nI vyAkhyA karatAM kahe che ke- "gTuM maryASiAra zuti pracAra prasAnATI, vatra 6mAM eTale ke "pada' zabdano artha ahIM prakaraNake arthAdhikAra ema samajavAno che. samagra graMthanI racanA praznottara rUpamAM che. prAraMbhamAM 81 sUtra sudhI praznakartA ke uttaradAtA koNa tenA viSenI koI sUcanA nathI, mAtra prazno ane uttara che. paNa tyAra pachInA 82mA sUtramAM bhagavAna ane gautamano saMvAda che. vaLI, 83thI 92mAM sAmAnya praznottara dekhAya che ane acAnaka 93mA sUtramAM gautama ane bhagavAnanA praznottare che. tyAra pachI vaLI sAmAnya praznottara cAlu thAya che te 147mA sudhI cAle che. pachInI racanAmAM jyAM gautama ane bhagavAnanA praznottarI che te A pramANe che : sUtra 148-211 arthAta samagra bIjuM pada, tIjA padamAM sUtra 225-275, 32 5, 330-333; cothA padathI badhAM ja padonA sUtromAM che. mAtra prAraMbhamAM, vacce ke aMte AvatI gAthAomAM ane sUtra 1086 mAM te nathI. ane eka apavAda che, jeno prAraMbha A pramANe che, sUtra 334 "maNa maMte! pazvanAthagva6 mahAvaMDa vattAkSA"i--A rIte ziSya (te koNa che te jANavAmAM Ave tema nathI) gurunI samakSa mahAdaMDaka racavAnI pratijJA karIne sarva jIvonuM alpa-bahuta varNave che. AnI TIkAmAM AcArya malayagirie A pramANe khulAso karyo che- " anena etad jJApayati-tIrthakarAnujJAmAtrasApekSa eva bhagavAn gaNadharaH sUtraracanAM prati pravartate, na punaH zrutAbhyAsapuraHsaram iti / yadvA etad jJApayati-kuzale'pi karmaNi vineyena gurumanApRcchaya ca na pravartitavyam , kintu tadanujJApuraHsaram / anyathA vineyatvAyogAt |"-pnnnnvnnaattiikaa, patra 163 a| AcArya malayagiri pote niHzaMka nathI. tethI vikalpa be bAbato raju kare che. prathamamAM temaNe mAnyuM che ke ahIM paNa ziSya tarIke gaNadhara gautama vivakSita che. bIjA vikalpamAM mAtra guru-ziSya evuM sAmAnya rUpe vivakSita che. vaLI, jemAM prAraMbhamAM samagra graMthanI adhikAragAthAo mUkavAmAM AvI che, tema keTalAMka pa. "sUtramU: jhaveraLama" nyAyavArtika, pR. 1. 6. Avo ja mahAdaMDaka pakhaMDAgamamAM paNa che. tenI carcA AgaLa Avaze. 7. prAraMbhamAM ja AcArya zyAma daSTivAdane AdhAre prajJApanAnI racanA kare che ema temaNe ja jaNAvyuM che, eTale saMbhava che ke prastuta bhAga aMgano aMza hoya ane te rIte ene gaNadharanI racanA kahI zakAya.

Page #40
[11]... padonA prAraMbhamAM paNa viSaya nirdezaka gAthAo racavAmAM AvI che. -juo 3, 18, 20, 23 ItyAdi padono prAraMbha. te ja pramANe upasaMhAramAM paNa keTalIka vAra saMgrahagAthAo mUkavAmAM AvI che, jema ke dazamA padanA aMtamAM. graMthanI vacce paNa jyAM jarUrI jaNAyuM che tyAM AcArya gAthAo samagra graMthanuM zloka pramANa 7887 che ane temAM kula gAthAo, prakSepa bAda karatAM, 232 che, eTale samagrabhAve mukhyapaNe A graMthanI racanA gadyamAM che ema kahI zakAya. gAthAomAM sAmAnya rIte jIvanA vizeSa bhedo athavA saMkhyAo (sUtra 24, 40, 102 ityAdi) ApavAmAM AvI che, paNa kyAMIka pratipAdya viSayanuM svarUpa paNa vaNita jevAmAM Ave che, jema ke siddha viSe-sUtra 211. siddha viSenI A gAthAo ane uvavAiyane aMte AvatI gAthAo lagabhaga ekasarakhI che. AthI prajJApanAmAM AvatI badhI ja gAthAo Arya zyAmAcAryo racI hovAno saMbhava nathI. kAraNa, mULamAM ja koIka vAra pote "rUmAmo jAmo magdAMtAgo- (sUtra papa[3], 187) ema nirdezapUrvaka gAthAo mUke che te sUcave che ke te gAthAo paraMparAprApta che. vizeSa rUpe "te nA" (sUtra 24, 38, 40, 41, 42, 43, 50, 54, 102, 110, 167 ityAdi) ema kahIne je gAthAo mUkavAmAM AvI che temAM paNa temanI potAnI ane anyanI racanA hovA saMbhava che. zyAmAcArye keTalIka gAthAone "saMgrahaNigAthA" (sUtra 194, 20 [2]) kahI che. te gAthAo saMbhava che ke anyanI hoya. keTalIka gAthAone AcArya bhalayagirie "saMpradA" ke "saMkaLiyA" evuM nAma ApyuM che te gAthAo konI racanA che te jANavuM kaThaNa che. prajJApanAnA samagrabhAve adhyayanathI enI nirUpaNazailI viSe je keTalIka bAbato nakakI thAya che te A che-temAM 36 padomAM sarva prathama je jIvanA bhedo prathama padamAM jaNAvyA che, temAM saMsArI ane siddha e mukhya bhedo pachI chavanA IndriyonA hInAdhiSyane AdhAre eTale ke ekendriyathI mAMDI paMcendriyanA bheda-prabhedo gaNAvyA che. sArAMza ke saMsArI sakala jIvono samAveza ekendriyathI paMcendriyamAM karyo che. eTale ke jIvabhedonuM mukhya niyAmaka tatva indriyonI kamika vRddhi e che. jIvanA sthAnano vicAra bIjA padamAM che. te chavabhedonA sthAnanI vicAraNAmAM paNa jIvonA ukta prathama padamAM bhedanirUpaNano je kama-eTale ke indriyapradhAnache te ja apanAvAyo che. bheda che te e ke AmAM ekendriyane badale pRthvIkAya zabda vaparAyo che, kAraNa, ekendriyanA pRthvIkAyAdi je bhedo che tene krame ekekane laIne vicAraNA che. paNa nirUpaNukrama ekendriyathI mAMDI pacendriya e che. ane bahuvaktavya nAmanA tIjA padamAM paNa prAraMbhamAM to uta prakAre ja chavabhedo lIdhA che. paraMtu te pachI jIvonuM anya prakAre eTale ke gati Adine AdhAre, je vibhAjana thAya che, tenuM paNa grahaNa karyuM che; sUtra 216 mAthI gatine AdhAre 8. graMthanA aMtanI gAthAno aMka 231 che, paNa te 23ra joIe, kAraNa ke 217 mI gAthAne aMka bevaDAyo che. AcArya malayagirinA nimna ullekho sUcave che ke te gAthAo Arya zyAmanI haze- "tAva saMgIluma Aha 'attaraM ca' ityAdi gAthAdvayam"-prazApanATIkA, patra 84 / "saMgrahArthamidamAha-nANAvihe', tyAti" putra 32 ma ] "dhADhavAmA " patra rUka ce che tathA juo patra 273 , 212 , 216 ma, 418 yama ityAdi, 10. prazApanAra, 10 , 84ma, 206 ma, 268 1, 2, 212 2, 424 me, 134 va |

Page #41
...[12]... jIvavibhAjana dizAomAM vicArAyuM che ane puna: sUtra 225 thI gati, indriya, kAya, yoga, veda, kaSAya, lezyA, samyakatva, jJAna, darzana, saMyata, upayoga, AhAra, bhASaka, paritta, paryApta, sUkSma, saMnI, bhava, astikAya, carima, jIva, kSetra, aMdha--A badhI dRSTithI paNa jIvanA je nAnA prakAre bheda paDe che tene laI ne apabahutvano vicAra che. paraMtu prajJApanAmAM trIjA pada pachInAM padomAM, amuka apavAda sivAya sarvAMtra, nArakathI mAMDI 24 daMDakamAMra vibhAjita jIvone laI ne ja vicAraNA che. arthAt ukta gati Adi anekane pradhAna mAnI vividha prakAre jIvane je aneka rIte vargIkRta karavAmAM Ave che, te vargIkaraNono svIkAra karIne vicAraNA nathI; tevI vicAraNA to bakhaMDAgamamAM che. sArAMza ke mAtra 24 daMDakane krame jIvonuM je vibhAjana che te eka ja vibhAjanane svIkArIne vicAraNA che. tethI ulaTuM, SaTkhaMDAgamamAM to jIvanA gatine laI ne, indriyane laI ne, kAyane laI te te ja rIte anya yogAdine laI ne je khAra vibhAjanaprakAro che, te sau vibhAjanaprakAromAM vicAraNA che. eTale nAnA prakAre tALo meLavavAno prayAsa che. Ama A vicAraNA prajJApanAthI sUkSma che. viSayavibhAga (a) sAta tattvamAM AcArya malayagiri gAthA 2nI vyAkhyA prasaMge prajJApanAgata viSayavibhAgano saMbaMdha jIvAjIvAdi sAta tattvonA nirUpaNu sAthe nIce pramANe joDI Ape che---- 1-2 jIva-ava 56 1, 3, 5,10 ane 13 = 5 pado 56 16 ane 22 3 Asana 4 anya 56 23 5-7 saMvara, nirjarA ane mokSa 54 36 = 1 ,, ane bAkInAM padomAM koIka vAra koI tattvanuM nirUpaNa thayela che--rolevu tu sthAnAvidepu kacitkasyaciditi - prajJApanATIkA, patra 5 a. (b) drAdi cArmAM vibhAga jaina saMmata badhAM tattvono samAveza dravya, kSetra, kAla ane bhAva A cAramAM paNa thAya che, tethI te cAra viSayonuM nirUpaNa prajJApanAmAM kyAM thayuM che te paNa AcArya malayagirie jaNAvyuM che-- dravyanuM kSetranuM kAlanuM bhAvanuM prathama padamAM khIjA 56mAM cothA padamAM zeSa padomAM AmAM dravya, kSetra, kAla, bhAva--Ama cAra bhedamAM jaNAya che. bhagavatImAM aneka viSayomAM te jovAmAM Ave =2 33 = 1 pada --prajJApanATIkA, patra 5 ma viSyanirUpaNa karavAnI paddhati jUnI che.? paraMtu tattva sAta prakAranuM che, 11. A apavAda mATe juo pada 13, 18 ane 21. 12. vonaeN 24 daMDakamAM vibhakta karavAnuM mULa paNa kharI rIte tA gatino ja vistAra che, paNa temAM gatine bhaugolika draSTie nIcethI upara ema goThavI che, 13. nyAyAvatAravArtikavRtti, prastAvanA, pR0 50-51,

Page #42
..[13]. A vyavasthA moDI che. tethI AcArya malayagirie ahIM prastuta prajJApanAnA viSayane je rIte sAtamAM vaheMcavA prayatna karyo che te prakAranI vaheMcaNI svayaM Arya zyAmAcAryane abhipreta hatI tema mAnI zakAya nahi, paNa potAnA kALamAM je paraMparA sthira thaI hatI tenI sAthe prajJApanAnA nirUpaNano meLa besADavAno prayatna AcArya malayagirino che, tema mAnavuM joIe. svayaM prajJApanAmAM sarAga darzanAryanA nirUpaNamAM nisargaruci jIvanA lakSaNamAM je gAthA (120) ApI che, temAM paNa sAta tatvano ullekha nathI, e dhyAnamAM levA jevI vAta che. pada vibhAga ane nirUpaNano krama sUtrakAlIna sAhityanI e vizeSatA che ke graMthanA prAraMbhamAM ja pratipAdya viSayonI sUci ApI devAmAM Ave che, jenuM pAribhASika nAma uddeza che. nyAyasUtra Adi graMthomAM A paddhatinuM anusaraNa jovAmAM Ave che. prajJApanAmAM paNa prAraMbhamAM teno viSayavibhAga (sUtra 2) prajJApanA Adi 36 padomAM uddezarUpe nirdiSTa che. ane pachI te krame 36 pada gata ekeka viSayanuM nirUpaNa karavAmAM AvyuM che. - sAmAnya niyama evo che ke udezamAM je krama nirdiSTa hoya tenuM ja anusaraNa nirUpaNamAM karavAmAM Ave che. A graMthamAM 36 padonuM nirUpaNa nirdiSTa krame ja karavAmAM AvyuM che. paraMtu viSayanirUpaNaprasaMge A graMtha lakSaNapradhAna nathI, paNa vibhAgapradhAna che. eTale ke viSayanuM nirUpaNa prathama lakSaNa karIne karavAmAM AvyuM nathI paNa vibhAga batAvavAmAM AvyA che ane pAchA te te vibhAgonA upavibhAgo ane tenA paNa upavibhAgo ema mAtra bheda-prabhedonuM ja nirUpaNa che. bhedono je krame nirdeza hoya che, te ja krame upabhedonuM nirUpaNa sAmAnya rIte thAya, paNa graMthakAra jayAM je upabhedanuM nirUpaNa saMkSipta hoya che tyAM te upabhedanuM nirUpaNa prathama karIne pachI vistRta bheTavALA upabhedanuM nirUpaNa kare che, jema ke sUtra 3 mAM prathama AvaprajJApanA nirdiSTa che ane pachI ajIvaprajJApanA. paNa cothA sUtramAM prathama ajIva prajJApanA karIne pachI caudamA sUtrathI jIvaprajJApanAnA prabhedo nirdiSTa che. vaLI, te ja nyAye kathA sUtramAM rUpIajIvaprajJApanA pachI arUpIajavaprajJApanA nirdiSTa che, chatAM paNa pAMcamA sUtramAM prathama arUpIajIvaprajJApanAnuM varNana karIne pachI chaThThA sUtramAM rUpIachavaprajJApanA karavAmAM AvI che. e ja nyAye jIvaprajJApanAnA sUtra 14 mAM saMsArI ane asaMsArI evA be bheda karI prathama saMkSepane kAraNe 15 mA sUtramAM asaMsArInuM varNana karI pachI saMsArI jIvonuM nirUpaNa 18 mA sUtrathI che. AvA kramabhaMganuM kAraNa, AcArya malayagirie jaNAvyA pramANe, alpavavya viSayanuM nirUpaNa prathama karIne pachI bahuvaktavya viSayane hAthamAM levAmAM Avyo che te che ane te ucita jaNAya che. paribhASAmAM kahevuM hoya to kahI zakAya ke A graMthamAM uddeza, nirdeza ane vibhAga che paNa parIkSA nathI. nyAyasUtra jevA dArzanika granthomAM uddeza, nirdeza, vibhAga uparAMta parIkSA hoya che, paraMtu AmAM parIkSAno abhAva che te dhyAnamAM rAkhavuM joIe. bhagavatI ane prajJApanA bhagavatI pAMcamuM aMga vyAkhyAprajJapti che chatAM vyavahAramAM te bhagavatIne nAme vizeSa pracalita che. - mANvI apavavatavyatvA yamarnavAvanAM prativiSayag: | vaLI. jo patra 14. prajJApanATIkA, patra 7 8 a patra 18 2.

Page #43
[14].. prajJApanAne paNa "bhagavatI' evuM vizeSaNa ApavAmAM AvyuM che te tenI vizeSatA sUcave che. bhagavatImAM prajJApanAsUtranAM 1, 2, 5, 6, 11, 15, 17, 24, 25, 26 ane 27 mA padomAMthI viSayanI pUrti karI levAnI bhalAmaNa karavAmAM AvI che, te sUcave che ke te te viSponI pratipAdanazailI prajJApanAmAM vadhAre vyavasthita hatI. tethI UlaTuM, prajJApanAmAM bhagavatInI bhalAmaNa nathI, e paNa ema sUcave che ke, joke prajJApanAno AdhAra aMga graMtha che chatAM, viSayanirUpaNa prajJApanAmAM vadhAre vyavasthita rIte karavAmAM AvyuM che, tethI prajJApanAnA viSayanI pUti anyatrathI karavAnI jarUra UbhI thatI nathI. mahAyAna bauddhomAM prajJA pAramitA viSe lakhAyela graMthonuM paNa sarvAdhika mahatva hoI aSTasAhastrikA prajJApAramitA graMthano mAtra bhagavatI evA nAme paNa ullekha thato ema ahIM noMdhavuM joIe--juo, zikSAsamuccaya, pR. 104, 112 ityAdi ane pR. 202 (sUcI). prajJApanA ane chavAchavAbhigama prajJApanAmAM jIva ane ajIvanI prajJApanA che (sUtra-3) ane jIvAchavAbhigamamAM paNa jIva ane ajIvano abhigama che. prajJApanA ane abhigama zabdano bhAvArtha eka ja che. banne aMgabAhya graMtho che. ane banne sthavirakRta che. banne "adhyayana' nAme racAyA che. prajJApanA cothA aMga samavAyanA upAMga tarIke madhyakALamAM gaNyuM ane jIvAjIvAbhigama sthAna nAmanA tIjA aMganuM upAMga gaNAyuM. banneno viSaya-mukhya viSaya-eka chatAM ekane rathAna sAthe ane bIjAne samavAya sAthe joDavAmAM AvyuM temAM kAMI aitihAsika krama jevuM che ke nahIM e tapAsavuM jarUrI che. jIvAjIvAbhigamane mukhya viSaya jIva-achava prAraMbhamAM prajJApanAnI jema ja cacita che. temAM paNa chava-ajIva e bemAMthI prathama ajIvanuM nirUpaNa karIne pachI ja jIvanuM nirUpaNa karavAmAM AvyuM che. jIvanirUpaNano kama jIvAjIvAbhigamamAM-samagra graMthamAM-tenA je vividha prakAre bhedo che tene mukhya rAkhIne che. eTale ke prathama saMsArI jIvonA be bhedothI mAMDI daza bhedonuM nirUpaNa ane pachI sarva jIvonA bethI mAMDIne daza bhedonuM varNana che. Ama jIvAjavAbhigamamAM bhedone mukhya rAkhIne nirUpaNa krame krame AgaLa vadhe che ane aMte sarva jIvonA daza bhedonA varNanamAM te samApta thAya che. eka bAbata dhyAnamAM rAkhavI jarUrI che ke sthAnAMgamAM paNa daza sthAno che, eTale ke jIva-jIvane lagatI eka, be, traNa ema daza sudhInI bAbato temAM saMkhyAkrame nirUpavAmAM AvI che. ane jIvAjIvAbhigamamAM jIvanA bethI mAMDI daza bhedo-prathama mAtra saMsArI jIvana ane pachI sarva jIvanA-nirUpavAmAM AvyA che. Ama bethI dazanuM nirUpaNa bannemAM sarakhuM che. saMbhava che ke prajJApanA ane jIvAjIvAbhigamamAM chavAjIvanI carcA samAna che chatAM A prakAre bethI mAMDI dazanuM nirUpaNa sthAna ane chavAchavAbhigamamAM sarakhuM hoI te bannene aMga ane upAMga tarIke gaNavAmAM AvyA hoya. paNa ApaNI mukhya samasyA e che ke prajJApanA ane chavAchavAbhigamamAM kAMI etihAsika krama sthApI zakAya che ke nahIM tenuM samAdhAna to hajI bAkI ja rahe che. jIvAjIvA 15. jo lagAvIyA, 15. juo bhagavatIsAra, pR. 291, 312, 361-62, 396-7, 404, 457, 627, 680, 727. 16. prastutamAM devacaMda lAlabhAInI I. sa. 1919nI chavAchavAbhagamanI AvRttinA sUvAMko ApavAmAM AvyA che. ,- -

Page #44
...[15]... bhigamamAM prajJApanA ane tenAM padono ullekha anekavAra che. (sUtra 4, 5, 13, 15, 20, 35, 36, 38, 41, 86, 91, 100, 106, 113, 117, 119-122); vaLI, rAjapraznIya (sUtra 109, 110) ane auSapAtika (sUtra 111) trono paNa ullekha che. emAMthI aupapAtikano ullekha to AgamonA lekhana kALano hovo joI e, eTale ke valabhIvAcanAnA kALamAM te sagavaDa khAtara karavAmAM Avyo che, ema mAnI zakAya che. paraMtu prajJApanAno ullekha paNa te ja kALe karavAmAM Avyo che ke racayitAe ja karyAM che te nakkI karavA mATe te bannenuM paurvAparyaM anya prakAre nakkI karavuM jarUrI che. jIvAjIvAbhigamanI sAmAnya racanA evI che ke temAM krame krame jIvabhedonuM nirUpaNa ane te bhedomAM te te jIvanI sthiti, aMtara, alpabahutva AdinuM nirUpaNa karavAmAM AvyuM che. sAmAnya rIte ema kahI zakAya ke samagra graMtha be vibhAgamAM vaheMcAI jAya che. prathama vibhAgamAM ajIvanuM ane saMsArI jIvonA bhedonuM ane khIjAmAM samagra jIvonuM eTale ke saMsArI ane siddha e banneno samAveza thAya evI rIte bhenarUpaNa che. te te e bheda, traNa bheda ityAdi daza bhedonuM nirUpaNa karatI vakhate temAM sthiti vagere bAbatonuM kathana karavAmAM AvyuM che. paraMtu prajJApanAmAM paNa mukhya viSaya te ja chatAM temAM nirUpaNapaddhati judI che. temAM te graMthane 36 padomAM vibhakta karavAmAM Avyo che, ane bhedanirUpaNa mAtra prathama padamAM karavAmAM AvyuM che. eTale ke jIva-avanA je bheda-prabhedo che tenuM samagrabhAve citra prathama prajJApanApadamAM maLa rahe che. tyAra pachInAM padomAM jIvonAM sthAna, alpabahuva, sthiti tyAdi aneka viSayono krame vicAra che. sArAMza ke te te jIvabhedanI sthiti Adino vicAra te te jIvabhedanA varNana prasaMge ApaNe jIvAjIvAbhigamamAM jANI zakIe; paNa prajJApanAmAM to te te padamAM badhA ja jIvonI sthiti Adi viSayono ekatra paricaya prApta karIe chIe. vaLI, je aneka viSayonI carcA prajJApanAnAM zeSa 35 (2 thI 36) padomAM che, te sarva viSayonI carcA jIvAjIvAbhigamamAM nathI-- Ama nirUpaNapaddhatino bheda bannemAM che ja; uparAMta, prajJApanAmAM vastuvicAranuM paNa Adhikya che. A uparathI saheje ema mAnavA mana thAya che ke jIvAjIvAbhigamanI racanA prajJApanAthI pUrve kadAca thaI haze. ane temAM prajJApanAno ullekha aMgamAM eTale ke bhagavatImAM karavAmAM Avyo che, tema saMkSepa khAtara karavAmAM Avyo haze. vaLI, jema aMga graMthomAM prAraMbhamAM maMgaLa nathI dekhAtuM tema prastuta jIvAjIvAbhigamamAM paNa maMgaLa karavAmAM AvyuM nathI, paNa mAtra eTaluM ja kahevAmAM AvyuM che ke jinamata, jinAnumata...jinardezita...jinaprazastanuM anuciMtana karIne temAM zraddhA dharAvIne sthavira bhagavaMtoe A jIvAjIvAbhigama nAmanA adhyayananI prajJApanA karI che. graMthaprAraMbhanI A paddhati aMgaracanAnuM anukaraNa che. temAM jema ' hU~ me surya '--e prakAre prApta thayela zrutano upadeza Arya sudharmAM jaMbUne Ape che tema ahIM sUcanA che ke sthaviroe je jinopadeza prApta karyo hato temAM zraddhA dharAvIne temaNe A graMthanI prarUpaNA karI che. paraMtu prajJApanAnA prAraMbhamAM to maMgaLa eTale ke siddha vagerene vaMdanA karavAmAM AvI che. ane pachI ja jinavaranA upadezane AdhAre racanA karavAmAM AvI che tevo nirdeza che. Ama jIvAjIvAbhigamanA prAraMbhamAM aMgazailInuM anukaraNa che, jyAre prajJApanAmAM maMgalapUrvaka zAstraracanA thaI che. AthI paNa kahI zakAya ke maMgala karIne ja zAstra racavAnI paddhati zarU thayA pachI prajJApanAnI racanA thaI haze; jyAre, saMbhava che ke, jIvAjIvAbhigamanI racanA te pahelAM thaI gaI hatI.

Page #45
...[16]... prajJASanA ane SaTkhaMDAgama prajJApanA ane SaTyuMDAgama khannenuM mULa dRSTivAda nAmanA aMga sUtramAM che. eTale sAmagrIno AdhAra eka ja che. banne saMgrahagraMtho che. chatAM paNa bannenI nirUpaNazailImAM je bheda che te samajavA jevo che. prajJApanAmAM jIvane kendramAM rAkhIne 36 'pado' che, jyAre SaTyuMDAgamamAM jIvasthAna nAmanA prathama khaMDamAM kamaeNnA hrAsane kAraNe niSpanna guNasthAno, je jIvasamAsane nAme nirdiSTa che, tenI mArgaNA jIvanAM mArgaNAsthAno gatyAdi dvArA karavAmAM AvI che. samApta thaye zeSa khaMDamAMthI khuddAbaMdha, aMdhasvAmitva, vedanA, e khaMDomAM karmane kendramAM rAkhIne vano vicAra che, ema kahevAya. ane vargaNAkhaMDamAM paNa mukhya to karmavargA ja che; zeSa vargaNAnI carcA to tene samajavA mATe che. chaThTho khaMDa to mahAbaMdhane nAme ja oLakhAya che, eTale temAM paNa karmacarcA ja mukhya che. prajJApanAnAM 36 padomAMthI karma (23), karmabaMdhaka (24), karmavedaka (25), vedabaMdhaka (26), vedavedaka (27), vedanA (35)--e padonAM nAmo, je prajJApanA mULamAM ApavAmAM AvyAM che ane khaMDamAM je te te khaMDanAM nAmo TIkAkAra dvArA sUcita karavAmAM AvyAM che, tenI tulanA karavA jevI che. te te nAmanAM 'pado'mAM je carcA prajJApanAmAM jovA maLe che tethI dhaNI vadhAre carcA-sUkSma carcA-khaMDAgamamAM samAna nAme sUcita khaMDomAM che. Ama prajJApanAmAM jIvapradhAna ane SaTyuMDAgamamAM karmapradhAna nirUpaNu che. prajJApanAmAM aMgasUtramAM apanAvAyelI praznottarapradhAna zailI jovA maLe che. ane dhaNe prasaMge to gautama ane bhagavAnanA ja praznottaro hoya ema paNa spaSTa che. paraMtu khUMDAgamamAM uddezanirdeza-vibhAga e zAstraprakriyAnuM anusaraNa che. kvacita ja prazna ane uttaro jovA maLe che.17 prajJApanA eka ja AcAryanI saMgrahakRti che, paNu SakhUMDAgama viSe tema nathI. prajJApanAmAM koI cUlikA nathI, paNa khaMDAgamamAM aneka cUlikAo umeravAmAM AvI che. te umero koNe kyAre karyo te jANI zakAyuM nathI; paNa cUlikA nAma ja sUcave che ke te pAchaLathI umeravAmAM AvI che--jema dazavaikAlika vagere Agama graMthomAM jovA maLe che. prajJApanA maulika sUtrarUpe lakhAyela che, jyAre khaMDAgama sUtra uparAMta anuyoga= vyAkhyAnI zailIne paNa anusare che, kAraNa, temAM dhaNIvAra anuyoganAM dvAro vaDe vicAraNA karavAmAM AvI che, je vyAkhyAnI zailIne sUcave che; jema ke aLiyogaddArAni" ema aneka ddAro sUcavIne pachI te dvAronA krame vicAraNA che.19 uparAMta kRti, vedanA, karma jevA zabdonI vyAkhyA nAma, sthApanA, dravya, bhAva Adi nikSepo dvArA paNa karavAmAM AvI che, je jainAgamonI niryukti-prakAranI vyAkhyAzailInuM spaSTa anusaraNa che. 20 * anujam 2 2 17. SaTkhaMDAgama, pustaka 8, 'aMdhasAmittavicaya' prakaraNa jevA sthAnomAM kavacit praznottarazailI che. 18. SaTkhaMDAgama, pustaka 6mAM kula nava cUlikA che, pustaka 10mAM eka che, pustaka 11mAM e cUlikA che, pustaka 12mAM traNa cUlikA che. pustaka 14mAM to sUtra 581mAM ja jaNAvyuM che ke " patto garimAMyo vRjiyA NAma 1 ' saMtavataLA x 2 2 " 19. SaTkhaMDAgama, pustaka 1, sUtra 5; pustaka 9, sUtra 45; pustaka 10, sUtra 1; pustaka 11, sUtra 1; pustaka 11, sUtra 16pa, pustaka 12, sUtra 1; pustaka 13, sUtra 2 ityAdi. 20. SaTkhaMDAgama, pustaka 9, sUtra 45thI mAMDIne A prakriyA pustaka 14 sudhI barAbara jovA maLe che, 21. ejana, pustaka 1, sUtra 7; pustaka 3, sUtra 1 ityAdi. 22. ejana, pustaka 1, sUtra 7; pustaka ke, sUtra 71.

Page #46
[17]... nila", "viphA 24, (vimAvA) jevA zabdono prayoga paNa vyAkhyAzailI pratye IzAro karI de che. tatvArthasUtramAM je aneka prakAre anuyogadvAronuM prathama adhyAyamAM varNana che tenI vyavasthA prajJApanAmAM hajI thaI na hatI tema jaNAya che, kAraNa, temAM prathama e anuyogaddArone gaNAvIne koI nirUpaNuM nathIparaMtu pakhaMDAgamamAM to ATha anuyogadvAranA nirdezapUrvaka spaSTa nirUpaNa che. evAM anuyogadvAronI nirmANabhUmikA te prajJApanAmAM khaDI thaI che, jene AdhAre AgaLa jaI anuyogadvAronuM nirUpaNa thavA lAgyuM. tattvArthasUtra (1. 8.)mAM satasaMkhyA ItyAdi ATha anuyogakArono nirdeza che. Avo koI nirdeza prajJApanAmAM nathI. paraMtu temAM judAM judAM padomAMthI A anuyogadvAronuM saMkalana karavuM saMbhava che. evA nizcita saMkalanano upayoga pakhaMDAgamamAM thayo che, je te bannenA kALa viSe avazya prakAza pheMke che, ane siddha kare che ke pakhaMDAgama prajJApanA pachInI ja racanA ke saMkalana haze. "riyALuvALa", "riyALuvALa", "yAjuvALa ityAdira zabdothI te te mArgaNakAronI carcAno prAraMbha karavAnI paddhati khaMDAgamamAM sarvatra apanAvavAmAM AvI che, jenuM anusaraNa prajJApanAmAM kvacita ja jovA maLe che. mAtra "drikAbuvALa" ane "vettALuvALa" e be zabdo vaparAyA che, paNa gati AdinI carcAmAM ramajuvA' jevo prayoga nathI. - prajJApanA ane pakhaMDAgamamAM keTaleka sthaLe to nirUpaNa uparAMta zabdasAmya paNa che, je sUcave che ke banne pAse samAna paraMparA hatI. nirUpaNasAmya eTale ke te te bAbatomAM mataikya to adhikAze bannemAM jovA maLe ja che. tethI tenI judI noMdha levI jarUrI nathI. paNa jyAM zabdasAmya spaSTa che tenI noMdha levI jarUrI che. sAmAnya rIte kahI zakAya ke banne graMtho gadyamAM lakhAyA che, paraMtu temAM gAthAo paNa che. te gAthAomAMthI keTalIka to pAraMparika saMgrahaNIgAthAo ja hovI joIe, ema jaNAya che. prajJApanAnI gAthA naM. 9, 100 ane 101 pakhaMDAgamamAM paNa maLe che, te A pramANe pustaka 14, sUtra 121- "tattha imaM sAhAraNalakkhaNaM bhaNidaM sUtra 122 sAhAraNamAhAro sAhAraNamANapANagahaNaM ca / sAhAraNajIvANaM sAhAraNalakkhaNaM bhaNidaM / / sUtra 123 eyassa aNuggahaNaM bahUNa sAhAraNANameyassa / eyassa jaM bahUNaM samAsado taM pi hodi eyassa // sUtra 124 samagaM vakaMtANaM samaga tesiM sarIraNippattI / samagaM ca aNuggahaNaM samagaM ussaasnnissaaso|| 23. ejana, pustaka 1, sUtra 8; pustaka 3, sUtra 1 ityAdi. 24. ejana, pustaka 6, sUtra 2, pRSTha 4 pustaka 6, sUtra 1, pRSTha 145; pustaka 14, sUtra 1. 25. bauddhomAM vibhASAne mahatva ApanAra mata vaibhASika tarIke jANIto che, tenI ahIM noMdha levI joIe. 26. pakhaMDAgama, pu. 1, sU0 7, pR. 155. 27. ejana, pustaka 1, sUtra 24, 33, 39 ityAdi. 28. prajJApanA, sUtra 213-224, 276-324, 326-329. ' 5. pra. 2.

Page #47
[18]... pakhaMDAgamamAM dhyAna devA jevI eka vAta e che ke temAM mAruM kahIne A gAthAo udhRta karavAmAM AvI che, jyAre prajJApanAmAM tevo koI nirdeza nathI. je krame prastutamAM uddharaNa che te anukrame prajJApanAmAM naM. 101, 100, 99 che. arthAta traNe gAthA vyakrame prajJApanAmAM maLe che. vaLI, prastuta satra 122 gata gAthAmAM "klari maLavuM" evo pATha che, jyAre prajJApanAmAM gAthA 101 mAM "avalai g" evo pATha che. sUtra 12 gata gAthA ane prajJApanAgata gAthA 100 eka ja che, paNa pakhaMDAgama karatAM prajJApanAgata pATha vizuddha che; jyAre pakhaMDAgamamAM te avyavasthita thaI gayo che. sUtra 124gata gAthA ane prajJApanAgata gAthA 99 eka ja che, paNa temAM paNa pAThAMtaro che. prajJApanAgata pATha vizuddha che. prajJApanAmAM jIvonA alpabahuvicAra prasaMge "mahAvaMDatha'no prAraMbha Ama che - "ma maMte! sazvanIdhya magvaMyaM vattaphAni-savovA mavazaMtiyA majjA.. ane aMta Ama che-"sano visariyA 66, kAthA kisADhiyA 17, sanvIvI visAphiyA 68 !" sUtra 224. pakhaMDAgamamAM paNa "mahArama' che ja. temAM teno prAraMbha A pramANe che--"ttio savanImahaMho vo mavaddhiA sabhyovA maLugarA jovatiyA" ane aMte "LioDhanavA vizeSAphiyA che "--pustaka 7, sUtra 1-79 ) vicAraNAmAM bannemAM thoDo je phera che, te e ke prajJApanAmAM A alpabahutvamAM kula 98 bhedo lIdhA che. tyAre sTaaMDAgamamAM tenI saMkhyA 78 che. AnuM kAraNa prabhedono gauNamukhya bhAva gaNavuM joIe. paNa khAsa vAta to e che ke banne A vicAraNane ra9 "mahAdaMDaka' evuM eka ja nAma Ape che, je bannenI sAmAnya paraMparAnuM sUcana kare che. vaLI, prajJApanAgata vattawAna" prayoga ane khaMDagamagata "jAvo" prayoga paNa sUcaka che. prajJApanA sUtranuM bIjuM pada "sthAnapada" che. temAM nAnA prakAranA-ekendriyathI mAMDIne siddhanA-jIvo lokamAM kyAM kyAM che tenuM varNana che. A ja prakAranuM varNana pakhaMDAgamanA bIjA khaMDamAM kSetrAnugama nAmanA prakaraNamAM (pustaka 7, pRSTha 29thI) che. bheda mAtra e che ke temAM gati Adi dvArA vaDe kSetrano vicAra che, jyAre prajJApanAmAM krame ekendriyathI mAMDI siddha sudhInA jIvonA kSetrano vicAra che. prajJApanAmAM nirUpaNa vistRta che, jyAre pakhaMDAgamamAM saMkSipta che. prajJApanAmAM alpabadutva aneka dvAra vaDe vicArAyuM che. temAM jIva-achava beno vicAra che. DAgamamAM paNa 14 guNasthAnomAM gatyAdi mAgaNAsthAno vaDe jIvanA a5hatvano vicAra che, je prajJApanAthI vadhAre sUkSma che. uparAMta, pakhaMDAgamamAM mAtra gatyAdi mANAnI dRSTie paNa alpabahutvano vicAra jovA maLe che, temAM prajJApanAnA alpabadutvanI mAgaNanAM dvAra 26 che, jayAre pakhaMDAgamamAM gatyAdi 14 dvAro che. temAMnAM gatyAdi 14 bajemAM samAna che, je nIcenI sUcIthI jANavA maLe che- 29. pakhaMDAgamamAM anyatra paNa "mA " zabdano prayoga che. -pustaka 14, sUtra 643, pRSTha 201; pustaka 11, sutra 30 mAM- morAmiviMdo " pustaka i. sa. 30. SakhaMDAgama, pustaka 5, pRSTha 241 thI, 31. ejana, pustaka 7, pRSTha para0 thI,

Page #48
2. gati ...[19]. prajJApanA pakhaMDAgama (pustaka 7, pRSTha para0) 1. dizAvara 1. gati 3. Indriya 2, Indriya 4. kAya 3. kAya 5. yoga 4. yoga 6. veda 5. veda 7. kaSAya 6. kaSAya 8. glezyA 10. lehyA 9. samyakatva 12. samyakatva 10. jJAna 7. jJAna 11. darzana 9. darzana 12. saMyata 8. saMyama 13. upayoga 14, AhAra 14. AhAraka 15. bhASaka 16. paritta 17. paryApta 18. seksa 19. saMsI 20. bhava astikAya 22. carima 23. jIva 24. kSetra 25. baMdha 26. pudgala dhyAna devAnI vAta e che ke prajJApanA ane pakhaMDAgama bajemAM A prakaraNane aMte mahAdaMDaka' che-juo pustaka 7, pRSTha pa7pa. pahelAM jaNAvyA pramANe A mahAdaMDakamAM 98 jIvabhedo prajJApanAmAM che; jyAre pakhaMDAgamamAM 78 che. uparanI sUcIthI e paNa jaNAya che ke vicAraNIya dvAronI saMkhyA paNa prastuta prakaraNamAM prajJApanAmAM vadhAre che. A uparathI kahI zakAya ke prajJApanAnuM prastuta prakaraNa vicAraNAno vikAsa sUcave che, jyAre pakhaMDAgamamAM te prakaraNa tethI jUnI paraMparA pramANe svIkArI levAmAM AvyuM che. kharI vAta evI jaNAya che ke prathama jIvasthAna nAmanA khaMDamAM 14 guNasthAnamAM 14 gatyAdi mAgaNAsthAno ghaTAvyAM che, paraMtu bIjA khaMDa khuddAbaMdhamAM prakriyA badalAI jAya che. temAM 32. prajJApanA, 58 18 mAM paNa AmAMnA 1, 24-26 e vinA 22 dvAromAM vicAra che. -sUtra 1259. | | | | Y | | | | | |

Page #49
...[20]... baMdhaka = jIva Adino vicAra 14 mArgaNAsthAnomAM karavAmAM Avyo che. temAM guNasthAnane laIne vicAra nathI. AthI prajJApanA ane pakhaMDAgamanI zelI A prakaraNamAM ekajevI che. tevI ja rIte jIvanI sthitino vicAra aneka rIte pakhaMDAgamamAM che. temAMthI kAlAnagamamAM (pustaka 7, pRSTha 114thI) jIvonI kAlaristhati gatyAdi 14 kAro vaDe vicArAI che. paraMtu prajJApanAmAM 24 daMDakane nAme oLakhAtA jIvanA mukhya 24 bhedo ane tenA prabhedone laIne kAla vicAra che. -prajJApanA, sthiti pada cothuM. A ja pramANe "avagAhanA ", "aMtara " Adi aneka bAbatonI samAna vicAraNA bajemAM che, paraMtu te viSe vizeSa lakhavAnuM mokupha rAkhI atyAre eTaluM ja sUcavavuM basa thaze ke A banne graMthonI sUkSma dRSTithI tulanA karavA jevI che ane tethI jainonA jIvavicAramAM ane karmavicAramAM kaye krame vicAravikAsa thayo che te jANavAnuM eka sudaDha sAdhana A banne graMtho che, e pratye dhyAna doravA ATaluM lakhyuM che. vaLI, bannenI eka bIjI samAnatA paNa Azcarya upajAve tevI che. gatyAgatinI carcAmAM ja bannemAM tIrthaMkara, cakravartI, baladeva, vAsudeva padanI prAptinI carcA che. -prajJApanA, sUtra 14441465. pakhaMDAgama, pustaka 6, sUtra 216, 220 ItyAdi. paNa prajJApanAmAM mAMDalika pada vizeSa che ane ratnapada paNa vizeSa che.--prajJApanA, sUtra 1466-69. - jema prajJApanAmAM niryuktinI aneka gAthAo che, tema pakhaMDAgamamAM paNa te gAthAo maLI Ave che te sUcave che ke niryuktimAM samAna paraMparAmAMthI gAthAo saMgharavAmAM AvI che. AthI niyukti viSe svataMtra vicAra karIne temAM AcArya bhadrabAhu, te prathama hoya ke bIjA, temanI gAthAo keTalI ane temane paraMparAprApta keTalI ?--juo pakhaMDAgamamAM gAthAsUtro, pustaka 13 mAM sUtra 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 12, 13, 15, 16 ItyAdi ane Avazyakaniyukti, gAthA 31 thI; vizeSAvazyaka, gAthA 604 thI. prajJApanA upAMga e Arya zyAmAcAryanI racanA che, paraMtu teno artha evo nathI ke temAMnI badhI ja bAbato temaNe pote ja vicArIne rajU karI che. kAraNa, temanuM prayojana to mRtaparaMparAmAMthI hakIkatono saMgraha karavAnuM ane tenI mAtra goThavaNI amuka prakAre karavI e hatuM. AthI ApaNe joI zakIe chIe ke prAraMbhamAM prathama padamAM jIvanA je aneka bhedo jaNAvyA che, te ja bhedomAM eTale ke te badhA ja bhedomAM dvitIya "sthAna' Adi "ThAro'-bAbatonI ghaTanA teoe raju karI nathI. sthAna Adi dvArano vicAra temanI samakSa je rIte-je vividha rIte temanI pUrvenA AcAryoe karyo hato, te vidyamAna hato, eTale te te dvAromAM te te vicArono saMgraha karI levo-e kArya Arya zyAmAcAryanuM hatuM. AthI "sthAna' Adi dvAramAM thayela vicAra yadyapi sarva jIvone sparze che, paNa vivaraNa eTale ke jIvanA kyA bhedomAM te te dvArono vicAra karavo, temAM ekamatya nathI. te te kAronA vicAraprasaMge jIvonA kyA kyA bheda-prabhedono vicAra karavo te, te te viSayanA nirUpaNanI saralatAnI dRSTie thayuM che. je eka ja vyakti pote ja badhuM vicArIne nirUpavA bese to judI rIte ja varNavI zake ema saMbhava che, paNa AmAM ema nathI banyuM. AmAM to judA judA AcAryoe jude jude kALe je je vicAra karyo, te paraMparAthI Arya zyAmAcAryane prApta thayo ane te vicAraparaMparAne temaNe AmAM ekatra karI che. A daSTie vicArIe to prajJApanA e te kALanI vicAraparaMparAno vyavasthita saMgraha che. A ja kAraNa che ke jayAre AgamonuM lekhana thayuM tyAre te te viSayanI samagra vicAraNA mATe prajJApanA joI levAnI bhalAmaNa karavAmAM AvI.

Page #50
...[1]... jaina AgamanA mukhya e viSayo che--jIva ane karma. eka vicAraNAno jhoka evo dekhAya che ke temAM jIvane mukhya rAkhIne tenA aneka viSayo, jevA ke tenA keTalA prakAra che, te kyAM rahe che, tenuM Ayu keTaluM che, te marIne eka prakAramAMthI bIjA kayA prakAramAM jaI zake che ke te te prakAramAM AvI zake che, tenI indriyo keTalI, veda keTalA, nAna keTalAM, temAM karma kayAM--ityAdinI vicAraNA thAya che; paraMtu khIjA prakAranI vicAraNAno jhoka karmane mukhya rAkhIne che. temAM karma keTalA prakAranAM ane te vividha prakAranA jIvonA vikAsa ke hrAsamAM kevo bhAga bhajave che--Avo vicAra mukhya Ave che. AthI AmAM jIvanA vikAsakramane lakSIne 14 guNasthAno, je jIvasamAsane nAme oLakhAyAM, tenI mArgaNAzodha mATe cauda mArgAsthAno nakkI karavAmAM AvyAM. A mArgaNAsthAno eTale ke zodha mATenAM dvAro te khvonA gati Ardine kAraNe thatA vividha prakAre bhedo che. prathama prakAranA jhokanuM dRSTAnta prajJApanA pUrUM pADe che. ane dvitIya prakArano jhoka prAcIna karmaprakRti Adi karmesAhitya, pakhaMDAgama vageremAM jovA maLe che, vastusthiti AvI hoI poiparyaMnI vicAraNA dhaNI kaThaNa banI jAya che. paMdaramI zatAbdI ke te pachI paNa jyAre sthAnakavAsI paraMparAe AgamonI vicAraNAne bhASAmAM thokaDArUpe rajU karavA prayatna karyo, tyAre enAM e ja mArgaNuAddAro vagere khAla jIvane sarala rIte samajAya evI rIte rajU karyAM ane aMga gaNAtA sthAnAMgamAM paNa te ja saMkhyAne mukhya rAkhIne hakIkatA rajU karavAmAM AvI che. paNa je kALanuM sthAnAMga che te ja kALamAM jaTila rIte paNa jIva ane karmanI hakIkato rajU karavAmAM AvI hatI. AthI mAtra viSayanirUpaNanI sarala ke jaTila prakriyA athavA to viSayanI sUkSma ke gaMbhIra carcA joI ne pauoNparTano vicAra nirNAyaka banI zake ema nathI. kAraNu, evI racanAno AdhAra lekhakanA prayojana upara che, nahIM ke temAM carcAtA sUkSma ke sthUla viSaya upara. AthI prajJApanA karatAM SaTTakhaMDAgamanI carcA ghaNI ja AgaLa vadhI gayelI jaNAya che, chatAM paNa mAtra te bannemAM carcita viSayanI sUkSmatA ke sthUlatA uparathI temanA paurvAparyaMte nakkI karavAmAM gaMbhIra bhUla thavA saMbhava che. AthI koI bIjo ja mArga laI ne tevA graMthono nirNaya svataMtra rIte karyAM pachI ja temanuM paurvAparyuM nakkI thaI zake. banne prakAranA sAhityanuM mULa bannene mate dRSTivAda che. AthI dRSTivAdanA ja viSayane aneka rIte, aneka prayojana siddha karavA, aneka AcAryoe nirUpita karyo che. A paNa eka muzkelI che--jethI paurvAparya nakkI karavAmAM skUla ke sUkSma vicAra prastutamAM bAdhaka bane che. anyathA e kahevuM bahu sarala hatuM ke khaMDAgamamAM je vicAranI sukSmatA dekhAya che te prakAranI sUkSmacaryA prajJApanAmAM nathI mATe te SakhaMDAgama karatAM prAcIna che. paraMtu upara jaNAvelI muzkelIne kAraNe mAtra A dalIlane AdhAre prajJApanAne prAcIna TharAvavuM e ayogya jaNAya che. tethI te mArga choDI devo e jarUrI che. ane pakhaMDAgama ane prajJApanA--e emAM koNa prAcIna enI vicAraNA judI ja rIte karavI jarUrI che. e karyAM pachI ukta dalIlano upayoga thaI zake. eka vAta to nizcita ja che ke SaTyuMDAgamamAM--tenA keTalAka bhAgomAM je prakAre anuyogadvArasUtramAM anuyogadvAra vaDe vyAkhyA karavAnI paddhati eTale ke nayanikSepa Adi paddhati dvArA vastunirUpaNa karavAnI je pati maLe che, tenuM ja anusaraNa spaSTa che. evuM kAMI ja prajJApanAmAM nathI, e bAbata prajJApanAnI SakhaMDAgama karatAM prAcInatA nirvivAdapaNe siddha kare che. vaLI, prajJApanAno samaya, AgaLa jaNAvavAmAM Avaze te pramANe, IsvIsana pUrveno ja che; jyAre

Page #51
[22]... vakhaDAgamanI racanA vIra nivANa pachI 683 (I. 156) varSa pachI ja kyAreka thaI che. tethI to nirvivAdapaNe kahI zakAya ke prajJApanA e kheDAgamathI pUrvavartI ja che. vaLI, 14chavasthAna, 14 guNasthAna jevI sthira prakriyA je kALamAM nizcita thaI eTale ke vicAraNAnAM aneka kAro vaDe pUrvakALe je vicAra thato hato tene sthAne 14 vasthAna ane 14 guNasthAnane laIne vicAra karavAnI paddhati je kALe sthira thaI, tyAra pachInA kALe tenuM anusaraNuM barAbara thayuM che. AvI koI nizcita paraMparA prajJApanAmAM dekhAtI nathI, paraMtu kheDAgamamAM spaSTa che. AthI siddha thaI zake che ke prajJApanA karatAM pakhaMDAgama e pachInA kALanI racanA che. Ama prajJApanA ane SakhaMDAgamanuM pauvaparya aneka rIte siddha karI zakAya che, eTale prajJApanAne khaMDAgamathI pUrvavata graMtha mAnavo jarUrI che. prajJApanAnA kartA ane emano samaya prajJApanAnA mULamAM to kyAMya tenA kartAno nirdeza nathI. paNa tenA prAraMbhanA maMgala pachI e gAthAo che, jenI vyAkhyA AcArya haribhadra ane AcArya malayagirie paNa karI che. chatAM teo bane te banne gAthAone prakSipta ja mAne che. te gAthAomAM Arya zyAmAcAryano kartA tarIke ullekha che. eTale AcArya haribhadranA samayapUrve paNa prajJApanA zyAmAcAryanI kRti tarIke prasiddha hatuM ema mAnI zakAya. AcArya malayagirie to temane viSe "mAna maracAno juthameva vayati" (TIkA, patra 72) "mAvAna AyAmaH vAri" (TIkA, patra 47), "vaivAmapi tavanizUrAM matAni mAvAna mArAma 3 drivAna" (TIkA, patra 385), "mavAArayAtivanau" (TIkA, patra 385)23 ityAdi prayogomAM bhagavAnanuM pada ApI dIdhuM che, te temanuM mahattva sUcave che. ukta be prakSipta gAthA uparathI paNa phalita thAya che ke Arya zyAma vAcakavaMzamAM thayA che ane teo pUrvakRtamAM vizArada hatA. prajJApanAnI racanAmAM temaNe evA prakAranI kuzaLatA dekhADI che ke aMgaupAMgamAM paNa aneka viSayonI vistRta carcA mATe prajJApanAnI bhalAmaNa karavAmAM AvI che. nandIsUtranI paTTAvalImAM sudharmAthI mAMDIne eka pachI eka je nAmo ApyAM che temAM 11 muM nAma "vRddhino hArirya ra sAma"--e prakAre Arya zyAmanuM nAma Ave che ane temane hArita gotranA gaNAvyA che. paraMtu ukta prajJApanAnA prAraMbhanI prakSipta gAthAmAM temane vAcakavaMzamAM 23mA jaNAvyA che tene anusarIne AcArya malayagiri paNa temane trevIsamI pATe gaNe che. emAM mAtra 23mI pATano nirdeza che, paNa sudharmAthI zyAmAcArya sudhInAM nAmo viSenI koI noMdha nathI. paTTAvalio uparathI traNa kAlakAcArya thayAnI hakIkta jANavA maLe che. eka kAlaka jeo vIra nirvANa 376 mAM mRtyu pAmyA (dharmasAgarIya paTTAvalI pramANe jyAre kharataragacchIya padAvalI pramANe-"mAcA prajJAvanAt Indra che niovicAratA rayAmAvAvanA | sa tu vIrA rU76 varSarjAtA). bIjA gadaibhilochedaka kAlakAcArya vIra nirvANa 453 mAM thayA=vikrama pUrve 17 mAM. ane tIjA vIra nirvANa 993=vikrama para3 mAM thayA, jemaNe saMvatsarI tithi pAMcamanI cotha karI. 33. A ullekhonI zrI paM. becaradAsajIe bhagavatIsUtra, dvitIya khaMDa, pRSTha 135 mAM prajJApanA vizenI temanI TippaNImAM noMdha lIdhI che.

Page #52
[23]... A traNamAMthI prathama kAlaka ane zyAmAcArya, jemaNe prajJApanAnI racanA karI, teo eka che evI paraMparA paTTAvalIomAM jaNAya che. paraMtu paTTAvalImAM temane 23muM sthAna apAyuM nathI; jyAre uta prakSipta gAthAmAM temane 23mI pATe gaNavAmAM AvyA che. AthI pATa viSeno ullekha gauNa karIne ja temanA samayano vicAra karavo jarUrI bane che. aMtima kAlaka, jeo vira nirvANa 993 =vikrama para3 mAM thayA, te to prajJApanAnA kartA saMbhavI zake nahi, kAraNa, naMdI, je vIra nirvANa 993=vikrama para pahelAM ja racAyuM che, temAM prajJApanAne AgamasUcImAM sthAna maLyuM che. eTale prathama be kAlakamAMthI kyA kAlaka te zyAmAcArya che te praznanuM nirAkAraNuM bAkI rahe che. DaoN. umAkAntane mate je te banne kAlakane eka mAnavAmAM Ave to agiyAramI pATe ulikhita zyAmAcArya ane gabhilocchedaka kAlakAcArya eka Thare che. paTTAvalImAM jyAM te bannene judA gaNyA che, tyAM paNa ekanI tithi vira 376 ane bIjAnI 453 che. kharI rIte 376 mAM jAta" chatAM te temanI mRtyutithi ja anyatra gaNAI te ja pramANe bIja kAlakanI 453 e mRtyutithi ja haze. eTale te bannenA samayamAM bahu phera nathI. "jAta:" jemanuM tema mAnIe topaNa bannemAM mAtra 77 varSano pharaka che. eTale game teNe prajJApanA racyuM hoya, cAhe teo prathama kAlaka hoya ke bIjA, agara banne eka hoya, paNa te vikrama pUrve thanAra kAlakanI racanA che-eTaluM to nizcita rUpe kahI ja zakAya che. prajJApanAmAM je keTalIka gAthAo maLe che temAMnI keTalIka sUtrakRtAMga, uttarAdhyayana, Avazyaka ane AcArAMganiryuktimAM paNa maLe che. te viSe kAMIka tulanA karavI jarUrI hoI nIce keTalIka gAthAonI tulanA ApavAmAM Ave che ? prajJApanA sUtrakRtAMga uttarAa. 36 AcArAMganiryukti sU0 24. gA0 8 2. 3. 19. gA. 1 gA. 74 gA0 73 che , 9 , , 2 gA0 75 gA. 74 w w 3 gA0 76 gA0 75 , , 4 gA0 77 gA0 76 AcArAMganiryukti (gA. 72, 76) ane uttarAdhyayana (gA. 73)mAM spaSTa 36 bhedo hovAnuM jaNAvyuM che, chatAM uttarAdhyayanamAM 40 bhedo che, jyAre AcArAMganiyuktimAM 36 ja che. ane sUtrakatAMga ane prajJApanAmAM 40 bhedo che. AthI siddha thAya che ke mULe 36 bhedo gaNAtA hatA34 temAM A gAthAomAM cAra umeravAmAM AvyA che. tethI prajJApanAmAM te gAthAo anyatrathI uddata ja mAnavI paDe ane temAM saMzodhana thayAnuM paNa mAnavuM paDe. sUtrakRtAMgamAM paNa te ja gAthAo che. te gAthAonuM sauthI junuM rU5 AcArAMganiryuktimAM upalabdha thAya che ema mAnavuM paDe. te gAthAo sUtrakRtAMgamAM paNa udadhRta thaI hoya evo saMbhava che.35 che , , 10 , 11 34. malAcAramAM (5. 8-12) paNa pRthvInA 36 ja bhedo gaNAvyA che. tenI gAthAo paNa pAThAMtaro sAthe AvI ja che. 35. sUtrakRtAMgamAM A gAthAo udadhata hoya ema jaNAya che, kAraNa, "mAmo hAmo matavALo' ema kahIne gAthAo ApI che. ane aMte vaLI pathAgo pazu maLiyuvA sahAgo nA navaMtarAra virUdruti -ema jaNAvyuM che. tulanA karo, prajJApanA, sutra 55 mAM " ghaNasiM mAmo jAhAbo majutamo " e vAkaya.

Page #53
6 170 [24]... niryuktio prathama ke dvitIya AcArya bhadrabAhunI racanA mAnIe to paNa temAMnI badhI gAthAo AcArya bhadrabAhue ja racI hoya tevo saMbhava ocho che. paNa temAM ghaNI saMgrahaNIgAthAono samAveza karI levAmAM Avyo haze ema mAnavuM yogya thaze. eTale niryuktine AdhAre prajJApanAnA samayano vicAra karavo yogya nathI. uttarAdhyayananuM chavAvavibhakti nAmanuM 36muM adhyayana ane prajJApanAnA prathamapadanI tulanA karavAthI e spaSTa thAya che ke uttarAdhyayana pachInI bhUmikAe prajJApanAmAM chavavicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. AthI uttarAdhyayananuM te adhyayana prastuta rUpamAM prajJApanAthI prAcIna ja che. paraMtu svaya uttarAdhyayanane viSe vidvAnoe eka ja AcAryanI kRti nahIM mAnatAM ene saMkalanagraMtha mAnavA valaNa dharAvyuM che. eTale tene AdhAre paNa prajJApanAno samaya nakakI karavAmAM muzkelI ja che. prajJApanA ane vivAdamAM paNa siddho viSenI gAthAo maLI Ave che, jemAMnI uttarAdhyayanamAM paNa jovAmAM Ave che ane AvazyakaniyuktimAM paNa che - prajJApanA sU0 211 uvavAya uttarA ava 36 Avazyakani. (vize ) gA. 158 gA. 159 6 168 56 678 (3978) gA. 160 6 169 57 679 (3779) gA. 161 6 171 tulanA-65 964 (dI.) (3810) gA. 162 963 (dI.) gA. 163 $ 17ra 965 (dI.) (3811) gA. 164 6 173 966 (dI.) (3812) gA. 165 967 (dI.) (3813) gA. 166 $ 175 968 (dI.) (3814) gA. 167 huM 176 (3828) gA. 168 huM 177 681 (3829) gA. 169 6 178 682 (3835) gA. 170 6 179 683 (3836) gA. 171 6 180 685 (3847) gA. 172 6 181 (tulanA) tulanA-67 (3848) gA. 173 $ 182 187 (3849) gA. 174 6 183 188 (3850) gA. 175 $ 184 tulanA-67 (3851) gA. 176 huM 185 690 (3852) gA. 177 6 186 691 (3853) gA. 178 $ 187 692 (3889) gA. 179 6 188 693 (1890) $ 189 X uparanI tulanA uparathI eka vAta cokkasa thAya che ke uttarAdhyayanamAM siddho viSenI gAthAo bhUmikArUpa che ane anyamAM teno vistAra che. AthI e paNa siddha thAya che ke uttarAdhyayananuM A 6 174 X X X X X X X X X X 686 X X X X X X X

Page #54
.[25]. prakaraNa, jeno vizeSa saMbaMdha prajJApanA sAthe che, te prajJApanA karatAM prAcIna che. uvavAya ane prajJApanAmAM prAraMbha ane aMtanI gAthA viSe vibheda che. saMbhava to vadhAre e jaNAya che ke prajJApanA uvavA karatAM prAcIna hovuM joIe. paraMparA pramANe nigodavyAkhyAtA kAlaka" ane "zyAma" AcArya eka manAya che, kAraNa, e be zabdo ekarthaka ja che. paraMparA pramANe teo vIra nirvANa 335mAM yugapradhAna thayA ane 376 sudhI jIvyA. AthI prajJApanA je te ja kAlakanI racanA hoya to vIranirvANa 335-376 vaccenI racanA haze. arthAt vikrama pUrve 135-94, isvIsana pUrve 78-38 vacce te racAyuM haze. prathama bhadrabAhukRta niyukti mAnavAmAM Ave-ane temAM mULe jIvabhedo uttarAdhyayana pramANe "36" ja svIkArAyA hatA, tema mAnavAne kAraNe che--to prajJApanA niryukti pachInI racanA Thare che. ane ukata prajJApanAnA samaya sAthe prathama bhadrabAhunA samayano paNa virodha nathI, kAraNa, teo prajJApanAnA samaya karatAM prAcIna ja manAyA che. pakhaMDAgama tenA vidyamAna rUpe bhadaMta puSpadaMta-bhUtabali e be AcAryonI racanA che ane teono samaya vIra nirvANa 683 pachI kyAreka thanAra dharasenAcArya pachI che, ethI prajJApanA pakhaMDAgama pUrvanI racanA che te nizcita thAya che. AthI kahI zakAya ke pakhaMDAgamamAM je vicAranI prauDhatA ane vyavasthA tathA anuyogazelInuM anusaraNa dekhAya che te tenI uttarakAlIna sthiti hovAne kAraNe che. naMdIsUtranI AgamasUcImAM prajJApanAno ullekha che ane naMdI vikrama saMvata 123 pUrvanI racanA che. AthI tenA samaya sAthe paNa prajJApanAnA ukta samayano kazo virodha nathI. prajJApanAnuM maMgala ane paMcanamaskAra maMtra prajJApanAnA prAraMbhamAM je maMgala gAthAo che temAM sarvaprathama siddhane namaskAra che, pachI jinavarendra bhagavAna mahAvIrane namaskAra karyo che. pakhaMDAgamamAM paNa dhavalAkAra pramANe prAraMbhamAM paMcanamaskAramaMtrano nirdeza che. prajJApanA mULa sUtranI lakhAyelI badhI ja pratomAM paNa paMcanamaskArano nirdeza maLe che. paraMtu AcArya haribhadra ane malayagirie tenI vyAkhyA nathI karI tethI te mULa sUtrotargata nathI evI mAnyatA saMpAdakonI che, jeno nirdeza prastuta AvRttinA prAraMbhamAM pRSTha 1nA TippaNa 1mAM karavAmAM Avyo che. sAmAnya rIte AvI mAnyatAnuM mULa e che ke jyArathI paMcanamaskAramaMtranuM mAhAtamya vadhyuM che, tyArathI jainAgamonI pratomAM prAraMbhamAM te lakhavAnI prathA apanAvavAmAM AvI haze. tethI te vastuta: te te graMthanA prAraMbhamAM graMthakartAe mUkyo che ke nahi tenI cakAsaNI karavI Avazyaka che. prajJApanAnA prAraMbhanA maMgaLamAM prathama siddhane namaskAra che ane pachI arihaMtane, te tarapha paNa dhyAna devuM jarUrI che. kAraNa, paMca namaskAramAM prathama arihaMta ane pachI siddhane namaskAra che. prAcIna ullekho pramANe tIrthakara dIkSA letI vakhate mAtra siddhane namaskAra kare che, te pratye dhyAna devAmAM Ave to maMgaLaprathAnA prAraMbhamAM jainomAM siddhane namaskAra karavAnI prathA zarU thaI hatI tema mAnI zakAya. paraMtu tIrthakaro-arihaMto pratyakSa upakArI hovAthI paMcanamaskAramAM temane 36. De. zApenTiyarane mate Arya sthAnano samaya lagabhaga I. pU. 60 che, utta. prastAvanA, pR. 27,

Page #55
[26] prathama sthAna ApavAmAM AvyuM. tyArathI paMcanamaskArane anusarI sAmAnya rIte arihaMtana prathama vaMdanA karavAmAM Ave che. namaskAra-vaMdanA svarUpamAM pAMca pada krame kevI rIte AvyAM haze teno vicAra karIe to kAMIka AvuM banyuM haze ema mAnI zakAya-tIrthasthApanA thaI na hoya tyAM sudhI to siddho ja vaMdanIya Thare che. te pramANe tIrthakara jyAre dIkSA le che tyAre mAtra sAmAnya siddhane ja namaskAra kare che. paNa tIrthaMkaranI upasthitimAM arihaMta-tIrthaMkara mahattva pAme e svAbhAvika che. ane jyAre teo nirvANa pAme tyAre siddhakoTimAM gaNAya. chatAM, bhale te siddha thaI gayA hoya topaNa, Asana upakArI hovAthI temane arihaMta tarIke ja yAda karavAmAM Ave. A prakAra ApaNe "logassa" sUtramAM joIe chIe. ane tenuM anusaraNa anya aneka prAcIna maMgalAcaraNamAM paNa jovA maLe che. jyAre A prakAre arihaMta ane siddha banne vaMdanIya TharyA tyAre amuka samaya sudhI siddhane paraMparA pramANe prathama yAda karI pachI ja arihaMtane yAda karavAnuM banyuM hoya, paNa pachI e krama badalAIne arihaMta ane siddharUpe arihaMta tathA sarva siddha ema siddhamAM sarvano samAveza karI vaMdanAkramamAM prathama arihaMta ane pachI siddha-A krama IsvIsana pUrvamAM pracalita thaI gayo hato tema khAravelanA zilAlekhathI jANavA maLe che. paNa Ano artha ema to na ja laI zakAya ke te kALe paNa mAtra A eka ja krama hato. vaMdanA e vyaktinI rucino prazna che. tethI graMthanA prAraMbhamAM vaMdanA lakhavAnI ane na lakhavAnI ane lakhavAmAM paNa koI nizcita sarvasaMmata evA krama vinA lakhavAnI prathAnAM darzana ghaNuM lAMbA samaya sudhI thAya che. topaNa eTaluM to nakkI thaI zake ke arihaMtane siddhanI pahelAM vaMdanA kahevAnI paNa prathA IsvIsana pUrvamAM pracalita thaI gaI hatI, je AgaLa jatAM paMcaparameSTimaMgalarUpe sthira thaI jyAre tIrthaMkara paNa na hoya tyAre temanI paraMparAnA rakSaka AcArya ane pachI upAdhyAya-A bannenuM mahatva vadhe. paNa teo vaMdanAkoTimAM Ave te ja sAthe pravacana yA zAsana je lipimAM lakhAyela hoya te lipi paNa AdaraNIya bane ane te kAraNe ja pravacana ke zAsananA rakSaka tarIke temanuM mahatva gaNAya. rakSaNaya karatAM rakSakanuM mahatva haMmezAM vizeSa gaNAtuM AvyuM che te krame pravacana ke zAsana ke lipine sthAne tenA dhArako-rakSaka AcArya ane upAdhyAya ja vaMdanIya rUpe mahatva pAmyA ane temane paMcanamaskAramAM sthAna maLyuM ane pravacana vagere gauNa banyAM. chevaTe saMyatomAMthI mAtra sAmAnya sAdhu ja bAkI rahetA hatA, temane paNa kharI rIte to zrAvakonI daSTie, paNa chevaTe sarvanI daSTie vaMdanAmAM sthAna maLyuM-Avo kaMIka krama paMcanamaskAranI ghaTanAmAM haze ema mAnI zakAya. namaskArasUtra-paMcaparameSThinamaskAramaMtra-nA kartA koNa, enI carcAnuM utthAna AvazyakasUtranI niryuktimAM sarvaprathama jovA maLe che. prathama adhyayana sAmAyika nAme che. eTale prathama prazna e thayo ke e sAmAyika adhyayana koNe kahyuM? zA mATe kahyuM? e prasaMge AcArya bhadrabAhue spaSTa karyuM che ke - titthakaro kiM kAraNa bhAsati sAmAiyaM tu ajjhayaNaM / titthakaraNAmagottaM baddhaM me veditavvaM ti // 526 // taM ca kadhaM vetijati agilAe dhammadesaNAdIhi / bajjhati taM tu bhagavato tatiyabhavosakkaittANaM // 527 // 37. khAravelano zilAlekha, je I. sa. pUrveno che, temAM prathama arihaMtane namarakAra che, pachI siddhane, eTale te pahelAM A prathA zarU thaI haze. vaLI, temAM A baMne ja namarakAra che te paNa dhyAna devA jevI vAta che. azokanA zilAlekhonA prAraMbhamAM namaskAra nathI enI noMdha levI jarUrI che.

Page #56
...[20]... gotamamAtI sAmAiyaM tu kiM kAraNaM NisAmenti / NANassa taM tu suMdara maMgalabhAvANa uvaladdhI // 528 // vizeSAvaca, 2064-66 sArAMza ke tIrthaMkara bhagavAna mahAvIre sAmAyika adhyayananuM eTale ke tenA arthanuM kathana karyuM ane gautamAdi ziSyoe te sAMbhaLyuM. AthI AcArya bhadrabAhune mate sAmAyikanA arthakartI tIrthaMkara che ane sUtrakartA gaNadhara che, Ama phalita thAya che.38 ane namaskAra maMtra e sAmAyikano prAraMbha che--athavA to ema kahevAya ke ziSya prathama paMcanamaskAramaMtra vaDe vaMdanA kare pachI9 tene sAmAyika zrutano pATha ApavAmAM Ave che. tethI te AvazyakasUtramAM sAmAyika adhyayananA prAraMbhamAM mUkavAmAM Avyo che. have prazna e che ke mULe te Avazyakano aMza che ke anyatrathI AnIta che? A praznano uttara AcArya jinabhadre Apyo che ke naMdIsUtramAM paMcanamaskArane pRthak zrutaskaMdha gaNavAmAM Avyo nathI. chatAM paNa te sUtra to che ja. vaLI, te prathama maMgala paNa che, tethI tene sarvasUtrAntargata gaNavo joI e.40 A ja kAraNa che ke sarvaprathama namaskAranI vyAkhyA karyAM pachI ja sAmAyika adhyayananA sUtranI vyAkhyA karavAmAM Ave che.41 A ja krama temaNe paNa vizeSAvasakamAM apanAvyo che. AcArya jinabhadranI A carcA uparathI eka vAta to nakkI jaNAya che ke namaskAramaMtra e mAtra AvazyakasUtrano ja aMza nathI, paNa sarva zrutanI AdimAM namaskArarUpa maMgala jyArathI zarU thayuM tyArathI tene sarvaprathama AvazyakamAM sthAna maLyuM haraze, kAraNa, zrutamAM sarvaprathama sAmAyikano ja pATha ApavAnI prathA che ane te ApatAM pahelAM maMgaLa-paMcanamaskAra jarUrI hovAthI te tenA eka aMzarUpe gaNAyo. paNa te teno ja aMza che ema nathI. paNa e ja prakAre je koI zrutano pATha ApavAno prasaMga Ave tyAre prAraMbhamAM te namaskAra karavo jarUrI hoI te sarvazrutAMtargata gaNAyo. A uparathI eka vAta to nakkI thAya che ke te koI eka vratano aMza nathI, vaLI svataMtra zruta tarIke paNa gaNAyo nathI, paraMtu tenuM mAhAtmya to hatuM ja, krame vadhatuM jatuM hatuM, tethI tene zruta ke sUtramAM sthAna to ApavuM jarUrI hatuM ja. tethI tene sarvazrutAMtargata gaNavAmAM Avyo. AthI sUcita e paNa thAya che ke A maMtra te rUpamAM kyAreka koI e racyo haze athavA krame krame tenuM AvuM rUpa dhaDAyuM haze. tenA kartRtva viSe koI cokkasa paraMparAnI noMdha AcArya bhadrabAhue niryuktimAM lIdhI nathI; mAtra tenI vyAkhyA prasaMge je dvAronI carcA jarUrI che tenI noMdha lIdhI che ane temAM prathama dvAra utpatti--eTale ke namaskAranI utpatti-anutpatti--nI carcA vividha nayonI apekSAe karI che. temAMthI tenA kartA koNa, kyAre--e kazuM ja phalita thatuM nathI, paNa jema samagra zruta viSe zAzvata-azAzvatanI carcA naya dRSTie karavAmAM Ave che, tema A namaskAramaMtra viSe paNa 38. sAmAnya mAnyatA pramANe to badhA ja tIrthaMkaro sAmAyikano upadeza Ape che--niyukti, gAthA 238; vizeSAvazyaka, gAthA 1676; paraMtu vidyamAna zrutatA upadezaka mahAvIra che, tethI sAmAyikanA kartA paNa teo ja che--vizeSAvazyaka, gAthA 1544. vaLI, juo niyukti, gAthA 89-90; vizeSAvascaka, gAthA 1091-92 // 39. tapaMcanamoArasa Trenti sAmAA vidhiLA / ----vizeSASaNyaka, gAthA 5. 40. vizeSAvazyakabhASya, svopajJa TIkA, gAthA 10. 41. ejana, gAthA 11.

Page #57
...[8]... nayadRSTie zAzvata-azAzvatanI carcA karI che.42 ane te bAbatamAM AcArya jinabhadre vistRta bhASya racyuM che. eTale ke AmAM to dArzanika dRSTie zabdaniyAnityanI carcA ja mukhya bhAga bhajave che. tenI utpattimAM samutthAna, vAcanA, labdhika e traNa nimittomAMthI mukhya kayuM tenI paNa vistRta carcA bhASyamAM jovA maLe che. te carcA paNa nayadRSTie ja karavAmAM AvI che.44 eTale mukhya prazna te maMtra racyo koNe ane kyAre racAyo te ajJAta ja rahe che. athavA to sAmAnya rIte kahevAya ke arthopadeza bhagavAna mahAvIre Apyo ane sUtrarUpe gaNadharoe racyo, kAraNa, A ja khAbata samagra zrutanA kartRtva aMge sAmAnya che. tAtparya ke, AcArya jinabhadrane mate, anya zrutanA kartAthI koI judA kartA namaskAramaMtranA nathI, kAraNa, te sarvazrutAbhyantara che. paraMtu mahAnizItha (adhyayana 5), jeno udghAra AcArya haribhadre karyAMnuM manAya che, temAM A maMtranA uddhAranI (kartRtvanI nahi) carcA che ane tenA udhdhArano yaza45 Arya vajasvAmIne ApavAmAM Avyo che. paraMtu AzcaryanI vAta to e che ke AcArya haribhadra pachI thanAra dhavalATIkAkArane mate te namaskAranA kartA puSpadaMtAcArya46 kare che. A paraMparA dhavalAkAra pUrvenA koI graMthamAM astitvamAM hatI ke nahIM te jANavAnuM sAdhana nathI, paNa sAmAnyapaNe ema kahI zakAya ke dhavalAkAra samakSa SaTyuMDAgamanI je prata haze temAM AdimAM paMcanamaskAra lakhAyela haze, tethI tene graMthakartA dvArA nibaddha maMgala mAnIne AcArya vIrasene tenuM katRtva puSpadantAcAryanuM che ema mAnI lIdhuM che. saMbhava che ke temanI samakSa te bAbatanI koI paraMparA hoya. paNa te viSenuM koI sUcana anyatra maLatuM nathI. A uparathI eka vAta to nakkI thAya che ke A maMtra mULe Agama eTale ke aMga AgamamAM hato nahIM, tenI racanA aMgaracanA pachI kyAreka thaI che. te koNe racyo te matabhedano viSaya che. mAhAtmyane kAraNe tene sarvazrutAnvaMtara gaNIne AcArya jinabhadre niyuktine anusarIne tIrthaMkara-gaNadharone karyAM TharAvyA che; jyAre vIrasena AcArya tenA kartA tarIke AcArye puSpadaMtane jaNAve che. AcArya abhayadeva to bhagavatInA prAraMbhamAM upasthita paMcanamaskAramaMtrane bhagavatIsUtrano prAraMbha mAne che, tethI te maMtranI TIkA paNa kare che. * 42. Avazyakaniyukti, gAthA 644-46; vizeSAvazyaka, gAthA 3335-37 ane te gAthAonI bhASyagAthAo vizeSAvazyaka, gAthA 3338 thI jovI. 43. Avazyakaniyukti, gAthA 646; vizeSAvazyaka, gAthA 3337. 44. vizeSAvazyaka, gAthA 3357 thI. 45, dhyAna devuM jarUrI che ke Arya vajra namaskAramaMtranA uddhAraka manAyA che. tenuM kartRtva to vRddhaparaMparA pramANe tIrthaMkara-gaNadharonuM ja che, je niryukti-bhASyamAM paNa che. 46. dhavalATIkA, pustaka 1, pRSTha 41. A bAbatanI vizeSa carcA mATe juo, dhavalATIkAnI prastAvanA, pustaka 2, pRSTha 33-41. ahIM eka bhramanivAraNa Avazyaka che : dhavalAnI A prastAvanAmAM lakhyuM che ke bhagavatIsUtranA prAraMbhamAM paMcama pada 'namo cho. savasAdULa' ne badale 'namo cIpa viI' evo pADe che. paraMtu vastutaH ukta paMcama pada temAM che ja, uparAMta brAhmI lipine namaskAra che.

Page #58
[29]... prathama padaka jIva ane ajIvanA prakAro avanirUpaNa prajJApanAmAM prathama padamAM ja jainadarzanasaMmata maulika tatvonI vyavasthA bheda-prabhedo batAvIne karavAmAM AvI che. ane tyAra pachInAM padomAM te ja tattvonuM vizada rUpe nirUpaNa Ave che. nirUpaNapaddhati samagra graMthamAM bheda-prabhedo batAvIne ja karavAmAM AvI che. te anusAra prajJApanA eTale ke nirUpaNane be vibhAgamAM vaheMcI devAmAM AvyuM che : jIva ane ajIvanI prajJApanA (sUtra 3). prathama achavaprajJApanA (sUtra 4-13) eTalA mATe karI che ke te viSenuM vaktavya thoDuM che ane pachInA samagra graMthamAM, thoDA apavAda sivAya, sarvatra jIvo saMbaMdhI ja samagra bhAve vividha rIte vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. ajIvanA nirUpaNamAM rUpI ane arUpI ajIvanA bhedo karIne tenuM vivaraNa che. rUpImAM pudgala dravyano samAveza che ane arUpImAM bAkInAM dharmAstikAyAdi tatvono. eka vastu dhyAnamAM levA jevI che ke prastutamAM maulika bhedonA nirUpaNa prasaMge dravya, tatva ke padArtha jevAM sAmAnya nAmono upayoga nathI karavAmAM Avyo; te A graMthanI prAcInatA puravAra kare che. dhamastikAya, adharmAstikAya ane AkAza e traNane te te uparAMta deza ane pradezanA bhedomAM paNa vibhakta karavAmAM AvyA che. temanuM lakSaNa zuM che te to samagra graMthamAM kyAMya jaNAvyuM nathI. te traNe sAthe joDAyela astikAyazabdano artha paNa mULa graMthamAM jovAmAM Avato nathI. paNa addhAsamaya sAthe astikAya zabda joDAyelo nathI, te uparathI te banneno bheda te bAbatamAM che, eTaluM to spaSTa thAya che. vaLI, maulika bheda chava sAthe paNa prastutamAM astikAya zabdano prayoga nathI, paNa eno artha e nathI ke jIvanA pradezo graMthakArane abhimata na hatA. pAMcamA padamAM jIvanA pradezone laIne vicAra che ja (sUtra 440 Adi). vaLI, prastuta prathama padamAM jIva ane ajIvanA maulika bhedo jene kahevAmAM AvyA che temane ja pAMcamA vizeSa padamAM chavaparyAyo ane achavaparyAyo evA nAmathI ane teramA padamAM pariNAma nAmathI jaNAvavAmAM AvyA che. prathama padamAM nAraka Adi je jIva bhedo che, temane pAcamAmAM ane teramAmAM krame chavaparyAyomAM ane jIvapariNAmomAM samAviSTa karyA che, ane prastuta prathama padamAM je rUpI ane arUpI tathA tenA je bhedabhedo che temane ajIva paryAyone nAme pAMcamA padamAM oLakhAvyA che. 1. sutra 438. 2. sUtra 439 thI. 3. satra pa00 thI. banne padanA viSayamAM zo bheda che tenI carcA AgaLa karavAmAM AvI che.

Page #59
(1) dharmAstikAya Cre ...[30]... ajIvanA bheda-prabhedono nakazo nIce pramANe che :-- ajIva ' ,, (1) skandho 1. kRSNavarNa 5 + pariNata 2. nIlavarNapariNata 3. lohitavarNa 4. hAridravarNa deza (5) pradeza (6) pariNata 5. zuklavarNa pariNata 1 arUpI pariNata adharmAstikAya deza 22 (1) varNapariNata (2) pariNata (3) rasapariNata (4) sparzapariNata (5) saMsthAnapariNata 1. tiSThatarasa- 1. karkazasparza. 1. parimaMDalapariNata pariNata saMANapariNata 2. kaTukarasa- 2. mRdusparza- 2. vRttasaM. pariNata pariNata 3. kAyarasa- 3. gurukasparzapariNata pariNata 4. amlarasa- 4. laghukasparzapariNata pariNata 22 2 + (2) skandhadezo 1. surabhigaMdha pariNata 2. durabhigaMdha pariNata pradeza (9) (7) AkAzAstikAya (10) ahAsamaya (8) 2 rUpI 5+ 5 + 2 + 5 + 8 + 5 =25 "" deza pradeza (3) skandhapradezo 5. madhurarasa- 5. zItasparza pariNata (4) paramANupudgalo pariNata 6. uSNusparza pariNata 7. snigdhasparza pariNata 8. rUkSasparza 8 + pariNata pariNata 3. tryasrasa. pariNata 4. caturastrasaMdhANu pariNata 5. AyatasaMANu pariNata

Page #60
... [71]... je rUpI padArtha kRSNa varNamAM pariNata hoya te be gaMdha, pAMca rasa, A sparze ane pAMca saMsthAna -- sarve maLI (2 + 5 + 8 + 5 = 20) kALakrame karI 20 prakAre pariNata thAya che. tethI kRSNa varNanA 20 pariNAmo thAya. te ja pramANe zeSa nIlAdi varNanA paNa pariNAmo saMbhave. tethI 5x20=100 vaNuMpariNAmonA bheda thAya. te ja pramANe gaMdha vagerenA pariNAmo samajI levAnA. eTale X 20 zeSa gaMdhAdi = 100 x 23 zeSa varNAdi = 46 420 zeSa varNAdi = 100 423 varNAdi = 184 5 saMsthAna X 20 zeSa varNAdi = 100 5 varNa 2 gaMdha 5 rasa 8 sparza 530 pudgalanA A 530 prakAranA pariNAmo mULa sUtramAM (9-13) ekekanuM nAma daI ne gaNAvavAmAM AvyA che. TIkAkAra A bhedonuM pAribhASika nAma 'varNAdino paraspara saMbaMdha ' evuM Ape che (TIkA, patra 13 ma). AmAM varNAdi kula 25 che; temAM sparza A che, tenA saMvedhamUlaka bhedo khIjA karatAM vadhAre che, tenuM kAraNu e che ke koI eka karkaza sparzano pariNAma paNa khIjA cha sparzanA pariNAmo dharAvI zake che; mAtra potAnAthI virodhI piraNAma dharAvI zakato nathI, jema ke kaza pariNAma hoya tyAre mRdu pariNAmane dharAvI zake nahi. paraMtu kRSNavarNa pariNAma khIjA koI varNanA pariNAmane dharAvI zakato nathI. e ja nyAya bIjA gaMdha Adi pariNAmane paNa lAgu paDe che. prastutamAM TIkAkAra spaSTIkaraNa kare che (patra 17 6,) ke pariNAmo skaMdhanI apekSAe paNa che. ane skaMdhamAM to amuka aMzamAM kRSNa pariNAma hoya to khIjA aMzamAM anya varNanA pariNAmo paNa saMbhave che. ane te dRSTie to bhaMgo adhika thavA joIe. paraMtu prastutamAM te gaNavAmAM nathI AvyA eTale vyavahAradRSTie jete kALo rasaMdha kahevAmAM Ave, jema ke zarIramAM AMkhano amuka bhAga, tevA skaMdhanI apekSAe A bhaMgo samajavAnA che. vaLI, A je saMkhyA bhaMgonI che te paNa paristhUlanyAyanI apekSAe ja samajavAnI che, kAraNa, eka kALo varNa paNa anaMta prakArano hoya che. tevA bhedone ahIM dhyAnamAM lIdhA nathI. pudgalanA A prakAranA pariNAmonA kALano vicAra mULamAM nathI, paNa TIkAkAra spaSTa kare che (patra 18 ma) ke te jadhanyathI eka samaya sudhI TakI zake che ane utkRSTa asaMkhya kALa sudhI TakI zake che. pariNAmanA kALano khulAso eTalA mATe jarUrI che ke pariNAma zabda bauddha piTakamAM paNa vaparAyo che, paNa pariNAmanA samayanI maryAdA jaina ane bauddonI judI che. khauddonA prAcIna abhidharmane mate jJAnapariNAma traNa kSaNa Take che, jyAre rUpapariNAma 51 kSaNu Take che; pachI teno avazya nAza thAya che. vaLI, pariNAmanA nAza sAthe svayaM vastuno nAza thAya che ke nahIM e paNa prazna che. bauddha sivAyanA jaina ane khInna pariNAmavAdIo vastuno nAza nathI mAnatA, paNa mAtra pariNAmano nAza mAne che; jyAre bauddo vastu ane tenA pariNAmamAM bheda nathI karatA, tethI pariNAmanA nAza sAthe te vastu paNa sarvathA naSTa thAya che ane navI ja vastu tene AdhAre (taM pratIq) utpanna thAya che tema mAne che. vaLI, mahAyAnamAM to vastunI kSaNikatA ja eTale ke tenI utpatti ane vinAzano eka ja kALa che, tema pachIthI mAnavAmAM AvyuM, AthI temane mate pariNAma e kSaNika ja siddha thAya. vaLI, jaina darzananI mAnyatAthI taiyAyika-vaizeSika darzanonI 4. abhidhammartyasaMgaho, 4. 8.

Page #61
[32]... vizeSatA e che ke rUparasAdine teo vastunA pariNAma nahIM paNa vastuthI atyaMta bhinna guNa mAne che; jyAre jana mate vastuthI rUparasAdino karthacita abheda paNa che. AthI pariNAmanI paribhASAmAM rUparasAdinuM prastutamAM je nirUpaNa che te jaina darzananA te saMbaMdhI sthira thayelA vicArane anurUpa ja che. prastuta prakaraNamAM mULamAM vAvaLiyA (vaLavaLatA), LiyA (dhArijaar:) ityAdi prayoga che, teno artha AcArya malayagiri pramANe - "vataH vanitAH pariNAmamAga patya | .....gharaLatA rucatatA nirdezo vartamAnAnA topaTakSaNam......to vaparitA rUti vAtayA pariNatAH pariNamanti pariNamiSyantIti draSTavyam / evaM gandharasapariNatA ityAdyapi bhaavniiym|" TIkA, patra 10. sArAMza ke pudgalo te te rasAdirUpe pariNAmane pAme che. eTale ke pulonA e badhA pariNAmo che. prastutamAM je pariNAmo abhipreta che, te badhAno ja ullekha pAMcamA padamAM paryAya zabdathI thayela che. vaLI, te padanuM nAma to vizeSapada che, chatAM bhedo batAvatI vakhate vizeSa zabdane badale paryAya zabdano prayoga che. vaLI, teramA padamAM te ja badhAne "pariNAma" nAme oLakhAvyA che. to vicAravAnuM e che ke pariNAma, vizeSa ane paryAya--e zabdo bhinnArthaka che ke ekAIka? AcArya malayagiri pramANe to pudgala dravyonI je vividha avasthAo che, te pariNAma che ema ukta vyAkhyA uparathI phalita thAya che. pAMcamA vizeSapadano kazo ja artha padonI gaNatarI samaye (sUtra 2) AcArya malayagiri karatA nathI. ane pAMcamA padanA prAraMbhamAM te paryAyapada hoya ema ja vyAkhyA zarU kare che. eTale ke temane mate vizeSa ane paryAya ekArthaka ja che. ane sUtrakArane mate paNa tema ja che, kAraNa, prAraMbhamAM prajJApanAnAM 36 pado (sUtra 2) gaNAvyAM tyAre padanuM nAma "vizeSa" ApyuM. paNa pAMcamAM padano prathama prazna che "vizar of maMte vanavA Gorar?" (sUtra 438)-AthI paNa siddha thAya che ke sUtrakAra paryAya ane vizeSane ekarthaka mAne che. A ja vastune paryAya zabdanI vyAkhyA karatAM AcArya malayagiri kahe che-"tatra ghacA viroNA dharmA kRtyanAthanatama TIkA, patra 179. prastutamAM paryAyano samAnArthaka zabda "guNa" paNa AcArya jaNAvyo che. tenuM kAraNa e che ke prathama padamAM rasa vagere, jene bIjA dArzaniko "guNa" kahe che, te paNa kharI rIte to paryAya ja che, kAraNa, prathama padamAM teno saMbadha pariNAma sAthe che, e to spaSTa che. AthI sUtrakArane mate pariNAma, paryAya, guNa ane vizeSa e badhA zabdo samAnArthaka che. bauddho rUparasAdine "dharma' zabdathI oLakhAve che tethI teno paNa samAveza paryAyanA samAnArthaka zabdomAM karyo che. prastutamAM AcArya malayagirie guNa ane paryAyane samAnArthaka zabdo jaNAvyA che, paraMtu paryAya ane guNa judA che ke eka che e viSeno vivAda che. ane tenA mULamAM uttarAdhyayana, a0 28, gA. 5 mAM dravya, guNa ane paryAyano pRtha ullekha ane te pachI traNenAM lakSaNe karyo che te, ane "navayava dravya AcArya umAsvAtinuM sUtra (5.31) hoya ema jaNAya che. kAraNa svayaM umAsvAtie bhASyamAM tenI ja vyAkhyA karI che, temAM tamaye catra vidyatte tat draSyam (5.37) ema jaNAvyuM che. tethI temane mate guNa ane paryAya judA kare che. paraMtu TIkAkAra siddhasene to "vastutaH paryAyA rUTyA---evI vyAkhyA karIne AcArya malayagirino mArga sarala karI Apyo che. guNa ane paryAyanI samagrabhAre carcA mATe sanmatitarka prakaraNa bhAga 5, pR. 631, TippaNa naM. 4 jovuM jarUrI che. vaLI, guNa zabdanA kavyAdi nikSepo viSe AcArAMga niyukti, gA. 169thI jevI jarUrI che.

Page #62
... [33]... paNa eka prazna thAya ke to pachI prathama pada ane pAMcamA padano viSaya eka kema nahi ? prathama padanI pAMcamA padamAM punarAvRtti zA mATe na mAnavI ? Ano uttara e che ke prathama padamAM dravya mukhya che; te te paryAyorUpe pariNata dravyonI gaNatarI prathama padamAM che; jyAre pAMcamA padamAM te te dravyanA paryAyonI gaNutarI che. A prakAre pAMcamA pamAM prathama padanA viSayanuM punarAvartana nathI. prastuta jIva jIvapaNuvaNNA sAthe uttarAdhyayananA jIvAjIvavibhakti ane mUlAcAranA paMcAcAra adhikAragata jIva ane ajIvanuM nirUpaNa sarakhAvavA jevuM che. mUlAcAramAM prathama jIvanuM nirUpaNu karIne pachI ja ajIvanuM nirUpaNa che, jyAre prajJApanA ane uttarAdhyayanamAM prathama ajIva ane pachI jIvanuM nirUpaNa che. mUlAcAramAM paNa prajJApanA ane uttarAdhyayananI jema vonA saMsArI ane siddha evA bheda karyAM che, paraMtu siddhanA prabhedo karavAmAM AvyA nathI. prajJApanAmAM tIrthaMkarasiddha Adi 15 bhedo siddhanA che, paraMtu uttarAdhyayanamAM eTalA bheda nathI, je nIcenI tulanA parathI jaNAze : (ma) prajJApanAsUtra 16-17 1. titya 2. atitya 3. tityagara 4. atirthaMgara 5. samud 6. patteyamud 7. muddohiya 8. thIliMga 9. purisaliMga 10. napuMsakaliMga 11. aliMga 12. aNuliMga 13. gihiliMga 14. ega 15. aNuga (6) prathamasamaya Adi uttarA, a0 36, gA0 50thI x x x x x X gA. para mAM liMgabhede eka samayamAM siddha thanAranI saMkhyA gaNAvI che. x A uparathI spaSTa che ke uttarAdhyayananA a0 36 pachI ja prajJApanA racAyuM che. x ithI purisa jIvanA bheda-abhedo siddhanA bhedo napuMsaga saliMga annaliMga gihiliMga prastutamAM je jIvanA bheda-prabhedonI gaNatarI che te pramANe jIvo sarva kALamAM astitvamAM hoya che ema samajavAnuM che. ahIM jaNAvela eka paNa bhedathI zUnya kyAreya paNa loka hato nahIM, haze nahi ane che paNa nahi. 5. 5, 3

Page #63
..[34].. jIvonA mukhya be bheda che--saMsArI" ane siddha (sUtra 14). siddha eTale mokSane pAmanAra =mukta. AmAMthI siddhanA bhedonI je gaNatarI che temAM kharI rIte e bhedo siddhanA nathI paNa samayanI apekSAo eTale ke te te jIva siddha thayAne-mokSa pAmyAne-keTalo samaya thayo tenI gaNatarInI daSTie bhedo karavAmAM AvyA che. temAM je siddhono te avasthAne prApta karyAne hajI prathama samaya ja che teo je paristhitine anusarIne siddha thayA hoya tene dhyAnamAM rAkhIne temanA paMdara bheda karavAmAM AvyA che (sUtra 16). e paMdara bhedo paraspara atyaMta vyAvRtta che ema nathI samajavAnuM, paNa prathama samaya vItyA pachI to mAtra kALanI gaNatarI ja mukhya rahe che. AthI prathama samayanA siddhonuM pAribhASika nAma che--mavitarasiddha =ananta siddha = prathamasamayasiddha; ane jene be samaya ke tethI vadhAre samaya thayA hoya te badhA paraMvasiddha =parasparasiddha kahevAya che. A paraMparasiddhonA to anaMta bhedo thaI zake che, kAraNa, anaMta samayathI siddho thatA AvyA che (satra 17). ananta rasiddhonA je paMdara bheda (sUtra 16) gaNAvavAmAM AvyA che, tethI eka bAbata spaSTapaNe siddha thAya che ke jIva koI paNa gurunA upadeza vinA paNa mukta thaI zake che. tene vezanuM baMdhana nathI, jAtinuM baMdhana nathI; game te vezamAM hoya to paNa te mukti pAmI zake che. strI hoya ke puruSa jAtino hoya to paNa mukti pAmI zake che. jainadharmanuM A tAtvika ravarUpa che. dharmane koI nAma ApavAmAM AvyuM nathI ke amuka dharmanI zraddhA hoya to ja tene mukti maLe, anyathA nahi, evuM koI bAdhaka tatva AmAM nathI. jainadharmanI sthApanA thaI arthAta bhagavAna aSabhadeve tIrthanI sthApanA karI, te pahelAM paNa je siddha thayA te atIsiddha kahevAya che. jenadharmamAM pracalita je veza che te vinA paNa siddha thanAra anyaliMgasiddha tarIke mAnya che. vaLI, sAdhuno veza svIkAryo na hoya ane gRhasthanA vezamAM rahyA hoya chatAM paNa siddha thayA hoya temane zihiAisiddha = hisTisiddha kahyA che. Ama jainadharmanuM je tAttvika svarUpa che te AthI phalita thAya che. jainadharmanA mukhya be saMpradAyo che. temAM zvetAMbara saMpradAya to strIne paNa mokSa mAne ja che, paNa digaMbara saMpradAya, nagnatAnA Agrahane kAraNe, strInA mokSano niSedha karavA lAgyo. A niSedha prAraMbhamAM hato nahi tenI sAkSI digaMbara saMpradAyanA siddhAMtagraMtha pakhaMDAgamamAM che. paraMtu zvetAMbara sAthenA vAdavivAdane pariNAme, vastranA sadaMtara asvIkAranA pariNAma svarUpe, AcArya kuMdakuMda ane bIjAo strI mokSano niSedha karavA lAgyA. pariNAme pakhaMDAgamanI dhavalA TIkAmAM teno paDagho paDyo ane mULanI vyAkhyA judI ja rIte thavA lAgI ane sAme pakSe strI mokSanuM samarthana paNa thavA lAgyuM. AcArya malayagiri prastuta sUtra (satra 16)nI TIkA (patra 20 va)mAM strImokSanuM samarthana vistArathI kare che, kAraNa, mULamAM rUthIDhiyAsiddhA evo eka bheda paNa siddhone batAvavAmAM Avyo che. prastuta paMdara bhedamAM paddhasiddha, yavRndrasiddha ane yuddha vohisiddha evA traNa bhedono ullekha che tenuM spaSTIkaraNa karavuM jarUrI che. naMdIcUNine AdhAre AcArya malayagirie je vivaraNa ApyuM che teno sAra A pramANe che : sacaMdra = svabuddha te che, jeo koI paNa bAhya pratyaya kAraNa vinA bodhine prApta kare che; AMtarika kAraNa jAtismaraNa saMbhave che. A svayaMbuddhanA be 5. saMsArasamAvaNNajIva =saMsArasamApannajIva / 1. asaMsArasamAvaNNajIva-asaMsArasamApannajIva /

Page #64
[35].. prakAra che: eka te, jeo tIrthaMkara hoya che, ane bIjA te, je tIrthaMkara nathI hotA. prastutamAM eTale ke siddhanA bhedomAM tIrthaMkara sivAyanA je svayaMbuddha che te abhipreta che, kAraNa, tIrthaMkarasiddhano ullekha A paMdara bhedamAM thayelo ja che. svayaMbuddha bAhya kAraNa vinA pratibodha pAme che, paNa pratyekabuddha bAhya kAraNathI pratibodha pAme che. teo ekalA vicaratA hoI pratyekabuddha kahevAya che; gacchavAsInI jema teo samUhamAM vicaratA nathI. svayabuddha ane pratyekabuddha vacce bodhimAM kAraNakRta ukta mukhya bheda che. uparAMta, upAdhi-upakaraNa, liMga-veza ane zratanI apekSAe paNa bannemAM bheda che te e ke pAtrAdi bAra prakAranI upadhi svayaMbuddhane hoya che, paNa pratyekabuddhane jaghanyathI be upadhiupakaraNa hoya che ane utkaTe nava prakAranI upAdhi hoya che. temAM prAvaraNano-vastrano samAveza thato nathI. svayaMbuddhane bodhi prApta thayAM pahelAM zrutajJAna hoya ane na paNa hoya tema bane. je zrata hoya ane bodhi prApta thAya to teo guru pAse jaIne vezano svIkAra kare che, athavA devatA AvIne temane veza samarpita kare che. AvA svayaMbuddha potAnI IcchA hoya to gacchamAM rahe che, anyathA ekalA paNa vicare che. ane jo bodhi prApta thayA pahelAM A prakAranA svayaMbuddhane zratano bodha na hoya to te avazya guru pAse jAya che ane vezano svIkAra karIne gacchamAM avazya rahe che, ekalA vicaratA nathI. svayaMbuddhane upara pramANe mRtanA saMbhava viSe vikalpa che, paNa pratyekabuddhane to bodhi prApta thayA pahelAM mRtano bodha hoya ja che. ane te jaghanyathI agiyAra aMganA jJAtA hoya athavA utkRSTa bhinnadazapUrvI saMbhave. pratyekabuddha mATe veza anivArya nathI; te dhAraNa kare paNa kharA ane na paNa kare; dhAraNa kare to deve dIdhela veSa hoya. - svayaMbuddha ke pratyekabuddhane bodhimAM bIjAnA upadezanI jarUra nathI; te vinA ja e bane bodhi prApta kare che. paraMtu baddhohiya= buddhaodhita siddha viSe tema nathI. teo koI paNa buddha eTale ke AcArya dvArA bodhita thAya che eTale ke upadezane pAme che. eTale ke teo svayaMsUjhathI bodhine pAmelA nathI, paNa bIjAnA upadezathI bodhine pAmyA che. tethI buddhabodhita siddha kahevAya che. 8 kharI rIte tIrthasiddha ane atIrthasiddha-e be bhedamAM ja bAkInA bhedo samAI jAya che, paraMtu mAtra e be bhedo ja karavAmAM Ave to siddhonI pUrvAvasthAmAM je vividhatA hoya che-vizeSatA hoya che-te viSeno kazo khyAla AvavA saMbhava nathI, tethI e vizeSatAnuM bhAna karAvavA vistArathI bhedanirUpaNa karavAmAM AvyuM che. prastuta jaina matanA anusaMdhAnamAM bauddha mata jANavo lAbhaprada che. bauddha mate (sthaviravAdamate) bodhinA traNa prakAra che: sAvakabadhi, paccakodhi ane sammAsaMbodhi (zrAvakabodhi, pratyekabodhi ane samparsabodhi). sabhyasaMbodhi dharAvanAra samparsabuddha kahevAya che. temanA upadezathI je ahaMtpadane pAme (= jaina mate kevaLIpadane pAme) tene sAvakabodhi dharAvanAra kahevAya. sArAMza ke upAsakane bIjAnA upadezathI je bodhi prApta thAya che, te bodhi sAvabodhi che. A sAvakasaMbuddha paNa bIjAne upadeza ApavAnA adhikArI che (vinayapiTaka, mahAvacca, 1921). 7. ahIM spaSTa che ke devatAnI vAta pAchaLathI dAkhala thaI che. tAvika rIte to veza parivartana paNa Avazyaka nathI; paNa jyAre koI paNa dharmaparaMparA sudaDha bane che ane teno bAhyAcAra susthira thaI jAya che tyAre veza e paraMparAnuM anivArya aMga banI jAya che, tenuM A paNa eka udAharaNa che. 8. ukta traNeya viSe juo prajJApanATIkA, patra 19 2 thI. 9. prajJApanATIkA, patra 23 me,

Page #65
...[3]... jaina matanI jema ja paccekabodhine prApta karanAra khIjAnA upadezanI apekSA rAkhatA nathI, paNa te svayaMsaMmudde che. teo upadeza ApatA nathI, bIjAne saMyuddha karI zakatA nathI; mAtra khIjA mATe temanuM jIvana udAharaNarUpa bane che. sammAsaMbodhine prApta karanAra paNa, potAnA prayatnathI ja...khIjAnA upadeza vinA ja--te prApta kare che ane khIjAne bodhi prApta karAvavA samartha hoya che. jaina mata pramANe tIrthaMkaranI je yogyatA che tevI ja yogyatA sambhAsaMbodhi dharAvanAra sambhAsaMbuddhamAM hoya che. sAmAnya paribhASAmAM ApaNe temane buddha tarIke jANIe chIe.10 saMsArI jIvo prajJApanAnA prathama padamAM siddha jIvonuM nirUpaNu karyA pachI saMsArI jIvonA bheda-prabhedo gaNAvyA che. e gaNatarIno mukhya AdhAra indriyo che. tenA prabhedomAM jIvonI sUkSmatA ane sthUlatA tathA paryApti ane aparyAptine bhede vonA prabhedo thAya che. vaLI, janmanA prakArane laI ne bheda paDe che. ekandriyathI caturindriya sudhInA samUmi, tiryaMcapaMceMdriya ane manuSyamAM garbhaja ane saMmUzcima ane nAraka tathA devano upapAta janma che. nAraka ane saMmUcchima niyamataH napuMsaka ja hoya, gabhaeNjamAM traNe liMga hoya, devomAM puruSa ane strI hoya che. Ama liMgabhede paNu te te jIvono bheda che. paMcadriya jIvomAM je bhedo paDe che teno AdhAra narakAdi cAra gati che. uparAMta, garbhaja tathA samyUjhima e paNa bhedaniyAmaka che. manuSyanA bhedaniyAmakomAM dezabheda, saMrakArabheda, vyavasAyabheda, jJAnAdizaktibheda jevI bAbato levAmAM AvI che. nAraka ane devono bheda sthAnabhedathI che. ATalI sAmAnya hakIkata jANyA pachI jIvabheda-prabhedonI sUcI, je nIce ApavAmAM Ave che, te samajavI sahelI thaI paDaze. sUcImAM mULamAM jyAM--jema ke vanaspatinI bAbatamAM-- moTI saMkhyAmAM bhedo ApyA che, tyAM mAtra saMkhyAMka ApIne ja saMtoSa mAnyo che. jijJAsue teve sthaLe mULa joI levuM joI e. jIvonA A ja bheda-prabhedo viSe dvitIya Adi padomAM aneka khAkhato--jevI ke temanAM rahevAnAM sthAna, temanuM paraspara saMkhyAnI dRSTie tAratamya, Ayu, temanA vizeSa-paryAyo ityAdi aneka bAbato--no vicAra thayo che. tethI te dRSTie A sUcI jarUrI che. 1, jIva (sUtra 14) 1. 1 asaMsArasamApana (siddha) (15) 1. 1. 1 anantarasiddha (16) 1. 1. 1 .1 tIrthasiddha .2 tIrthasiddha .3 tIrthaMkarasiddha .4 tIrthaMkarasiddha .5 svayaMmruddhasiddha 6 pratyekamuddhasiddha .7 muddabodhitasiddha .8 strIliMgasiddha .9 puruSaliMgasiddha .10 napuMsakaliMgasiddha * 11 svaliMgasiddha .12 anyaliMgasiddha 10. prastuta carcA mATe juo upAsakajanAlaMkAranI prastAvanA, pR0 16 ane te ja pustakanuM lokuttarasaMpatti ni Dresa (pR0 340) nAmanuM prakaraNa (P. T. S.).

Page #66
[37].. 13 gRhiliMgasiddha .14 ekasiddha .15 anekasiddha 1 1. 2. paraMparasiddha (17) 1. 1.2 1 aprathamasamayasiddha .2 disamayasiddha .3 trisamayasiddha 4 catuHsamayasiddha ..........a. anaMtasamayasiddha 1. 2 saMsArasamApanna (saMsArI) (18) [.. paryApta, 3. aparyApta 1. 2. 1, ekandriya (19) [ma. paryApta, 2. aparyApta] 1, 2. 1. 1 pRthvIkAyika (20) [() paryApta, (3) aparyApta 1, 2. 1. 1. 1. sUkSma-. paryApta, . aparyApta (21) 1, 2. 1. 1. 2. bAdara -(25) [.. paryApta, 2. aparyApta - 1, 2. 1. 1. 2. 1. zlaSNabAdarapRthvI (23) 1. 2. 1. 2. 2. 1 1 kRNamRttikA 5 zukalamRttikA 2 nIlamRttikA 6 pAMDamRttikA .3 lohitamRttikA .7 5nakamRttikA .4 hArikamRttikA 1, 2. 1. 1. 2. 2 kharabAdara pRthvI (24) 1. 2. 1. 1. 2. 2 .1 pRthvI 12 .13 suvarNa 2 zarkarA .14 vaja .3 vAlukA .15 haritAla 4 upala 16 hiMgulaka 5 zilA .17 manaHzilA 6 lavaNa .18 sAsaga .7 USa .19 aMjana .8 ayas .20 pravAla 9i tAtra 21 abhrapala .10 trapusa .22 abhravAlukA 11 sIsaka .23 gomejajakamaNi .12 rUpya 24 rUkamaNi 11. uttarA, a036, gA0 73 mAM A sAteyano ullekha che sUtrakRtAMga ane dazavaikAlikamAM nathI. mUlAcAramAM paNa nathI. paraMtu acArAMganiryukti (gA0 72)mAM pAMca bhedo che. 12. uttarA), a0 36, gA0 73-78 mAM "bhedo chatrIza che" ema kahyAM chatAM gAthAomAM prastuta jema 40 bhedo che. mUlAcAra-paMcAcArAdhikAramAM gA. 8-12 mAM 36 bhedo gaNAvyA che. AcArAMganiryuktimAM paNa (gA. 73-76) chatrIsa bhedo gaNAvyA che,

Page #67
...[ 32 ]... .25 aMkamaNi 26 sphaTikamaNi .27 lohitAkSamaNi .28 marakatamaNi .29 masAragallamaNi .30 bhujamocakaNi .31 indranIlamaNi .32 candanamaNi .5 haratanu huM zuddoka 7 zItodaka 1. 2. 1. 2 aSThAyika (26) [tra paryApta, maiM aparyApta] 1. 2. 1. 2. 1 sUkSma-(4) paryApta, (6) aparyApta (27) 1. 2. 1. 2. 2 khAdar-(4) paryApta, (6) aparyApta (28) 1. 2. 1. 2. 2 .1 osao 7 .2 hima 23 mahikA .4 ka .8 uSNodaka 29 kSAroka 1. 2. 1. 3. 2.1 aMgAra 1 .2 vAlA .3 murmur .4 arci .33 garikaNi .34 haMsagarbhamaNi 235 pulakamaNi .5 alAta 6 zuddhAgni .36 saugandhikamaNi 237 caMdraprabhamaNi .38 vaisUryamaNi 39 jalakAMtamaNi .40 sUryakAMtamaNi 1. 2. 1, 3 teja:kAyika (29) [(a) paryApta, (6) aparyApta] 1. 2. 1. 3. 1 sUkSma-(a) paryApta, (va) aparyApta (30) 2. khAdara-(ma) paryApta, (6) aparyApta (31) . 10 khaTTodaka 11 amlodaka . 12 lavaNodaka .13 vAruNodaka .14 kSIrodaka ityAdi. .11 dhRtodaka .16 kSododaka .17 rasodaka 7 ulkA .8 vidyuta 9 ani ityAdi. ityAdi. 13. uttarA., a0 36, gA. 86 mAM pAMca ane AcArAMganiyuktimAM (gA0 108) paNa pAMca ja bheda che. sUtrakRtAMga (ra. 3. 17)mAM prathama no nirdeza che. dazavai. (4. 8.)mAM prathama chano nirdeza che. ane bhUlAcAramAM karaka sivAyanA prathama cha ane ghanodakano ema kula 6 no ullekha che, gA0 5. 13. .10 nirdhAta .11 saMdharSasamudghita .12 sUryakAMtamaNiniHsRta 14. AcArAMganiyukti, gA0 118mAM pAMca, lAcAramAM pAMca (5. 14), uttarA.( 36. 110, 111)mAM sAtano ullekha che.

Page #68
ItyAdi ...[39]... 1. 2. 1, 4 vAyuAyika (32) [(ma) paryApta, (3) aparyApta] 1, 2. 1. 4. 1 sukSma-(ra) paryApta, (va) aparyApta (32) .2 bAdara-(5) paryApta, (2) aparyApta (34) 1, 2, 1. 4. 2 1 prAcInavAta?pa .11 vAtamaMDalI .2 pratIcInavAta .12 utkalikAvAta .3 dakSiNavAta .13 maMDalikAvAta .4 udIcInavAta .14 guMjAvAta 5 udghavAta 15 jhaMjhAvAta 6 adhovAta .16 saMvartaka vAta .7 tiyaMgyAta 17 dhanavAta .8 vidigyAta .18 tanuvAta .9 vAtobhrama .19 zuddhavAta 10 vAtotkalikA 1, 2.1, 5 vanaspatikAyika (35) [ (#) paryApta, (3) aparyApta 1. 2. 1. 5. 1 sukSma-(ga) paryApta, () aparyApta (36) 2 bAdara-(37) (ga) paryApta, (3) aparyApta (54) 1. 2. 1. 5. 2. 1 pratyeka zarIra (38) 1. 2. 1. 5. 2. ra sAdhAraNazarIra (54) 1. 2. 1, 5. 2. 1 pratyeka zarIra bAdaravanaspatikAyika (38) 1, 2. 1, 5. 2. 1. 1 vRkSa (39)-(ka) ekAsthika (40), (va) bahubIjaka (41) 2 guccha (42)-aneka prakAra .3 gulma (43) .4 latA (44) 5 vallI (45). 6 parvagA (46) .7 tRNa (47) .8 valaya (48) 9 harita (49) .10 auSadhi (50) .11 jalaha (51) .12 kuhaNa (para) 15. uttarA0 (36.119, 120)mAM pAMca, AcArAMgani (gA. 165, 166)mAM pAMca ane lAcAramAM paNa pAMca che (5.15). uttarAdhyayanamAM teja ane vAyune trasa gaNyA che tenI paNa noMdha levI ghaTe-36.108. AcAni, gA0 153mAM teja-vAyune labdhitrasa kahyA che. 16. utarA, 36. 95-96 gAthAmAM kamabhede A ja bhedo batAvyA che. vanaspatinA bhedo mATe jude krame juo bhalAcAra, 5. 16-18; sUtrakRtAMga, 2, 3. 1, 2, 3, 12, 2, 3, 13; dazavai0 4. 1. prastuta prajJApanAnI gA. 12 AcArAMganiyuktimAM paNa che mA 129. vaLI, prajJApanAnI gA0 45-46 AcArAMganiryuktimAM gA0 131-1rUra che.

Page #69
[40]... 1. 2. 1, 5. 2. 2 sAdhAraNazarIra bAdaravanaspatikAyika-aneka prakAra (54) 1, 2 2. hIndriya-(56) (ma) paryApta, () aparyApta (56) 1, 2. 2 1 pAyukRmi .10 jaloyA 19 kalya .2 kukSikRmi 11 jalouyA 20 vAsa .3 saMyalaka 12 saMkha 21 ekAvarti 4 goloma .13 saMkhaNaga .22 ubhayAvarta 5 zera .14 dula .23 naMdyAvarta .6 somaMgalaga .15 khullA .24 saMvuka .7 vaMsImuha .16 varADa 25 mAryavAha .8 sU Imuha -17 sondriya .26 zaktisaMpuTa 9 gajaloyA 18 mottiya 27 candanaka ityAdi 1, 2, 3 trIndriya-(ma) paryApta, (2) aparyApta (57) - 1, 2, 3 .1 ovaIya .11 taNahAra .21 tausamijiya.31 diThAIya .2 rohiNIya .12 kaTTAhAra .22 kapAsa i .32 Idagovaya samiMjie .3 kuMthu .13 mAluya .23 hiliya 33 urulaMcaka .4 pipIliyA 14 pattAvAra 24 jhilliya .34 koyUlavAhaga 5 usaga .15 taNaviMTiya 25 jhigira .35 jaya 6 uddehiya .16 pattaviMTiya 26 kiMgiriDa 36 hAlAhalA .7 ukkaliya .17 pRSphaviMTiya 27 pAhuya .37 pisya .8 upAya .18 phalaviMTiya 28 subhaga 38 satavAIya .9 ujjaDa .18 bIyaviMTiya 29 sovachiya .38 gomaDI .10 upaDa .20 teduraNa .30 suyaviMTa 40 hathisoMDa9 majiya 1. 2. 4 caturindriya-(ka) paryApta, (1) aparyApta (18) 1. 2. 4.1 aMdhiyAra 0 .5 payaMga 2 NeriyA .6 dikuNa .3 mazyi .4 magagikIDa .8 kukakuha ItyAdi 17. uttarA 36. 97-100. prajJApanA gA0 99 vakhaMDAgamamAM khU. 5, pustaka 14 mAM maLaa kahIne uddhata che pR. 229; prajJA gA0 100 paNa SaTakha0 50 228mAM uddhata che. ane e ja gAthA AcA. ni. gA0 137 che. prajJA gA 101 pakhaMDa mAM 50 226 mAM uddhata che. ane te ja AcAnimAM gA136 che. 18. uttarA0 36. 129-130 mAM AthI ochA bhedo che. 19. uttarA 36, 138-140 mAM ochA bhedo che. 20. prajJA, gA0 110 ane uttarA0,36147 mAM thoDuM sAmya che. bhedo mATe uttarA0 36. 147-149, temAM ochA bhedo che.

Page #70
...[41].. .9 naMdAvara .10 siMgiriDa 11 kihapatta 12 nIlapatta .13 lohiyapatta .14 hAlidatta .15 suzkilapatta .16 cittapakakha .17 vicittapakakha .18 obhaMjaliyA .19 jalacAriya .20 gaMbhIra 21 zuNiya 22 taMtava 23 acchiroDa 24 acchita .25 sAraMga 26 Nekala 27 Dola 28 bhamara .29 bharilI .30 jarula .31 toTuM .3ra vicchata *33 pattaviSNuya 34 chANuviya .35 jalaviSNuya .36 piyagAla 37 kaNaga .38 gomayakIDa ityAdi 1. 2. 5. paMcendriya-(59) [() paryApta, (4) aparyApta] . 1, 2. 5. 1 narayika-(ma) paryApta, (1) aparyApta (60) 1. 2. 5. 1 1 ratnaprabhApRthvInerayika 2 zarkarAmabhApRthvInarayika .3 vAlukAprabhApRthvInarayika .4 paMkaprabhApRthvInerayika .5 dhamaprabhApRthvInairayika 6 tama prabhApRthvIrayika .7 tamastamaprabhA pRthvIrayika 1. 2. 5. 2 tiryaMca-(61) [(ma) paryApta saMmUcchima, (2) aparyApta saMbhUmi , () paryApta garbhaja, (6) aparyApta garbhaja]. 1. 2. 5. 2. 1 jalacara paryApta garbhajara , (62), (68) 1. 2. 5. 2. 1. 1 matsya (13) (1) saha (7) rohiya (2) khavala (8) halIsAgara (3) jaga (9) gAgara (4) vijhiziya (10) vaDa (5) hali (11) vaDagara (6) bhagari (12) timI 21. jalacaranA abhyAdi pAMca bhedo uttarA0 36 173 mAM che, paNa tenA uttara bhedono nirdeza temAM nathI.

Page #71
...[42]... (13) timiMgila (14) zuka (15) taMdulamajI (16) kaNikAmaccha .2 kacchabha (64) (1) aTrikacchabha .3 gAha (65) (1) dilI (2) veDhala (3) muya .4 magara (66) (1) soMDa .5 saMsumAra (67) ---ekAkAra 1. 2. pa. 2. 2. 1 catupada (70) 1. 2. 5 2. 2. 1. .1 egapura (71)22 1. 2 pa. 2. 2 sthalacara-(69) [(4) paryApta saMmUmi, (6) aparyApta saMmUrcchima, (4) paryApta garbhuja, (4) aparyApta garbhaja (75) (1) assa (ra) asatara (3) dhoDaga (4) gaddabha .2 dukhura (72) (1) ujja (2) goNu (3) gaya (4) rojha (5) pasaya (6) mahisa (7) miya (8) saMvara 22. sUyagaDa, 2. 3. 15mAM egapurAdi maLa bhedo che, paNa uttara bhedo nathI, (17) sAlisandhyiA (18) laMbhaNa (19) pAga (20) paDAgAtipaDAga ityAdi (2) bheMsakabha (4) pulaga (5) sImAgAra (2) maDha (5) gorakhara (6) kaMdalaga (7) sirimaMdalaga (8) Avatta (9) varAha (10) aya (11) elaga (12) ruru (13) sarabha (14) camara (15) kuraMga (16) gokarNe ityAdi ityAdi

Page #72
(4) khaga (5) gaMDa ityAdi. ...[43] .3 gaMDIpada (73) (1) hathI (2) pUraNaya (3) kuNahathI .4 saphada (74) (1) sIha (2) vaghu (3) dIviya (4) accha (5) tara7 (6) paraNasara (7) siyAla (8) biDAla (9) suNaga (10) kolasuNaga (11) kokatiya (12) sasarA (13) cittaga (14) cittalaga ityAdi. 1, 2, 5, . 2. 1. 2 parisarSa (76) 1. 2. 5. 2. 2. 1. 2. 1 uraparisarSa (77) (ma) ahi3 (78) .1 dalhIkara (79) (1) AsIvisa (2) dikTivisa (3) ugrevisa (4) bhogavisa (5) tayAvisA (6) lAlavisa (7) ussAsavisa (8) nissAsavisa (9) kahasampa (10) sekasa5 (11) kAdara (12) dapuSka (13) kolAha (14) melimiMda ityAdi. .2 maulI (1) divyAga (2) goNasa (3) kasAhIya (4) vaIula (5) cittali (6) maMDali (7) mAli (8) ahi (9) ahisAga (10) paDAga ItyAdi. () ayagara (ekAkAra) (81) (6) AsAliyA (82) (3) mahoraga (83) 23, samyagaDa, 2, 3, 15 mAM uraparisapanA ahaM Adi maLa bhedo che, uttara bhedono nirdeza nathI.

Page #73
[44]... 1, 2, 5, 2. 2. 1. 2. 2 bhayaparisarpa (85) (1) ulaka (2) gohA (3) saraDA (4) sallA saTha (6) sAra (7) khArA (8) gharobalA 1. 2. 5, 2. 3 khecara (86) 1, 2, 5, 2. 3 1 cammapakhIrapa (87) (1) vagulI (2) jaloyA (3) akilA (4) bhAraDa (9) vistRbharA (10) mUsa (11) maMgUsa (12) palAIya (13) hIravirAliyA (14) jAha (15) caupAIyA ityAdi. (5) jIvaMjIva (6) samudravAsa (7) karNAtiya (8) pakhibirAlI ityAdi. .2 lomapakakhI (88) (1) TUMka (3) kurala (4) vAyasa (5) cakkAga (6) haMsa (7) kalahaMsa (8) pAyahaMsa (9) rAyahaMsa (10) aDa (11) eDI (12) baga (13) balAga (14) pAriSpavA (15) koMca (16) sArasa (17) mesara (18) masUra (19) mayUra (20) satavaccha (21) gahara (22) paDarIya (23) kAga (24) kAmaMjuga (25) vaMjalaga (26) tittira (27) vaDhaMga (28) lAvanA (29) kavAya (30) kaviMjala (31) pArevaya (32) ciDaga 24. sUtrakRtAMga, 2. 3. 15 mAM A paMdara bhedomAM pAThAMtaro che. 25. sUyagaDamAM jalacara paMcendriyanA bhedo tarIke carmapakSI, lomapakSI, samudagakapakSI ane vitatapakSI-evA bhedo che. AmAM jalacara-evo pATha barAbara jaNAto nathI. - sayagaDa 2. 3. 15. paNa temAM uttara bhedono ullekha nathI.

Page #74
...[45]... (33) cAsa (37) madaNalAga (34) kukkaDa (38) koila (35) suga (39) seha (36) barahiNa (40) varelaga .3 samugapakhI (89) .4 vitatapakakhI (90) 1. 2. 5. 3 manuSya 1 - (92) [() paryApta, (2) aparyApta]. 1. 2. 5. 3.1 saMmUri7ma (gaMdakImAM utpanna thAya tevAM 14 sthAna gaNAvI ityAdi kahyuM che.) (93) 2 garbhavyutkrAntikAra 7 (1) antardIpaka (28 prakAranA, sUtra. 95) (2) akarmabhUmika (30 prakAranA, sUtra. 96) (3) karmabhUmika (15 prakAranA, sUtra. 97) (3) karmabhUmika manuSya (4) zleccha (98) (1) saga (20) puliMda (39) zuka (2) javeNu (21) vArasa (40) cINa (3) cilAyA (22) Doba (41) hasiya (4) sabara (23) vokakANa (42) khasa (5) bambara (24) gaMdhAhAraka (43) khAsiya (6) kAya (25) bahaliyA (44) zera (7) muruDa (26) ajajala (45) maMdra (8) uDDa (27) roma (46) Dabilaka (9) bhaga (28) pAsa (47) lausa (10) NiNuga (29) 2usa (48) bausa (11) paNiya (30) malaya (49) kekakya (12) kulakakha (31) cuMcaya (50) arabAga (13) goMDa (32) mUyali (51) dUNa (14) siMhala (33) koMkaNaga (52) roga (15) pArasa (34) meya (53) bharuga (16) godha (35) pallava (17) uDaMba (36) mAlava (55) vilAya (18) damila (37) magara (19) cillala (38) AbhAsiya ra6. manuSyanA karmabhU, akarmabhU0, annaddha, Arya ane mleccha evA mukhya bhedo sUyagaDa 2. 3. 14 mAM che, uttara bhedo nathI. 27. uttarA 36, 195 mAM A ja traNa bhedo che ane uttara bhedonI mAtra saMkhyAne nidaza gADha 196 mAM che.

Page #75
...[46].. (3) Arya (99) (A) RddhiprApta (100) 1-arihaMta 4-vAsudeva 2-cakkavaTTI pacAraNa 3-baladeva -vijajAhera (B) addhiprApta (101) 1-kSetrArya (magadhAdi sADA pacIsa dezanA, sutra-102) 2-jAtiArya (aMbaddha Adi ibnajAti che, sUtra-103) 3-kulaArya (ugrAdi cha kula, sutra-104) 4-karmaArya (hossiya Adi aneka, satra-105) pa-zilpaArya (1NaNuga Adi aneka, sUtra 106) 6-bhASAArya (sUtra-107) 7-jJAnaArya (satra-108) -darzanaArya (sUtra-109) 9-cAritraArya (satra-120) 1, 2. pa. 4 deva (139) [() paryApta, (2) aparyApta] 1. 2. 5. 4. 1 bhavanavAsI (ma) paryApta, (2) aparyApta (140) (1) asurakumAra (6) dvIpakumAra (2) nAgakumAra (7) udadhikumAra (3) suparNakumAra (8) dikakumAra (4) vidyukumAra (9) vAyukumAra (5) agnikumAra (10) svanitakumAra 1. 2. 5. 4. 2 vyantara () paryApta, (2) aparyApta (141) (1) kinnara (2) kipuruSa (6) rAkSasa (3) mahoraga (7) bhUta (4) gaMdharva (8) pizAca 1. 2. 5. 4. 3 jyotiSma (ma) paryApta, (2) aparyApta (142) (1) candra (4) nakSatra (2) sUrya (5) tAga (3) graha (5) yakSa 28. prajJApanA, gA. 119-122 uttarA 28, 16-19 che. prajJA 123mI gAthA pAThAMtara sAthe uttarA 28. 20 che. prajJA gA0 124-131 e uttarA0 28. gA. 21-28 che. prajJA gA. 132 e uttarA 28.31 che. uttarA0 mAM vacce be gAthA vadhAre che.

Page #76
--[47]... 1. 2. 5. 4. 4. vaimAnika (5) paryApta, (3) aparyApta (143) (1) kalpapaga (144) 1-saudharma 2-IzAna 8-sahastrAra 3-sanakumAra -Anata 4-mahendra 10-prANuta pa-brahmaloka 11-AraNa 6-lAMka 12-acuta (2) kapAtIta (145) A-Dyaka (nava prakAra) B-anuttarapapAtika 1-vijaya 4-aparAjita 2-vaijayaMta pa-sarvArthasiddha 3-jayaMta bIjuM sthAna pada : jIvonuM nivAsasthAna cha be prakAranA che: saMsArI ane siddha. temanA aneka prakAra prathama padamAM gaNuvyA. have bIjA padamAM te te prakAranA jIvonuM nivAsasthAna kayAM che te jANavuM jarUrI che. tethI teno vicAra "sthAna" padamAM karavAmAM Avyo che. sthAnanA vicAramAM kAyamI nivAsasthAna ane prAsaMgika, ema be prakAra saMbhave che. prastutamAM kAyamI nivAsasthAnane-eTale ke jIva janma dhAraNa karyA pachI te maraNa paryata kyAM rahe che tene svasthAna' nAme oLakhAvyuM che. ane prAsaMgika nivAsasthAnano vicAra "upapAta" ane "samughAta"--ema be prakAre karavAmAM Avyo che. jaina zAstranI paribhASA pramANe pUrvabhavamAM mRtyu thAya eTale ke pUrvabhavanuM Ayu samApta thAya eTale navA bhavanAM nAma, gotra ane AyunAM niyAmaka karmono udaya thaI jato hovAthI mRtyu pachI jIve nave nAme oLakhAya che, jema ke pUrvabhavamAM deva hoya ane marIne te jIva manuSya thavAno hoya to devAyu samApta thAya eTale te manuSya nAme oLakhAya. paNa jaina mate jIva vyApaka nathI, 1 tethI mRtyu pachI teNe navA jIvanano svIkAra karavA mATe yAtrA karIne svajanmasthAnamAM javuM paDe che. AvI yAtrAnA kALamAM teNe devaloka to choDI dIdho, manuSyalokamAM hajI Avyo nathI, to te yAtrA daramiyAna teNe je pradezanI yAtrA karI te paNa tenuM sthAna" to kahevAya. A sthAna" ne "upapAta" sthAna kahyuM che. spaSTa che ke A prAsaMgika che, chatAM paNa te anivArya to che ja. tethI chavanA sthAnano vicAra karatI vakhate tene paNa lakSamAM levuM to joIe. ane tIjuM "samuddhAta' sthAna che. ApaNe anubhava che ke jyAre koI krodha karato hoya che tyAre teno cahero lAla-lAla thaI jAya che, te ja prakAre jyAre koI vedanA thatI hoya tyAre paNa 1. AtmAnA pariNAma vize juo gaNadharavAda, prastAvanA, pR0 92.

Page #77
[48]. zarIramAM vikRti jaNAya che. jaina mAnyatA pramANe A prasaMge jIvanA pradezono vistAra thAya che. tene paribhASAmAM "samuddhAta' kahevAmAM Ave che. AvA samuddhAta aneka prakAranA che. tene viSe vizeSa nirUpaNa prajJApanAnA 36mA padamAM che ja. eTale A "samudaghAta' nI apekSAe jIvanA nivAsasthAnano vicAra paNa jarUrI bane che. Ama prastuta padamAM jIvonA je nAnA prakAro che te viSe svasthAna, upapatasthAna ane samudhAtasthAna ema traNa prakAranAM nivAsasthAnano vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. prastuta sthAnapadamAM have pachI jIvonA je bhedonAM sthAnono vicAra ane krama jaNAvyo che te uparathI jaNAze ke prathama padamAM chavabhedomAM nirdiSTa "ekendriya" jevA keTalAka sAmAnya bhedono vicAra nathI karavAmAM Avyo, jyAre "paMcendriya' jevA sAmAnya bhedono vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. vaLI, vizeSabheda-prabhedomAMthI paNa badhAno vicAra nathI. Ama jIvanA bhedo ane tenA prabhedo viSe prathama padamAM je mAhitI che, te badhA viSenAM judAM judAM sthAnono vicAra prastuta padamAM nathI, paNa temAMthI mukhya mukhya che. prajJApanAmAM thayelI A vicAraNA sAthe anyatra thayelI A viSayanI vicAraNAnI tulanA tenA saMkSepa-vistArano ItihAsa jANavAmAM upayogI thaze ane krame karI viSayavistAra kema thato gayo tenuM adhyayana karavAmAM ja nahi paNa te te graMthonA samayanirdhAraNamAM paNa A hakIkato upakArI thavA saMbhava che. tethI tene ahIM ApavI jarUrI jaNAya che. paNa chavanA A nivAsasthAnano vicAra zA mATe jarUrI che e paNa prazna che. tenuM spaSTIkaraNa e che ke mAtra jaina darzanamAM ja AtmAne zarIrapramANa mAnyo che; te vyApaka nathI. tethI saMsAramAM tenI nAnA janma vakhate gati thAya che ane niyata sthAnamAM ja te zarIra dhAraNa karI zake che. tethI kyo jIva kyAM hoya te vicAravuM prApta thatuM hoI tenuM vivaraNa jarUrI bane che ane tethI jainadharmanI AtmAnA pariNAma viSenI je mAnyatA che tenI paNa puSTi AthI thAya che. anya darzanamAM AtmA sarvavyApaka manAyo hoI temane nivAsasthAnano vicAra mAtra zarIradaSTie ja karavo prApta che, paNa jIva to sarvatra saMdava lokamAM upalabdha che tethI jIvanA sthAnano vicAra temane anivArya nathI. - bauddha darzanamAM chava nathI paNa citta to che ja ane te cittanI daSTie lokamAM tenuM sthAna nakkI karavAmAM AvyuM che. te mATenI vyavasthA jijJAsue abhidharmapiTakamAM joI levI. jIvonA je bhedo-prabhedo viSe "sthAna" vicAra che te traNe sthAnano che. paraMtu siddha viSe mAtra svasthAnano ja vicAra che. tenuM kAraNa e jaNAya che ke je upapAtadaSTie sthAna che te siddhone "upapAta' na hovAthI hoI zake nahi. siddhono u5pAta eTalA mATe nathI ke bIjA jIvone te te janmasthAna prApta karatAM pahelAM te te nAma-gotra-AyuSkarmano udaya hoya che tethI te nAma dhAraNa karI navo janma levA te gati karatA hoya che. siddhone to karmano abhAva che tethI siddharUpe temano janma thato nathI, paNa jIva potAnA svarUpane prApta kare che te ja siddhi che. vaLI, navo janma letI vakhate anya jIvonI je gati che te AkAzapradezono sparza karIne thatI hoI te te pradezomAM tenuM sthAna thayuM ema kahevAya. paNa siddhanA jIvonI siddhimAM athavA to mukta jIvone rahevAnA sthAnamAM je gati thAya che te AkAzapradezone sparzIne nathI thatI-evI jaina mAnyatA che, tethI te gati aspRzadgati kahevAya che. Ama mukta jIvanuM gamana chatAM AkAza 2. bhagavatI, za0 14, u0 4; bhagavatIsAra, 50 313; upAdhyAya zrI yazovijayajIe aspRzadagativAda nAme prakaraNa racyuM che.

Page #78
[49]... pradezono sparza na hoI te te pradezamAM siddhonuM "thAna" thayuM kahevAya nahi. AthI upapAtasthAna siddhone che nahi. samughAta paNa siddhajIvone saMbhavato nathI. kAraNa, te sakarma jIvone hoya che; siddha to akarma che-karma rahita che. tethI siddhanA samughAtasthAnano vicAra paNa asthAne che. Ama mAtra svasthAna-siddhisthAna ja siddhajIvone saMbhavatuM hoI teno ja vicAra siddhanA jIvana viSe che. sAmAnya rIte ema kahI zakAya ke ekendriya jIvo samagra lokamAM prApta thAya che. paNa jyAre Ama kahIe chIe tyAre e bAbata dhyAnamAM rAkhavI joIe ke A eka vyaktinI vAta nathI paNa samagrabhAve-sAmAnya rUpe ekendriya jAtinI che. vaLI, samagra lokamAM prApta thAya che ema kahIe chIe tyAre paNa te jIvanAM traNe sthAnonI judI judI dRSTi rAkhI nathI, paNa traNe sthAno samagrabhAve samajavAnAM che. hIndriya jIvo samagra lokamAM nahi paNa tenA asaMkhyAtamA bhAgamAM che. e ja bAbata trIndriya ane caturindriyane paNa lAgu paDe che. paMcendriya viSe temanuM sthAna lokanA asaMkhyAtamAM bhAgamAM kahyuM che. ane siddha lokADhe che. te paNa lokano asaMkhyAta bhAga ja samajavo joIe. jIvabhedo kacAM hoya (1) bAdarapRthvIkAyika paryApta (148) traNe lokamAM svasthAna prApta thAya che. aparyApta (149). (2) sUkSmapRthvIkAyika paryApta-aparyApta (10) (3) bAdaraaSThAyika , , (151-2) (4) sUkSmaapakAyika ,, , (153) 3, satra 150, 153, 156, 159, 162 mAM "voyakhariyAva off" kathA che. 4. paMcendriya viSe je nirdeza che (satra 161) te sAmAnya paMcendriya viSe che ema TIkAkAra jaNAve che. ane te yogya che. kAraNa, te pachI nAraka, tiryaMcapadriya, manuSya ane devo viSe pathaka nirdeza che. paraMtu A satramAM eka asaMgati jaNAya che te e ke manuSyasUtra 176mAM--"samudA savajIda" ema kahyuM che. tethI tene anusarIne prastuta sUtra 166mAM paNa tema ja hovuM joIe, paNa tema nathI ane "samudhAna hoyarasa manamA" ema che. A asaMgati dura karavA mATe TIkAkAre manuSyasatra (176)mAM samughANI savo A sUtrapAThanI TIkAmAM TisamudyAmayikRtya ema khulAso karyo che. AthI ema lAge che ke paMcendriyasUtra (166)mAM madhenaramAne ema je jaNAvyuM che te chAtrathika samuddhAtane lakSIne ja che. kevalisamughAtano viSaya alpa hovAthI 166mA sUtramAM tenI vivakSA karI nathI. pakhaMDAgamamAM (pu7, sU0 11-12, pR. 310-11) A viSayanAM be sUtro judAM karyAM che. te uparathI paNa ema samajAya che ke prAcIna paraMparAmAM chAghasthika samudhAtane lakSIne ja A vastu kahevAmAM AvatI haze. 5. siddhazilA athavA ImAmbhArA pRthvInuM varNana tathA siddhonuM svarUpa, temanuM sukha ane temanI jaghanyAda avagAhanA viSe mULamAM suMdara nirUpaNa che, te sUtra ra11mAM joI levuM. 6. prastutamAM mAtra ravasthAnanI noMdha lIdhI che. kAraNa, kharI rIte te ja kAyamI hoI tenuM sthAna vicAraNIya che. upapAta ane samAdhAtasthAna to kadAcika che tethI maLamAM teno nirdeza chatAM prastuta sucImAM teno nirdeza karyo nathI. vaLI, samudUSAtapada (36) ane putkAtipada (6)nA kannodvAra (sutra-639-665)mAM te bAbatonuM vizeSa vivaraNa che ja. 7, prastutamAM sAmAnya nirdeza karyo che. eTale ke Urva, adhaH ane tiryazlokamAM game tyAM samagramAM ke aMzamAM te prApta thatA hoya to te traNe lokamAM che ema sAmAnya nirdeza karyo che. vigate jANavA mATe mULa jevuM. 8. mULamAM nirdeza che ke je sthAna paryAptanAM che aparyAptanAM paNa te ja che, juo satra 149 AI. 5. ka. 4

Page #79
[50]. (5) bAdarateja:kAyika paryApta-aparyApta (154-5) traNe lokamAM svasthAna prApta thAya che. (6) sUkSmateja:kAyika , (156) (7) bAdaravAyukAyika (157-8) (8) sUkSmavAyukAyika , , (159) (9) bAdaravanaspatikAyika , (160-1) (10) sUkSmavanaspatikAyika , (162) (11) dvIndriya (163) (12) trIndriya (164) (13) caturindriya (14) paMcaMdriya (16 6) (15) nAraka (167) adholokanI sAta pRthvI (16-22) prathamathI sAtamInA nArako paryApta-aparyApta (168-174) te te pRthvImAM 23 paMcaeNyitiryaMca paryApta aparyApta (175) traNe lokamAM (24) manuSya, paryApta-aparyApta (176) aDhI dvIpamAM, tiryazlokamAM, manuSyakSetramAM. (25) bhavanavAsI deva, paryApta aparyApta (177) ratnaprabhA pRthvInA prathama kAMDamAM (26) asurakumAra, >> , (178) (27) dakSiNanA asurakumAra, y , (179) (28) uttaranA asurakumAra, >> , (180) (29-31) nAgakumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA nAgakumAra, (181-83) (3ra-34) suparNakumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA suparNakumAra, " (184-86) (35-37) vighukumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA vighukumAra, (38-40) agnikumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA agnikumAra. (187) (41-43) dvIpakumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA dipakumAra, (44-46) udadhikumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA udadhikumAra, (47-49) dipumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA dikakumAra, (50-para) vAyukumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA vAyukumAra, > > (187) 9. asurakumAra Adi daza bhavanapatinA dakSiNa-uttaranA indrone paNa pRthaka nirdeza che, jenI ahIM judI noMdha lIdhI nathI.

Page #80
" >>[51]... (53-55) svanita kumAra, dakSiNa-uttaranA svanitakumAra, paryApta-aparyApta (187) ratnaprabhA pRthvInA prathama kAMDamAM (56) vyantara, > > (188) (57) pizAca, >> , (18) (58-59) pizAca, dakSiNa ane uttaranA, (100) (60-62) bhUta, dakSiNanA ane uttaranA, (192) (63-65) yakSa, dakSiNanA ane uttaranA, ,, (66-67) rAkSasa, dakSiNanA ane uttaranA, (68-70) kinnara, dakSiNanA ane uttaranA, ,, (71-73) jhiMpuruSa, dakSiNa-uttaranA, (74-76) bhujagapati mahAkAya, dakSiNa-uttaranA, , (77-78) gaMdharva dakSiNa-uttaranA, (79) jyotiSThadeva-2 (15) UrdhvalokamAM--[A pachInA uttarottara UMce samajavA] (80) vaimAnikadeva (16) (81) saudharmadevo (197) (82) IzAnadevo (198) (83) sanaskumAradevo (199) (84) mahendradevo (85) brahmalokadevo (2001) (86) lAMtakadevo (202) (87) mahAzukradevo (2003) (88) sahastrAradevo (204) (89-90) Anata-prANadevo (2005) (91-92) AraNa-arcyutadevo (206). (93) hemaddhi daiveyakadevo (94) madhyama ,, ,, (208) (5) uvarima , , (209) (96) anuttarIpa pAtikadevo ? (210) (7) siddho (211) sauthI upara (20) 10. pizAca Adi vyaMtaranA indrone paNa pRthapha nirdeza che, tenI noMdha ahIM judI lIdhI nathI. 11. vaMtaranA pazAcAdi ATha prakAra uparAMta aNavaNiNaya Adi ATha avAktara prakArano paNa nirdeza maLama che (sUtra 188, 194), paNa tenI judI noMdha ahIM lIdhI nathI. 12. temanA candra ane sUrya be Indro che. sUtra 195[2]. 13. vijayAdi pAMcane judA gaNAvyA nathI. mULamAM pAMcane anuttarasAmAnyamAM ja gaNAvI dIdhA che.

Page #81
...[ para ]... prazna thAya ke avanA sthAna viSe vicAra kema nathI karyuM? ema jaNAya che ke jema jIvonA prabhedomAM amuka nizcita sthAna kalpI zakAya che tema pudgala viSe nathI. paramANu ane skaMdho samagra lokAkAzamAM che ane temanuM sthAna koI nizcita nathI. game tyAre game tyAM hoya ema saMbhave che--joke pAMcamA padmamAM temanI avagAhanAno aneka rIte vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. eka rIte te temanA sthAnano vicAra kahI zakAya. paNa 'sthAna'mAM je prastutamAM abhipreta che tevuM nizcita koI sthAna pudgalo viSe kalpI zakAtuM nathI. tethI temanA sthAna viSe prastutamAM carcA jarUrI nathI. vaLI, dharmAstikAya, adharmAstikAya ane AkAzanA sthAnanI judI carcA jarUrI nathI, kAraNa, prathama ene to samagralokavyApI mAnavAmAM AvyA che ane AkAza to anaMta che. eTale prastutamAM che tevI carcA temane viSe jarUrI nathI. SakhaMDAgamamAM jIvonA sthAna-kSetranI carcA Ave che, paNa temAM jIvonuM krame karI prajJApanAnI jema nahi paNa gati AdinA bhedomAM nirUpaNa che. pustaka 7, pR0 299thI khettANugamanA prakaraNamAM A carcA che, temAM paNa svasthAna, upapAta ane samuddhAtane laI ne sthAnakSetrano vicAra che. * trIjuM 'mahuvaktavya 'padaH jIvo ane ajIvonuM saMkhyAgata tAratamya prastuta tIjA padamAM tattvono saMkhyAnI dRSTie vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. bhagavAna mahAvIranA samayamAM ane tyAra pachI paNa tattvono saMkhyAvicAra mahattva dharAve che. upaniSadomAM samagra vizva eka ja tattvano pariNAma ke vivarta che evo mata eka tarapha che, to khIjI tarapha jIvo aneka paNa ajIva eka ja evo sAMkhyono mata che. bauddo citta aneka mAne che ane rUpa pa aneka mAne che. A viSe jaina matanuM spaSTIkaraNa Avazyaka hatuM te A padamAM karavAmAM AvyuM che. anya darzanomAM mAtra saMkhyAnuM nirUpaNa che, jyAre prastutamAM te saMkhyAno vicAra aneka dRSTie karavAmAM Avyo che. mukhya vicArataMtu tAratamyanuM nirUpaNa eTale koNa konAthI ochA ke vadhAre che, te che, paraMtu prastutamAM e vicAraNA aneka rIte karavAmAM AvI che. prathama pUrvAdimAMthI kaI dizAmAM jIvo vadhAre che ane kaI dizAmAM ochA-ema dizAne AdhAre vicAraNA che. vaLI, temAMnI kaI dizAmAM te te prakAranA jIvomAM ochA-vadhatA che teno vicAra che, eTaluM ja nahi paNa jIvonA te te prakAranA bheda-prabhedomAM paNa paraspara kaI dizAmAM ochA vadhatA che, tenuM paNa nirUpaNa karavAmAM AvyuM che (213-224). te ja pramANe gati (225), indriya (227), kAya (232), yoga (252) ityAdi aneka rIte jIvonA je prakAro che temAM saMkhyAno vicAra karIne chevaTe samagra jIvonA je vividha prakAro che temAM kayo prakAra kramamAM sauthI ochIsaMkhyAvALo ane saMkhyAkrame uttarottara kyA jIvo vadhAre che ane chevaTe sauthI vadhAre koNa che te rItano samagra vono saMkhyAkrama nirdiSTa che (334). mAtra jIvonuM ja nahi paNa dharmAstikAya Adi cha dravyonuM paNa paraspara saMkhyAgata tAratamya nirUpavAmAM AvyuM che ane te tAratamya dravyadRSTie (270) ane pradezadaSTie vicArAyuM che (271), paraspara uparAMta te te dharmAstikAya Adi pratyeka dravyamAM paNa ukta e dRSTithI saMkhyAvicAra che (sUtra 272). ane chevaTe banne dRSTie ye dravyonA tAratamyanuM nirUpaNu che (273).

Page #82
...[ 53 ].. prAraMbhamAM dizAne mukhya rAkhIne saMkhyAvicAra che to AgaLa jaI Urdhva, adhaH ane tirthaMg loka ema traNa lokanI dRSTie samagra jIvonA prakArano saMkhyAgata vicAra che (276). jIvonI jema pudgalonI saMkhyAnuM tAratamya paNa te te dizAmAM, te te Urdhva lokAdi kSetramAM to nirUpita thayuM ja che, uparAMta dravya, pradeza ane banne dRSTie paNa paramANu ane saMdhonI saMkhyAno vicAra che (326-330). ane te pachI pudgalonI avagAhanA, kAlasthiti tathA temanA paryAyonI daSTie paNa saMkhyAvicAra che (331-333). dravyonuM saMkhyAgata tAratamya ahIM chaye dravyonuM je saMkhyAgata tAratamya che tenI sUcI caDiyAtA krame ApavAmAM Ave che, jethI kayuM dravya konAthI saMkhyAmAM sarakhuM athavA vadhAre che te jaNAI Avaze. jIvono je saMkhyAnI dRSTie caDiyAto krama che tenI sUcI pRthak ApavAmAM AvI che. tethI A sUcImAM ajIva dravyono te krama vizeSarUpe samajavAno che (sUtra-273). 1 (1) dharmAstikAyadravya ra adharmAstikAyadravya (3) AkAzAstikAyadravya (1) dharmAstikAyapradezo (ra) adharmAstikAyapradezo dharmAstikAyAdi pratyeka, dravyathI eka hoi traNe sarakhA che. ane saMkhyAmAM sauthI thoDA. pratyekanA pradezonI saMkhyA asaMkhyAta-asaMkhyAta che ane sarakhI ja che. pUrva karatAM asaMkhyAtaguNa adhika. 3 jIvAstikAya dravyo...jIvadravyo anaMta saMkhyAmAM che tethI pUrva karatAM anaMtaguNa. 4 jIvAstikAyapradezo . pratyeka jIvanA asaMkhyAta pradeza hoI pUrva karatAM asaMkhyAtaguNu adhika. 5 pudgalAstikAya dravyo...anaMta pudgaladravyo che ane te pUrva karatAM anaMtaguNa adhika che. 6 pudgalapradezo...badhA maLI pudgalapradezonI saMkhyA pudgaladravyo karatAM asaMkhyAtaguNu adhika che. 7 addAsamayadravyo... pUrva karatAM anaMtaguNa che. ahApradeza hotA nathI. 8 AkAzAstikAyapradezo pUrve karatAM anaMtaguNA adhika che. jIvonuM saMkhyAgata tAratamya nIce jaNAvela krame nAnA prakAranA jIvo uttarottara adhika saMkhyAmAM che. keTalIkavAra pUrvathI uttara vizeSAdhika eTale ke mAtra thoDA adhika hoya che, to vaLI keTalIkavAra saMkhyAtaguNa adhika hoya che to keTalIkavAra asaMkhyAtaguNu ane keTalIkavAra anaMtaguNu hoya che. prastuta sUcI tRtIyapadagata mahAdaMDaka (sUtra 334)ne AdhAre che. tRtIyapadane aMte chellA sUtramAM A sUcI che. svayaM tRtIya padamAM gatyAdi aneka prakAre vargIkaraNa karIne alpabahutvano vicAra karyo che. e vicArano tALo meLavavAno AmAM prayatna che athavA to samagrabhAve jIvonuM apamahutva kevuM nakkI thAya che te A sUcIthI phalita karavAmAM AvyuM che. tethI AnuM vizeSa mahattva hoI te ahIM ApavI ucita jaNAya che. vaLI, saMkhyAnI AmatamAM mULamAM sAmAnya sUcana che. paraMtu TIkAkAre te te saMkhyAo keTalI che te samajAvavA ane tenI saMti yuktipUrvaka batAvavAno prayatna karyo che. 1. prastuta bhAganI TIkA mATe juo prajJAvanA aa, vatra zphph ma thI.

Page #83
[54].. A sUcI uparathI je keTalIka bAbato phalita thAya che te A pramANe che-te kALe paNa AcAryoe jIvonI saMkhyAnuM tAratamya batAvavAno A prakAre prayatna karyo che te mukhya bAbata che. vaLI, puruSa karatAM strIonI saMkhyA-pachI te manuSya hoya deva hoya ke tiryaMca hoya-vadhAre mAnavAmAM AvI che. adholokamAM nArakomAM prathamathI sAtamI narakamAM krame ghaTe che. eTale ke sauthI nIcenA narakamAM sauthI ochA chavo che. AthI UlaTo krama UrdhvalokanA devomAM che; temAM sauthI nIcenA devomAM sauthI vadhAre jIvo che eTale ke saudharmamAM sauthI vadhAre ane anuttaramAM sauthI ochA che. paNa manuSyalokanI nIce bhavanavAsI devo che tethI temanI saMkhyA saudharma karatAM vadhAre che ane tethI UMce chatAM vyaMtara devo saMkhyAmAM vadhAre ane tethI paNa vadhAre jyotiSTho che, jeo vyaMtara karatAM paNa UMce che. sauthI ochI saMkhyA manuSyonI che, tethI te bhava durlabha gaNAya te svAbhAvika che. jema indriyo ochI tema jIvonI saMkhyA vadhAre athavA to ema kahI zakAya ke vikasita jIvo karartA avikasita jIvonI saMkhyA vadhAre. anAdi kALathI Aja sudhImAM jemaNe pUrNatA sAdhI che evA siddhanA jIvonI saMkhyA paNa ekendriya jIvo karatAM ochI ja che. saMsArInI saMkhyA siddhothI vadhI ja jAya che. tethI loka saMsArI jIvathI zanya thaze nahi, kAraNa, prastutamAM je saMkhyAo ApI che temAM kadI parivartana thavAnuM nathI; e dhruvasaMkhyAo che. sAtamI narakamAM anya naraka karatAM sauthI ochA nAraka chavo che, to sauthI UMcA deva. loka anuttaramAM paNa anya devaloka karatAM sauthI ochA jIvo che. te sUcave che ke jema atyaMta puNyazALI thavuM duSkara che, tema atyanta pApI thavuM paNa duSkara che. paNa jIvane je kramika vikAsa mAnavAmAM Avyo che te pramANe to nikRSTa koTinA jIvo ekendriya che. ekendriyamAMthI ja AgaLa vadhIne jIvo krame vikAsa pAme che. ekendriya ane siddhonI saMkhyA anaMta koTimAM pahoMce che. abhavya paNa anaMta che, ane siddha karatAM samagrabhAve saMsArInI saMkhyA paNa adhika che. ane te saMgata che. kAraNa, anAgata kALamAM saMsArImAMthI ja siddha thavAnA che; te ochA hoya to saMsAra khAlI thaI jaze ema mAnavuM paDe. ekendriyathI paMcendriya sudhI krame jIvonI saMkhyA ghaTe che-A krama aparyAptamAM (naM. 49-53) jaLavAyo che, paNa paryAptamAM vyakrama jaNAya che (naM. 44-48). tenuM rahasya jANavAmAM nathI. samaya jIvonuM saMkhyAbata tAratamya 1. garbhaja manuSya puruSAra sarvathI thoDA 2. manuSya strI (saMkhyAtaguNa adhika) 3. bAdara teja:kAya (asaMkhyAtaguNaadhika) 4. anuttaropapAtikadeva (asaMkhyAta , ) 2. manuSyamAM strI-puruSano bheda dhyAnamAM lIdho che, paNa napuMsaka viSe mauna sevyuM che, joke saMmachima manuSya, jeo napuMsaka che, temane judA gaNyA che. juo aMka 24. 3. saMkheya koTI 4 koTI-evI saMkhyA TIkAkAre sucavI che. ane pachInA mATe paNa saMkhyA ane tenI saMgati TIkAkAra sUcave che te jijJAsue TIkAmAM joI levuM. 4. TIkAkAre puruSa karatAM strInI saMkhyA 27 gaNuM vadhAre jaNAvI che.

Page #84
[55]... 5. upalA (traNa) raiveyakanA deva 6. madhyama (traNa) , , 7. nIcalA (traNa) , 8. ayyata kalpanA devo 9. AraNa kalpanA devo 10. prANata ,, ,, 11. Anata , , 12. sAtamI narakanA nArako 13. chaThThI narakanA nArako 14, sahastrAra ka95nA devo 15. mahAzukranA devo 16. pAMcamI narakanA nArako 17. lAMtaka ka95nA devo 18. cothI narakanA nArako 19. brahmaloka kalpanA devo 20. tRtIya narakanA nArako 21. mAhendra kalpanA devo 22. sanakumAra kalpanA devo 23. bIjI narakanA nArako 24. saMmaskima manuSyo 25. IzAna kalpanA devo 26. IzAna kalpanI devIo 27. saudharma kalpanA devo 28. ,, kalpanI devIo 29. bhavanavAsI devA 30. , devIo 31. prathama narakanA nArako 32. khecara paMkiya tiryaMca puruSo 33. , , strIo 34. sthalacara ,, ,, puruSo 35. 4 ,,, strIo 36. jalacara , , puruSo 37. che ka , strIo 38. vyantara devo 39 , devIo 40. jyotika devo 41. , devIo 42. khecara paMcaMdriyatiryaMca napuMsaka (saMkhyAta) (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (sakhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (asaMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAta (saMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (saMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (saMkhyAta , ) (saMkhyAta , ) (saMkhyAta , ) -^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^

Page #85
[56]. (saMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (saMkhyAta , ) (saMkhyAta , ,, (vizeSAdhika) ( , ) (asaMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (vizeSAdhika) (asaMkhyAtaguNaadhika) 43. sthalacara paMcaMdriya tiryaMca napuMsaka 44. jalacara i >> >> 45. caturindriya paryApta 46. paMcendriya , 47. kIndriya , 48. trIndriya 49. paMcendriya aparyApta 50. caturindriya , 51. trIndriya , para. dIndriya >> 53. pratyekabAdaravanaspati paryApta 54. bAdara nigoda paryApta 55. bAdara pRthvI , 56. bAdara aplAya , 57. bAdara vAyukAya , 58. bAdara teja:kAya aparyApta 59. pratyekabAdaravanaspati aparyApta 60. bAdara nigoda aparyApta 61. bAdara pRthvI , 2. bAdara aplAya , 63. bAdara vAyukAya , 64. sUkSma teja:kAyika, 65. sUkSma pRthvIkAyika ,, 66. sukSma aplAyika , 67. sUkSma vAyuAyika , 68. sUkSma teja:kAyika paryApta 69. sUkSma pRthvI 70. sukSma aplAyika paryApta 71. , vAyukAyika 7ra. , nigoda aparyApta 73, , , paryApta 74. abhavasiddhika 75. pratipatitasamyakatva 76. siddho 77. bAdaravanaspati paryApta 78. bAdara paryApta 79. bAdaravanaspati aparyApta 80. bAdara aparyApta (vizeSAdhika) (saMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (vizeSAdhika) (vizeSAdhika) (vizeSAdhika) (asaMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (saMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (anaMtaguNaadhika) (vizeSAdhika) (asaMkhyAtaguNaadhika) (vizeSAdhika)

Page #86
[57]... 81. bAdara chavo (vizeSAdhika) 82. sUkSma vanaspati aparyApta (asaMkhyAtaguNaadhika) 83. , aparyApta (vizeSAdhika) 84. sUkSmavanaspati paryApta (saMkhyAtaguNaadhika) 85. sUkSma paryApta (vizeSAdhika) 86. , jIvo (vizeSAdhika) 87. bhavasiddhika 88. nigoda jIva 89, vanaspati 90. ekendriya 91. tiryaMca 92. mithyAdRSTi 93. avirata 94. sakAya 95. chAstha 96. sayogI 97. saMsArI 98. sarva jIvo khaMDAgamamAM prastuta padagata vicAra je rIte karavAmAM Avyo che tenI paNa noMdha ahIM levI jarUrI che. prajJApanA sUtra 21ramAM alpabahuvano vicAra 27 kAra vaDe karavAmAM Avyo che; paraMtu pakhaMDAgamamAM gatyAdi 14 dvAro vaDe jIvonA a5bahuvano vicAra che (pu. 7, pR. 520); jyAre prastuta prajJApanAmAM te 14 dvAro uparAMta paNa dhAro che. A carcA vakhaMDAgamanA putra 7mAM dravyapramANAnugama nAme prakaraNamAM paNa pR. 244thI che. vaLI, temAM asaMkhyAta jevI saMkhyAnuM spaSTIkaraNa paNa mULamAM ja che, je prajJApanAnI TIkAmAM che; pakhaMDAgama, 50 7, pR. 244thI. vaLI, pakhaMDAgamamAM A carcA anyatra paNa jovA maLe che. putra 14, sUtra 568, pR. 465mAM jIvonA a95bahuvano vicAra dravya pramANa ane pradeza pramANanI dRSTie paNa karavAmAM Avyo che. prajJApanAnA asthikAya dvAra sUtra 270 mAM dravyArthika ane pradezArthika-e be dRSTio che, te e rIte judI che ke pakhaMDAgamamAM vAyano vicAra che, jyAre prajJApanAmAM padvavyone laIne vicAra che. prajJApanAno (sUtra 334) mahAdaMDaka ane pakhaMDAgamana mahAdaMDaka paNa tulanIya che (pu7, pR. 575 thI-). bannemAM sarva jIvanI apekSAe a85bahuvano vicAra che.

Page #87
...[ 58 ]... cothuM 'sthiti' pada : jIvonI sthiti=Ayu cothA padamAM nAnA prakAranA jIvonI sthiti arthAt Ayuno vicAra che. 1 jIvonI te te nArakAdirUpe sthiti--avasthAna keTalo kALa hoya tenI vicAraNA AmAM hovAthI A padanuM nAma ' sthiti 'pada che. arthAt AmAM vonA je vividha paryAyo che, tenA Ayuno vicAra che. jIvadravya to nitya che, paNa te je nAnA rUpo--nAnA janma dhAraNa kare che te paryAyo to anitya che, tethI te kyAreka to naSTa thAya ja che. AthI temanI sthitino vicAra karavo paDe che. ane te prastutamAM karavAmAM Avyo che. jadhanya Ayu keTaluM ane utkRSTa Ayu keTaluM ema e prakAre teno vicAra prastutamAM che. AmAM mAtra saMsArI jIvone ja Ayu hoI temanA bhedono vicAra che. siddo to AvIyA avanavasitA '----(vRSTa 78, vaiM. 24, sUtra 222) kathA che, tethI temanA Ayuno vicAra aprApta hoI te karyAM nathI. vaLI, ajIvadravyanA paryAyonI sthitino vicAra paNa AmAM nathI. kAraNa, temanA paryAyo jIvanA AyunI jema amuka maryAdAmAM kAlanI dRSTie mUkI zakAya tema nathI, tethI te vicAra choDI devAmAM Ave te svAbhAvika che. prastuta padamAM Ayuno nirdezakrama A prakAre che : prathama te te jIvono sAmAnya prakAra laI ne tenA Ayuno nirdeza che; pachI tenA aparyApta ane paryApta bhedono nirdeza che, jema ke prathama sAmAnya nArakanuM Ayu, pachI nArakanA aparyAptanuM ane tyAra pachI paryAptanuM Ayu niSTi che. Aja krame ekeka nAraka Adi laI te sarva prakAranA jIvono AyuvicAra che. nIce apAtI sUcImAM sAmAnyanuM Ayu ApavAmAM AvyuM che, paryApta-aparyApta bhedone ApyA nathI. vaLI, Ayuno vicAra jadhanya ane utkRSTa ema be prakAre che, tethI te banne prakAranI sUcImAM samAveza karavAmAM Avyo che. sthitinI je sUcI che te uparathI paNa e to phalita thAya ja che ke puruSa karatAM strInuM Ayu ochuM che. nAraka ane devonuM Ayu manuSya ane tiryaMca karatAM vadhAre che. ekendriyamAM agnikAyanuM Ayu sauthI ochuM mAnavAmAM AvyuM che te, agni olavAI jato anubhavamAM Ave che, te uparathI jaNAya che. e kendriyamAM pRthvIkAyikanuM Ayu sauthI vadhAre che, paNa dvIndriya karatAM trIndriyanuM Ayu ochuM mAnavA pAchaLa zuM kAraNa haze te jaNAtuM nathI. vaLI, caturindriyanuM Ayu trIndriya karatAM vadhAre che, paNa drIndriya karatAM ochuM che, e paNa rahasya che. jaya daza hajAra varSa jIvabheda 1. nAraka (335) (1) ratnaprabhA (336) (2) zarkarAprabhA (337) (3) vAlukAprabhA (338) (4) paMkaprabhA (339) 33 1 sAgaropama 3 cha "" 29 utkRSTa 33 sAgaropama 1 3 7 10 "" ,, 27 1. khaMDAgamamAM kAlAnugama nAme A ja vicAra che (pu 7, pR0 114 ane 462). bheda e che ke gatyAhna 14 dvAro vaDe ekeka jIvano ane nAnA jIvonI apekSAe paNa vicAra che. A vicAranI tulanA uttarA., 36. 80 AdimAM saMtatinI apekSAe je kAlavicAra che tenI sAthe che. 22 2. nArakomAM prathamAdi pUrvanArakanuM je utkRSTa Ayu te ja pachInA dvitIyAda nArakamAM jadhanya manAyuM che. te uparanI sUcIthI phalita thAya che.

Page #88
17 >> 22 - che ) 22000 varSa (357) [ 59]... (5) dhUmaprabhA (340). 10 sAgaropama 17 sAgaropama (6) tama prabhA (341) (7) adhaHsaptama (342) 22 , 2. (a) deva (343) daza hajAra varSa 33 , (4) devI (344) papa palyopama (1) bhavanavAsI deva (345) 1 sAgaropamathI kaMIka adhika ,, devI (346) 4 palyopama [asurakumArAdi viSe mULamAM jovI. 3. pRthvIkAyika (354) antarmuhUrta (1) sukSma pRthvIkAyika (355) antarmuddarti (2) bAdara , (356) 22000 varSa 4. aSThAyika 7000 varSa 5. teja kAyika (360) traNa rAta-dina 6. vAyu , (363) 3000 varSa 7. vanaspati , (366) 10000 varSa 8. dvIndriya (369) 12 varSa 9. trIndriya (370) 49 rAta-dina 10. caturindriya (371) - cha mAsa 11. paMcendriyatiryaMca (372) 3 palyopama (ma) saMma7ima (373) 1 pUrvakoTi (2) garbhaja (374) 3 palyopama (1) jalacara (375) 1 pUrvakoTi (2) catuSpada sthalacara (378) 3 palyopama (3) uraparisarpa (381) 1 pUrvakoTi (4) bhujaparisarpa (384) (5) khecara (387) paghAsaMkhyayabhAga 12. manuSya (390) traNa palya 13. vyaktara deva (393) 10000 varSa 1 palyopama ,, devI (394) DuM palyopama 14. jyotiSka deva (395) pha palyopama 1 palyopama+1 lAkha varSa 3. A pachI sUtra 347-353 sudhImAM asurakumArAdi daza bhavanapatinAM deva-devInuM AyuM che. 4. sUkSma akAya, teja:kAya, vAyu ane vanaspatinI sthiti A ja pramANe che.-sUtra 358, 361, 364, 36 7. pa. jalacarAdimAM paNa garbhaja ane samRddheimanI sthiti judI judI gaNAvI che, paNa te sUcImAM nathI lakhI. sUtra 376 Adi. 6. manuSyamAM paNa garbhaja ane saMmariimanI sthiti judI gaNAvI che. - satra 391-92.

Page #89
...[60].. jyotiSka devI (35) palyopama palyopama+ 50000 varSa [candrAdinI vigata mULamAM jevI] 15. vaimAnika deva (407) 1 palyopama 33 sAgaropama ,, devI (408) 55 palyopama ( [saudharmAdinI sthiti mULamAM jevI] prastutamAM ajIvanI sthitino vicAra nathI. tenuM kAraNa e jaNAya che ke dharma, adharma ane AkAza to nitya che ane pudgalonI sthiti paNa eka samayathI mAMDI asaMkhyAta samayanI che te pAMcamAM padamAM kahyuM ja che (515-518). tethI teno judo nirdeza jarUrI nathI. vaLI, prastutamAM to AyukarmakRta sthitino vicAra che, te avamAM aprastuta che. pAMcamuM vizeSa padaH jIva ane ajIva dravyanA bheda ane paryAya prastuta pAMcamA padanuM nAma "visesa'-vizeSa pada che. vizeSa eTale jIvAdi dravyanA vizeSa arthAta prakAro. ane bIjo artha che jIvAdi dravyanA vizeSa arthAta paryAyo. prathama padamAM javA ane ajIva e be dravyonA prakAro, bheda-prabheda sAthe, gaNAvI dIdhA che. tenuM ahIM paNa saMkSepamAM punarAvartana karyuM che, te eTalA mATe ke prastutamAM je bAbata spaSTa karavAnI che te e ke jIva ane ajIvanA je prakAro che te pratyekane anaMta paryAyo che. je pratyekanA anaMta paryAyo hoya to samagranA paNa anaMta hoya ja. ane dravyanA je paryAyo-pariNAmo hoya to te dravya phUTasthanitya na ghaTI zake, paNa tene pariNAbhinitya mAnavuM joIe-AvuM sUcana paNa phalita thAya che. ane vastunuM svarUpa dravya ane paryAyarUpa che e paNa AthI phalita thAya che. eka bAbata, je dhyAnamAM rAkhavAnI che, te e paNa che ke padanuM nAma visesa ApyA chatAM te zabdano upayoga sUtromAM karyo nathI; paNa samagra padamAM tene mATe paryAya zabda vAparyo che (satra 438-). jaina zAstramAM A paryAya zabdanuM vizeSa mahatva che. graMthakAre AthI prathama to e sUcana karyuM ke paryAya kaho ke vizeSa kaho emAM kAMI bheda nathI. je nAnA prakAranA jIvo dekhAya che, ke ajIvo dekhAya che, te sau te te dravyanA paryAyo ja che. pachI bhale te sAmAnyanA vizeSarUpeprakArarUpe-hoya agara vyavizeSanA paryAyarUpe hoya. jIvanA je bhedo gaNAvyA che, jema ke nArakAdi, te badhA prakAro te te chavadravyanA paryAyo paNa che. kAraNa, anAdi kALamAM jIva aneka vAra te te prakAre avataryo hoya che. ane jema koI paNa eka jIvanA te paryAyo che tema sakala jIvonI samAna yogyatA hoI te badhAe paNa te te nArakAdirUpe janma lIdho ja hoya che. Ama jene prakAra ke bheda ke vizeSa kahevAmAM Ave che te pratyeka jIvadavyanI apekSAe paryAya ja che, te jIvanI eka vizeSa avasthA ja che, paryAya ke pariNAma ja che. paryAyazanya dravya kadI hotuM ja nathI. eTale te te dravya te te paryAya avasthAmAM ja hoya che - AvuM sUcana prastuta padamAMthI phalita thAya che, kAraNa, jene dravya kahevAmAM Ave che tene paNa prastutamAM paryAyanA nAme ja oLakhAvavAmAM 7, caMdrAdinA devo-devIonI sthiti paNa vaNita che. - sUtra 397-406, 8. sUtra 409-426.

Page #90
[61]... AvyAM che (439). sArAMza ke dravya ane paryAyano abheda che, evuM sUcana AmAM che. tethI ja graMthakAre dravyanA prakAra mATe paNa paryAya zabda vAparyo che (439, 501). A vastu AcArya malayagirie paNa noMdhI che. Ama dravya ane paryAyano abheda chatAM graMthakArane e paNa spaSTa karavuM hatuM ke dravya ane paryAyano bheda paNa che, ane koI eka ja dravyane A badhA paryAyo-pariNAmo nathI : A bAbatanI sUcanA judAM judAM dravyonI saMkhyA ane paryAyonI saMkhyAmAM je bheda che te darzAvIne karI che, jema ke temaNe nArakone asaMkhya kahyA (439), paNa nArakanA paryAyone anaMta kahyA che (440). jIvone je nAnA prakAro che, temAM vanaspati ane siddha e be ja prakAro evA che, jenA dravyonI saMkhyA anaMta che. tethI samagrabhAve chavadravyo anaMta kahI zakAya, paNa te te prakAromAM to ukta benA apavAda sivAya badhAM ja dravyo asaMkhyAta che, anaMta nahi. ane chatAM te badhA ja prakAranA paryAyonI saMkhyA anaMta che te vastu prastuta padamAM spaSTa karavAmAM AvI che. granthakAranAM AvAM sUcanone AdhAre ja jaina dArzanikoe tiryassAmAnya ane UrdhvatAsAmAnyanI mAnyatA svIkArI che. daizika bhedonuM je sAmAnya che te tiryassAmAnya che ane kAlika bhedonuM je sAmAnya che te UrdhvatAsAmAnya che. UrdhvatA sAmAnya ja dravyane nAme oLakhAya che. UrdhvatA sAmAnya eka che ane te abhedajJAnamAM nimitta bane che; jyAre tiryassAmAnya aneka che, ane te samAnatAmAM nimitta bane che. jIvasAmAnya e aneka jIvonI apekSAe tiryasAmAnya che, paNa eka ja jIvanA nAnA paryAyonI apekSAe te UrdhvatA sAmAnya che. kAlakrame dArzanikoe dravya, paryAya, sAmAnya ane vizeSa e badhAM vize anya darzanonI tulanAmAM je spaSTIkaraNa karyA che, tenAM mULa A graMthamAM spaSTapaNe joI zakAya che. ane prastutamAM paNa je spaSTatA karavAmAM AvI che tenuM mULa bhagavatI jevA aMgagraMthomAM upalabdha che ja. | vedAntanI jema jaina mate chavadravya eka nathI paNa anaMtasaMkhyAmAM che. eTale jIvasAmAnya jevI svataMtra eka vastu koI nathI, paNa aneka jIvomAM je caitanya dhamAM dekhAya che te nAnA che, ane te, te te jIvamAM ja parivyApta che ane te dharmo achavathI jIvane judo pADanAra che, tethI nAnA chatAM ekasarakhI rIte ajIvathI jIvane bhinna siddha karavAnuM kArya karatA hovAthI sAmAnya kahevAya che. A sAmAnya tiryAmAnya che. te eka nathI paNa nAnA che, tethI tenI samAnatA chatAM ekatA e bhrama che; athavA kalpita ekatA che - vAstavika ekatA nathI. te ja pramANe achavadravya koI juduM eka dravya nathI, paNa aneka achavadravyo-acetanadravyo che, te badhAM jIvathI judAM che mATe te arthamAM temanI samAnatA achavadravya kahevAthI vyakta thAya che, tethI te sAmAnya achavadravya tiryAmAnya che. A tiryakrassAmAnyanA paryAyo-vizeSo-bhedo te prastutamAM jIva ane ajIvanA paryAyo-vizeSa-bhedo che (439, 501) ema samajavAnuM che. paNa jaina mate koI paNa eka dravya aneka rUpe pariNata thAya che, jema ke koI eka chavadravya nArakAdi aneka pariNAmone dhAraNa kare che. A pariNAmo kALakrame badalAyA kare che, paNa chavadravya dhruva che, arthAta teno jIvarUpe kadI nAza thato nathI, nArakAdi paryAyorUpe nAza thAya che. aneka 1. TIkA, patra 179 2, 202 ma. 2. A viSayanI carcA mATe juo nyAyAvatAravArtikavRttinI prastAvanA, pRSTha 25-31; ane Agama yugakA jaina darzana, pRSTha 76-86. 3. AvI kalpita ekatAnI daSTie ja sthAnAMgamAM AvatAM "ne gayA" ItyAdi vAkayo samajavAnAM che,

Page #91
*[62]... nArakAdi paryAyo dhAraNa karavA chatAM te acetana banI jatuM nathI. A chavadravyane sAmAnyaUrdhvatAsAmAnya-kahyuM che, ane te eka che. ane te sAmAnyanA nAnA paryAyo-pariNAma-vizeSobhedo che. prastutamAM naiyikAdinA je paryAyonI carcA che (440, 504), te A UrdhvatA sAmAnyanI apekSAe karavAmAM AvI che. tethI te tenA paryAyo-pariNAmo che, ema samajavuM. Ama prastutamAM paryAya zabda prakAra-bheda arthamAM ane avasthA ke pariNAma ema be arthamAM prayukta che. ane te bannenuM sAmAnya juduM juduM che, e dhyAnamAM rAkhavuM jarUrI che. bhedonuM tiryakSAmAnya vAstavika chatAM eka nathI, jyAre paryAyonuM UrdhvatA sAmAnya eka che ane vAstavika che. jIvasAmAnyanA nArakAdi aneka bhedo-vizeSo che, tethI tene jIvanA paryAyo kahyA che. ane jIvasAmAnyanA aneka pariNAmo-paryAyo paNa che, tethI tene jIvanA paryAyo kahyA che. A ja prakAre achava viSe paNa samajI levAnuM che. Ama graMthakAre paryAya zabdane be arthamAM vAparyo che te dhyAnamAM rAkhavuM jarUrI che. ane paryAya ane vizeSa e banne zabdone ekAWka ja svIkAryA che. jainomAM aMgagraMthamAM paryAya zabda ja pracalita hato tethI te zabda vivaraNamAM rAkhyo che. paraMtu vaizeSika darzanamAM vizeSa zabdano prayoga thavA lAgyo hato tethI te zabdano paNa prayoga paryAya arthamAM ane vastunA bheda arthamAM paNa thaI zake che te sUcavavA AcAryuM prakaraNanuM nAma "visesa" ema rAkhyuM hoya tema jaNAya che. vaLI, eka bIjI vAtanuM dhyAna rAkhavAnuM che te e ke saMsArI avasthAnA jIvomAM karmakRta je avasthAo che, eTale ke jene AdhAre jIva sAthe pugalo saMbaddha thAya che ane te saMbaMdhane laIne jIvanI nAnI avasthAo-paryAyo bane che, te padgalika paryAyo paNa jIvanA paryAyo gaNavAmAM AvyA che. Ama saMsArI avasthAmAM jIva ane pudgalano jANe ke abheda hoya tema mAnIne jIvanA paryAyonuM varNana che. jemAM svataMtra rIte varNa, rasa, gaMdha ane sparzanI vividhatAne kAraNe pugalanA anaMta paryAyo thAya che (519-), tema jyAre te pudgala jIvasaMbaddha hoya tyAre te badhA ja jIvanA paryAyo (440-) paNa gaNavAmAM AvyA che. AnuM kAraNa e che ke jyAre jIva sAthe te saMbaddha hoya che tyAre pudgalamAM thatA pariNamanamAM jIva paNa kAraNa che, tethI te paryAyo pudgalanA chatAM jIvanA che ema mAnavAmAM AvyuM che. ane AthI ja e spaSTa thAya che ke saMsArI avasthAmAM jIva ane pugalano kathaMcit abheda paNa che. anAdi kALathI A abheda cAlyo Ave che ane tene ja kAraNe jIvomAM AkAra, rUpa AdinuM vaividhya che; anyathA siddhajIvonI jema sau jIvo ekasarakhA ja rahe, mAtra vyaktibheda rahe, paraMtu je vividha prakAre saMsArI jIvomAM nArakAdi rUpe bheda paDe che te paDe nahi. AthI te bhedanA niyAmaka tarIke jIva ane pudgalano kathaMcit abheda svIkAravAmAM Avyo che. jyAre karmanA AvaraNathI chava mukta thAya che, tyAre jIvamAM koI paNa prakAranuM pudgalanuM baMdhana rahetuM nathI tethI temAM koI paNa bAhyAkArano bheda paNa-rUpa Adino paNa- raheto nathI. jema karmanA udayane kAraNe jIvamAM bAhya AkAra-prakAramAM bheda paDe che ane nAnA paryAyonuM sarjana thAya che, tema chavamAM je tenuM svarUpa jJAnAdi che, tene kAraNe paNa nAnA paryAyonuM sarjana thAya che. Ama jIvanA anaMta paryAyonI saMgati graMthakAre jaNAvI che. A rIte prastuta padamAM jIva ane ajIva dravyonA bhedo ane paryAyonuM nirUpaNa che. bhedo viSe to prathama padamAM nirUpaNa hatuM ja, paNa te pratyeka bhedomAM anaMta pAyo che, tenuM sUcana karavuM e prastuta pAMcamA padanI vizeSatA che. prathama padamAM bhedo batAvyA hatA ane trIjA padamAM temanI

Page #92
...[3]... saMkhyA jaNAvI hatI, paNa tIjA padamAM saMkhyAgata tAratamyanuM nirUpaNu mukhya hoI yA vizeSanI keTalI saMkhyA che te jANavAnuM bAkI rahI jatuM hatuM, tethI prastutamAM te te bhedonI saMkhyA paNa jaNAvI dIdhI che. ane pachI te te bhedonA paryAyonI saMkhyA paNa jaNAvI dIdhI che. paryAyonI saMkhyA to badhA ja dravyabhedonI anaMta che. bhedonI saMkhyAmAM keTalAka asaMkhyAta to keTalAka anaMta che. mAtra vanaspati ane sihonI saMkhyA jIvabhedomAM anaMta che, khAkInA badhA jIvabhedo asaMkhyAta che. vaLI, prastutamAM prathamapadaniSTi badhA ja bheda-prabhedone laI ne vivaraNu nathI, paNa saMsArI jIvomAM mukhya mukhya jIvabhedo, jene 'covIsa daMDaka' nAme oLakhavAmAM Ave che, temanI tathA siddhonI saMkhyA ane paryAyono vicAra che te dhyAnamAM rAkhavuM jarUrI che. AgaLa upara e sUcI ApavAmAM Ave che, te jovAthI e spaSTa thaze. temAM naM. 1thI 24 saMsArI jIvonA bhedo che, tene covIsa daMDaka kahevAmAM Ave che ane 25mo naMbara siddhono che, jIvadravyanA nArakAdi bhedonA paryAyono vicAra aneka prakAre-aneka dRSTithI--karavAmAM Avyo che. ane temAM jainasaMmata anekAMtadRSTino upayoga spaSTa che. javanA nArAdi je bhedonA paryAyonuM nirUpaNa che, temAM dravyArthatA (vaLvadayA), pradezArthatA (vesajjatA), avagAhanArthatA (movALajjatA), sthiti (f), kRSNAdi varNa, gaMdha, rasa, sparza, jJAna ane darzana--A daza daSTiono upayoga karavAmAM Avyo che (sUtra 440-454). vicAraNAno krama Avo che--prazna che ke nAraka jIvonA keTalA paryAyo che. uttaramAM jaNAvyuM che ke nAraka vomAM anaMta paryAyo che. A anaMta paryAyonI saMgati jaNAvavA mATe ukta daze dRSTithI te paryAyonI saMkhyA jaNAvI che. temAM keTalIka daSTithI saMkhyAta to keTalIka daSTithI asaMkhyAta ane keTalIka dRSTithI anaMta saMkhyA thAya che. anaMtadarzaka dRSTine dhyAnamAM laI ne nArakanA paryAyone anaMta kahyA che, kAraNa ke te dRSTie sauthI vadhAre paryAyo dhaTe che. vaLI, te te saMkhyAone sIdhI rIte nathI jaNAvI, paNa eka nArakanI anya nAraka sAthe tulanA karIne te saMkhyA phalita karavAmAM AvI che, jema ke-- dravyArthatA vaDe koI nAraka anya nArakothI tulya che, Ama kahyuM. Ano artha e che ke dravyadRSTie koI nAraka eka dravya che tema anya nAraka paNa eka dravya che. sArAMza ke koI paNa nArakane dravyadRSTithI eka ja kahevAya, tenI saMkhyA ekathI vadhAre hoya nahi arthAt te saMkhyAta che, te ja rIte-- 4pradezArthatA vaDe paNa nAraka jIvo paraspara tulya che. Ano artha e che ke jema eka nAkajIvanA pradezo asaMkhyAta che, tema anya nArakanA pradezo paNa asaMkhyAta che. sArAMza ke pradezonI apekSAe koI paNa eka nAraka asaMkhyAta che ema kahevAya. avagAhanArthatA vaDe eTale ke javanA zarIranI UMcAInI apekSAe vicAravAmAM Ave to eka nAraka anya nArakathI hIna paNa hoya, tulya paNa hoya ane adhika paNa hoya. jIvapradezonI dRSTie sarakhA chatAM nArakomAM zarIranI UMcAI ne laI ne je bheda paDe che, te ukta traNa prakArano che. saMkhyAnI paribhASAmAM A vastu jaNAvavI hoya to e jANavuM jarUrI bane che ke nArakanI ochAmAM ochI avagAhanA keTalI ? ratnaprabhAmAM jadhanya avagAhanA aMgulano asaMkhyAtamo 4. jIvadravya dharmAstikAyAdinI jema sapradeza hovAthI A dRSTie vicAra jarUrI bane che. vaLI, kALa ane paramANu apradezI che tethI samagra jIvAjIvano vicAra hoya tyAM pradeza-STie vicAraNA jarUrI che.

Page #93
...[4]... bhAga che ane utkRSTa sAta dhanuSa, traNa hAtha ane cha aMzula pramANa che. A avagAhanA uttarottara amaNI vadhatI jAya che ane sAtamI narakamAM utkRSTa avagAhanA pAMcaso dhanuSa che.pa sArAMza ke jadhanya agulano asaMkhyAtamo bhAga ane utkRSTa 500 dhanuSa; A be vaccenI saMkhyAonuM tAratamya te hInAdhikatAnuM niyAmaka bane che. tethI koI nAraka anyathI hIna hoya bhAga ke saMkhyAtabhAga hIna hoya; athavA to saMkhyAtaguNu ke asaMkhyAtaguNu hIna hoya. adhika hoya topaNa ukta prakAranI saMkhyAthI ja adhika hoya. A rIte nArakanA avagAhanAnI dRSTie asaMkhyAta prakAranA paryAyo bane che. asaMkhyAta sthitinI apekSAe vicAravAmAM Ave topaNa avagAhanAnI jema ja che. eTale ke ukta asaMkhyAtabhAgahIna Adi catuHsthAnake hIna ane adhika hoya che, athavA to tulya hoya che. sArAMza ke asaMkhyAta prakAre paryAyo ane che. kRSNAdivarNanI apekSAe vicAravAmAM Ave to tenA anaMta paryAyo bane che, kAraNa ke ekaguNa kRSNathI mAMDIne anaMtaguNa kRSNa hovAno saMbhava che. A ja bAbata gaMdha, rasa ane sparzane paNa lAgu paDe che. eTale ke te te dRSTie nArakanA anaMta paryAyo dhaTI zakatA hoI tenA anaMta paryAyo che. Ama nAraka jIvanA anaMta paryAyonI saMgati varNa-rasa-gaMdha-sparzanA paryAyo dhyAnamAM levAmAM Ave to che, ema graMthakAre spaSTa karyuM che. te ja pramANe jJAna ane darzananI daSTie paNa tenA anaMta paryAyo che, tema graMthakAra jaNAve che. varNAdi paryAyo paulika chatAM te jIvanA che, te spaSTIkaraNa prathama thaI ja gayuM che. ane jJAnAdi to jIvanA svarUpagata ja paryAyo che. tethI paNa jIvanAnAraka jIvanA--anaMta paryAyonI saMgati che. AcArya malayagiri noMdhe che ke prastuta je daza daSTio che tene saMkSepamAM dravya, kSetra, kAla, bhAva...e cAra dRSTimAM vibhakta karI zakAya che. dravyArthatA ane pradezArthatA e dravyamAM, avagAhanA e kSetramAM, sthiti e kAlamAM ane varNAdi tathA jJAnAdi e bhAvamAM samAviSTa che. A ja nyAye daMDakono vicAra che (441-454). avagAhanA ane sthitine laI ne tathA varNAdi ane jJAnAdine laI te jIvomAM hInAdhikatA che, e ApaNe joyuM. tethI punaH jadhanyaavagAhanAvALA, madhyamaavagAhanAvALA ane utkRSTaavagAhanAvALA nArakAdi covIze daMDako, ane te ja pramANe sthiti-nAna-darzanane laI ne covIze daMDakonA paryAyonI krame ciMtA karavAmAM AvI che (sUtra-455-499) ane te anaMta che ema siddha karyuM che. e samApta thaye ajIvaparyAyono vicAra che. jIvabhedaviroSa jIva jIvonI ane temanA paryAyonI saMkhyA dravyasaMkhyA anaMta (439) 5. prajJApanATIlA, patra 181 a 6. prajJAvanATIla, patra 182 ba 7. sUtra 439 mAM samagrabhAve jIvaparyAyA (dravyo)ne anaMta kahyA che. ane pachI krame 440 Adi sUtromAM jIvanA te te prakArane anaMta paryAMyavALo jaNAvyo che. AthI phalita thAya che ke jIvanA paryAyo anaMta che, paryAyasaMkhyA anaMtacha

Page #94
[65]... asaMkhya (439) anaMta (440) (441) (442) 1. nAraka 2. asura 3. nAga 4. suparNa 5. vighukumAra 6. agnikumAra 7. dIpakumAra 8. udadhikumAra 9. dikumAra 10. vAyukumAra 11. svanitakumAra 12. pRthvIkAyika 13. aplAyaka 14. teja:kAyika 15. vAyukAyika 16. vanaspati - 17. dIndriya 18. trIndriya 19. caturindriya 20. paMcaMdriyatiryaMca 21. manuSya 22. vyantara 23. jayotika 24. vaimAnika 25. siddha (443) (444) (445) (446) anaMta asaMkhya (447) (448) (449) (450) 451) Y52) (454) (454) achavanA bhedo ane paryAya prathama padamAM ajIvanA je prakAre bhedo karyA che (4-6), te ja bhedo prastuta pAMcamA padamAM paNa che. paNa pharaka e che ke prathamamAM te prajJApanAne nAme che ane ahIM paryAyane nAme (500-502) che. prathama padamAM pugala eTale ke rUpI ajIve, je nAnA prakAre pariNata thAya che, te paNa ApaNe joI gayA chIe. prastutamAM to mukhya prazna che te gaNavela bhedonA paryAyonI saMkhyAno, eTale teno uttara Apyo che ke te ananta che (503). paNa rUpI ajIvanA aMdhAdi je cAra bhedo che, temAM vicAraNAmAM to mukhyatve e ja eTale ke paramANu ane skaMdha ja levAmAM AvyA che. kAraNa. aMdhadeza ane aMdhapradeza e kharI rIte to skandhAntargata ja che. tethI paramANu, je skaMdhathI judo che, te ane aneka paramANu jyAre bhegA maLe tyAre je piMDa bane che te skaMdha, ema be ja mukhya bheda 8. satra 439 nArakone asaMkhya jaNAve che ane 440mAM nArakanA paryAyo anaMta jaNAve che, tethI prathama dravya paraka che ane bIjuM paryAyaparaka, e spaSTa che. 5. pra. 5

Page #95
[66].. pudgalanA bane che. tethI prathama samagrabhAve rUpI ajavanA paryAyonI saMkhyA anaMta kahI (503) ane pachI paramANu (504), kripradeza skaMdha (pa05), tripradeza skaMdha (506), yAvata dazapradezI (507) ane saMkhyAtapradezI (500), asaMkhyAtapradezI (59) ane anantapradezI (510) e pratyekanA paryAyo ananta kahyA che. te saunA paryAyono vicAra jIvanI jema dravya-kSetra-kAla ane bhAvathI karavAmAM Avyo che. te uparathI paramANu viSe je bAbata dhyAnamAM levA jevI che te e ke jyAre paramANu skaMdhathI judo hoya tyAre tevA badhA ja svataMtra paramANunI avagAhanA samAna che, eTale ke sau sarakhuM kSetra roke che (504). paNa temanI kAlika sthitimAM bheda che. koI paramANu eka ja samayanI sthitivALo hoya che, to koI be samayanI sthitivALo, yAvata asaMkhyAta kAlanI sthitivALo hoya che. "gharamALosamayAvAgra sarvatoDaphaMceyaramavAnam -prasAvanAra, patra 202 1. paNa svataMtra paramANunI anaMtakALanI sthiti nathI, tethI eka paramANu anya paramANunI kAlika sthitithI apekSAe hIna paNa hoya, tulya paNa hoya ane adhika paNa hoya. hInAdhika hoya to catuHsthAna patita che, eTale ke saMkhyAtabhAga, asaMkhyAtabhAga, saMkhyAtaguNa ane asaMkhyAtaguNa hIna ke adhika hoya. paNa paramANunA varNAdi paryAyo-pariNAma to anaMta prakAranA che, tethI koI eka paramANu anya paramANunI tulanAmAM hIna-adhika hoya to TrasthAna patita kahevAya che eTale ke anaMtabhAga, asaMkhyAtabhAga, saMkhyAtabhAga, saMkhyAtaguNa, asaMkhyAtaguNa ane anaMtaguNa hIna ke adhika hoya che (504). A rIte paramANunA paryAyo bhAvanI apekSAe anaMta siddha thatA hovAthI anaMta kahevAya che. dipradeza, tripradeza yAvat anaMtapradezI DhaMdhonI bAbatamAM je dhyAnamAM levAnuM che te e ke pradezonI apekSAe te te skaMdho samAnapradezI AMdho sAthe tulya hovA chatAM paNa temanI je avagAhanA che, eTale ke kSetranA jeTalA pradezo te skaMdho roke che, temAM taphAvata paDe che. dipradezI skaMdha AkAzanA eka pradezamAM paNa rahI zake che ane be pradezamAM paNa rahI zake che (505). te ja pramANe tripradeza skaMdha traNa, be athavA ekamAM rahI zake che (506). ane te ja pramANe saMkhyAta sudhImAM jeTalA pradezo je skaMdhanA hoya te skaMdho potapotAnA pradezonI saMkhyA jeTalA AkAzapradezo roke che. ane krame ghaTe to yAvata AkAzanA eka pradezamAM paNa saMkhyAtapradezI skaMdha samAI zake che (507-8), ane asaMkhyAta pradeza skaMdha eka pradezathI mAMDIne asaMkhyAta pradezo rokI zake che (509). paNa anaMtapradeza skaMdha ekathI mAMDI asaMkhyAta pradezamAM ja samAI zake che, tene anaMta pradezanI jarUra nathI (510). Ama mAnavAnuM kAraNa e che ke lokAkAzanA pradezo to asaMkhyAta ja che, tethI anaMtapradezI DhaMdhane teTalA ja pradezomAM samAI javuM paDe che, kAraNa ke lokAkAzanI bahAra to AkAza sivAya koI dravya che ja nahi. A bAbatane pradIpadaSTAMtathI paNa samajAvavAmAM Ave che. paramANunI jema skaMdhonI sthiti paNa eka samayathI mAMDI asaMkhyAta kALathI vadhAre nathI. paramANunI jema skaMdhonA paNa vadi paryAyo anaMta ja che (505-510). Ama prathama paramANuthI mAMDIne anaMtapradezI DhaMdhonA paryAyono je vicAra thayo, temAMthI phalita e thayuM ke pudagalo AkAzanA eka pradezamAM, be pradezamAM, yAvata saMkhyAta pradezamAM ane asaMkhyAta pradezamAM samAveza pAme che, te ja pramANe eka samayathI mAMDIne yAvata asaMkhyAta kALanI 9. yukti ane pradIpaDhAMta mATe prazApanA, patra ra4ra ma juo.

Page #96
[67].. sthiti dharAve che. tethI ekapradezAvagADhathI mAMDIne asaMkhyAtapradezAvagADha (511-514) ane ekasamayasthitikathI mAMDIne asaMkhyAtasamayasthitika pudgalonA paryAyo viSe (515-514) paNa judI vicAraNA karIne te badhAyanA paryAyo paNa anaMta che tema jaNAvI dIdhuM. AmAM paNa dravya-kSetrakAla-bhAvanI dRSTie ja vicAra che. e ja nyAye varNa AdikRta pugalanA je bhedo che, temAM paNa anaMta paryAyo siddha karyA che (519-524). A uparAMta avagAhanA, sthiti ane varNAdita je bhedo che tenA jaghanya, madhyama ane utkRSTa evA mAtra traNa bhedo pADIne temanA paryAyone paNa anaMta kahyA che (55-558). Ama aneka rIte eka ja vAta kahevAmAM AvI che ke pugalanA paryAyo anaMta che. vizeSamAM e jANavuM jarUrI che ke paramANuvAdI nyAya-vaizeSiko paramANune nitya mAne che; tenA pariNAmo mAnatA nathI; jyAre jaino paramANune pariNamI nitya mAne che. te svataMtra hoya tyAre paNa temAM pariNAmo thAya che, te prastuta ane prathama padanA nirUpaNathI spaSTa thAya che ja. vaLI, jyAre te skaMdhanA pradezarUpe hoya che tyAre paNuM, skaMdha ane paramANumAM, nyAya-vaizeSikanA avayava ane avayavInA atyaMta bhedanI jema, atyaMta bheda nathI. paramANu skaMdharUpe pariNata thAya che; ane te kaMdhanA vaLI paramANuo bane che: AvI prakriyA jenAbhimata che. vaLI, paramANu viSe bIjI eka vAta je spaSTa thAya che te e ke paramANumAM taiyAyikavaizeSikanI jema jAtibheda nathI. eTale ke pArthiva paramANu Adi judI judI jAtinA paramANuo nathI, paNa koI paNa eka paramANu pRthvI Adi aneka rUpe pariNata thaI zake che. koI paNa eka paramANumAM rUpa, rasa, gaMdha, sparza e cAreya hoya che. ane te cAreyanA tAratamyane kAraNe tene anaMta pariNAmo bane che. AthI viruddha nyAya-vaizeSikano mata che. temAM pratyeka paramANumAM rUparasAdi cAreya anivArya nathI. chaThuM vyutkAnti' padaH jIvonI gati ane Agati prastuta padanA viSayanI sUcanA prAraMbhamAM vati-(sUtra 2) vyutkrAnti' e zabdathI ApavAmAM AvI che. TIkAkAra e viSe prAraMbhamAM kazuM ja vyAkhyAna karatA nathI, paNa chaThThA padanA prAraMbhamAM je adhikAragAthA ApavAmAM AvI che (sU0 559) ane tenI je vyAkhyA che, te uparathI spaSTa che ke prastuta padano viSaya nAnA prakAranA jIvonI vyutkrAMti eTale ke te te gatimAM utpatti ane te te gatimAMthI anyatra utpattine lagatA praznonI carcA karavI e che. sArAMza ke jIvonI gati ane Agatino vicAra prastuta padamAM che. ane te vicAraNA nIcenA muddAo viSe karavAmAM AvI che- 1. (ma) upapAtavirahakAlanArakAdi te te prakAranA jIvo te te rUpe utpanna thayA kare che, temAM vacce utpattizanya kALa keTalo, tenI carcA. (2) udvartanAvirahakAla-nArakAdi chavo maryA kare che temAM vacce bharaNazanya kALa keTalo, tenI carcA. AmAM nAraka, tiryaMca, manuSya ane deva e cAreya gatimAM jadhanya eka samaya ane utkRSTa bAra muhurta upapAtavirahakALa ane udvartanAvirahakALa hovAthI prathama adhikAranuM nAma vAsabAra ema rAkhyuM che (560-pa68).

Page #97
..[ ]... 2. ane te te gatinA prabhedono vicAra karavAmAM Ave to upapAtavirahakALa ane urdUrtanAvirahaphALa prathama narakamAM jadhanya eka samaya ane utkRSTa covIza muhUrta hovAthI khIjA adhikAranuM nAma cauvIsA-covIza ema rAkhyuM che (569-608). siddhagatimAM upapAta to che, kAraNa, manuSyanuM nirvANa thAya che tyAre te siddhagatimAM jAya che, paNa siddhagatimAMthI urtanA nathI, eTale ke je jIva siddha thaI gayo che tene te siddhagati kadI paNa choDavAnI nathI. AthI siddhagati viSe upapAtavirahakALano prazna upasthita thato hovAthI teno khulAso karyo che ke siddhatimAM upapAtavirahakALa jadhanya eka samaya che ane utkRSTa cha mAsano (564), paNa urtanAvirahakALa viSe to prazna ja UThato nathI. AthI mokSamAMthI punarAgamana saMsAramAM nathI thatuM evI jainonI mAnyatA phalita thAya che e cokkasa che, te dhyAnamAM rAkhavA jevuM che. AcArya malayagirie DhIka ja praznAvyo che ke AgAmI sUtromAM eka paNa narakano upapAtavirahakALa 12 mukte jaNAvyo nathI, paNa 24 murta ane tethI vadhAre che, to sAmAnyamAM utkRSTa 12 mu virahakALa kevI rIte ghaTe ? teno khulAso temaNe Apyo che ke jyAre ratnaprabhAdi ekeka nArakano vicAra karavAmAM Ave che, tyAre utkRSTa 24 murta Adi virahakALa che, chatAM paNa sAteya narakone ekasAthe rAkhIne vicAra karIe to khAra murta pachI to koI ne koI narakamAM jIva utpanna thAya ja che, tethI temAM bAdha nathI. A ja nyAya anya gati viSe paNa che.- " yadyapi hi nAma ratnaprabhAdiSu ekaikanirdhAraNena caturviMzatimuhUrtAdipramANa upapAtaviraho vakSyate, tathApi yadA saptApi pRthivI : samuditA apekSya upapAtavirahazcintyate tadA sa dvAdazamuhUrtapramANa eva labhyate, dvAdazamuhUrtAnantaramavazyamanyatarasyAM pRthivyAmutpAdasambhavAt / tathA kevalavedasopalabdheH / yastu ' pratyekamabhAve samudAye'pyabhAvaH' iti nyAyaH sa kAraNakAryadharmAnugamacintAyAM nAnyatra - ityadoSaH / " prajJAvanATIA, vatra 205 . e vastunuM dhyAna rAkhavuM jarUrI che ke jIvaprabhedomAM badhAne sarakhI rIte utkRSTa virahakALa 24 murta nathI paNa ocho-vadhato paNa che. ane chatAM adhikAranuM nAma ' cauvIsA ' rAkhyuM che tenuM kAraNa e jaNAya che ke prabhedomAM ratnaprabhAthI gaNatarI zarU karI che ane teno upapAta ane urtanAvirahakALa utkRSTa 24 muhUta che, tethI te prAraMbhanuM pada pakaDIne adhikAranuM nAma ApyuM hoya evo saMbhava che. vaLI, Arya zyAmAcArya e dhyAnamAM levA jaNAve che ke jyotiSka ane vaimAnika devo viSe urtanA zabdano prayoga karavo nahi paNa 'cyavana ' zabdano prayoga karavo (608). jIvaprabhedomAM upapAtavirahakALa ane urdUtanAvirahakALa samAna ja che, tethI sAthenI sUcImAM te ApavAmAM Ave che ane badhA ja jIvono jadhanya virahakALa to eka samaya ja abhipreta che tethI teno judo nirdeza jarUrI nathI. jIvonA uSapAtano ane udbhartanAno virahakALa (utkRSTa) 12 murta (560)k 1-1. ratnaprabhA narake 24 (569) 1-2. zarkarAprabhA naraka 7 rAta-dina (570) 1. badhAnA tenA viraDa kALa mATe sUtra 607 ane 608 jevAM. kauMsamAM Apela sUtro upapAtavirahakALa mATe che. 1. niyagati

Page #98
1-3. vAlukAprabhA naraka 1-4. paMkaprabhA 1-5. dhUmaprabhA 1-6, tamA naraka 1-7. adhaHsaptamI naraka 2. tiriyagati 2-1. pRthivIkAyika 2-2. aSThAyika 2-3, teja:kAyika 2-4. vAyukAyika 2-5. vanaspati 2-6. hrIndriya 2-7. trIndriya 2-8. caturindriya 2-9 saMmUrijhama paMcendriya 2-10. garbhavyutkrAntika paMcendriya 37 3. manuSyagati 3-1. saMmU mi 3-2 garbhavyutkrAntika 4. devagati 4-1. asurakumAra 4-2-10. nAgakumArAdi 4-11. vANumaMtara 4-12. jyotiSTha 4-13. saudharma 4-14. IzAna 4-15. sanatkumAra 4-16, mAhendra 4-17, brahmaloka 4-18. lAMtaka 4-19. mahAzuka 4-20. sahasrAra 4-21. Anata 4-22. prANata 4-23. AraN ...[ ]... ardhamAsa 1 mAsa 2 mAsa (573) 4 mAsa (574) 6 mAsa (575) (561) 12 murta anusanayamavihiya = virahakALa nathIra (579) - (580) (580) (580) (580) (581) (582) antamurta 33 37 12 murta , ,, 77 24 12 12 murta 24 d. (562) (585) (586) (563) (564) (565-78) (587) (588) (589) (590) ,, ,, nava rAtadina + 20 murta (591) 12 rAtadina + 10 (592) 22 rAni 45 33 "" "" .. 22 ,, 80 100 39 saMkhyAta mAsa .1 (571) (572) (583) (584) varSa 2. tiryaMcagatino jadhanya eka samaya ane utkRSTa bAra muhUrta virahakALa kahyo che (561); ane prastutamAM virahakALa nathI ja ema phalita thAya che; to AnI saMgati zI hoI zake, te bAbatamAM AcArya malayagiri zo khulAso karatA nathI. 39 (593) (594) (595) (596) . (597) (598) (599)

Page #99
...[90]... ,, saMkhyAta varSa rAta sahasra (602) lAkha (03) 4-24. acyuta 4-25. heTTima greveyaka 4-26, majhima 4-27. uvarima 4-28-31. vijayAdi 4-32. sarvArthasiddha :) 5. siddhagati 5-1. siddha "2 3. sAMtara dvAramAM e nakkI karavAmAM AvyuM che ke te te jIvaprabhedomAM niraMtara jIvono upapAta ane urdUnA thayA kare che ke temAM vyavadhAna paNa che? AnuM spaSTIkaraNa e che ke sAMtara eTale ke vyavadhAna paNa che ane niraMtara paNa che=vyavadhAna rahita paNa che. prathama e dvAramAM je jIvabhedone lIdhA che, te ja bhedone prastutamAM paNa lIdhA che. ukta niyamamAM apavAda mAtra pRthyAyivIka, aAyika, teja:kAyika, vAyukAyika ane vanaspatikAyikano che. temAM niraMtara ja upapAta thayA kare che ane urtanA paNa niraMtara ja che (617-618, 625); sAMtarano vikalpa svIkAryo nathI. 13 "" "3 ', (600) (6 01) ' asaMkhyAtakALa (04) palyano saMdhyeyabhAga (05) cha mAsa 33 ahIM paNa prazna thAya che ke prathama be dvAromAM virahakALanuM vidhAna che, to pachI prastuta dvAramAM 'niraMtara' kahevAnuM tAtparya zuM che? ahIM AcArya bhalagirie paNa kaMI khulAso nathI karyo. ahIM paNa saMbhava evo jaNAya che ke samagrabhAve narako laI e to niraMtara hoya ane e keka narakagati laI e to temAM nArakano upapAta niraMtara na hoya paNa vyavadhAna paDatuM hoya. mAtra upapAta(564) viraha che (606) urdUrtanA siddhane nathI SakhaMDAgamamAM A carcA judI rIte Ave che tenI paNa ahIM noMdha levI joI e. ane vivaraNamAM tulanA karatAM matabheda paNa jaNAya che, te jijJAsue tulanA karI joI levuM joI e. SaTyuMDAgamamAM aMtarAnugama prakaraNamAM eka jIva te te gati AdimAM pharI kyAre Ave tenA aMtarano vicAra (pu0 7, pR0 187), nAnA jIvonI apekSAe aMtara che ke nahi teno vicAra (pu0 7, pR0 237), tathA nAnA jIvanI apekSAe narako AdimAM nAraka jIvo Adi keTalo kALa rahI zake che teno vicAra (pu. 7, pR0 462) che. ane SaTkhaMDAgamanI paddhati pramANe gatyAdi 14 mArgaNAdArone laI te e vicAra che te tenI vizeSatA che. uparAMta, juo khaMDAgama, pu. 5 mAM aMtarAnugama prakaraNa, pR0 1 thI, 4. ekasamayadrAramAM e nakkI karavAmAM AvyuM che ke te te jIvomAM eka samayamAM keTalAno upapAta ane keTalAnI urdUrtanA che? AnuM vivaraNa nIcenI sUcI pramANe che. upapAta ane urdUrtanAnI saMkhyAmAM paNa bheda nathI, te dhyAnamAM levAnuM che. paNa teno artha e nathI ke eka samayamAM jeTalA utpanna thAya che teTalA ja maraNa pAme che, kAraNa, upapAta ane urtanAnI saMkhyAmAM vikalpo che. eka samayamAM keTalA jIvono upapAta ane uddhRtanA 1. nArako (1-7) jadhanya eka, e athavA traNu; utkRSTa saMkhyAta athavA to asaMkhyAta (26-627). 6. kauMsamAM mUkela sUtro upapAta mATe che, tenA mATe sUtra 137-638,

Page #100
[71]... 2. asurakumArAdi (1-10) jaghanya eka, be athavA traNa; utkRSTa saMkhyAta athavA to asaMkhyAta (658-9). 3. pRthvIkAyika yAvat vAyu pratyeka samayamAM niraMtara asaMkhyAta (630-31). 4. vanaspati (a) svasthAna arthAta vanaspatimAMthI marIne vanaspatirUpe utpanna thanAra pratyeka samayamAM niraMtara anaMta che (632). (4) parasthAna arthAta pRthvI AdimAMthI marIne vanaspatirUpe utpanna thanAra pratyeka samayamAM niraMtara asaMkhyAta che (632). A ja pramANe udvartanA viSe paNa samajavuM (638). 5. zrIndriya jaghanya eka be ke traNa; utkRSTa saMkhyAta ke asaMkhyAta (633). 6. trIndriya 7. caturindriya | jaghanya eka, be traNa; utkRSTa saMkhyAta ke asaMkhyAta 8. samRchima paMcaMdriyatiryaMca 9. garbhaja paMcaeNndriyatithi (634). 10. saMmUchima manuSya 11. garbhaja manuSya jaghanya eka, be, ke traNa; utkRSTa saMkhyAta (635). 12. vANumaMtara 13. jyotiSka - 14. saudharma yAvata sahastrAra jaghanya eka, be ke traNa; utkRSTa saMkhyAta ke asaMkhyAta (634). 15. Anata yAvata anuttara jaghanya eka, be, traNa; utkRSTa saMkhyAta (635). 16. siddha jaghanya eka, be ke traNa; utkRSTa 108 (636). 5. zo (5:) dvAramAM jIvo te te prabhedamAM kyAMthI marIne utpanna thAya e praznano uttara Apyo che. eTale ke jIvanA je nAnA prakAro che, temAM utpanna thavAnI yogyatA saunI sarakhI che ke temAM koI apavAda che ? sAmAnya rIte badhA ja jIvo nAnA bhava eTale ke badhA ja bhavone yogya che. paraMtu amuka prakAranA jIvarUpe utpanna thavAnuM hoya to avyavahita pUrvamAM te jIvano kayo bhave hovo jarUrI che teno nirNaya prastutamAM karavAmAM Avyo che. cha kayA bhavamAMthI Ave? 1. nAraka (ma) tithIpaMcendriya paryAptanA badhA ja bhedomAMthI; sivAya ke asaMkhyAta varSAyuvALA catuSpada sthalacara ane khecara (639 [1-22]). () karmabhUmija saMkhyAta varSAyuvALA garbhaja paryApta manuSyamAMthI (639 [23-26]). (1) prathama ratnaprabhAmAM sAmAnya nArakanI jema (640). (2) zarkarAmAM saMcchima tiryacapacaMdriya sivAyanA upara pramANe (641). (3) vAlukAmAM bhujaparisarpa sivAyanA zarkarA pramANe (642). (4) paMkaprabhAmAM khecara sivAyanA vAlukA pramANe (643). 4. jIvonI gati-Agati viSenI carcA pakhaMDAgamamAM potAnI rIte 14 mArgadvAra vaDe karavAmAM AvI che, -pustaka 6, 50 418 thI,

Page #101
. [72]... (5) dhUmaprabhAmAM catuSpada sivAyanA paMkaprabhA pramANe (644), (6) tamAmAM sthalacara sivAyanA dhUmaprabhA pramANe (645). (7) saptamImAM (ma) jalacara tiryaMcapaMceMdriya paryApta ane (6) garbhuja paryApta. 2. asurakumAradi (1-10) (4) paryApta tiryaMcapaMceMdriyamAMthI garbhuja paryApta manuSyamAMthI 3. pRthvIkAyika (ma) tiryaMcamAMthI (65[1-10]). () manuSyamAMthI (50 [11-12]). 7. phrIndriya trIndriya 4. aSThAya upara pramANe (51). 5. teja ane vAyu (eN) tiryaMca ane (6) manuSyamAMthI (6para). 6. vanaspati pRthvIkAyikanI jema (653). teja-vAyu pramANe (654) caturindriya (6) karmabhUmija saMkhyAtavarSAyuvALA garbhaja paryApta manuSya--puruSa ane napuMsaka (646-647). 9. manuSya 8. paMcendriyatiryaMca (f) nArakamAMthI. (6) tiryaMcamAMthI. 10. vANumaMtara 11. jyoti (6) devomAMthI; sivAya ke sanatkumArathI mAMDIne anuttaranA devo } (648) (649) (650[13-18]). (6) manuSyamAMthI. (3) devomAMthI; sivAya ke AnatathI mAMDIne uparanA devo--(655). (a) nArakamAMthI; sivAya ke saptamI, (3) tiryaMcamAMthI; sivAya ke teja ane vAyu. (6) manuSyamAMthI. (3) devomAMthI. asurakumArAdinI jema (6) garbhuja tiryaMcapaMceMdriya, sivAya ke asaMkhyAta varSAyuvALA khecara. (6) manuSyamAMthI, sivAya ke antarapija manuSya. 12. saudharma ane IzAna jyotika pramANe. 13. sanatkumAra yAvat sahasrAra asaMkhyAta varSAyuvALA ane akarmakabhUmi sivAyanA upara pramANe. 14. Anata, yAvat acyuta samyagdaSTi athavA mithyAdaSTi paryApta saMkhyeyavarSAyuvALA karmabhU mija garbhaja manuSyomAMthI. 15. traiveyaka saMyata manuSyamAMthI. 16. anuttaropapAtika apramatta saMyata manuSyamAMthI, uparanI sucI uparathI je keTalIka Ato dhyAnamAM levA jevI che te A che1. sAtamI narakamAM manuSyastrI jatI nathI. (656). (657). (658). (659). (660, 661). (662-663). (664). (665).

Page #102
...[93]... 2. nAraka marIne nAraka thato nathI, deva thato nathI. 3. deva marIne deva thato nathI ke nAraka thato nathI, tema ja teja ane vAyu ane vikaladriyamAM jato nathI, paNu pRthvI, ar ane vanaspatimAM jaI zake che ane manuSya paNa thaI zake che. 4. paMceMdriyathI ochI iMdriyavALA marIne nAraka ke deva thatA nathI. 5. badhAya nArako marIne paMcadriyatiryaMca thAya che. ane sAtamI naraka sivAyanA nArako manuSya paNa thAya che. paNa koI paNa nAraka ekendriyathI caturindriyavALA thatA nathI. 6. teja ane vAyunI bAbatamAM anya pRthvI AdithI judI vAta che. temAM mAtra manuSya ane tiryaMcamAMthI janme che, ane marIne teo manuSya thaI zakatA nathI. 7. mithyAdaSTi manuSya sahasrArathI U~cenA devalokamAM jaI zakatA nathI. 8. asaMyata ane saMyatAsaMyata manuSya caiveyaka ane anuttaramAM jatA nathI. 9. manuSya marIne cAreya gatimAM jaI zake che, paNa sAtanIno jIva marIte manuSya thato nathI. jvarRLA '-urtanA eTale ke javo bharIne kyAM jAya teno vicAra chaThThA dvAramAM che. pAMcamA dvArane ulaTAvIne vAMcIe to A chaThThA dvArano viSaya spaSTa thAya che. pAMcamAmAM vo kayAMthI Ave te jaNAvyuM che, te uparathI ja jIvo marIne kyAM jAya che tenuM paNa spaSTIkaraNa thai ja jAya che. AthI AnI judI sUcI ApavAnI jarUra jaNAtI nathI (66-676). 6. C 7, ' vamaviyAya' arthAt parabhavanuM eTale ke AgAmI navA bhavanuM Ayu jIva kyAre bAMdhe che, tenI carcA A dvAramAM karavAmAM AvI che. jIve je prakAranuM Ayu bAMdhyuM hoya te ja prakArano navo bhava te dhAraNa kare che, tethI jIvanI gati-AgatinI vicAraNA sAthe A praznano saMbaMdha che ja. tenuM nirAkaraNa A dvAramAM karavAmAM AvyuM che. or AyunA e bheda che : sopakrama ane nirupama.5 temAM deva ane nArakane to nirupama Ayu hoya che eTale ke temane Akasmika mRtyu hotuM nathI. ane teo AyunA cha mAsa zeSa rahe che tyAre navA AgAmI bhavanuM Ayu bAMdhe che (677, 78, 683). ekendriyathI mAMDIne caturindriya sudhInA jIvone ukta banne prakAranAM Ayu hoya che. nirupama hoya to Ayuno tIjo bhAga zeSa rahe tyAre parabhavanuM Ayu madhe che ane sopakrama hoya to tribhAga, tribhAgano tribhAga ke tribhAganA tribhAgano tribhAga zeSa rahe tyAre parabhavanuM Ayu khAMdhe che (679, 180). paMcaiyi tiryaMca ane manuSyamAM je asaMkhyAtavarSAyuvALA hoya che te niyamathI AyunA cha mAsa zeSa rahe tyAre, ane saMkhyAtavarSAyuvALAmAMthI je nirupama AyuvALA hoya che te Ayuno tribhAga zeSa rahe tyAre ane je sopakrama AyuvALA hoya che te pUrvokta sopakrama AyuvALA ekendriya AdinI jema parabhavanuM Ayu bAMdhe che (681, 682), O 8. 'Ali' - AkarSe. te te prakAranA prayatna vaDe thatuM karmanuM upAdAna te AkarSa che, jema ke ApaNe eka glAsa pANI pIvuM hoya to eka ja ghUMTaDe pI jaI e chIe athavA to eka lUMTamAM nathI pI jatA paNa tenA aneka ghUMTa karIe chIe, tema karmapudgalonuM grahaNa paNa eka ke aneka AkarSamAM thAya che. prastutamAM prathama te te jIvomAM AyukarmanA keTalA prakAro che tenuM nirUpaNu karIne te te AyuSkarmanA pudgalonuM grahaNa keTalA AkarSamAM thAya che tenI carcA karavAmAM AvI che. 5. yogasUtra, 3. 22 ane tenuM bhASya juo.

Page #103
[74]... badhA ja jIvo cha prakArano AyubaMdha kare che (685) ane badhA ja jIvo ekathI mAMDIne utkRSTa ATha AkarSamAM AyunA pugalonuM grahaNa karI le che (687-690). AkarSa ekathI mAMDIne vikalpa ATha sudhI thAya che eTale vaLI eka AkarSa ke tethI vadhAre AkarSa karanArAonuM tAratamya paNa nirUpavAmAM AvyuM che. temAM krama evo che ke ATha AkarSa karanArA sauthI thoDA che. ane pachI jema jema AkarSa ochA tema tema temanI saMkhyA krame saMkhyAtaguNa che, arthAta sauthI vadhAre saMkhyA eka AkarSa karanArAonI che (691-692). AyubaMdhanA cha prakAro nIce pramANe che (684) - 1. jAtinAmanidhatta Ayu nidhatta = niSikta. sAmAnya niyama evo che ke jIvo eka samayamAM jeTalA karmapradezonuM grahaNa kare che tenI goThavaNI ke racanA te je krame anubhavamAM AvavAnA hoya che te pramANe karI nAkhe che. A racanA niSeka kahevAya che. tethI AvI racanAmAM je goThavAyuM te nidhatta = niSikta kahevAya che. nAmakarmanI uttara pravRtiomAM ekendriyAdi pAMca jAtio che. e jAtinAmakarma sAthe je Ayu nidhatta hoya te jAtinAmanidhatta Ayu che. 2. gatinAmanidhatta AyuH nAmakarmanI uttara pravRtiomAM narakAdi cAra gati che. te gatinAmakarma sAthe je Ayu nidhatta hoya te gatinAmanidhatta Ayu che. 3. sthitinAmanidhatta AyuH te te bhavamAM sthira karanAra je karma udayamAM hoya te sthitinAma che. tene gati, jAti ane zarIrAdi nAmakarmathI bhinna samajavAnuM che, kAraNa ke temano judo ullekha karavAmAM Avyo ja che (juo naM. 1, 2, 4 Adi). e sthiti sAthe je Ayu nidhatta hoya te sthitinAmanidhatta Ayu che. 4. avagAhanAnAmanidhatta AyuH avagAhanA eTale jemAM jIva avagAhIne rahe che. arthAta zarIra-dArikAdi pAMca zarIra-nAmakarmanI uttara pravRtio che. temanI sAthe je Ayu nidhatta hoya te avagAhanAnAmanidhatta Ayu che. 5. pradezanAmanidhatta AyuH karmaparamANuo pradeza kahevAya che. je kamano anubhava mAtra pradezarUpe thAya eTale ke jeno vipAkodaya nahi paNa pradezodaya hoya che tevA pradezo sAthe je Ayu nidhatta hoya te pradezanAmanidhatta Ayu che. - 6 anubhAvanAmanidhatta AyuH karmanA vipAka-phaLane anubhAva kahevAmAM Ave che. prastutamAM te vipAka tenA prakRSTa rUpamAM samajavAno che. eTale ke prakRSTa vipAka denArA karmanI sAthe je Ayu nidhatta hoya te anubhAvanAmanidhatta Ayu che. prastutamAM AcArya malayagiri spaSTIkaraNa kare che ke AyunA A bhedo karavAnuM rahasya e che ke ukta jAti, gati AdimAM Ayukarma pradhAna che, kAraNa ke teno udaya thavAthI ja te te jAti Adi karmano udaya thAya che. 6. prajJApanATIkA, patra 217 a.

Page #104
...[35]... sAtamuM "uzvAsa' padaH jIvonA zvAsozvAsa ApaNe jANIe chIe ke jIvanadhAraNa mATe zvAsocchavAsanuM ghaNuM mahatva che. prastuta sAtamAM padamAM siddha sivAyanA badhA ja saMsArI jIvonA zvAsocchavAsanA kAlanI carcA che. A samagra carcA uparathI je eka vAta phalita thAya che te tarapha AcArya malayagirie dhyAna doryuM che ane te yathArtha ja che ke jema duHkha vadhAre tema zvAsozvAsa vadhAre ane atyaMta duHkhIne to te niraMtara ja cAlyA kare; ane jema sukha vadhAre tema zvAsocchavAsanI kriyAno virahakAla vadhAre, kAraNa ke zvAsocchavAsanI kriyA e paNa duHkha che. A vAta ApaNA anubhavanI che, ane zAstra paNa tenuM samarthana kare che. AcArya malayagirie prastuta carcAne AdhAre je eka niyama tAravI Apyo che te e che ke devomAM jemanI jeTalA sAgaropamanI sthiti che temano teTalAM pakhavADiyAM zvAsozvAsano virahakALa samajavAno che. 3 mULa sUtramAM "mAnaMti vA vALAEti vA kAMti vA nIti vA" evo pATha che. AcArya malayagiri mAmati ane gatine ekArthika gaNe che ane maMti ane nItine paNa ekArthaka gaNe che. paNa temaNe A bAbatamAM anyano mata paNa nirdiSTa karyo che, jemAM prathama be padone Atarika zvAsocchavAsakriyAnA arthamAM abhipreta karavAmAM AvyA che.* jIvonI zvAsocchavAsakiyAno virahakAla 1. nAraka satata cAlyA kare che. 2. asurakumAra janya sAta stoka, utkRSTa pakhavADiyAthI thoDo vadhAre. 3. nAgakumAra yAvata svanitakumAra jadhanya sAta stoka, muhUrtapRthakatva 4. tiryaMca ane manuSya vimAtrAe = anizcita, vimAtrAe 5. vANumaMtara jadhanya sAta stoka, muhUrtapRtharva 6. jyotiSka jadhanya muhUrtapRthakava 7. vaimAnika 33 5khavADiyAM (e) 1. saudharma 2. IzAna , thI adhika 3. sanakumAra jaghanya be pakSa 4. mahendra ,, be pakSathI adhika , cha pakhavADiyAM thI adhika 1. "atiduHkhitA hi nairayikAH, duHkhitAnAM ca nirantaraM ucchvAsaniHzvAsI, tathA loke darzanAt / " prazApanATIkA, patra 220 ba / "sukhitAnAM ca yathottaraM mhaanucchvaasniHshvaaskriyaavirhkaalH|" prazApanATIkA, patra 221 bha. 3. yathA yathA''yuSaH sAgaropamavRddhistathA tathocchvAsaniHzvAsakriyAvirahapramANasyApi pakSavRddhiH / 4. zApanAvo, patra 220 ,

Page #105
(6) 5. brahmaloka 6. lAMtaka 7. mahAzukra 8. sahasrAra 9. Avata 10. prANata 11. AraNa 12. acyuta 1. caiveyaka nIcalAnA nIcalA 2. traiveyaka nIcalAnA madhyama 3. traiveyaka nIcalAnA upalA 4. traiveyaka madhyamanA nIcalA 5. traiveyaka madhyamanA vacalA 6. traiveyaka madhyamanA upalA 7. caiveyaka upalAnA nIcalA 8. traiveyaka upalAnA vacalA 9. traiveyaka upalAnA upalA (6) 1. anuttara vijayAdi 1-4 2. sarvArthasiddha ...[7]... janya 7 pakSa 10 pakSa 14 pakSa 17 pakSa 18 pakSa 19 pakSa 29 ' 13 13 ,, 20 pakSa 21 pakSa 33 11 "3 "" 23 ,, 13 "" "" " 22 pakSa 23 pakSa 24 pakSa 25 pakSa 26 pakSa 27 pakSa 28 pakSa 29 pakSa 30 pakSa 31 pakSa - 2 27 28 29 30 31 33 29 33 pakhavADiyAM ajadhanya-anutkRSTa (693-724) utkRSTa ,, '' 33 *, 10 pakhavADiyAM 14 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 dr 2 39 33 33 32 "" "" !, AThamuM 'saMjJA' pa6 : jIvonI saMjJA prastutamAM jIvonI saMjJA eTale ke jene laI ne te jIva che te jANI zakAya che te, arthAt jIvomAM thatI AhArAdi prAptinI kriyA e saMjJA che. prAraMbhanA sUtramAM (725) dRza saMjJAo gaNAvI che ane te saMsArI sarva jIvomAM che, e paNa te pachI spaSTa karavAmAM AvyuM che (7ra6-729); paraMtu tyAra pachI je saMjJA viSe covIze daMDakanI apekSAe vicAra karyo che, temAM (sutra 730, 732 Adi) ane saMjJAsaMpanna jIvono je alpamahuva vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che temAM (731, 733 Adi) mAtra prathamanI cAra eTale ke AhAra, bhaya, maithuna ane parigrahane ja svIkArI che, te batAvI Ape che ke vastutaH prAcIna kALamAM cAra saMjJAo ja manAtI haze ane pachIthI tenI daza saMkhyA karavAmAM AvI che, te A pramANe che.---- 1. AhAra, 2. bhaya, 3. maithuna 4. parigraha, 5. krodha, 6. mAna, 7. mAyA, 8. lobha, 9. loka ane 10. odha. 22 AhArAdi saMjJAno artha nAmathI ja spaSTa che. paNa loka ane odhanI vyAkhyA jarUrI bane che. zabdAdi arthano sAmAnya bodha hovo te odha saMjJA che ane temano vizeSa avabodha te lokasanA che-ema AcArya malayagirie vyAkhyA karI che. paNa anya mate je vyAkhyA temaNe noMdhI che te pramANe vallI AdinuM je (vagara vicArye) ArohaNa thAya che te odharsanA che ane bheM lokamAM je heya pravRtti che te lokasaMnA che,

Page #106
.[77].... jIvomAM saMtAno vicAra eka to utsana (bAhulya)nI dRSTie ane bIje saMtatibhAva (sAtatya)nI daSTie karavAmAM Avyo che, ane noMdhavAmAM AvyuM che ke nArakomAM bhaya saMjJAnuM bAhulya che ane sAtatya to cAreya saMjJAnuM che (730). tiryaMcamAM AhAra saMjJAnuM (732), manuSyamAM mithunanuM (734) ane devomAM parigrahanuM bAhulya che (73 6). paNa te badhAmAM sAtatya to cAreya saMjJAnuM che. apabahutvano vicAra nIce pramANe che - 1. nAra - mithunasattAvALA sauthI thoDA, tethI - - AhArasaMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - - parigrahasaMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - -- bhayasattAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa che (731). 2. tiryaMca - parigrahasaMjJAvALA sauthI thoDA, tethI - - maithunasaMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - - bhayasaMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - - AhAra saMjJAvALA saMkhyAlaguNa che (733). 3. manuSya - bhayasattAvALA sauthI thoDA, tethI -. - AhAra saMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - - parigrahasatAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - - mithunasaMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa che (735). 4. deva - AhArasaMsAvALA sauthI thoDA, tethI - - bhayasaMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - - maithuna saMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI - - parigrahasaMjJAvALA saMkhyAtaguNa che (737). navamuM "yonipada jIvonuM utpattisthAna eka bhavamAMthI mRtyu pAme che tyAre jIva tenI sAthe kArpaNa ane taijasa zarIra laIne jAya che, paNa je sthAnamAM te navA janmane lAyaka dArika Adi zarIranA pudgalonuM grahaNa kare che, tene yoni athavA to utpattisthAna kahevAmAM Ave che. prastutamAM e yonino aneka rIte vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. prathama zItAdi sparzane laIne (738), pachI te sthAna sacitta che ke kevuM che tene laIne (754) ane tyAra pachI te saMta che ke vivRta (764) ItyAdine laIne sakala jIvonI yonino vicAra prastuta padamAM che. vizeSamAM, manuSyajanmanI yoninI je vizeSatA che, tenuM paNa (773) nirUpaNa karavAmAM AvyuM che, ke kUmoMnnatA, zaMkhAvartA ane vaMzIpatrA e traNa prakAre paNa manuSyanI yoni che. kUmata yonimAM tIrthaMkarAdi mahApuruSo janmadhAraNa kare che. strIratnane zaMkhAvartA yoni hoya che, paNa temAM aneka jIvo Ave che ane garbhanuM cayana paNa thAya che, paNa

Page #107
[38].. temAMthI koIno janma thato nathI; janma pahelAM ja te badhA cyavI jAya che, koInI niSpatti thatI nathI. sAmAnya rIte manuSyastrImAM vaMzIpatrayoni hoya che (773). te te jIvomAM yoninI apekSAe alpabahuvano paNa vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che (753, 763, 772). manuSyanI je vizeSa yoninI carcA che (773), temAM alpabahuvano vicAra nathI. (A nirUpaNanuM koSTaka pR079mAM juo) yoninI apekSAe tAratamya (753, 763, 772) 1. zItoSNuyonivALA jIvo sauthI thoDA, uNuyonika tethI asaMkhyAtaguNa, ayonika (siddha) tethI anaMtaguNa, zItayonika tethI anaMtaguNa. 2. mitronika sauthI thoDA, acittayonika tethI asaMkhyAtaguNa, ayonika tethI anaMtaguNa, sacittayonika tethI anaMtaguNa. saMvRtavivRtayonika sauthI thoDA, vivRtayonika tethI asaMkhyAtaguNa, ayonika tethI anaMtaguNa, saMvRtayonika tethI anaMtaguNa. dasamuM "carama padaka dravyo viSe carama-acaramano vicAra carama ane acarama-ratnaprabhA AdinuM jagatamAM racanA che, to temAM koI carama-aMte hoya ane koI acarama hoya= ane na hoya = madhyamAM hoya ema bane. AthI prastutamAM vibhinna dravyo viSe te bAbatano vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. ratnaprabhA Adi pRthvI samagra lokano eka eka khaMDa che, tema paramANu ane tenA vividhasaMkhyAvALA pradezothI banelA skaMdho paNa judA judA khaMDo che. te ja rIte judA judA chavo paNa khaMDo che. tethI e khaMDono ekeka khaMDa laIne ane loka-alokane samagrabhAve paNa laIne carama-acaramano vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. dhyAnamAM rAkhavAnI bAbata e che ke koIne carama ke acarama kahevuM hoya to bIjA koInI apekSAe carama ke acarama kahevAya, paNa tevI apekSA vinA to tene carama paNa na kahevAya ane acarama paNa na kahevAya (ekavacanamAM), ane caramo ke acaramo (bahuvacanamAM) paNa na kahevAya ityAdi nirUpaNa prastutamAM che. tenI have vigate carcA karIe - sauthI prathama ratnaprabhAdi sAta ane AThamI IstrAbbArA (siddhAlaya) pRthvIo gaNAvI che 1. AcArya malayagari vRddha pravAda noMdhe che ke strIratnamAM atiprabala kAmAgni hoIne garbhano viMsa thaI jAya che. prajJApanATIkA, patra 228 e.

Page #108
jIvabheda 1. nAraka ra. bhavanapati 3. pRthvI, p, vAyu, vanaspati 4. teja 5. skrIndriya, trIndriya, caturindriya 6. paMcendriyatiryaMca saMmUrcchima tiryaMca garbhaja tiryaMca 7. manuSya saMmUzcima manuSya garbhaja manuSya 8. vANumaMtara 9. jyotiSka 10. vaimAnika 11. siddha 33 x E x E | E x x_x | zIta jIvonI yonio (738772) X * X uSNa zItoSNu sacitta x uSNa x OM OM OM / x | OM X X x zItoSNa zItoSNu sacitta x uSNa zItoSNu sacitta zItoSNu x acitta mizra acitta acitta acitta saMnRta sacitta acitta mizra saMvRta acitta x X x X zItoSNucitta T T uSNa zItoSNu sacitta zItoSNa zItoSNu zItoSNa zItoSNu X x E acitta xxx > ! x * xx haiM kaiM haiM| x x x x mitra mizra saMvRta saMvRta saMvRta | x x * xx | vidyuta saMvRta savRta * x x * ra x vidyuta 1 vidyuta * I vidyuta xx X saMvRta-vistRta x acitta acitta x acitta * X 2. tejaskAya sivAyanA ekendriyonI yoni jaNAvatAM sUtro (742-43)nI TIkAno pADha plendriyALAmAyivavanAnAM......triviyA yoni: 'Avo khoTo chapAyo che (prajJApanATIkA, patra 225 vaiM,226 .). paNa TIkAnI samagra hastalikhita pratiomAM ahIM kendriyALAmazivAyanInAM......trividhA yoni Avo mULa satrane saMvAdI zuddha pATha che. xx G x x x x / x x saMvRta-vistRta { x saMvRta-vidyuta xxx (A samagra 79nA pRSThanuM anusaMdhAna 08mA pRSThanI cothI paMkti pachI samajavuM .[e]... X

Page #109
[80].... (774). te ATheya pRthvI, saudharmAdi vimAno, loka ane aloka (776) e sI viSe caramanI bAbatamAM ekasarakho niSedha ane eka sarakhuM ja vidhAna che (775-776). praznamAM nIcenA cha vikalpa karyo che- 1. carama che ? 4. acaramo che ? 2. acarama che? 5. caramAnta pradezo che ?' 3. caramo che ? 6. acaramAnta pradezo che? ane e chaye vikalpano niSedha karavAmAM Avyo che (765). AnuM rahaya, AcArya malayagirinA kathana pramANe, e che ke jyAre te te ratnaprabhAdine nirapekSa karIne prazna karavAmAM Ave to uttara niSedhamAM ja hoya. arthAta ratnaprabhA Adi amukathI carama ke acarama che ema pUchavAmAM Ave to uttara vidhimAM maLI zake, paraMtu kevaLa ratnaprabhAdine laIne prazna hoya to uttara niSedhamAM ja maLe; kAraNa, carama ane acarama e koInI apekSAo ghaTI zake che, vinA apekSAo ghaTI zakatA nathI. AthI mULa sUtramAM ukta vikalpono uttara niSedhamAM ja ApavAmAM Avyo che paraMtu mAtra niSedhamAM ja uttara che ema nathI. te cha vikalpono niSedha karyA pachI sUtramAM A prakAre vidhi paNa che - NiyamA acarimaM ca caramANi ya; carimaMtapadesA ya acarimaMtapadesA ya (775). Ano zo artha karavo e vicAraNIya che. TIkAkAre je spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che te A pramANe che: jyAre ratnaprabhAne akhaMDa eka mAnavAmAM Ave tyAre to ukta ye prakAranA niSedha ja karavA paDe. paNa tene je te asaMkhya pradezamAM avagADha hoI aneka avayavomAM vibhakta mAnavAmAM Ave to tene vize ukta vidhAna saMbhavita bane. eTale ke tene tenA carama bhAgamAM rahelA (badhI dizAmAM rahelA) avayavo (carama) ane madhya bhAgano eka khaMDa (acarama)-te bannenA samudAyarUpe vivakSita karavAmAM Ave ane eka akhaMDa mAtra avayavI ke skaMdharUpe vivakSita karavAmAM na Ave, to te acarama eTale ke madhyama khaMDa ane caramo eTale ke tenA sarve dizAmAM rahelA carama khaMDo, e bannenA samudAyarUpa kahevAya; AthI tene "madiM ra vami iaa " ema ubhA rUpe nirdiSTa karavAmAM AvI che. Ane citramAM batAvavuM hoya to A rIte batAvI zakAya? cAreya taraphathI cAra lITIo che te tenA caramo kahevAya ane vacceno bhAga acarama kahevAya, tethI te "acarama ane carama" ema ubhaya rUpa kahevAya. A uttara, dravya eTale ke avayavI tenA aneka avayavomAM vibhakta che ema mAnIne ApavAmAM Avyo che. AmAM dravyane pradhAna mAnavAmAM AvyuM. pradeza eTale ke tenA avayavone pradhAna mAnavAmAM Ave to je uttara maLe te A che- "rimaMtA ca marimaMtA ca" eTale ke ratnaprabhA pRthvI aneka pradezorUpa che ane te be bhAgamAM vaheMcAyelA che. cAreya lIMTImAM rahelA pradezo te caramAnta pradezo che ane madhyamAM 1. prastutamAM TIkAkAre bahuvrIhi samAsa nathI karyo; artha e che ke ratnaprabhAne eka vyApe nahi paNa te asaMkhyAta pradezomAM avagADha hoI tene mAtra tenA pradezorUpa mAnavAmAM Ave to te aneka pradezorUpa che (775), 2. prastuta carama ane acarama AdinI anya vyAkhyA paNa TIkAkAra noMdhe che. prajJApanATIkA, patra 2290.

Page #110
[1].. rahelA pradezo te acaramAnta pradezo che : Ama e banne prakAranA pradezo maLIne ratnaprabhA pRthvI kahevAya, tethI tene "caramAntapradeza ane acaramantapradezo" ema ubhaya rUpe nirdiSTa karavI joIe. jainadarzanamAM sthira thayela avayava ane avayavanA bhedabhedavAdanuM mULa prastuta carcAmAM jaI zakAya che. caramAdinuM a5bahuva (tAratamya) prAraMbhanAM sUtro (774-776)mAM ratnaprabhAdi viSe carama Adino vicAra karyA pachI temanA alpabadutvanI ciMtA (777-780) karavAmAM AvI che, te A pramANe che1. ratnaprabhA viSe. (a) dravyAthika nathI (1) acarama eka hoI sauthI stoka, tethI (2) carama asaMkhyAtaguNa, tethI- (3) acarama + caramo vizeSAdhika che. prastutamAM prathama ane trIjAno saravALo samajavAno che. () pradezArthika nathI (1) caramAnta pradezo sauthI rastoka, tethI-- (2) acaramAnta pradezo asaMkhyAtaguNa. tethI- (3) caramAnta pradezo + acaramAnta pradezo vizeSAdhika che. (ka) dravya-pradeza ubhaya nathI- AmAM dravyAyika ane pradezArthika banuM pUrvokta tAratamya krame mUkI devAmAM AvyuM che, tethI dravyArthikanA traNa pradezArthikanA traNa-ema ekathI chanA kramamAM tAratamya che. vizeSamAM eTaluM ke dravyArthikamAMnA tIjAnA karatAM pradezArthikano prathama asaMkhyAtaguNa samajavAno che. 2-3. je prakAranuM tAratamya upara ratnaprabhA viSe jaNAvyuM che, te ja prakAranuM tAratamya zeSa che narako, saudharmAdi badhAM vimAno, IstrAbbArA pRthvI ane A badhuM maLIne thato loka-e pratyekanuM samajavAnuM che; kAraNa, lokanA pradezo paNa asaMkhyAtathI to vadhAre nathI ja. je bheda paDe che te aloka viSe che, kAraNa, pradezArthikanI daSTie alokanA pradezo anaMta saMkhyAmAM che. AthI alokanI ciMtAmAM acaramAnta pradezo saMkhyAtaguNane badale anaMtaguNa samajavAnA che (779) ane pachI loka ane alokane sAthe rAkhIne (780) je tAratamyanI sUcI ApI che te nIce pramANe che :4. loka-aloka vize (ma) dravyArthithI (1) bano eka-eka acarama sarvastoka, tethI- 3. prajJA5nATIkA, patra 229 4. 5.4.6

Page #111
(2) lokanA caramo asaMkhyAtaguNu, tethI (3) alokanA caramo asaMkhyAtaguNu, tethI-- (4) bannenA acaramo (1) + khannenA caramo (2-3) vizeSAdhika che. ...[82]... (4) pradezAthiI (1) lokanA caramAnta pradezo sarvatoka che, tethI-- (2) alokanA caramAnta pradezo vizeSAdhika, tethI-- (3) lokanA acarmAnta pradeza saMkhyAtaguNa, tethI--- (4) alokanA acaramAnta pradeza anaMtaguNa, tethI-- (5) loka ane alokanA caramAnta pradezo (1-2) + acaramAnta pradezo (3-4) vizeSAdhika che. (4) ubhaya nayathI (1) loka-aloka bannenA eka-eka acarama sarvastoka, tethI (2) lokanA caramo asaMkhyAtaguNa, tethI---- (3) alokanA caramo vizeSAdhika, tethI-- (4) loka-aloka bannenA acaramo ane caramo [=(1)+(2), (3)] vizeSAdhika, tethI-- (5) lokanA caramAnta pradezo asaMkhyAtaguNu, tethI-- (6) alokanA caramAnta pradezo vizeSAdhika, tethI-- (7) lokanA acarmAnta pradezo asaMkhyAtaguNu, tethI (8) alokanA acarmAnta pradezo anantaguNu, tethI (9) loka ane alokanA carmAnta (5+6)+acaramAnta (7+8) pradezo vizeSAdhika, tethI (10) sarva dravyo vizeSAdhika, tethI-- (11) sarva pradezo anaMtaguNa, tethI---- (12) sarva paryAyo anaMtaguNu che. (780) paramANupudgala ane pudgalaskaMdha viSe caramAdi vicAra paramANu ane skaMdhanA caramAdi vicAra prasaMge praznamAM chavvIza (26) bhaMgo karavAmAM AvyA che. ane pachI paramANu ane dvidezika Adi kaMdhomAM ukta 26 bhaMgomAMthI kayAnuM vidhAna karavuM ane kayA zeSano niSedha karavo, te spaSTa karyuM che (781-789) ane aMte te bhaMgonI bAbatamAM saMgrahaNIgAthAo paNa ApavAmAM AvI che (790). carama, acarama ane avaktavya e traNa mULa bhaMgo che. tenA ekavacana ane bahuvacanane laI ne ane e traNene paraspara meLavIne je chavvIza bhaMgo thAya che te A pramANe che (781) :~ = (1) 1. carama (2) 2. acarama 3. avaktavya 4. caramo 5. aco 6. avaktavyo

Page #112
[3]... (4) 7. carama ane acarama 8. caram ane acaramo) 9, caramo ane acarama prathama caturbhagI 10. carama ane acara). (5) 11. carama ane avaktavya 12. carama ane avaktavyo 13. caramo ane avaktavya | ditIya caturbhagI 14. caramo ane avaktavyo! (6) 15, acarama ane avaktavya 16. acarama ane avaktavyo 17. acaramo ane avaktavya ) | tRtIya 18. acaramo ane avaktavyo ( caturbhAgI (7) 19, carama, acarama ane avaktavya 20. carama, acarama ane avaktavyo, 21. carama, acaramo ane avaktavya, 22. carama, acaramo ane avaktavyo, 23. caro, acarama ane avaktavya, 24. caramo, acarama ane avaktavyo, 25. caramo, acaramo ane avaktavya, 26. caramo, acaramo ane avaktavyo. uparanA chavvIza bhaMgone e rIte lakhyA che ke jethI ekavacanamAM prayukta bhaMge judA tarI Ave. prayojana e che ke jena dArzanikoe saptabhaMgIne nAme je syAdvAdanI prarU paNa karI che, tenuM mULa A prakAranA bhaMgomAM raheluM che te spaSTa thAya. A ja prakAranI saptabhaMgI bhagavatIsUtramAM paNa maLe che, te anyatra spaSTa karavAmAM AvyuM che, tethI te viSe vizeSa vicAraNA ahIM jarUrI nathI. Agamayuga pachInA anekAMtayugamAM A bhagImAMthI bahuvacanane laIne je bhaMgo thAya che, te dUra karIne jene dArzanikoe saptabhaMgInI prarUpaNa karI che te spaSTa thAya che, eTaluM ja sUcavavuM ahIM paryApta che. have paramANu AdimAM A bhagomAMthI kyA bhago lAgu paDe che te joIe (781-789): 1. paramANu mAtra eka bhaMga naM. 3. 2. dipradezika dha be bhaMga = naM. 1, 3. 3. tripradezika skaMdha 4 bhaMga = . 1, 3, 9, 11. 4. catu-pradezika 7 bhaMga = naM-1, 3, 9, 10, 11, 12, 23. 5. paMcapradezika 11 bhaMga = naM. 1, 3, 7, 9, 10, 1112, 13, 23, 25. 6. chapradezika 15 bhaMga = naM. 1, 3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19, 23, 24, 25, 26. 7. saptapradezika 17 bhaMga = naM. 1, 3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19, 20, 21, 23, 24, 25, 26. 8. aSTapradezika 18 bhaMga = naM. 1, 3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26 9. nava pradezathI mAMDIne saMkhyAta, asaMkhyAta ane anaMtapradezI, e pratyeka skaMdhonA bhaMgo paNa 18 ja che; te upara pramANe-aSTapradezika skaMdhanI jema-samajavAnA che (789). 4. koIne mate AmAM 14 bhaMga che, te pramANe naM. 8mo saMmata nathI. prajJApanATIkA, patra 238 hai.

Page #113
[84]... rasthAna viSe caramAdi parimaMDala Adi pAMca saMsthAna (781), tenA prabhedo (792), tenA pradezo (783), tenI avagAhanA (794) ane tenA caramAdi (397)no krame vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che ane chevaTe atpabahuta paNa nakkI karavAmAM AvyuM che (802-806), teno sAra nIce pramANe che - saMsthAno pAMca che : parimaMDala, vRtta, carsa, caturastra ane Ayata (791). e badhAM saMsthAnomAMnAM pratyeka anaMta che (792); ane saMkhyAta asaMkhyAta athavA anaMtapradeza che (793) ane saMkhyAtapradezI saMkhyAta pradezomAM avagADha che, asaMkhyAtapradezI saMkhyAta ke asaMkhyAta pradezomAM avagADha che ane anaMtapradezI paNa saMkhyAta athavA asaMkhyAta pradezomAM avagADha che. (794-796). saMsthAnomAM caramAdi vicAramAM pUrvokta (75) jema cha vikalpo karIne teno niSedha te ja pramANe karavAmAM Avyo che ane vidhi paNa pUrvavata (775) che (79-801). Ano khulAso karavAmAM Avyo ja che eTale ahIM tenuM punarAvartana jarUrI nathI. alpabahutvano vicAra paNa ratnaprabhAne (777) anusarato ja che (802-806), tethI te viSe paNa vizeSa lakhavuM jarUrI nathI; paNa eka vizeSatA che, te che-javaraM saM mataguIP (805, 806); AnuM spaSTIkaraNa TIkAkAra kare che ke jyAre kSetravicAramAMthI dravyavicAramAM saMkramaNa thAya tyAre "anantaguNa"nuM vidhAna karavuM, te A pramANe- 1. acarama sarvastIka che; 2. tethI kSetranI apekSAe caramo asaMkhyAtaguNa che; 3. paNa dravyanI apekSAe caramo anaMtaguNa che. ane 4. acarama- caramo tethI vizeSAdhika che. prajJApanATIkA, patra 244 va. jIvo viSe caramAdi nArakAdi covIza daMDakanA jIvono, saMgrahaNagAthAmAM jaNAvyA pramANe (829), gatyAdi agiyAra apekSAe caramAdino vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che (807-829), jema ke gatinI apekSAe carama e kahevAya je have anya koI gatimAM javAno nathI, manuSyagatimAMthI sIdho mokSamAM javAno che. paNa manuSyamAMthI kAMI badhA mokSamAM javAnA nathI tethI jenA bhava hajI bAkI hoya te badhA jIvo gatinI apekSAe acarama kahevAya. A pramANe sthiti AdinI apekSAe paNa jIvone carAcaramavicAra prastutamAM karavAmAM Avyo che. agiyAramuM "bhASApada: bhASAvicAraNA agiyAmuM bhASApada bhASAnI utpatti kevI rIte thAya che, e kyAM rahe che, tenI AkRti kevI che, e tathA tenuM svarUpa tathA bhedo ane tene bolanAra ityAdi aneka mahatvanA prazno carca che. aneka ThekANe thayela bhASAvicAranA ekatra saMgraharUpe hoya ema jaNAya che. A bhASAvicArane saraLatAthI samajAvavA mATe sUtro tenA kramane badale vyutkamamAM levAM paDyAM che, tenI vAcaka noMdha le. 5. saMsthAno pAMca che te pUrvagata sUtra 6 thI paNa phalita thAya che.

Page #114
...[85].. bhASAnuM svarUpa ane utpatti bhASA eTale je bolAya che te. arthAta anyane avabodha-jJAnamAM je kAraNa bane che te, evo artha TIkAkAra kare che. e bhASAnuM Adi kAraNa jIva che (858) arthAta mUla kAraNa jIva che. jIva na hoya to bhASA utpanna na thAya. paNa te mUla kAraNuM upAdAnakAraNa samajavAnuM nathI. tenuM upAdAnakAraNa to, prajJApanA pramANe, bhASAdravyanA pudagalo che, jemAM varNa, gaMdha, rasa ane sparza che (877[6]). tevAM pugalo paNa jyAre sthitizIla hoya che tyAre ja jIva temanuM grahaNa (877[1]) kare che. jIva bhASApugalonuM grahaNa zarIra vaDe kare che, ane bhASArUpe tenuM pariNamanA kare che. jaina paribhASAmAM tene "kAyayoga vaDe grahaNa kare che', ema kahevAya che ema prajJApanAmAM kahyuM che (858, 859). zarIra vaDe grahaNa karAyelAM bhASAnAM pugalo bhASArUpe pariNata thaIne jyAre nIkaLe che, tyAre teno AkAra kevo hoya che te praznanA uttaramAM jaNAvyuM che ke te vabrakAra che (858). TIkAkAra jaNAve che ke bhASA jyAre nIkaLe che tyAre samagra lokamAM tenAM pugalo vyApI jAya che ane lokano AkAra vastrakAra che tethI bhASAne paNa vastrakAra kahI che? prajJApanAmAM paNa e spaSTa jaNAvyuM che ke bhASAnuM paryavasAna lokAntamAM che (858), eTale ke bhASAnA pugalo phelAIne samagra lokane bharI de che. e tethI AgaLa jaI zakatA nathI tenuM kAraNa e che ke gamanamAM sahAyabhUta dravya dharmAstikAya lokamAM ja che, tethI bahAra nathI. grahaNa karAyelA bhASAnA pudagalo bhASArUpe pariNata thaIne bahAra nIkaLe emAM mAtra be samaya jeTalo kALa jAya che (859), kAraNa ke prathama samayamAM grahaNa che ane dvitIya samayamAM nisarga che-bahAra nIkaLe che.' pudgalo paramANuthI mAMDIne anaMtapradeza skaMdharUpe hoya che. temAMthI je skaMdho anaMtapradezI che tenuM ja grahaNa bhASA mATe upayogI che (877 [3]) ane te aMdha paNa jo kSetranI daSTie asaMkhyAta pradezamAM sthita hoya to bhASAne yogya che (8774]), anyathA nahi. kALanI daSTie bhASAnA pudgalo eka samayathI mAMDIne asaMkhyAta samayanI sthitivALA hoya che. (877[5]). arthAta te pudgalonI bhASArUpe pariNati eka samaya paNa rahe athavA to vadhumAM vadhu asaMkhyAta samaya sudhI paNa rahe che. grahaNa karAyelA bhASAnA pudagalomAM rUpa, rasa, gaMdha ane sparzanA je prakAro che te, pratyeka bhASApudgalomAM ekasarakhA nathI hotA, paNa, samagrabhAve vicAravAmAM Ave to eTale ke bhASA mATe grahaNa karAyelA samagra pugalono vicAra karavAmAM Ave to, te badhA ja prakArono samAveza emAM thaI jAya che. arthAta pugalano rasAdirUpa koI paNa pariNAma bhASAnA pulamAM na hoya ema banatuM nathI; badhA ja pariNAmo temAM maLI Ave che (877 [6] thI 877[14]). paNa temAM apavAda che te paNa dhyAnamAM rAkhavo jarUrI che, kAraNa ke sparzanI bAbatamAM virodhI sparzemAMthI eka ja sparzanuM grahaNa thAya che ethI pratyekamAM 1. "mANe ti mApA" -40 80, 246 vA 2. mA lakavavoparvagamatA"--H0 TI0, 266 a. 3. pra. TI., ra66 4. 4. pra. TI., 256 2. 5. AcArya bhadrabAhunA kathanAnusAra kAyayogathI bhASAdravyanA pudagalonuM grahaNa thAya che ane vAgyogathI nirgamana thAya che. Avazyakaniyukti, gA0 ha; vizeSa0, gA0 353. 6. prastutamAM TIkAkAra vyAkhyAbedanI paNa noMdha le che. 0 TI, patra 262 2,

Page #115
...[<]... ethI mAMDI mAtra cAra sparzavALAnuM ja grahaNa thAya che. ane samagrabhAve joI e to niyamataH cAra sparzavALAnuM grahaNa thAya che (877[13]). pudgalo to samagra lokAkAzamAM bharyAM paDyA che, paNa AtmA to zarIra pramANa ja che, tethI prazna thAya ke te game tyAMthI bhASApudgalonuM grahaNa kare che ke nahi? Ano khulAso prajJApanAmAM e che ke mAtra spaSTa eTale ke AtmA sAthe sparzamAM AvelA ja pudgalonuM grahaNa thAya che, bIjAnuM nahi (877 [15]). vaLI, AtmAnA pradezonuM avagAhana AkAzanA jeTalA pradezomAM hoya teTalA ja pradezomAM rahela bhASAnA pudgalonuM grahaNa thAya che, anyanuM nahiM (877 [16]). AtmAnA te te pradezo vaDe bhASApudgalonuM grahaNa thAya che. AthI spaSTa karavAmAM AvyuM che ke te te AtmapradezathI je bhASApudgalo niraMtara hoya--eTale ke AtmAnA te te pradezamAM avyavahita bhAve je bhASApudgalo hoya, te te aNu. ke bAdara rUpe hoya--temanuM ja grahaNa thAya che, vyahitanuM nahi (877[17-18]). AvAM grahaNa karAtAM dravyo Urdhva, adhaH ke tiryak dizAmAM sthita hoya che. ane Adi, madhya ke aMtamAM paNa grahaNa kare che (877 [19-20]). jIva potAnA viSayamAM --pradezamAM Avelane = pRSTAvagADha anantarAvagADhane grahaNa kare che ane te AnupUrvI = krame = je Asanna hoya tene ye dizAmAMthI Avelane grahaNa kare che (877 [21-23]). A bhASApudgalonuM grahaNa sAntara ke niraMtara hoya che, arthAt kholavAnuM cAlu na rAkhe to grahaNamAM vyavadhAna paDe che tethI te sAMtara kahevAya che. ane kholavAnuM amuka samaya sudhI satata cAlu rAkhe to niraMtara grahaNa karavuM paDe che. AmAM samajavAnuM e che ke prathama samayamAM to grahaNa ja che, nirgama nathI, paNa khIjA samayamAM grahaNa ane nirgama banne saMbhave che, kAraNa ke prathama samayamAM gRhIta pudgalonuM dvitIya samayamAM nirgamana che ane tRtIya samayamAM jenuM nirgamana thavAnuM che tenuM dvitIya samayamAM grahaNu che. Ama vaccenA badhA ja samayamAM grahaNa ane nirgamana banne thAya che ane aMte mAtra nirgamana che, grahaNa nathI, tema prathama samayamAM mAtra grahaNa che, nirgama nathI (878-879), kAraNa ke nirgama dvitIya samayathI zarU thAya che. lokAntagamana prathama e kahevAI gayuM che ke bhASA lokAnta sudhI gamana kare che, teno khulAso karatAM prajJApanAmAM jaNAvyuM che ke gRhIta pudgalonuM nirgamana e rIte thAya che : eka to je pramANamAM gRhIta karyAM hoya te sarva pudgalonA piMDanuM ema ne ema ni:saraNa thAya che--arthAt vaktA bhASAvargaNAnA pudgalonA piMDane akhaMDa rUpamAM ja bahAra kADhe che. A piMDa amuka yojana gayA pachI dhvaMsa pAme che, arthAt tenuM bhASArUpa pariNamana samApta thAya che. paNa jo vaktA gRhIta pudgalone 7. 877 [3] mAM mAtra anantapradezInuM ja grahaNa thAya che ema spaSTa karyuM che ane ahIM aNunuM paNa grahaNa thAya che tema jaNAvyuM che. AmAM varodha nathI samajavAno, kAraNa ke prastutamAM aNuzabdano artha paramANu nathI, paNa aNu eTale ochA pradezamAM rahenAra, ane bAdara eTale vadhAre pradezamAM rahenAra evo che. 60 TI, 263 1. 8. 60 10, 252 aMtarmuhUtakALa paryaMta te pudgala grahaNayogya che. temAM Adi, madhya ke aMta samaye te grahaNa kare che, ema samajavuM, 9.60 TI, patra 264 mAM vizeSAvazyakabhASya (gA0 371) ne AdhAre spaSTa karyuM che ke eka ja samayamAM e kriyAno virodha nathI; mAtra e upayogano virodha che.

Page #116
...[40]... bhedIne arthAt tenA vibhAga karIne bahAra kADhe. (to te piMDo sUkSma thaI jAya che ane tethI zIghra dhvaMsa pAmatA nathI, UlaTuM saMparkamAM AvanAra anya pudgalone vAsita kare che= : bhASArUpe pariNata karI de che.) to tethI te anaMtaguNu vRddhi pAmatAM pAmatAM lokanA aMtane sparze che (880). pudgalonuM AvuM bhedana aneka prakAre thAya che. tenA khaMDa, pratara, cUrNikA, anutaTikA ane utkarikA evA pAMca bheda sUtramAM dRSTAnto sAthe jaNAvyA che (881-887), eTaluM ja nahi paNa e pAMceyanuM apabahutva paNa nirdiSTa che, (887) bhASAnA prakAra prastuta padamAM bhASAnA bhedo aneka rIte varNavyA che (830, 849, 859, 870, 896), paNa te bhedonuM vyavasthita nirUpaNa s0 860-866 mAM thayuM che, tethI bhedo mATe te sUtrane mukhya mAnIne ahIM vivaraNa karavAmAM Avaze. bhASAnA e prakAra che: paryAptA ane aparyAptA (860). TIkAkAre AnuM vivaraNa karyuM che, tadanusAra jenA pratiniyata svarUpano nizcaya thaI zake che, te paryAptA che ane jenA viSe evo nizcaya nathI thaI zakato te aparyAptA che. nizcaya yathArtha paNa hoya che ane ayathArtha paNa hoya che. yathArtha hoya to satya kahevAya ane ayathArtha hoya to mRSA athavA mithyA kahevAya. AthI je bhASA yathArtha nizcaya karAvatI hoya te bhASA satya che ane ayathArtha nizcaya karAvatI hoya te tRSA che; Ama paryAptAnA bheda e che: satyabhASA ane mRSAbhASA (861). yathArtha kone kahevuM e paNa apekSAbethI nakkI karavuM paDe che. AthI satyabhASAnA apekSAbhede daza bhedo che : 1. janapadasatya, 2. sammatasatya, 3. sthApanA satya, 4. nAmasatya, 5. rUpasatya, 6. pratItyasatya, 7. vyavahArasatya, 8. bhAvasatya, 9. yogasatya ane 10. aupamyasatya (862). 1. asatya athavA to mRSA bolavA pAchaLa aneka kAraNo hoya che, AthI e kAraNabhede tRSA arthAt asatyabhASAnA je bhedo che te paNa dRza che : 1. krodhaniHsRta, 2. mAnaniHsRta, 3. mAyAniHsRta, 4. loniHsRta, 5. premaniHsata, 6. dveSanaHsRta, 7. hAsyaniHsRta, 8. bhayaniHsRta, 9. AkhyAnikAniHsRta, 10. upadhAtaniHsRta (863). aparyAptA bhASAnA e prakAra che : satyA-mRSA ane asatyA*mRSA (864). AmAMthI satyA-mRSAnA deza (865) ane asatyA-mRSAnA khAra bhedo che (866). jemAM ardhasatya abhipreta hoya te satyA-mRSA kahevAya. ane jemAM satya ke mithyAno saMbaMdha na hoya te asatyA-mRSA; eTale ke koI ne bolAvavo hoya to kahevuM ke e devadatta ! ityAdi. tenA bhedonuM vivaraNa TIkAkAre karyuM che, tethI ahIM teno vistAra karavAnI jarUra nathI (pra0 TI0, 259). ' mAnuM chuM', ' ciMtavuM chuM '--A prakAranI bhASA avadhAraNI-nizcayAtmaka kahevAya che (830) ane te satyAdi cAreya prakAre saMbhave che. je bhASA bolavAthI dharmanI ArAdhanA thAya te satya, jethI dharmanI virAdhanA thAya te asatya, mizraNavALI satya-mRSA bhASAthI ArAdhanA virAdhanA banne thAya che, paNa asatyAkrRSA bhASAno saMbaMdha ArAdhanA ke virAdhanA sAthe nathI (831, 856). 10. kokagata bhAga mULamAM nathI paNa spaSTatA khAtara jheDayo che. juo, vizeSA., gA0 378 ane 60 Ta+, putra 265 6. 11. sthAnAMga-samavAyAMga, pR0 122-23; pra0 TI0 patra 257.

Page #117
...[88]... prajJApanI bhASA, je asatyAmRSAno eka bheda che (866), te bAbatamAM prastuta padamAM vigate carcA che te AvI che-(bhASAnA zabdomAM to strI, puruSa ke napuMsakano bhAva hoto nathI, chatAM paNa jAtivAcaka) go Adi zabdomAM puligano prayoga thAya che, to tevA zabdone mRSAbhASA na kahevAya, paNa te prajJApanI bhASAnA namUnA gaNAya (832), (kAraNa ke te zabdothI amuka arthanuM nirUpaNa thAya che. te ja pramANe zabdomAM liMga nathI, chatAM paNa) keTalAka zabdo puligI (852) che, keTalAka strIliMgI (851) che ane keTalAka napuMsakaliMgI (853) che, (paNa temano pratipAdya artha to te zabdagata liMga dharAvato nathI chatAM) te paNa mRSAbhASA na kahevAya, paNa prajJApanI kahevAya (833, 454, 857). (bhASAnA zabdo vaDe game te liMga dharAvanArane AjJA paNa karavAmAM Ave che ane sAMbhaLanAra AjJA pramANe kare ke na kare tema paNa bane che, chatAM paNa) AjJApanI bhASAne mRSA na kahevAya, paNa mAtra prajJApanI bhASA kahevAya (834, 855); puruSAdi traNe liMganAM lakSaNonuM prajJApana karanArI bhASA paNa mRSA na kahevAya, paNa prajJApanI kahevAya (835); (pachI bhalene te te liMgadhArImAM samagrabhAve te te lakSaNa upalabdha thatAM na hoya). jAtivAcaka zabdomAM puligAdi traNe liMgo dekhAya che (paNa jAtimAM to koI liMga nathI), topaNa te mRSA nathI paNa prajJApanI che (836). te ja pramANe jAtine lakSa karIne AjJA karavAmAM AvI hoya ke tenAM puligAdi lakSaNonuM nirUpaNa thayuM hoya to te bhASA paNa mRSA na gaNAya, paNa prajJApanI kahevAya (837, 838, 856). bhASAnA zabdonuM vargIkaraNa anya rIte paNa karavAmAM AvyuM che ane tene soLa prakAra jaNAvyA che. temAM liMga, 13 saMkhyA ane kALanA traNa-traNa bhedone laIne vacananA nava prakAra che. pratyakSa vacana, parokSa vacana adhyAtmavacana Adi jevA; zeSa paNa judI judI apekSAthI bhinna che (896). A badhA ja prakArono samAveza prajJApanImAM karavAmAM Avyo che ane te mRSA nathI tema jaNAvyuM che (897). bAramuM padaH jIvonAM zarIra prastuta bAramA padamAM jIvonA zarIra viSe carcA che. zarIra pAMca che : dArika, vaizvi, AhAraka, tijasa ane kAryaNa (901). upaniSadomAM AtmAnA pAMcara koSanI carcA maLe che, temAM mAtra annamaya koSa sAthe orika zarIranI tulanA thaI zake tema che. ane pachIthI sAMkhya Adi darzanomAM avyakta, sUkSma ke liMgazarIra mAnavAmAM AvyuM che te jainasaMmata kAmaNane sthAne che. 12. AjJApanI e asatyamRSAno paNa eka bheda che. sU0 866. 13. liMgabhedathI zabdabheda mATe juo A0 851, 85, 853. 14. saMkhyAbedathI zabdano bheda sa849-850mAM paNa che. paNa tyAM saMskRta bhASAsaMmata dvivacanano nirdeza nathI, kAraNa ke prAkRtamAM te che nahi. bhagavatI, 17-1, se. pa92. 2. taittirIya upaniSada, anuvarNa, belavalakara ane rAnaDe, History of Indian Philosophy, P. 250. 3. sAMkhyakArikA 39-40; belavalakara ane rAnaDe, History of Indian Philosophy, P. 358, 430, 370; mAlavaNiyA " gaNadharavAda", prastAvanA, pR0 121-123.

Page #118
[89]... nArakAdi 24 daMDakomAM te pAMcamAMthI kyAM kyAM kone hoya che tenuM nirUpaNa karIne (902-909) te pAMce zarIronA be bhedo baddha = vartamAnamAM baMdhAyela, ane mukta = pUrvakALe bAMdhIne tyajI dIdhelAM zarIro viSe vicAraNA karavAmAM AvI che ke temanuM saMkhyAparimANa dravya, kSetra ane kAlanI apekSAe keTaluM che (910). ane pachI 24 daMDakomAM e banne prakAranAM zarIronI saMkhyAno dravyAdinI apekSAe vicAra che (911-924). kAlanI daSTie saMkhyA eTale sUtramAM jaNAvela kAlamAnanA jeTalA samaya thatA hoya teTalA samaya jeTalI te saMkhyA samajavI. ane te ja pramANe kSetra eTale te te sUcita kSetramAM jeTalA AkAzapradeza hoya teTalI saMkhyA kSetranI apekSAe samajavAnI che. asaMkhyAta ane anaMta saMkhyA kramaza: asaMkhyAta ane anaMtaprakAranI saMbhave che, tethI sAmAnya rUpe asaMkhya ke anaMta kahela, chatAM te saMkhyA kyA prakAranI asaMkhya ke anaMta samajavI te darzAvavA mATe vacce vacce aneka jAtamAM samIkaraNo sUtramAM sUcavyAM che, te gaNitamAM rasa dharAvanAra mATe paNa rasaprada thaI paDe tevAM che. TIkAkAre tenI vistRta samajUtI ApI che. audArika Adi zarIravAcaka zabdonA artha tenA prayojananI dRSTie TIkAkAre samajAvyA che, te pramANe joIe to je mAMsa-asthi-Adiyukta sthUla zarIra che te audArika che, chatAM te zarIra pradhAna paNa che, kAraNa ke sauthI UMce vasanArA anuttara vimAnanA devA karatAM paNa te zarIranuM mahatva eTalA mATe vadhAre che ke te audArika zarIra ja evuM che je tIrthaMkara Adine hoya che, ane devone durlabha to zuM paNa saMbhavatuM ja nathI; nAraka ane deva sivAyanA jIvone A zarIra janmathI hoya che. vaLI, dArika Adi zarIra je krame nirdiSTa che te krame ja uttarottara sUkSma che. pradezonI saMkhyA uttarottara zarIramAM vadhAre chatAM krame karI uttarottara sUkSma che, e vastu TIkAkAre jaNAvI che. je zarIra vividha prakAranI kriyA karI zake che, eTale ke aneka prakAranAM rUpo dhAraNa karI zake che, te kriya che. A zarIra deva-nArakane janmathI che ane manuSyane RddhirUpe prApta thAya che. caturdazapUrva muni prayojana upasthita thaye yogabaLathI jenI racanA kare che te AhAraka zarIra che. koI bAbatanI zaMkA upasthita thaye samAdhAna arthe tIrthaMkara pAse javA mATe A zarIrano upayoga che. zarIramAM je tejasu arthAta pAcana AdimAM agninuM kArya kare che te taijasa zarIra che. ane karmanirmita je sUkSma zarIra che te kArmaNa che. tejasa ane kAmaNa A be zarIra chavathI kadI viyukta thatAM nathI; mAtra siddhi samaye temanAthI jIva vimukta bane che. anAdi kALathI A banne zarIra chava sAthe joDAyelAM ja che. punarjanma mATe gamana karanAra chavane paNa A be zarIro to hoya ja che, ane pachI dArika Adi zarIronI racanA thAya che. pakhaMDAgamamAM jIvanAM A zarIronI vicAraNAmAM baddha ane mukta-evA bhedono vicAra nathI thayo, paraMtu satpadaprarUpaNa, dravyapramANAnugama Adi ATha anuyogaddAro vaDe jIvanAM zarIra saMbaMdhI vistRta vicAra jovA maLe che (pustaka 14, sU0 129, pR. 237), eTaluM ja nahi paNa zarIramarUpaNa paNa karavAmAM AvI che, jemAM nAma, nirukti Adi cha anuyogadvAra vaDe vicAra che (50 14, sui 236, pR. 321).

Page #119
...[co]... zarIra viSenI ekatra mAhitI mATe juo sthAnAMga-samavAyAMga, pR. zarIravicAra bAhya ane AtyaMtara ema be bhede paNa thayo che. A padano sAra nIcenA koSTakothI maLI raheze. sUra 901-909 1. nAraka 2-11. asura yAvata ) svanita } 12. pRthvIkAya 13. kAya 14. teja:kAya 15. vAyukAya 16. vanaspatikAya 17. dvIndriya 18. trIndriya 19. caturindriya 20. paMcendriyatiryaMca 21. manuSya 22. vANavyaMtara 23. jyotika 24. vaimAnika dArika x X "" 33 "" ,, "" ,, ,, ,, "" x daMDakomAM zarIro vaikriya xxx "" "" X X X X X X X AhAraka x x x x x X * X X *X X X tejasa 23 ,, "" '' ,, ;" "" ,, ,, ,, 33 "" ,, "" "" 399. daMDakomAM kAmeNu "" "" 33 "" 33 .. 22 22 2: 32 ,, "" 2)

Page #120
drazyasamIkaNa baddha ane mukta zarIronI saMkhyA Adi (10) saMkhyA kAlasamIkaraNa kSetrasamIkaraNa 1.saMkhya 2. asaMkhya 3. anaMta 1. asaM. 2. anaMta 1. pratarano asaMbhAga 2. asaM. 3. anaMta uTa a u a.. asaMzleNa loka loka zarIra 1. audyArika 1. baddha 2. mukta abhavyathI anaMtaguNa = siddhono anaMtabhAga ( 2. vaikriya 1. baddha 2. mukta , audArika pramANe 3. AhAraka 1. baddha zUnya athavA jadhanya ekathI mAMDI utkRSTa sahastrapRthaka ..[1].... audArika pramANe 2. mukta 4. tejasa 1. baddha - - , - siddhathI anaMtaguNa 3 = sarvajIvana ( anaMtabhAga 2. mukta ( sarva jIvathI anaMtaguNa = jIvavargano anaMtabhAga * * 5. kAmaNa 1. baddha 2. mukta ! tejasa pramANe tejasa pramANe

Page #121
daMDakomAM baddha ane mukta zarIronI saMkhyA (9-11-24) dArika-baddha, mukta vaikiya-baddha, mukta AhAraka-baddha, mukta taijasa-baddha, mukta kArmaNa-baddha, mukta 4 anaMta arsa anaMta 4 anaMta asaMha anaMta asaMha anaMta 1. nAraka 2-11. asura yAvatI svanita | X i. asaM. X X asaMha X_X X XX XX X XX X X anaMta anaMta, 12. pRthvIkAya 13. akAya 14. teja:kAya 15. vAyukAya 16. vanarapatikAya 17. dvIndriya 18. zrIndriya 19. caturindriya 20. paMceTiya tiryaMca 21. manuSya [2]... asaMga asa , X X X asa.. saM0 athavA ,, 0 , sava athavA , '' 1thI mAMDI , sahastrapRthakatva saathavA asa. X asa0 55 asa che, asa , 22. vANavyaMtara 23. jyotiSka 24. vaimAnika 2 by XX

Page #122
...[3]. teramuM pariNAma padaH pariNAmavicAra bhAratIya darzanomAM sAMkhya Adi pariNAmavAdI che, jyAre nyAya Adi pariNAmavAdI nathI. dharma ane dharmIno atyaMta bheda mAnanAre pariNAmavAdano tyAga karyo ane dharma-dhamano abheda mAnanAre pariNAmavAdano svIkAra karyo che. Ane ja kAraNe bhAratIya darzanomAM traNa prakAranI nityatAno vicAra dAkhala thayo che. sAMkhya, jaina ane vedAntIomAMthI rAmAnuja jevAoe pariNaminityatA svIkArI; temAM paNa sAMkhyoe mAtra prakRtimAM pariNAbhinityatA svIkArI; paNa puruSamAM to phUTasthanityatA mAnI. ane e ja phUTasthanityatA niyAyikAdie badhA prakAranI nitya vastumAM mAnI ane pariNAbhinityatAno tyAga karyo; kAraNa ke temane mate dharma ane dhamanI atyaMta bheda hato. bauddhoe kSaNikavAda mAnyA chatAM punarjanma to mAnyo che. tethI temane mate nityatAno vaLI eka trIjo prakAra thayo ane te che saMtatinityatA. prastutamAM jaina mate jIva ane ajIva banne prakAranA padArthonA pariNAmora gaNAvyA che, tethI sAMkhya Adi saMmata puruSArthavAda jainone amAnya che te sUcita thAya che (925). prathama AvanA pariNAmonA bheda-prabhedo gaNAvyA che (926-937) ane pachI nArakAdi covIze daMDakomAM te pariNAmono vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che (938-946). ane aMte ajIvanA pariNAmonA bheda-prabhedonI gaNatarI ApI che (947-957). A uparathI eka dhyAna devA jevI vAta e phalita thAya che ke ajIva-pariNAmomAM mAtra pugalanA pariNAmonI gaNanA che; dharmAstikAyAdi arUpI dravyonA pariNAmo gaNAvyA nathI. te sUcave che ke eka kALa evo hato jyAre dharmAstikAyAdi arUpI ajIva dravyomAM pariNAmo manAtA nahi hoya. bhagavatI za. 2, u. 10 mAM ane sthAnAMga (sU0 441) mAM dharmAstikAyAdinA varNanamAM "trona cAdRnAlI, na thAda na mavati, na thAPS mavira rRtti, murvi bhavati bhavissati ya dhuve Nitie sAsate akkhae avvae avahite Nicce / bhAvato akne agaMdhe arase mANe" ityAdi ullekha che te paNa siddha kare che ke temanA pariNAmo viSenI mAnyatA prAcIna nathI, paraMtu e mAnyatA pachInA kALe kyAreka zarU thaI jyAre vastunuM lakSaNa utpAda-vyayadhrauvya e tripadI vaDe karavAmAM AvyuM. ane pariNAma svarUpe ApaNe tatvArthasUtramAM joIe chIe ke temAM utpAda-vyaya-dhrauvya-e satanI vyAkhyA karavAmAM AvI (5. 29) eTaluM ja nahi paNa nityanI vyAkhyA paNa tene ja anusarIne karavAmAM AvI ke "tAvazvayaM nityam (5. 30). A lakSaNa upara pAtaMjala yogasUtranI paraMparAnI chIpa spaSTa che. pAtaMjalanA vyAsabhASyamAM nityanI vyAkhyA che-caznana parimAne taravuM na vite tatriyam -comASya, 4-33. tattvArthasUtramAM pariNAmanI vyAkhyA che-tta drAvaH pariNAma:-5. 41. bhagavatI ane sthAnAMgamAM dharmAstikAyAdi bhAvo = pariNAmonA vicAraprasaMge eTaluM kahyuM hatuM ke temAM rUpa, rasa Adi nathI, paNa zuM che te bAbata mauna che. sthAnAMgasUtra, 441; bhagavatI, 2-10, sU0 118. prastuta prajJApanAmAM ajIvanA daza pariNAmomAM eka "agurulaghu" pariNAma paNa che 1. "dvayI ceyaM nityatA kUTasthanityatA pariNAminityatA ca / tatra kUTasthanityatA purusssy| pariNAminityatA guIInAma " ghAtaM mAthuM, 4, 33. 2. bhagavatImAM paNa pannavaNAnI jema ja pariNAmo samajI levAnuM kahyuM che- frLAmapaTuM nivazekuM mALiyA -14. 4, zna, 514.

Page #123
A ? mA jaNAvyuM che. [24].. (947), paraMtu te viSe spaSTa kahyuM che ke te "Are" (946) che. eTale tenA vizeSa pariNAmono saMbhava ghaTe nahi. bhagavatImAM gurulaghuno vicAra aneka ThekANe che. te samagra carcAthI eka bAbata e phalita thAya che ke sUkSma pudgalaparamANu ane arUpI dravyone "agurulaghu" kahyA che. eTale e pramANe jIva, dharma, adharma, AkAza ane kAla e "agurulaghu " siddha thAya che. ahIM e dhyAnamAM levAnuM che ke sApekSa guru ane laghune to "guruladhu' nAma ApyuM ja che, eTale "agurulaghu" zabdathI teno niSedha ja samajI zakAya. eTale ke je dravyo "agurulaghu" tarIke oLakhAvyAM temAM guru ke ladhu e bemAMthI ekeya ke sApekSA "gurulaghu" e bhAvo nathI ema ja samajAya. gurulaghunI caturbhagImAM e cotho bhaMga che. tethI paNa e niSedha ja sUcave che. Ama e dharmathI koI vidhirUpa dharma ke bhAva sUcavAto nathI, ema bhagavatInI gurulaghunI carcA (1. 9. sU0 73) thI samajAya che, paraMtu bhagavatImAM ja kaMdakanA adhikAramAM pAchuM lokanA anaMta agurulaghu paryAyo hovAnuM jaNAvyuM che, eTaluM ja nahi paNa chava, siddhi ane siddhanA (2. 1. sU:91) anaMta agurulaghu paryAyo kahyA che. Ama zUnyamAMthI sarjananI prakriyA dekhAya che ane tethI bhagavatImAM judA judA vicAranA staro hovAnuM jaNAya che. ane ethI eTaluM kahI zakAya ke badhI vastunA paryAyo-pariNAmo hovA joIe; e navA vicAranA pariNAmasvarUpe dharmAstikAyAdimAM paNa te ghaTAvavAno A prayAsa che. A vicAravikAsanI e paNa eka bhUmikA che, je tatvArtha sUtramAM jovA maLe che, jyAM pariNAmonA anAdi ane Adi evA bheda karIne (pa. 42) arUpImAM anAdi pariNAmo hovAnuM bhASyamAM jaNAvyuM che (5. 42). A sUtranI mAnyatA ane vyAkhyAmAM je matabhedo thayA tenuM paNa e ja kAraNa che ke A vicAra navo hato ane teNe sthirabhUmikA prApta karI na hatI. guru, ladhu, gurulaghu ane agurulaghu viSenI vizeSa tArkika vicAraNA mATe AcArya jinabhadranuM vizeSAvazyakabhASya (gA. 654-663) jevuM joIe. pariNAmonuM gaNana A pramANe che - jIvanA pariNAmo (926-937) ajIva pariNAmo (947-956) 1. gati (narakAdi 4) 1. baMdhana (rinaSpakSa) 2. indriya (zrotrAdi 5) 2. gati (spRzaaspRzad athavA dIrdha hasva) 3. kayAya (krodhAdi 4) 3. saMsthAna (parimaMDalAdi 5) 4. vezyA (kRSNAdi 6) 4. bheda (khaMDa Adi 5) 5. yoga (mana Adika 3) 5. varNa (kRSNa Adi 5) 6. upayoga (sAkAra-anAkAra) 6. gaMdha (surabhi-durabhi) 7. jJAna (Abhinibodhi Adi 5) rasa 8. darzana (samyaga Adi 3) 8, parza (kakhaDa Adi 8) 9. cAritra (sAmAyikAdi 5) 9. agurulaghu (eka) . 10. veda (strI Adi 3) 10. zabda (summui-dubhi) ajIvapariNAmonA baMdhanapariNAma prasaMge je gAthA naM. 200 che te ja gAthA pakhaMDAgamamAM paNa upalabdha thAya che. temAM pAThAMtara che. (pustaka 14, sUtra, 36, pR. 33) nA je matabhedo thayA ane te . 5 ji

Page #124
[ 5]... achavagati pariNAmanA je be prakAra che te A che-pRzadgati pariNAma ane aspRzagatipariNAma (949). jaina mAnyatA pramANe AkAzapradeza to sarvatra vidyamAna che ja, paraMtu prastutamAM te pradezane sparza karIne ane te vinA-ema be prakAranI gati che evo artha nathI samajavAno ema AcArya malayagirino abhiprAya che. paNa anya mata pramANe tethI UlaTuM che. tene viSe malayagiri kahe che ke A kema saMbhave te amane samajAtuM nathI-anya tu cakSate spRzadgatipariNAmo nAma yena prayatnavizeSAt kSetrapradezAn spRzan gacchati, aspRzadgatipariNAmo yena kSetrapradezAnaspRzanneva gacchati-tanna budhyAmahe, nabhasaH sarvavyApitayA tatpradezasaMsparzavyatirekeNa gaterasambhavAt / bahuzrutebhyo vA paribhAvanIyam" pra0 TIkA, patra 289 a| AcArya malayagirie spRzadgati ane aspRzadgatinuM daSTAMta ApyuM che ke taLAvamAM jyAre dIkarI tirachI dizAmAM pheMkavAmAM Ave che tyAre te vacce vacce jalane sparza karatI ane sparza nA karatI ema jAya che. prastutamAM matAntara thavAnuM kAraNa e jaNAya che ke AkAzanuM astitva svIkAravAmAM AvyuM ane tenA pradezone svIkAravAmAM AvyA, te pahelAMnI prastuta carcA paraMparAmAM thaI haze te emanI ema cAlI AvI che. A asaMgatino tArkika khulAso karavAno prayatna upAdhyAya yazovijayajIe aspRzativAdamAM karyo che. A khulAso eTalA mATe paNa jarUrI hato ke eka tarapha ema mAnavAmAM AvyuM ke siddhanA jIvo eka ja samayamAM siddhisthAne pahoMcI jAya che, paraMtu bIjI tarapha ema kahevAmAM AvyuM hatuM ke jIvanA mRtyusthAna ane siddhisthAna vacce asaMkhyAta AkAzapradezonuM aMtara hoya che. ane gatiniyama evo che ke eka pradezathI bIjA pradezamAM pahoMcatAM eka samaya lAge che. eTale siddhigatimAM prasthAna karanArA jIvane ochAmAM ochA asaMkhyAta samaya to thavA ja joIe. A asaMgati TALavA mATe aspRzadgatino Azraya levAmAM Avyo che. A samagra carcA eka muddA upara to ApaNuM dhyAna kendrita kare ja che ke jainadharmanI mAnyatAomAM koI eka ja kALe badhuM kahevAI gayuM hatuM athavA to manAI gayuM hatuM ema mAnI levAnuM nathI.

Page #125
1. gati 2. indriya 3. kaSAya naraka paMcendriya koMdha, chavadaMDakomAM pariNAmo 938-946 4. lehyA 5. yoga 6. upayoga che. jJAna kRNa, nIla, kApota mana,vacana,kAya sAkAra- Aibhizrata, avadhi, ] anAkAra 3matiajJAna, ( zrataajJAna vibhega 1. nAraka 8. darzana samya, simyagyathA 9, cAritra 10. veda acAritrI napuMsaka bhAta, 3 mithyA, mAyA, lAla. , kRSNa, nIla, kapota, teja ,, ,, ,, ,, , puruSa, strI matiajJAna ekendriya , 2-11. bhavanavAsI deva 12. pRthvIkAya 13. akAya S tiyaca 14. vanaspatikAya ) 15. tejaskAya 2 16. vAyukAya che , , , , kavi >> mithyA zrutajJAna , , kRSNa, nIla, kApatA Abhi0, muta, maMtaajJAna, butaajJAna, samyaku, mithyA ( acAritrI, = 17. dIndriya , dvIndriya , , , kAya, vacana 18. trIndriya , trIndriya , 19. caturindriya caturindriya , 20. paMcendriya tiryaMca , paMcendriya , ye traNaloga 21. manuSya manuSya ke , , alesya traNa, ayoga 22. vANavyaMtara deva paMcendriya cArakaSAya kRSNa, nIla, kapota, teja traNayoga samya, mithyA, 3 cAritrA- traNa samyamizyA | cAritrI Abhi0, , ane bhatio, mutaA0, * vibhaMga | pAMca jJAna traNa ajJAne AbhimRta avadhi | matiajJAna, thataajJAna vibhaMgaNuM cAritrI, acAritrI, yo y | cAritrAcAritrI >> , , acAritrI, puruSa, strI. 23. jyotika 24. vaimAnika * * * , * * * teja, pada, zukala * ,

Page #126
[27]... caudamuM 'kaSAya' pada : kaSAyanirUpaNa A padamAM krodha, mAna, mAyA ane lobha e cAre kaSAyo (958) jIvonA covIze daMDakomAM saMbhave che (959) ema jaNAvIne kaSAyanI AtmAmAM, paramAM, ubhayamAM pratiSThA ane apratiSThA covIze daMDakanA sakala jIvonI apekSAe darzAvI che (960). AmAM krodhanA bhAjana-abhAjananI apekSAe pratiA-apratiSThA zabdano prayoga che. dhaNIvAra evuM bane che ke akAraNa kaSAya thAya che tyAre kaSAyanuM pAtra koI hotuM nathI. te apratiSThita kAya che, ema TIkAkAre A bAbatamAM spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che. EUR kSetra, vastu, zarIra ane upadhine laI ne kaSAyanI utpatti sakala saMsArI jIvonA covIze daMDakomAM che (961). kaSAyonA uttarabhedomAM anaMtAnubaMdhI, apratyAkhyAna, pratyAkhyAna ane saMvalana evA uttarottara naMda, maMdatara kaSAyo che (962). vaLI, tenA Abhoganirvartita, anAbhoganirvatita, upazAMta ane anupazAMta evA paNa bhedo che (963). temAM kAraNa upasthita thaye, tene samajIne kaSAya karavo te Abhonirvartita che. ane vagara samaje kaSAya karavo te anAbhoganirvartita che. kaSAyano udaya na thAya tyAM sudhI te upazAMta kahevAya ane udayAvasthAmAM te anupazAMta kahevAya che. jaina AgamamAM AtmAnA doSonuM varNana aneka rIte karavAmAM AvyuM che. ane te doSono saMgraha paNa judI judI rIte karavAmAM Ave che. temAMno eka saMgrahaprakAra rAga-dveSa-moha e che, paraMtu karmasiddhAntamAM ukta cAra kaSAyone ane mohane AdhAre ja vicAraNA thaI che, tethI te saMgrahaprakAra jainasaMmata doSavarNananuM aMtima rUpa hoya ema jaNAya che.ra A pUrvenA padamAM AtmAnA vividha pariNAmo darzAvyA che, temAMno ja kaSAya e paNa eka pariNAma che tenI noMdha levI joI e (926). A kASAyo ja mukhyarUpe karmabaMdhanuM kAraNa che, tethI prastutamAM jaNAvavAmAM AvyuM che ke traNeya kALamAM ATheya karmaprakRtinA cayananAM sthAno-prakAro covIze daMDakonA vomAM cAre kaSAyo ja che. mAtra cayana ja hi paNa upacayana, baMdha, udIraNA, vedanA ane nirjarAnAM paNa cAreya kAyo ja sthAno che (964-971). kaSAyaprakaraNane aMte viSayanidarzaka saMgrahaNIgAthA ApavAmAM AvI che. yadaramuM 'indriya' pada : indriyanirUpaNa jIvanA pariNAmomAM indriyapariNAmano paNa nirdeza che. gaNanAmAM kaSAya pUrve indriyapariNAmano nirdeza che (926), paraMtu nirUpaNamAM prathama kaSAyane caudamA padamAM sthAna ApyuM ane indriyane te pachI paMdaramA padamAM. AthI siddha thAya che ke Arya zyAmAcArye judAM judAM prakaraNo, je paraMparAprApta hatAM, tenuM potAnI rIte saMkalana-saMpAdana karyuM che. A ja bAbatanA samarthanamAM lezyA (56 17), samyakatva (pada 19), upayoga (pada ra9), ohI-avadhijJAna (56 73), e pariNAmo 1. gaNadharavAda, prastAvanA, pR0 100, 2. preyas ane dveSa tathA cAra kaSAyonA vistRta varNana mATe ' kasAyapAhuDa ' tenI TIkAo sAthe jovuM. 5. pra. 7

Page #127
...[8]... chatAM krame ekasAthe temanuM nirUpaNuM nathI e paNa dhyAnamAM rAkhavA jevuM che. 29 mA upayoga padamAM kharI rIte avadhijJAna paNa che ja. paraMtu avadhijJAnane judA padarUpe levAmAM AvyuM che te sUcita kare che ke avadhijJAna viSenI judI svataMtra vicAraNuM cAlI AvatI haze, tethI tene svataMtra padamAM saMgRhIta karavAnuM zyAmAcArye ucita mAnyuM che. - ahIM Indriyo viSenI vicAraNA be udezomAM karavAmAM AvI che. temAM prathama udezamAM 24 dvArA ane bIjA uddezamAM 12 dvAro che. prathama uddezanA prAraMbhamAM ja tenAM 24 kArano nirdeza karI devAmAM Avyo che (972). sauprathama Indriyo pAMca che (973), ema jaNAvI te covIze viSayonI carcA krame karI karavAmAM AvI che. temAM prathama cha dvAranI eTale ke saMDANu-saMsthAnathI mAMDIne alpabadutva sudhI carcA samApta karIne te dvArIno vicAra 24 daMkomAM karavAmAM Avyo che (983-989). ane pachI sAtamA dvAra puTTa (skRSTa) thI mAMDIne viSaya nAmanA navamA dvAranuM vivaraNa karavAmAM AvyuM che (990-992). A kAromAM daMDakavicAra nathI. te dvArano viSaya evo che, jemAM 24 daMDakane lagato vicAra azakya ja che ema to na kahevAya, paNa e bAbatonI paraMparA kAMI sthira nahi thaI hoya tethI te carcA karavAmAM nathI AvI ema lAge che. sU0 993mAM mAraNAntika samudhAta vakhate je karmayugalonI nirjarA thAya che, eTale je paramANuoe potAnA kAmerUpa pariNAmano tyAga karyo hoya che, te paramANuo sUkSma hoya che, evuM vidhAna karavAmAM AvyuM che. ane evuM paNa vidhAna che ke tevA paramANu samagra lokamAM hoya che. vaLI, sU0 994 mAM evuM paNa vidhAna che ke chadmastha jIvo e sUkSma paramANuone jANI-dekhI zakatA nathI. keTalAka devo paNa evA che, je te sukSma pudgalone jANI-dekhI zakatA nathI, to sAmAnya manuSyanI to vAta ja zuM karavI ? te pachI jIvanA 24 daMDakonI carcAmAM jaNAvyuM che ke keTalAka jIvo te sUkSma paramANuone jANI-dekhIne AhAramAM le che ane keTalAka jANyAkhyA vagara (sU0 995-998). sU0 999mAM Adarza--darpaNa, asi Adi cakacakita padArthomAM je pratibiMba paDe che tene jenAra zuM jue che te carcA prasaMge Adarza Adine ane potAne joto nathI paNa mAtra pratibiMbane jue che ema jaNAvyuM che. prastutamAM pratibiMba mATe pratibhAga (umA) e zabdano prayoga che. A sUtranA pAThamAM Adarzane juve ke nahi, te bAbatamAM pAThAMtara che. AcArya malayagirine mate Adarzane paNa juve evo pATha che, paNa anya badhI pratomAM ane junA gujarAtI TabAmAM tethI viruddha pATha che. AnuM samAdhAna e hoI zake ke mAtra dazya viSayanI apekSAe AcArya malayagirie vyAkhyA karI ane Adarza paNa dazya che ema mAnyuM. paraMtu dazya game te hoya, paNa je viSayanI upayoga athavA to vikalpa AtmAne thAya tene ja dRzya mAnIe to pratibiMba jotI vakhate ApaNane bhAna-upayoga ke vikalpa to Adarzagata pratibiMba viSayaka ja hoya che. AthI Adarzane to nathI ema kahevuM hoya to upayoga-bhAnanI daSTie ema paNa kahI zakAya. - pratibiMba viSenI rocaka carcA nizIthabhASyamAM gA0 4318 thI che. ane svAdAdaratnAkaramAM to te samagra carcA vistArathI che, pR. 858thI. tattvArthasUtranI siddhasenIya TIkAmAM paNa pratibiMbanI rocaka carcA che, 5. 24, pR. 364. kaMbalasATaka (kAmaLo) ne gADha vaNavAmAM Ave ke pAMkho vaNavAmAM Ave, paNa te sarakhA pradezone ja sparze che, A vAta IndriyanA prakaraNamAM sparza sAmyane kAraNe mUkavAmAM AvI hoya tema jaNAya che (1000).

Page #128
[9].. thayuM-staMbha Ubho hoya ke ADo paDyo hoya paNa te sarakhI ja jagyA roke che, e hakIkatano nirdeza paNa IdriyaviSayane lakSIne ja haze (1001). A ja pramANe AgAsathigala = loka vagere bhaugolika padArtho viSe dharmAstikAyAdinA sparzano vicAra paNa karavAmAM Avyo che (1002-5), temAM AcArya malayagirinI vyAkhyA pramANe AgAsathignala (1002) ane loka (1004) e banne dvArono viSaya eka ja che, mAtra zabdo judA che. paraMtu jo tema hoya to be kAra judAM kema rAkhyAM e prazna thAya che. AcArya malayagirino mata, banne dvAromAM sparza viSenuM nirUpaNa ekasarakhuM ja gaNavAmAM AvyuM che tethI baMdhAyo haze, paraMtu mULakArane paNa mAtra zabdabheda ja abhipreta haze ke nahi te praznano uttara AthI maLato nathI. prastuta paMdaramA padanA bIjA uddezamAM bAra dvAro che, temane nirdeza prAraMbhamAM ja che (1006). Indriyono upacaya 24 daMDakomAM varNavavAnA uddeze jene jeTalI indriyo hoya te jIva teTalI indriyonA nirmANa mATe pulonuM grahaNa kare che (1007-1008) tema jaNAvIne te ja pramANe upacayana thayA pachI te te IndriyonuM te te jIva nirmANa kare che te jaNAvyuM che (1009) ane tenA nirmANamAM badhA ja jIvone asakhyAta samaya jeTalA aMtarmuhUrtano kALa lAge che (1010). 24 daMDakomAM indriyalabdhino nirdeza karIne (1011) te te Indriyono upayogakALa 24 daMDakanA jIvanamAM hoya che te jaNAvyuM che (1012). IndriyonA upayogakALanuM a5bahutva nIce pramANe che (1013):-- 1. cakSuno upayogakALa jadhanya che te sauthI thoDo che 2. zrotrano te tethI vizeSAdhika 3. dhrANendriyano 4. jindriyano 5. sparzendriyano A ja krama uttarottara utkRSTamAM paNa samajI levAno che. ane parasparamAM jaghanya-utkRSTa viSe paNa ema samajavAnuM che ke sparzendriyanA upayogano je jaghanya kALa che tethI vizeSAdhika cakSano utkRSTa upayogakALa che. pachI krame tethI vizeSAdhika utkRSTa kALa zrotra, ghANa, jihvA ane sparzendriyano che. 24 daMDakonA jIvomAM Indriyo vaDe ogAhaNa (avagrahaNa) = pariccheda, avAya, Ihi, uha (avagraha)-artha ane vyaMjana banne prakAro-vaDe enuM nirUpaNa che (1014-1023). AmAM dhyAna devA jevuM e che ke je dvArA prAraMbhamAM (1006) nidiSTa che temAM IhA pachI vyaMjanAvagrahano nirdeza che. paNa nirUpaNamAM (1017) avagrahanA be prakAro jaNAvI pachI bannenuM nirUpaNa che. vaLI, jJAnano je krama tattvArthasUtra, naMdI AdimAM svIkRta thaI gayo che, te kramamAM paNa nirUpaNa nathI paNa vyutkrama che. vaLI, e paNa dhyAnamAM levuM ke mAtra cAra indriyonA ja vyaMjanAvagraha 1. "pUrvamArAvira0rAnDena hola: pRdoDadhunA DhovarAtrernava taM vikRchipurA"----zapanA TIva, patra 208 me. samagra AkAzamAM lokabhAga sAva thoDo hovAthI te thIgaDA jevo che evA abhiprAyathI loka mATe AkAzavaMgUla zabdano prayoga che ema AcArya malayagirie spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che, ejana, paitra 307 e.

Page #129
[10]... che, cakSuno nathI (1018) ane arthAvagraha to cha prakArano che, jemAM pAMca Indriyo uparAMta, noIndriya = mana paNa samAviSTa che (1019). paraMtu avagrahaNa (101), Iha (1916) ane avAya (1015) nA mAtra IndriyonA pAMca bhede pAMca prakAranuM ja kathana che. sArAMza ke avagrahaNa, avAya ane IhAne mAtra IndriyonAM gaNAvyAM, anindriyanAM nahi, paraMtu ugraha (avagraha) mAM indriya-anindriya bannene lakSamAM lIdhA che. A uparathI zuM ema samajavuM ke Ihi, avAya ane avagrahaNamAM manano upayoga abhipreta nathI ? pachInA kALe mana:kRta paNa bheda Ihi ane avAyano paDe ja che, je AmAM nathI. vaLI, dhAraNa nAmano bheda te sarvathA nirdiSTa nathI e paNa dhyAnamAM levA jevuM che. zuM ema bane ke 1014 mA sUtramAM ogAhaNa-avagrahaNanI je vAta che tethI dhAraNuM abhipreta hoya ? kAraNa ke ogAhaNuM ane ucca-e bannene prastutamAM judA gaNAvyA che. ane ugrahanA vyaMjanAvagraha, arthAvagraha evA je bhedo pADyA tethI te to avagraha siddha thAya che, ane ogAhaNa-avagrahaNu tethI juduM nirdiSTa che, to tethI dhAraNuM abhipreta hoya ema saMbhave. eTaluM nakakI ke prastutamAM jJAnanirUpaNano A stara prAcIna che. A pachI IndriyonA bhedo vaLI judI rIte karyA che. pratyendriya ane bhAvendriya (1024); paraMtu vilakSaNatA e dekhAya che ke tavArthasUtramAM pAMce dravyendriyonA nivRti ane upakaraNa evA be bhedo karyA che, eTale daza dravyendriya thAya (tatvArthasUtra 2. 17). prajJApanAmAM IndriyapadanAM dvAromAM Indriyopacaya, Indriyanirvartana, indriyalabdhi, IndriyopayogoddhA evAM je kAro che tenI tatvArthasUtramAM vyavasthA karIne bendriyamAM prathama beno ane bhAvendriyamAM aMtima beno samAveza karI lIdho hoya ema saMbhave che. paraMtu prajJApanAmAM AgaLa cAlI kabendriyanA ATha bhedo batAvyA che. jillA ane sparza sivAyanI indriyonA ja babe bhedo che (1025). e bane bhedone tatvArthasUtranI jema koI nAma apAyAM nathI. ane pachI 24 daMDakomAM e ATha dravyendriyo kone keTalI che teno nirdeza che (1026-1029). AthI prastutamAM dravyendriyanA be bheda tatvArthasUtrasUcita nivRti ane upakaraNa abhipreta hoya tema jaNAtuM nathI; ane prajJApanAgata upacaya ane nirvartana abhipreta hoya ema paNa jaNAtuM nathI. kAraNa ke tatvArthasUtra ane prajJApanA bannemAM e bhedo badhI ja indriyonA che, jyAre ahIM prajJApanAmAM (sU0 1025) mAtra traNa ja indriyone be be bheda jaNAvyA che. tyAra pachI 24 daMDakonA jIvomAM e paNa vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che ke te te vone atItamAM, vartamAnamAM ane bhaviSyamAM keTalI bendriyo hoya che (1030-1054)? bhAvendriyonA pAMca prakAra (1056) jaNAvIne 24 daMDakanA jIvomAM teno viniyoga karyo che (1056-10 67). Indriyo viSe bhAratIya dArzanikonI vicAraNuM mATe pramANamImAMsA (siMghI jaina graMthamALA), bhASATipaNu, pR38-41 jevuM. 2. naMdIsUtra, para, 53.

Page #130
mana-vacana-kAya e traNanA AdhAre thanAra AtmAnA vyApArane yoga kahevAmAM Ave che. teno ja nirdeza prastuta padamAM prayoga zabdathI che. te AtmavyApAra? eTalA mATe kahevAya che ke AtmA na hoya to e traNenI viziSTa kriyA thaI zakatI nathI. jaina paribhASA pramANe e traNe pudgalamaya che ane pudgalano je sAmAnya vyApAra gati e to AtmA vinA paNa temAM hoI zake, paraMtu jyAre pudgalo mana-vacana-kAyarUpe pariNata thayA hoya che tyAre temane AtmAnA sahakArathI je viziSTa prakArano vyApAra thAya che, te to te te rUpe apariNatamAM saMbhave nahi. vaLI, pudgalano mana Adi pariNAma paNa AtmAnA karmane ja adhIna che. tethI temanA vyApArane AtmavyApAra kahI zakAya che. e vyApAra-prayoganA 15 bheda (1068)no nirdeza karI sAmAnya jIvamAM ane vizeSa rUpe 24 daMDakomAM prayoganI yojanA jaNAvI che (1069-1084). A yojanAmAM amuka prayoga hoya tyAre enI sAthe anya keTalA prayoga hoya enI paNa bhaMgaracanA karI batAvI che. ...[ o01 ]... , soLamuM ' prayoga * pada : prayoga-AtmAno vyApAra SaTyuMDAgamamAM paNa yoganA, prajJApanAnI jema ja, paMdara bhedo che ane tenI yojanA vone lagatAM mArgaNuAddArone avalaMkhIne che.--pu. 1, pR0 278 thI. SaTyuMDAgamamAM mana-vacana-kAya e traNa mULa bhedono ' prayogakarme ' mAM samAveza che, paNa tenA uttara bhedonI gaNanA dhavalAmAM che.--pu. 13, pR0 43, prayoganA paMdara bheda nIce pramANe che (1068) : 1. satyamana:prayoga. 2. asatyamana:prayoga. 3. satya-mRSAmana:prayoga. 4, asatya-mRAmanaHprayoga. 5-8. e ja pramANe vacananA prayoganA cAra bheda. 9. audArikazarIrakAyaprayoga. 2 10. audArikamizrazarIrakAyaprayoga. 11. vaikriyazarIrakAyaprayoga. 12. vaikriyamitrazarIrakAyaprayoga, 13. AhAra zarIrakAyaprayoga. 1. " prayoga: pinvayiA, AtmavyApAra tyartha: ''prajJAvanATIvA, 5tra 317, 66 AtmapravRtteH karmAdAnanibandhanavIryotpAdo yogaH | athavA AtmapradezAnAM saGkocavikoco yoga: " --dhavA, 1, 50 140. AcArAMganiryuktimAM (gA0 183) karmanA daza bhedomAM eka ' prayogakarbhe ' evo bheda che. tenI vyAkhyAmAM AcArya zIlAMka 15 bhedo gaNAve che. patra 94. 2. khaMDAgamamAM kAcaprayoga 'mAM ' zarIra ' pada nathI. ' koyiAyanono'evA pADo che. SaTyuMDA. pu. ?, pRSTha 289. vaLI, mananA cAra, vacananA cAra ane kAyanA sAta ema bhedo gaNAvyA che,

Page #131
[102]... 14. AhArakamizazarIrakAyaprayoga. 15. karmazarIrakAyaprayoga. AcArya malayagirie satya-mRSAmana:prayoga ane e ja prakAranA vacanaprayogane vyAvahArikanayanI apekSAe mizra, paNa nizcayanayanI apekSAe to asatya ja jaNAvyo che. asatya-mRSAmana prayoga ane vacanaprayoga svarUpamAtranuM paryAlocana ane vacana che. AnA paraka vAkyono prayoga, jemAM satya-asatyane koI saMbaMdha nathI te paNa asatya-mRSAvacanaprayoga che. nizcayanaye to vipratAraNabuddhithI Avo prayoga hoya to te asatya ja gaNAya. kAyaprayogamAM taijasakAyaprayogano ullekha nathI te dhyAna devA jevI vAta che. prayoga padamAM paMdara prakAranA prayogonI carcA samApta ryA pachI "gatipUvAya'--gatiprapAta- nuM nirUpaNa che (1086-1123); A prAsaMgika saMgrahanI dRSTie jaNAya che. AmAM jyAM gati"no saMbaMdha che te badhA vyavahArano saMgraha karI tenA pAMca prakAra jaNAvyA che, te A che- 1. prayogagati, 2. tatagati, 3. baMdhanadanagati, 4. upapAtagati. 5. vihAyogati (1085). AmAMnI prayogagatinI 24 daMDakanA jIvomAM yojanA karI che. bAkInI viSe tema karyuM nathI. AmAM prathama prayogagati to te ja che, jenA paMdara prakAranI carcA pUrve (1068-) thaI ja gaI che. enuM ahIM punarAvartana ja che (1086-1009). tatagati viSe jaNAvyuM che ke jyAM pahoMcavAnuM hoya tyAM pahoMcyA pahelAMnI badhI gatine tatagati kahe che, te eTalA mATe ke te vistIrNa che (1990). chava ane zarIra vaccenuM baMdhana chUTI javAthI je gati te baMdhana chedanagati che (1991). bhavopa pAtagatinA cAra prakAra che, deva, nAraka, manuSya, tiryaMca; e cAra bhavamAM je gati eTale ke jIvano te rUpe karmajanya paryAya te bhavopapAtagati che. pUrvanirdiSTa kSetrano pAMcamo bheda siddhagati AmAM nathI, kAraNa ke ahIM karmajanya gati vikSita che, je siddhamAM nathI. u5pAtagatinA traNa bheda che: kSetropa pAta, bhavopapAta ane nabhavopapAta gati. jo te te kSetramAM gati kare te kSetro papAtagati. jIvono te te karmane AdhAre nArakAdi gatirUpa bhava thAya te bhavopapAtagati che (1092-99). | nabhavIpa pAtagatinA be bheda che: pugalonI ane siddhonI gati. A bannenI gati karmajanya nathI tethI te gatine nabhavopa pAtagati kahI che (1100). koI paNa dizAnA eka cheDethI bIjA cheDe mAtra eka samayamAM pugalanI je gati thAya che tene pulanI nobhavopa pAtagatinI saMjJA ApI che (1101), paraMtu siddha viSe prastutamAM siddhanA ku. AcArya malayagau mate taijasa-kAzmaNazarIramayoga' evuM nAma ahIM abhipreta che. paraMtu kheDAgamamAM paNa pATha che.--"marthanAthanono'.-pu. 1, pR. 289. AcArya malayagirine zaMkA thaI haze ke kAyaprayogamAM taijasanuM kayAMya nAma AvatuM nathI, tethI kArmaNa sAthe tejasa jeDIne tenI vyAkhyA karI. prajJA TIkA, patra 319, AvI koI zaMkA dhavalAmAM jovAmAM AvI nahi. 4. "manuM matiH praSiratyartha: ! kAzri pherAtaviyA gyAntaravayA ca... ... | teH kato gatipAta ...... | tirAivRttipanapatItyarthaH '--kaa0 TIva, patra rU28.

Page #132
...[103]... pUrvokta bhedo (s0 15-17) ja gaNAvyA che. temanI paNa gati paramANunI jema eka samayamAM thAya che tevo koI nirdeza prastutamAM nathI (1102-4). vihAyogatinA 17 bhedo che (1105), jenuM vivaraNa nIce pramANe che :-- 1. spRzaddhati--svataMtra paramANunI anya pudgalone sparza karatAM karatAM je gati thAya te (1106). 2. aspRzati-sparza karyAM vinA paramANunI je gati thAya te (1107). 3. upasaMpadyamAnagati--koInuM avalaMbana laI te je gati thAya te, jema ke koI rAjA vagereno Azraya laI ne yAtrA kare te (1108). 4. tethI viruddha koInA avalaMbana vinA svataMtra bhAve gati karavI te anupasaMpadyamAnagati che (1109). 5. paramANupudgala yAvat anaMtapradezI pudgalaskaMdhanI je gati te pudgalagati che (1110). 6. kUdI kUdIne gati karavI te maMDUkagati (1111). 7. naukA dvArA gati karavI te naugati (1112). 8. nayati----naigamAdi eka naye karIne vicAraNA te nayagati. athavA samagra nayo vaDe vicAraNA te nayagati (1113). 9. chAyAnuM avalaMbana laI te gati karavI te chAyAgati (1114). 10. vastu pramANenI chAyA paDe te chAyAnupAtagati (1115). 11. eka koI kRSNAdi lezyA anya lezyAnA saMparkathI terUpe pariName te lezyAgati (1116). 12. lesyAnupAtagati te che ke jemAM je te lezyAne anusarIne maraNa pachI jIvanI je te lezyA thAya (1117). 13, koI te nimitte--jema ke AcArya Adine uddezIneti te uddizyapravibhaktagati che (1118). 14. prasthAna ane paryavasthitine lakSIne catuHbhaMgInI apekSAe puruSanI je gati te catuHpuruSapravibhaktagati; jema ke cAra puruSo sAthe cAlyA ane sAthe ja sthira thayA; sAthe cAlyAM paNa sthiratAmAM sAthe rahyA nahi; sAthe cAlyA nahi paNa sAthe sthira thayA; ane cAlyA paNa sAthe nahi ane sthira paNa sAthe thayA nahi (1119). 15. vakra gatinA cAra prakAra--ghaTTanatA eTale laMgaDAtI gati; staMmanatA eTale dhamaNu AdinuM stabdha thaI javuM, athavA sthira thAya tyAre potAnA zarIranA aMgonuM sthira thavuM te; zleSaNatA eTale ke zarIranAM aMgono paraspara zleSa thavo te; patanatA eTale ke UbhA rahetAM ke cAlatAM paDI javuM te (1120). 16. paMkagati e che ke je kAvamAM cAlatI vakhate hoya che te. 17. baMdhanavimocanagati-phaLo pAchAM thaI baMdha chUTI javAthI je nimna gati thAya te (1121). A gatinA je sattara bheda khatAvyA che te evA nathI ke je parasparane vyAvRtta karatA hoya, paNa gatinI je nAnA prakAranI vizeSatA dekhAya che, te tarapha dhyAna doravA mATe A aneka bhedo varNavyA che.

Page #133
...[14].... sattaramuM "lezyA pada leyAnirUpaNa lesyAnuM nirUpaNa karanAra padanA cha uddezo che. uddezomAM koI vyavasthita dhoraNe kamaniyamana thayuM hoya ema jaNAtuM nathI. prathama udezamAM to vaLI aneka dvAromAM eka leDyAdvAra hoI te prakaraNane leyApadamAM saMgharavAmAM AvyuM hoya ema jaNAya che. A pada e spaSTa kare che ke Arya zyAmAcArye keTalAMka prakaraNe prastuta prajJApanAmAM paraMparAmAM je rIte cAlyAM AvatAM haze tema teno mAtra saMgraha ja karyo che. A vAtanI puSTi bhASA padathI paNa thAya che. pakhaMDAgamamAM legyA 14 mArgaNAsthAnamAM sthAna pAmI che, tethI tenI carcA aneka sthaLomAM maLe e svAbhAvika che. pu. 1, pR. 132, 386 Adi; pustaka 3, pR. 459 Adi; pu4, pR. 200 Adi vagere. prathama udezamAM nAraka Adi 24 daMDako viSe AhAra, zarIra, zvAsozvAsa, karma, varNa, lezyA, vedanA, kriyA ane Ayu-e badhuM viSama che te zA mATe, tenuM spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che (1124-1155). A uparathI keTalIka jANavA jevI bAbato e phalita thAya che ke nArakamAM jenuM zarIra moTuM tenA AhArAdi vadhAre ane jenuM nAnuM tenA AhArAdi thoDA (1124); je prathamanA janmelA hoya tenAM karma thoDAM ane je pachI janmelA hoya tenAM karma vadhAre (1125); pahelA janmelAnAM varNa ane leDyA vizuddhatara ane pachI janmelAnAM varNa ane leDyA avizuddha (1126-1127); sanIne mahAvedanA ane asaMtIne alpara (1128); samyagraSTine kriyA ochI ane anyane vadhAre (1129); nArakonuM Ayu badhAnuM sarakhuM hotuM nathI (1130). ukta hakIkato viSe krame karI bhavanavAsI Adi 24 daMDakomAM vicAraNA che (1131-44). A pachI salezya jIvone laI nArakAdi 24 daMDakomAM ukta AhAra Adi viSe sama-viSamatAnI carcA che (1145-1155), ane tene aMte prathama uddeza samApta thAya che. bIjA udezamAM prathama sezyAnA cha bheda (1156) jaNAvIne nArakAdi cAra gatinA jIvomAM kone keTalI leDyA hoya, tenI carcA karI che (1157-1169), te A pramANe che - kRNa nIla kApota teja patra zukala 1. nAraka 2. tiryaMca ekendriya >> pRthvI XXX xxx:x che a lezyAvicAra jaina Agama ane karmasAhitya tathA jaina darzanagraMthomAM ane jainetaramAM kevA prakArano che tenI vistRta mAhitI mATe juo, lesthAkoSa, saMpAdaka mohanalAla bAMThiyA tathA zrIcaMda coraDiyA, kalakattA, 1966; lesthAzabda viSenI carcA mATe juo Sehubring, Doctrine of the Jainas: P. 195. 2. nArakonA saMgI-asaMjJI evA bheda je ahIM karavAmAM AvyA che tethI sacita thAya che ke A prakaraNa te zabdonI paribhASA nizcita thayA pUrve racAyela che. AthI ja AcArya malayagirine A zabdonI karatutamAM vyAkhyA karavAmAM aneka vikalpo karavA paDayA che.

Page #134
3. ekandriya vanaspati teja vAyu 3) phrIndriya trIndriya "" caturindriya paMcendriyatiryaMca saMmUcchima garbhaja tiryaMcaNI 4. deva 3. manuSya - saMsmRSTima - gabhaja manuSyaNI devI d d bhavanavAsI deva devI 22 vANavyaMtara deva devI jyotiSa deva devI 39 vaimAnika deva devI # 6. nIlalezyAvALA 7. kRSNulezyAvALA 8. lezyAvALA 33 "3 13 kRSNa ,, "" .. ,, "" AnA spaSTIkaraNa mATe TIkA jovI, "" ,, ,, ,, "" dr dw ,, "" .. "" "" 21 "" X x ...[10]... "" anaMtaguNA. vizeSAdhika. nIla kApota "" che > :3 29 "" "9 . "" ,, .. "" 19 "3 "3 .. "" "" x * "" "" 39 33 "" "" "" 35 dw 22 "" "9 22 35 ,, "3 "" "" X X E x x x x x 13 X X 22 39 X 37 ,, , 23 "" ,, ,, "" "" padma zuddha X X X X X X "" sUtra 1170 mAM lezyAnI apekSAe jIvonA apabahutvano krama A pramANe che 1. zuklalezyAvALA sauthI thoDA. 2. padmalezyAvALA tethI asaMkhyAtaguNA. 3. tenDrelezyAvALA 4. alezya 5. kApotalezyAvALA x x ,, X ,, "" ,, X "" . *X X X X X X X*X xxx xxx X 5 s * : XXX X X X X : - : X:

Page #135
[16]... paraMtu narakanA jIvamAM alpabadutvano krama A pramANe che (1171) - 1. kRSNalezyAvALA sauthI thoDA. 2. nIla , tethI asaMkhyAtaguNA. 3. kApota , , , AnuM kAraNa e che ke jema jema nIcenI naraka tema tema temAM janAranI saMkhyA ochI. AthI sAtamI narakamAM janAra kRSNalezyAvALAnI saMkhyA ochI hoya e svAbhAvika che. tiryaMcamAM alpabadutvano krama vaLI nArakathI UlaTo che. te sAmAnya kramane (1170) anusare che. phera eTalo ke temAM alezya nathI hotA. tiryaMcomAM ekandriya Adino judo vicAra paNa karavAmAM Avyo che (1173-1180), temAM kyAMka kyAMka saMkhyAnI daSTie bheda paNa paDe che. lezayAnI apekSAe manuSyo ane devomAM paNa alpabadutvano vicAra che (1181-1187). paNa AmAM bhavanavAsI Adi cAre prakAranA devonuM lazyAnI apekSAe paraspara apabahutva paNa vicArAyuM che e vizeSatA che (11881190). RddhinI apekSAe te te vezyAvALA jIvomAM tAratamyano vicAra paNa che. temAM spaSTa karavAmAM AvyuM che ke kRSNalezyAvALA AdithI uttarottara vezyAvALA mahaddhika hoya che. eTale ke zuklalezyAvALA anya prakAranI lezyAvALA jIvo karatAM sarvAdhika addhivALA hoya che (1191), ane pachI uddezane aMte cAreya gatimAM levAnI apekSAe jIvonI sRddhinuM a5hatva vicArAyuM che (1192-1197). aMtima sUtra che "rU matirAvI vaMgf phI mALavavA" (1198) eTale ke gatinI apekSAe ahIM Rddhino vicAra karyo che tene badale prastutamAM 24 daMDakanA jIvone laIne lezyAnI apekSAe RddhinuM alpabadutva kahevuM. A uparathI jaNAya che ke A vAcanAbheda prajJApanAnA pATha viSeno che. ethI e paNa siddha thAya che ke prajJApanAnA pustakanuM saMkalana thayuM tyAre A bAbatamAM vAcanA bheda cAlu haze. tIjA uddeza (1199-1217) mAM te te janma ane mRtyu kALanI leDyA viSenI carcA (1199-1214) ane te te vezyAvALA jIvonA avadhijJAnanI viSayamaryAdA tathA te te lezyAvALA jIvane keTalAM jJAna hoya te paNa jaNAvyuM che (1215-17). cothA udezamAM eka lazyAnuM anya lezyarUpe je pariNamana thAya che, te tathA tenA varNana rasa-gadha-sparzanI vistRta carcA che (1219-1241). A carcAthI spaSTa thAya che ke leNyA e jIvone nimitte thatA pudgalanA pariNAmarUpa che. sUtra 1242mAM lezyAnA vividha rIte thatA pariNAmonI gaNanA che. ane te pachI tenA pradeza (1243), avagAhanakSetra (1244), vargaNa (1245), sthAna (1246) ane a5bahu (1247-49) no vicAra sthAnanI apekSAe dravya ane pradezane laIne karavAmAM Avyo che. pAMcamA udezanA prAraMbhamAM to cothA udezanA pariNAma prakaraNanI punarAvRtti che ane pachI te te vezyAnuM anya lephsAmAM pariNamana nathI thatuM evuM nirUpaNa che (1252-1255). AcArya malayagirinuM kahevuM che ke cothA uddezAmAM pariNamanano je svIkAra che te tiryaMca ane manuSyanI apekSAe samajavAno che ane prastutamAM pariNamanano avIkAra che te deva-nArakanI apekSAe

Page #136
..[17]... samajavAno che (prajJA TI. patra 371). sUtra 1252-55 viSe AcArya malayagiri je nAdhe che te dhyAnamAM levA jevuM che "amUni ca sUtrANi sAkSAt pustakeSu na dRzyante kevalamarthataH pratipattavyAni, tathA muulttiikaazALA cArAnAta-prajJA TIva, patra 272. chaThThA uddezamAM nAnA kSetromAM rahetA manuSya ane manuSyaNInI lezyAno vicAra che (125612 57). ane pachI janaka ane jananInI lezyA je hoya te ja janyanI leNyA paNa hovI joIeevo niyama nathI, e bAbatanuM pratipAdana karavAmAM AvyuM che. janya-janaka ane janya-jananInI sama ane viSama lesyA saMbhavI zake che e phalita karavAmAM AvyuM che (1258). prastuta prajJApanAnuM lesyAsaMbaMdhI prakaraNa ATaluM vistRta chatAM temAM, te te leyAvALA jIvonA adhyavasAyo kevA hoya te carcA, je anya granthomAM vistArathI jovA maLe che teno tathA lezyAnA dravya-bhAva-evA be bhedonI carcA je anyatra che teno sadaMtara abhAva che te prastuta prajJApanAnA saMkalananI prAcInatA tarapha IzAro karI jAya che te noMdhavuM joIe. aDhAramuM "kAyasthiti' pada prastuta padamAM "kAya'mAM samAviSTa thatA jIva ane ajIva bannenI sthitino eTale ke te te paryAyarUpe rahevAnA kALano vicAra che. cothA "sthiti' padamAM ane A kAyasthiti padamAM vicAraNAno je bheda che te prathama samajI levo jarUrI che. "sthiti" padamAM 24 daMDakomAM chavonI bhavasthiti eTale ke eka bhavanA Ayuno vicAra che, tyAre A aDhAramA padamAM eka jIva marIne satata pAcho tenA te ja bhavamAM janme to tevA samagra bhavonI paraMparAnI kALamaryAdA keTalI athavA te samagra bhAvomAM bhogavela Ayuno saravALo keTalo hoI zake teno vicAra che. vaLI 'sthiti padamAM mAtra jIvonA Ayuno ja vicAra che, jyAre prastutamAM dharmAstikAya Adi achavadravyo, je kAya" tarIke oLakhAya che, temanA te rUpe rahevAnA kALano paNa vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. pakhaMDAgamamAM sthiti vicAraNA eka ane nAnA jIvanI apekSAe karavAmAM AvI che ane te paNa gati Adi 14 mArga sthAnane laIne ane 14 guNarathAnonI apekSAe, prastuta kAyasthiti'nA jevI ja vicAraNuM paNa ba kheDAgamamAM tenI upara jaNAvelI AgavI rIte ja che. juo aMDAgamagata "kAlAnugama" prakaraNa, pustaka 4, pR. 313, 357 ane pustaka che, pR0 114, 462, prastutamAM to vakhaMDAgamagata 14 bhANAsthAnone badale bAvIza "pado " vaDe kAyasthitino vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che. e bAvIza "pado " ane tenA jevAM anyatra nirdiSTa aneka kArone AdhAre kheDAgamamAM 14 dvAronI saMkhyA svIkAravAmAM AvI che, te A pramANe che : 4. uttarAdhyayana, a0 34, 21-32. 5. bhagavatI, zataka 12, uddeza 5, sa0 450, patra 57ra. 1. " thAya t paryAya: dyate"-prajJA DhIkA, patra 375,

Page #137
[108]. 4. yoga prajJApanA pakhaMDAgama 1. jIva 2. gati 1. gati 3. Indriya 2. indriya 4. kAya 3. kAya 5. yoga 6. veda 5. veda che. kaSAya 6. kapAya 8. glezyA 10. lezyA 9. samyakatva 12. samyakatva 10. jJAna 7. jJAna 11. darzana 9. darzana 12. sayata 8. saMyama 13. upayoga 14. AhAra 14. AhAraka 15. bhApaka 16. paritta 17. paryApta 18. sUkSma 19. saMsI 13. saMsI 20. bhava (siddhi) 11. bhavya 21. asti (kAya) 22. carima prastutamAM eka bAbata spaSTa karavI joIe ke nAraka bharIne nAraka thato nathI ane deva marIne deva thato nathI eTale te bannenI sthiti bhavasthiti-eka bhavanI AyumaryAdA (juo cothuM sthiti' pada)-ane kAyasthitimAM kAMI bheda paDato nathI. tiryaMca ane manuSyamAM bhavasthiti ane kAyasthitimAM bheda paDe che. eTale jijJAsue cothA pada ane prastutanI tulanA karI levI joIe. 22 dvAromAM prathama kAra che "jIva'. jIvanuM astitva sarva kALamAM che (1260) ema jaNAvyuM che, eTale ke jIva anAdikALathI che; te jIvarUpe kayAreya utpanna thayA nathI ane jIvarUpe kadI naSTa paNa thaze nahi-evo siddhAnta AthI phalita thAya che. TIkAkAre "prANadhAraNa" evI vyAkhyA jIvananI karI che ane prANanI vyAkhyAmAM kahyuM che ke dravya-inDiyAdi ane bhAva-jJAnAdi e banne prakAranA prANa che. bhAvaprANamAM jJAnano samAveza thato hoI siddhono paNa chavomAM ja samAveza che. 2. saMkSipacendriya tiryaMca ane manuSyanA paNa utkRSTa ATha bhava ja satata thAya che.--prajJA TIkA, patra 376, 3. prajJA TIkA, patra 375.

Page #138
...[19]... kAlano vicAra be prakAre mULamAM jovA maLe che (1262-1286 Adi), teno khulAso TIkAkAre karyo che ke kAlano kAla dRSTie ane kSetra daSTie vicAra karyo che. sArAMza e che ke "anaMta' saMkhyA anaMta prakAranI hAI kAlanA samayanI saMkhyAnI tulanA AkAzapradezanI saMkhyA sAthe karavAthI saMkhyAnuM tAratamya samajAI jAya che.* TIkAkAre tiryaMca yonimAM nirdiSTa kAyasthiti (1262) viSe spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che ke A sthiti vanaspatinI apekSAe samajavAnI che. zeSa tiryaMcamAM ATalI sthiti hotI nathI.' | devInI kAyasthiti (1264) viSe paNa TIkAkAre jaNAvyuM che ke A sthiti IzAnanI devInI apekSAe samajavAnI che. tiryaMconI kAyasthitimAM je utkRSTa sthiti (1268) jaNAvI che te devakurumAM thanAra tiryaMcanI apekSAe samajavAnI che (prajJA TIkA, patra 377). hIndriyanI kAyasthiti "saMkhyAtakALa" kahI che (1273). tenuM spaSTIkaraNa e che ke te "saMcAvi varSaaALa samajavI (prajJA TIkA, patra 378). sUtra 1277mAM aparyAptano ullekha che tenuM spaSTIkaraNa e che ke prastutamAM labdhi ane karaNa-banne prakAranI aparyApta samajavA (prajJA TIkA, patra 378). sUtra 1279mAM ane bIjAM sUtromAM paNa paryApta zabdathI labdhiparyApta samajavA (prajJA TIkA, patra 378). kAyadvAra (1285-1320) mAM kAya zabda zarIranA arthamAM levAno che ane sUtra 1285mAM kAya' zabdathI kAmeNu ane tejasa e be ja zarIranA arthamAM kAyazabda prayukta che ema samajavuM (prajJA TIkA, patra 379). sUtra 1288mAM vanaspatinI kAyasthiti "manA vATariyaThThA jaNAvI che, to teno artha e thAya ke koI paNa vanaspati jIva anAdi kALathI vanaspatirUpe rahI zake nahi; teNe vanaspati sivAyano paNa bhava karyo hovo joIe. paraMtu A bhrama dUra karavA mATe vanaspatinA vyavahArarAzi ane avyavahArarAzi evA be bheda batAvyA ane nigoda jIvonuM svarU5 varNavyuM. A AkhI rasaprada carcA marudevIno jIva anAdikALathI vanaspatimAM hato evI ane enA jevI bIjI ghaTanAonI puSTimAM karavAmAM AvI che (prajJA TIkA, patra 379 tathA patra 385). sUtra 1305 mAM pRthvIkAya AdinA bAdarasAmAnya sUtramAM kahyuM che ke temanI kAyasthiti asaMkhyAta utsapiNI jeTalo kALa che ane tenuM kSetra sAthe samIkaraNa karatAM jaNAvyuM che ke aMgulano asaMkhyAtamo bhAga. eTale saheje prazna thAya ke aMgulanA asaMkhyAtama bhAgamAM jeTalA AkAza pradeza hoya teTalA ja samaya asaMkhyAta utsapiNInA kevI rIte thAya? AnuM spaSTIkaraNa e che ke kALa karatAM kSetra sUkSma che tethI e zakya bane che (prajJA TIkA, patra 382). sendriya jIvo (1271), sakAya jIvo (1285), sajogI jIvo (1321), saveda jIvo (1326) AdinA bhedomAM anAdi anaMta jIvo evo paNa eka bheda gaNavAmAM Avyo che, te sUcave che ke jIvomAM keTalAka jIvo abhavya paNa che, je kadI mukta thavAnA nathI. 4. prajJA TIkA, patra 375. 5. ejana, patra 375. 6. ejana, patra 376.

Page #139
..[11]. yogadvAra (1321-25) mAM dhyAna devA jevI vAta e che ke manoyoga ane vacanayogano jaghanya kALa eka samaya jeTalo kahyo che ane utkRSTa kALa antarmuhUrta jeTalo darzAvyo che, A uparathI ema siddha thAya che ke satata vacanayoganI ane manoyoganI eTale ke dhyAnanI utkRSTa mAtrA antarmudrarta ja saMbhave. tyAra pachI vacanayoga ke manoyoga uparata thaI jAya che, evo jIvano svabhAva che. kALa sUkSma hovAthI e uparati jANamAM AvatI nathI ema spaSTIkaraNa TIkAkAre karyuM che (prajJA TIkA, patra 382). vedavicAraNAmAM strIvedanA kALa viSe pAMca matabhedono ullekha gautama ane bhagavAnanA saMvAdarUpe mULa sUtramAM (1327) che. te pAMce matonuM spaSTIkaraNa AcArya malayagirie karyuM to che, paraMtu emAM kayo mata samIcIna che ane bhagavAna ane gautamanA saMvAdamAM AvuM kema bane ?-e bAbatamAM TIkAkAre je kahyuM che te A che- "amISAM ca paJcAnAmAdezAnAmanyatamAdezasamIcInatAnirNayo'tizayajJAnibhiH sarvotkRSTazrutalabdhisampannairvA kartuM zakyate / te ca bhagavadAryazyAmapratipattau nAsIran / kevalaM tatkAlApekSayA ye pUrva-pUrvatamAH sUrayaH tattatkAlabhAvigranthapaurvAparyaparyAlocanayA yathAsvamati strIvedasya sthiti prarUpitavantasteSAM sarveSAmapi prAvacanikasUrINAM matAni bhagavAnAryazyAma upadiSTavAn / te ca prAvacanikasUrayaH svamatena sUtraM paThanto gautamapraznabhagavanirvacanarUpatayA paThanti / tatastadavasthAnyeva sUtrANi likhatA gotamA! ityuktam / anyathA mAvatiautamArA nirdezana serAthanamuvaparAte,mAvataH sazasaMzayAtItathIta - prajJA TIma, vaga 28. pakhaMDAgamamAM A bAbatamAM eka ja mata ApavAmAM Avyo che, tyAM matabhedonI carcA nathI. samyakatvadAra (1343-45)mAM TIkAkAre samyagdaSTi, mithyAdRSTi ane samyamithyAdaSTinI vyAkhyA A pramANe karI che : jinabhagavAna praNIta jIvAdi samagra tattvo viSe aviparyarata dRSTi jene hoya te samyagdaSTi; bhagavAna praNIta tattvonI bAbatamAM jene jarA paNa vipratipatti hoya te mithyAdaSTi; ane jene te bAbatamAM sabhyazraddhA paNa na hoya ane te bAbatamAM vipratipatti paNa na hoya te samyamithyAdRSTi che. zatacUNine AdhAre cokhA AdithI ajANyA mANasane jema te pratye ruci ke arUci e bemAMthI ekeya nathI tema A samyamithyAdRSTine jinapraNIta padArthonI bAbatamAM ruci paNa nathI tema ja aruci paNa nathI. prajJA TIkA, patra 388. TIkAkAre avadhidarzana (1356)nA kALanA prasaMge virbhAgajJAnIne avadhidarzana hovA na hovA viSenA sUtrakAra ane kArmagranthinA matabhedanI carcA AcArya jinabhadrane anusarIne karI che (prajJA TI., 50 391). upayogadvAra (1362-63) prasaMge sUtrakAre jadhanya ane utkRSTa kALa antarmada jaNAvyo che te bAbatamAM TIkAkAre spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che ke A kALa saMsArI jIvanI apekSA che, paraMtu kevaLIne eka samayano upayoga hoya che te ahIM vivakSita nathI (prajJA TIkA, patra 392). kharI vAta evI che ke keLIne jJAna-darzanopayoga krame hoya che ke yugapadda e carcA jyArathI zarU thaI tyAra pahelAMnI A sUtranI racanA che. eTale temAM pachIthI e bAbatamAM je spaSTIkaraNa thayuM te A sUtramAM vivakSita hovAno saMbhava ja nathI. AvI aneka vivakSAo AcArya malayagirie potAnI TIkAmAM spaSTa karI che, te mATe jijJAsue TIkAmAM joI levuM. ahIM to mAtra keTalAka namUnA ApyA che, te e sUcavavA ke vicAraNu jema AgaLa vadhatI jAya che tema vicAramAM vyavasthA AvatI jAya che.

Page #140
...[11]... 19muM 'samyakatva' pada : samyakatva viSe AmAM jIva sAmAnya, siddha ane 24 daMDakamAM chavomAM samyagdaSTi, mithyAdaSTi ane sabhyamithyAdaSTinI vicAraNA che (1399-1405) te A pramANe-- samyag mithyA 3rd 1. narakanA jIvo 2-11. bhavanapati 12. pRthvIkAya 13. kAya 14. teja:kAya 15. vAyukAya 16. vanaspatikAya 17. dvIndriya 18. trIndriya 19. caturindriya 20. paMceMdriyatiryaMca 21. manuSya 22. vANavyaMtara 23. jyotiSka 24. vaimAnika siddha 33 33 X x x X x ,, 33 ,, ,, ,, 22 "" >> "" "" 77 "" ,, "" "" "" "" ,, x sabhyamithyA ,, "" x x x x x X X X X AnA upara thI ema lita thAya che ke samyamithyAdaSTi mAtra paMceMdriya ja hoya che, ane ekandriya mithyAdaSTi ja hoya che. dvi-ndriyathI mAMDI caturindriya sudhImAM sabhyamithyAdaSTi hotA nathI. khaMDAgamamAM sanI ane asaMjJI paMcadriya evA bhedo pADIne asanI paMcadriyane mAtra mithyAdiSTa ja kahyA che.--llaMDAgama, pustaka 1, pR0 258, 261, A badhuM A vicAraNA kevI rIte AgaLa vadhI te sUcave che. >> vakhaMDAgamamAM vo samyakatva utpanna kare to kyA kAraNe tenI carcA paNa che.--pustaka 6, pR0 418-437. pachI mRtyu vakhate te bAbatamAM paristhiti kevI hoya tenuM varNana che. -pR0 437.

Page #141
[12]... vIsamuM "antakriyApada bhavane aMta karanAra kriyA te aMtakriyA. e kriyAthI be pariNAma Ave; navo bhava athavA mokSa. eTale antakriyA zabda ahIM mokSa ane maraNa e banne arthamAM vaparAyo che. e aMtakriyAno vicAra covIze daMDakanA jIvomAM daza dvAra vaDe karavAmAM Avyo che - 1. nArakAdi jIvo aMtakriyA (mokSa) kare che ? 2. nArakAdi chavo anantara bhavamAM ke vyavadhAnathI antakriyA (mokSa) kare che? 3. nArakAdi chavo anantara bhavamAM antakriyA (mokSa) kare to ekasamayamAM keTalA kare ? 4. nArakAdi jIvo utkRtta thaI (marIne) kaI yonimAM jAya? 5. nArakAdi jIvo marIne tIrthaMkara thaI zake? 6. , , , cakravartI thaI zake? 7. , , , baLadeva thaI zake? 8. , , , vAsudeva thaI zake? 9, , " mAMDalika , ? 10. , , , ratna >> ? A dhArone AdhAre kahI zakAya ke antakriyA zabda be arthamAM vaparAyo che. prathama traNa tAromAM antakriyA eTale mokSanI carcA che, ane pachInAM dvArono saMbaMdha paNa antakriyA sAthe che, paNa tyAM teno artha maraNa laIe to ghaTe. uparAMta, A dvAromAM anakriyAne arthe mokSa paNa ghaTe, kAraNa ke te dvAromAM te te yonimAM urtanA Adi karanArane mokSa saMbhave ke nahi evo prazna paNa upasthita karyo che. prathama hArano sAra e che ke mAtra manuSyo ja mokSa pAmI zake che, ane te paNa badhA ja nahi-(1408 [3]). jIvanA nArakAdi aneka paryAyo thAya che eTale nAraka Adi paryAyamAM rahelo jIva manuSyabhavamAM jaI mukta thaI zakato hoI nArakAdi viSe paNa ema to kahI zakAya ke koI nArakAdi mukta thAya che ane koI nathI thatA (1407 [2]). bIjA dvAramAM e vicAraNA che ke nArakAdi chavo anantarAgata ke paraMparAgata thaIne aMtakriyA kare che? eTale ke nArakAdi bhavamAMthI bharIne vyavadhAna vinA ja manuSyabhavamAM AvIne mokSa pAme che ke nArakAdi pachInA eka ke aneka bhavo karI pachI manuSyabhavamAM mukti pAme che? Ano uttara e che ke prathama cAra narakamAMthI AvanAramAM banne prakAra saMbhave che. paraMtu pachInA traNa narakomAMthI AvanAra mAtra paraMparAgata hoya to (eka karatAM vadhu bhava kare to) ja aMtakriyA kare arthAta mokSa pAme. badhA ja bhavanapati, pRthvI, aSkAya ane vanaspatimAMthI AvanAramAM banne prakAra saMbhave che. teja, vAyu, dvi-Indriya, trIndriya, caturindriyamAMthI AvanAramAM, je mAtra paraMparAgata hoya temAM ane zeSa jIvomAM banne prakAra saMbhave che (1410-13). AcArya malayagirie spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che ke teja ane vAyu marIne manuSya thatA ja nathI, mATe ane dvi-IndriyAdino evo svabhAva che mATe anantarAgatanI anakriyA temane nathI (pR. 397) hotI.

Page #142
...[113]... anantarAgata vize tIjA dvAramAM prazna che ke eka samayamAM teo keTalI saMkhyAmAM antakriyA kare? (1414-16). anantarAgatA nAraka 1-3 ,, ,, 4 bhavanapati devo pRthvI, ap vanaspati paMcendriya tiryaMca 33 manuSya devIo 77 vANavyaMtara "" vyaMtarI jyotika deva devI vaimAnika deva devI strI zrI jaghanya saMkhyA 1, ra, 3 "3 } "" "" "" 33 33 "" 33 "" "" "3 "" 23 . 23 "" dr ,, "" "" ,, "" "" . "" 22 "" "" "" "" 23 "" "3 "" "" "" 33 10 20 108 20 ,, "" cothA uddataMdrAmAM jIva marIne kyAM jaI zake teno vicAra che. prajJApanAmAM A prakaraNamAM uddhRtta zabda badhI gatimAM thatA maraNane mATe prayukta che. paraMtu khaMDAgamamAM tene sthAne uddhRtta, kAlagata ane cyuta evA traNa zabdono prayoga che. naraka, bhavanavAsI, vAnanvaMtara ane jyotiSka gatimAMthI marIne janAra mATe 'uddhRtta'no, tiryaMca ane manuSyagatimAMthI marIne janAra mATe 'kAlagata ' zabdano ane vaimAnikamAMthI anyatra janAra mATe cyuta' zabdano prayoga dekhAya che.ra ,, 33 "" "" "" "" "" utkRSTa sa~khyA 10 10 4. pustaka 6, pR0 484-502, 5. juo prastuta vIzamA padanA pAMcamAthI dazamA sudhInAM dvAro. pa.pra. 8 4 10 5 4 t 10 10 10 20 10 marIne te te sthAne gayA pachI te jIva krame karI dharmanuM zravaNa, bodha, zraddhA, mati-zrutajJAna, vratagrahaNu, avadhijJAna, aNugAratva, mana:paryAyajJAna, kevaLajJAna ane siddhi A badhAMmAMthI zuM zuM prApta karI zake che. tenI paNa carcA karavAmAM AvI che. SaTyuMDAgamamAM ukta bAbato uparAMta anya bAbatono--jevI ke tIrthaMkarapada, cakravartIpada Adino---paNa samAveza karI levAmAM Avyo che. paraMtu prajJApanAmAM tIrthakara Adi padonI vicAraNA judAM dvAro vaDe karavAmAM AvI che,pa te 5 1. satra 1410-13 mAM je anantarAgata antakriyA kare che, temane viSe ja A vicAraNA che. 2. khaMDAgama, pu0 6, pR0 477 mAMno vizeSArtha, 3. tulanA mATe uttarA0 0 29muM jovuM. temAM saMvegathI mAMDI 73 pado che. tayA juo sthAnAMga-samavAyAMga, 50 308.

Page #143
X ...[114]... prajJApanAnI vicAraNAnuM mULa jUnuM hoya ema sUcavI jAya che, ane pakhaMDAgamamAM te vadhAre vyavasthita che. vaLI, eka bAbata noMdhavA jevI e che ke prajJApanAnA prastuta dvAramAM mAMDalika (dvAra 9muM) ane ratna (dazamuM dvAra) e pado adhika che, jeno abhAva pakhaMDAgamanA prastuta prakaraNamAM che. SakhaMDAgamamAM je padonI prApti gaNAvI che tenI gaNatarIno krama A pramANe che : Abhinibodhika, zrutajJAna, avadhijJAna, mana:paryAyajJAna, kevaLajJAna, samyamithyAtva, samyakatva, saMyamasaMyama, saMyama, baladevatva, vAsudevatva, cakravartitva, tIrthakarava, nirvANa (pustaka che, pR. 494). A sUcita kare che ke A krama prAptino nathI, paNa jJAna-darzana-cAritra ane anya viziSTa pado-e krame parigaNunA che. cothA uttArano sAra A pramANe che (1417-43) : jIva marI kyAM jaI zake marIne navA janmamAM dharmazravaNadino saMbhava piMcendriya tiryaMca dezasaMyamI ane avadhijJAna nAraka manuSya mokSa (pRthvI, apU, vanaspati bhavanapati pacayitici nAraka jema (manuSya nAraka jema ( pRthvI, apU, teja, vAyu X pRthvI, apa, vanaspati | dvi-tri-caturindriya ) | paMcayitica nATaka jema ( manuSya nAraka jema pRthvI yAvat caturindriya teja, vAyu | paMcendriyatici dharmazravaNa pRthvI jema dvindriya, trIndriya, caturindriya pRthvI yAvat paMcendriyatici | manuSya mana:paryAya saMkhyatva nAraka | avadhijJAna paMcadriyatiryaMca bhavanapati eka yAvat caturindriya pRthvI jema pacaMdriyatiryaMca manuSya naraka jema (vANavyaMtara jyotiSka vaimAnika manuSya upara pramANe vANuvyaMtara jyotiSka vaimAnika bhavanapati jema nAraka jema pAMcamAM tIrthakaradAramAM nArakAdi marIne anantara (manuSyabhavamAM) tIrthakara pada pAmI zake ke nahi tenI vicAraNA che. sAthe ja tIrthakara pada na pAmI zake to vikAsakramamAM zu pAmI zake teno paNa nirdeza jovA maLe che. teno sAra A pramANe che (1444-1458) : 6. maLamAM "rsaruM vA vartha vA nu vA veramAM va parahA posahovavAraM vA' (1ra0 6) mAM evo pATha che. 1420 [8] aNagAranI vAta che tethI A dezasaMyamI gaNavA joI e. zIlAdinI vyAkhyA mATe juo TIkA (patra 399). 7. prastuta 20bhA prajJApanApadanI tIrthakara Adi saMpadA viSenA koSTaka mATe juo, caMdrapUrvaka kAmadavicAra, pR. 118

Page #144
mokSa ..[11]... manuSyano anantara pUrvabhava manuSyamAM zeno saMbhava che ratnaprabhA cAvata vAlukAprabhA tIrthaMkarapada paprabhA mokSa dhumaprabhA virati tamAM viratAvirati sAtamI naraka samyakatva bhavanapati mokSa pRthvI, apa teja vAyu dharmazravaNa vanaspati mokSa di-tri-caturindriya mana:paryAya paMcendriyatiryaMca) manuSya vANuvyaMtara jyotiSka vaimAnika tIrthakarapada A uparathI jaNAya che ke mAtra nArakI ane vaimAnikamAMthI marI manuSya thanAra ja tIrthaMkarapada pAmI zake che. cakravartI padane yogya prathama naraka ane devomAMthI anantara manuSyabhavamAM janma lenAra che, anya nahi (1459-63). te ja pramANe baladevapada viSe che. paraMtu emAM vizeSatA e ke zarkarAprabhAmAMthI paNa janma lenAra A padanI yogyatA dharAve che (1464). vAsudevapada viSe paNa baLadeva jema ja che, paraMtu emAM vizeSatA e ke vimAnikomAMnA anuttaropapAtikamAMthI janma lenAra vAsudevapada pAmatA nathI (1465). mAMDalikapada mAtra sAtamI naraka, teja ane vAyumAMthI janma lenAra pAmatA nathI (1466). dazamA ratnadvAramAMnI hakIkatane sAra A pramANe che (1467-69)- senApati, gAthApati, vardhaki, purohita ane strIratnapada mATe sAtamI naraka, teja, vAyu ane anuttaramAMthI AvanAra ayogya che. azva ane hastiratnapada mATe narakathI mAMDI sahastrAra devaloka sudhInA yogya che. ane cakra, chatra, carma, daMDa, asi, maNi, kAkiNa-A badhAM ratno mATe asurakumArathI mAMDIne IzAna devalokamAMthI AvanAra yogya che. ratnadvArane ane anya bAbato vize carcA che, jeno ratna sAthe zuM saMbaMdha che tenuM spaSTIkaraNa TIkAkAra karatA nathI. AmAM nIcenI vyaktio devalokamAM kyAM jAya tenI carcA che (1470): 1. asaMyata bhavyadravyadeva bhavanavAsIthI mAMDI yaka. 2. saMyamano avirAdhaka saudharmathI mAMDI sarvArthasiddhi. 3. saMyamano virAdhaka bhavanavAsIthI mAMDI saudharma sudhI. A zabdano zuM artha karavo temAM vivAda che. koIne mane eno artha samyagdaSTi thAya che. paraMta AcArya malayagiri e arthane mAnya karatA nathI ane teno artha mizyAdaSTi chatAM zramaNa vezamAM rahI zramaNonI caryAnuM pAlana karanAra bhavya ke abhavya jIvo Avo Ape che. prajJA TI., patra 404.

Page #145
...[16]... 4. saMyamAyama (dezavirati)no avirAdhaka 5. saMyamAsaMyamano virAdhaka 6. asanI (akAmanirjarAvALo) 7. tApasa9 8. kArSika 10 9. caka-parivrAjaka 1 10. kimbilika ra 11. tiryaMca (dezavirata) 12. AvakaH 3 13. Abhiyogika 1 4 14. svaliMga paNu darzanavyApanna (nidbhava) saudharmathI acyuta. bhavanavAsIthI jyotiSka. bhavanavAsIthI vANavyaMtara. bhavanavAsIthI jyotiSTha. bhavanavAsIthI saudharma, bhavanavAsIthI brahmaloka. saudharmathI lAMtaka bhavanavAsIthI sahennArakalpa. acyuta. prastuta carcAne AdhAre je keTalAMka mantavyo phalita thAya che te A che : aMdaranI yogyatA vinA paNa bAhyAcaraNa zuddha hoya to jIva traiveyaka sudhI devalokamAM jAya che. tethI chevaTe jaina liMga dhAraNa karavAnuM paNa mahattva che te khAkhata naM. 1 ane 14thI phalita thAya che. AMtarika yogyatApUrvaka saMyamanuM yathArtha pAlana kare to sarvArthasiddhi, je vaimAnika devomAM sarvocca pada che, te pAme. A padane aMte vaLI bIjI paNa carcA karavAmAM AvI che (1471-73); te che asarInA AyunI. AmAM asanI avasthAmAM nAraka ane devAyuno je baMdha thAya che tenI tathA te khAMdhanAranA apabahutvanI carcA che. * "" traiveyaka 9. jeo mAtra pAMdaDAM vagere upara jIve che, tevA tapasvI, tAtparya ke jeo jainasamata rIte tapasyA nathI karatA. bhAratamAM tApasonI paraMparA bahu janI che. jaina paribhASAmAM teonI saMjJA mAlatapasvI che; jyAre jainasaMmata tapasyA karanAra paMtitapasvI kahevAya. sarvaprathama tApasano ullekha bRhadAraNyakamAM 4, 3. 26 mAM che. juo, vaidika inDekasa. 10. saMyama chatAM je hAsyaMjanaka vacana ke ceSTA dvArA anyane hasAve te kAMrSika, evuM lakSaNa bRhatkalpabhASya gA 1294-1301 mAM che, jenuM avataraNa AcArya malayagirie prajJA TI. patra405mAM karyuM che. 11. TIkAkAre caraka evA parivrAjaka athavA caraka ane parivrAjaka evo artha karyo che. prathamamAM naMdaMDI arthe che, ane bIjAmAM caraka eTale kachoTaka-koTo mArIne rahenAra, ane parivrAjaka eTale sAMkhya parivrAjako evo artha karyo che. 12. jJAna, kevaLI, dharmAcArya ane sarve sAdhuno niMdaka ane mAyI te kalbilika kahevAya che. tenuM lakSaNa bRhatkalpabhASyamAM (gA0 1302-1307) che, jenuM avataraNa prajJA TIkAmAM AcArya malayagiri kare che. jJAnanI niMdAprasaMge gRhakapabhASyanI TIkAmAM jaNAvyuM che ke sUryaprajJapti Adi jyotiSazAstra ane cAnaprAmRta jevA graMthonI mokSArthIne zuM jarUra che ?--Ama kahenAra jJAnAvarNavAdI che (gA0 1303 nI TIkA). 13. gozAlakanA anuyAyI. 14. vidyAmaMtrAdi vaDe vazIkaraNAdi karanAra. tenuM vivaraNa bRhatkalpabhASya (gA01308-1314) mAM che. tenuM ja avataraNa prajJA TI. mAM AcArya malayagirie karyuM che. AvuM kRtya jo potAnA gaurava mATe kare to doSAvaha che, anyathA nahi--bRhatkapabhASya, gA0 1314,

Page #146
[117]... 21muM "avagAhanA saMsthAna" pada zarIranuM saMsthAna ane avagAhanA A padamAM chavonAM zarIra viSe nIcenI bAbato vicArAI che - 1. zarIranA bhedo. 2. saMsthAna-AkRti. 3. pramANa-zarIranuM mApa. 4. zarIranirmANa mATe pulonuM cayana. 5. jIvamAM ekasAthe kyAM kayAM zarIro hoya ? 6. zarIronAM dravya ane pradezonuM alpabahuva. 7. avagAhanAnuM alpabahutva. AmAMnA naM. 1, 2 ane 3 nI vicAraNA zarIranA te te bhedonA varNana prasaMge ja karavAmAM AvI che. ane e vicAraNA pUrI thaye kramaza: naM. 4 thI 7 dvArA levAmAM AvyAM che. e zarIra viSenI vicAraNAnI be kramika bhUmikA sUcave che. gati Adi aneka dhAro vaDe jIvanI vicAraNuM pUrvakALamAM thatI (prajJApanA, pada 3 ane 18); ane jIvanA gati Adi pariNAmono vicAra thato (prajJApanA, pada 13); paraMtu te gati Adi tAromAM zarIradhAra nathI. SakhaMDAgamamAM paNa sarvaprathama zarIravicAraNA prakRtisamutkIrtana nAmanI cUlikAmAM Ave che. juo 50 6, pR. 50. nAmakarmanI prakRtimAM gati ane jAti pachI zarIra saMbaMdhI aneka prakRtine sthAna maLyuM che. prathama "vidhi" dvAramAM zarIranA pAMca bheda-dArika, vaikriya, AhAraka, tejasa, kAmaNa (1474)-pachI kramazaH dArika Adi zarIranA bhedo vagerenI carcA che, temAM audArika zarIranA bhedonI gaNanAmAM ekandriyathI mAMDI paMcendriyamAM manuSya sudhInA jeTalA jIvabheda-prabhedo teTalA ja bheda audArika zarIranA gaNAvyA che (1476-87). audArika zarIranuM saMsthAna-AkRti paNa eTalA ja chavabhedonI vicArAI che, temAM pRthvIno masUranI dALa jevo, aAyano tibakabindu (sthira jalabindu) jevo, tejaskAyano sUcakalApa (soyonA samUha) jevo, vAyukAyano patAkA jevo, vanaspatino nAnA prakArano AkAra che. dvIndriyathI caturindriya jIvonuM haMDasaMsthAna, ane saMmUrthyima sivAyanA bAkInA audArika zarIravALA paMcadriyone ye prakAranAM saMsthAno hoya che. saMmUchimane huM saMsthAna che (1488-1501). cha saMsthAnA A che-- 1. samacaturasa, 2. nyagrodha parimaMDala, 3. sAdi, 4. vAmana, pa. kunja, 6. huM. audArikAdi zarIranA pramANane arthAta UMcAIno vicAra paNa ekendriyAdi chavonI apekSAe karavAmAM Avyo che (1502-13). 1. A pUrve pada 12 muM zarIra para AvI gayuM che tathA 16muM prayogapada paNa zarIranA prayoganI carcA kare che. 2. e bhedo mATe prajJApanA pada prathama jevuM. 3. "ritayuvAno ya vityune punaritaratI vAtAdrinA vikSipta:' TIkA, 50 411. 4. ahIM mULamAM cha gaNAvyA nathI, jAva' zabdano prayoga che, eTale prathama ane aMtimanAM nAma che, -1497[1] "paNa sU0 1694[8] (pada 23)mAM chaye saMsthAnanAM nAma ApelAM che, 5. pAThAntara-sAcI.

Page #147
[118]... audArikanI jema ja vaikriya zarIra viSe paNa ukta bAbatono vicAra che, temAM bAdara paryApta vAyu ane paMkiya tiryomAM saMkhyAtavarSAyuvALA paryApta gajene te zarIra hoya che ane paryApta manuSyamAM paNa te ja niyama che, paNa karmabhUminA manuSyane ja che. ane badhA ja devomAM vaikriya zarIra hoya che (1514-20), te jaNAvIne vaikriyanI AkRti-saMsthAna (1521-26)nuM varNana karyuM che. te prasaMge bhavadhAraNIya ane uttarakriya zarIra-e bannene lakSamAM lIdhAM che. janma sAthe maLe che te bhavadhAraNIya ane anya AkRtinuM nirmANa karavuM te uttarakriya che. e ja pramANa-UMcAI athavA avagAhanAnI vicAraNA prasaMge paNa e banne prakAranAM zarIro lakSamAM lIdhAM che (1527-32). AhAraka zarIra eka ja prakAranuM che ane te karmabhUminA divALA saMyamI paNa pramatta manuSyane ja hoya che (1533). te samacaturastra saMsthAnavALuM (1534) ane jadhanya dezathI jUna ratnI-hAtha ane utkRSTathI saMpUrNa ratnI pramANa che (1135). taijasa zarIra ekendriyathI mAMDI paMcediya sudhInA sakala jIvone hoya che, tethI tenA jIvabhedo jeTalA ja bheda thAya (1536-39). tejasa zarIranuM saMsthAna varNavIne (1540-44) tenA pramANanI carcA (1545-51) karavAmAM AvI che. ane taijasanI jema ja kArmaNa viSe paNa samajI levAnI bhalAmaNa karI che (1552). tejasa-kAzmaNanI avagAhanAmAM khAsa karI mArAtika samuddhAtane lakSamAM laIne vicAra che. kAraNa ke te sivAyanA prasaMge to tenI avagAhanA jIvanA audArika ke vaikriya zarIranI avagAhanAnI samAna ja hoya che. maraNa vakhate je jIvane marIne jyAM javAnuM hoya che, tyAM sudhInI avagAhanA kahevAmAM AvI che. zarIranA nirmANa mATe pugalonuM cayana sAmAnya rIte ye dizAethI thAya che. te ja pramANe upacaya (vadhAre pramANamAM grahaNa ye dizAethI thAya che ane apacaya (pudgalonA zarIramAMthI hAsa) paNa ye dizAmAM thAya che (1553-58). ekasAthe eka jIvamAM dArikAdi keTalAM zarIra saMbhave teno vicAra saMyogadvAra (1559-1564) mAM karavAmAM Avyo che. teno sAra A pramANe che 1. audArika sAthe saMbhave vaikriya, AhAraka, tejasa ane kAmaNa. 2. vaikriya sAthe ,, dArika, taijasa, kArmaNa. 3. AhAraka sAthe , audArika, tejasa, kAmaNa. 4. tejasa sAthe ,, dArika, ghakriya, AhAraka, kArmaNa. 5. kArmaNa sAthe , dArika, vaikriya, AhAraka, tejasa. taijasa-kAzmaNa sAthe ja hoya che. zarIranA dravya-pradezonuM a95bahutva ane zarIranI avagAhanAnuM alpabahuva aMtima be dvAramAM vicArAyuM che (1565-66). temAMnI avagAhanAnA apahRtvanI carcA maMDAgama, pu. 11, sU0 33, pR. 56 mAM avagAhanAnA mahAdaMDakamAM che. tathA zarIranA pradezonuM a95bahutva tathA tenA upacayanuM a5bahuta paNa temAM carcita che. juo, pu. 14, pR. 429. 6. kArmagranthikone mate apramattane paNa hoya che.-prajJA TI. 50 424. 9. hoya ja ema na samajavuM.

Page #148
...[19].... jainasaMmata kAmaNa sAthe anya darzanomAM je sUkSma zarIra mAnavAmAM AvyuM che, tenI tulanA mATe juo gaNadharavAda, prastAvanA, pR. 121. dravyanI apekSAe alpabahutano krama A pramANe che : AhAraka, vaiyi, audArika, taijasa -kArpaNa pradezanI apekSAe te A pramANe che : AhAraka, vaikriya, audArika, tejasa, kArmaNa. dravya ane pradeza bannene sAthe rAkhIne te krama A pramANe che: AhAraka dravyo, vaikriya dravyo, audArika dravyo, AhAraka pradezo, vaikriya pradezo, audArika pradezo, taijasa-kAmaNa dravyo, tejasa pradezo, kArmaNa pradezo (1565). avagAhanAnuM alpabahutva jaghanya, utkRSTa ane jaghanya-utkRSTanI apekSAe vicArAyuM che te krame A pramANe cheH jadhanyamAM-audyArika, taijasa-kAzmaNa, vaikriya, AhAraka. utkRSTamAM-AhAraka, dArika, vaikriya, taijasa-kAzmaNa. jaghanya-utkRSTamAM--dArika (ja), taijasa-kAzmaNa (ja), kriya (ja); AhAraka (ja), AhAraka (u), audArika (u), tejasa-kAmaNa (u) (156 6). 22 muM kriyApada : kriyAvicAraNuM karma eTale vAsanA ke saMskAra, jene kAraNe punarjanma thAya che, tenI vicAraNA bhAratamAM prAcIna kALathI thatI rahI che. AtmAnA janma-janmAktaranI kalpanA ke saMsAracakranI ka95nA sAthe karmanI vicAraNuM anivArya hatI. prAcIna upaniSadomAM kavacita ja A vicAraNA jovA maLe che. paraMtu jaina ane bauddha sAhityamAM, khAsa karI jaina AgamomAM, A karmanI vicAraNA vistArathI jovA maLe che. tenI paNa be bhUmikA to spaSTa jaNAya che. prAthamika bhUmikAmAM karma mATe kriyA zabdano prayoga thato haze ema lAge che, kAraNa ke sukRta-dukRta, puNya-pApa, kuzala-akuzala karma ane tene mAnanAra mATe jUnA zabdo che kiriyA ane kiriyAvAI je samAna rUpe jaina Agama ane pAli piTakamAM vaparAyA che. AthI ja ApaNe joIe chIe ke jaina AgamomAM te kALanA vAdonuM je vargIkaraNa ApyuM che, temAM kriyAvAdI, akriyAvAdI ityAdi cAra bhedo che ane bauddha piTakamAM jeo sukRta-dukRta ke puNya-pApane mAne che temane kriyAnA upadezaka kahyA che; ane svayaM bhagavAna buddha potAne kriyAvAdI tarIke oLakhAve che. ane temane karmavAdI ane kriyAvAdI kahI temanI prazaMsA karavAmAM AvI che.-dIgha0, soNadaMDasutta. ane buddhanA anAtmavAdane kAraNe temane koI akriyavAdI kahetA haze, eTale akriyAvAda zabdano buddha potAnI rIte ja artha karyo. ane te arthamAM buddhane koI akriyAvAdI kahe to temAM temane vAMdho hato nahi. tAtparya eTaluM ja 1. jaina AgamomAMnI kriyAvicAraNA mATe juo, yAkoza, saMpAdaka zrI mohanalAla bAMThiyA tathA zrI zrIcaMdra coraDiyA, kalakattA, 1969. 2. gaNadharavAda, prastAvanA, patra 109. 3. sUtrakRtAMga, 1. 12. 1 4. dIgha0 sAmarbaphalasutta. 5. bhagavatI, 30, 1; bhagavatI sAra pR0 570, anya pAko mATe juo kriyAkoSa, 50 256. 6. vinayapiTaka, mahAvacca 6. 31; aMguttaranikAya, 4, 179; tathA juo, Agama yugakA jainadarzana, pR0 74,

Page #149
...[120]... samajavAnuM che ke te kALamAM kriyAvAda zabda karmane mAnanAra mATe ane akriyAvAda zabda tene nahi mAnanAra mATe pracalita hato. paraMtu krame karI kriyA zabda uparAMta karma zabdano paNu vyavahAra thavA lAgyo, tyAre prAraMbhamAM to kriyAvAda ane karmavAda ane zabdono ekabIjAnA paryAyarUpe ekasAthe prayoga thavA lAgyo. ane jyAre e nakkI thaI ja gayuM ke banne ekArthaka ja che tyAre kriyAvAda zabda . to bhUMsAI ja gayo ,ane karmavAda zabda ja pracalita thai gayo. Ama thavAnuM eka bIjuM kAraNa e paNa che ke karmavicAranI sukSmatA jema jema vadhatI gaI tema tema jUnA kriyAvicArathI te dUra paNa thato gayo. eTale aMte jUnA kriyAvicAranI paddhati sAthe enI saMgati rahI nahi, pariNAma e AvyuM ke kriyAvicAra e karmavicAranI pUrvabhUmikArUpe eTale ke eka aitihAsika kaDIrUpe ja ApaNI samakSa upasthita che. ane te kevo hato tenI jhAMkhI prastuta prajJApanAnuM kriyApada, sUtrakRtAMgagata yiAsthAna (2.2) ane pratyAkhyAnakriyA (2.4) e be adhyayano to karAve ja che, uparAMta bhagavatImAM aneka prasaMge je kriyA ane kriyAvAdanI carcA karavAmAM AvI che te paNa te kALe kriyAcarcAnuM keTaluM mahattva hatuM te sUcavI jAya che. kriyAvicAranuM mahattva ghaTI karmavicAranuM mahattva vadhyuM, e bAbatamAM eka e paNa pramANa che ke kheMDAgamamAM karmavicAraNA to bharI paDI che, paNa AgamomAM--khAsa karI prajJApanA ane bhagavatImAM je prakAranI kriyAvicAraNA che tevI vicAraNA SaTyuMDAgamamAM jovAmAM AvatI nathI. vaLI, e bAbata paNa jANavI jarUrI che ke kriyAvicArakomAM evA paNa hatA, jeo kriyAthI juduM koI karmarUpa AvaraNa mAnatA nahi. temanA jJAnane vibhaMganAna kahevAmAM AvyuM che. A sUcave che ke paulika karma, je AtmAnA AvaraNurUpe karmavAdamAM jaina AgamamAM manAyuM che, te mULe kriyAvicAranA prAraMbhamAM manAtuM na hatuM. jo kriyA-karmanuM phaLa maLavAnuM hoya ane te paNa lAMbA kALe, to kriyA to naSTa thaI jatI hovAthI kriyAjanya eka saMskAra, vAsanA ke AvaraNurUpe karma mAnavAmAM AvyuM ane te karma paulika hovuM joI e evuM paNa krame sthira thayuM. Ama kriyA ane karme mULe ekabIjAnA paryAyo hatA te bhinnArthaka thaI gayA. te bhinnArthaka thayA pahelAMnI bhUmikA e che ke prANAtipAtane ja kriyA kahI te prathama bhUmikA (157ra) ane prANAtipAta vaDe thatI kriyA (=karma) te bIjI bhUmikA (1574) ane pachI kriyA sthAne karmano prayoga, e tIjI bhUmikA (1585). tethI karmavAdano paryAyavAcI yiAvAda zabda paNa bhUMsAI gayo ane mAtra karmavAda zabda ja dArzanikomAM pracalita thaI gayo. daSTivAdamAM pUrvagatamAM kriyAvizAla nAme eka pUrva che, paNu karmaprakRtino saMbaMdha AgrAyaNI. pUrve SaTyuMDAgamamAM jaNAvAyo che?, te paNa sUcave che ke prathama bhUmikAmAM kriyA ja karma hatuM ane krame karI kriyAthI karma juduM thaI gayuM. O prastuta prajJApanAno kriyAvicAra1ra paNa kriyA vize aneka rIte thayelI vicAraNAno saMgraha 7. AcArAMgasUtrano prAraMbhika bhAga ane dIdha. nuM soNadaMDasutta, bannemAM banne zabdo ekasAthe 8. bhagavatImAM jaNAvyuM che ke prathama kriyA pachI vedanA. ane zramaNane paNa pramAda ane cogane kAraNe kriyA vaparAyA che. che. sa0 151, 152, (3. 3.). vaLI, kahyuM che ke kriyA che tyAM sudhI mukti paNa nathI.--sa0 153. 9. 1. 106 30. 1, 3. 3; 7, 1; 7, 106 2. 8; 18. 8; 6. 3. juo bhagavatIsAra, 50 34, 197, 1. sthA 542. 11. pustaka 9, tra 45, pR0 134. 12, kriyAvicANA mATe juo--sthAnAMJa samavAyAMga, pR. 410, jyAM samagrabhAve U~cAvicAra saMkalita karavAmAM Avyo che. ane samajUtI paNa karavAmAM AvI che.

Page #150
[121]... ja kare che, ane kriyAvicAra kevA krame thayo haze tenI jhAMkhI karAve che-jema ke kriyAnA prathama prakAre pAMca bheda batAvyA te mAtra ahiMsA-hiMsAnA vicArane lakSIne ja che13 (sU0 1567-72; 1605). kriyAnI bIjI rIte vicAraNuM thaI te vaLI (mU0 1574-80) mAtra pAMceya mahAvatone ja laIne nahi paNa te jemAM samAviSTa thaI jAya che te aDhAra pApasthAnone laIne che. ane vaLI tIjA prakAre kriyAnA je pAMca bhedo varNavyA che te taddana judA ja prakAre che. te pAMceya prakAro eka yA bIjI rIte aDhAra pApasthAnomAM samAvI zakAya tema che (1621). vaLI, sUtrakRtAMgamAM paNa kviAsthAnonI carcA che. Ama kriyAvicAra aneka rIte thato hato; paNa te vicAra nizcita bhUmikA prApta kare te pahelAM karmavicAraNA vyavasthita thaI cUkI hatI ane temAM doSonI sunizcita vicAraNA thaI eTale A jUnA vicArano lAbha to levAyo paNa tene te rUpamAM ja maMjUrI maLI nahi. jIvomAM koNa sakriya ane koNa akriya teno viveka karavAmAM Avyo che ane nakkI karavAmAM AvyuM che ke siddho to akriya ja che, temane koI paNa prakAranI kriyA hotI nathI. saMsArI jIvomAM mAtra zilezI ja eTale ke ayogI kevalI ja akriya che, zeSa sarva sakriya ja hoya che (1573). kharI rIte jIvonA sakriya-akriya bhedo jaNAvatuM A sUtra sarvaprathama hovuM joItuM hatuM ane pachI kriyAnA bhedo ane temAM kyo bheda kayA jIvamAM lAbha tenI carcA saMgata thAta. paNa, upara jaNAvyuM tema, A pada kriyA viSenI judI judI vicAraNAno saMgraha hoI Ama banyuM che. tethI prathama kriyAnA pAMca bhedo ane tenA uttara bhedo ja gaNAvyA (1567-72); pachI jIvo sakriya che ke akriya che e praznanI carcA karI (1573). kriyAnA mULa ane uttara bhedo prajJApanAmAM nIce pramANe gaNavAmAM AvyA che - pAMca kiyA 1567-725, 165 aDhAra pA5sthAna je vaDe pAMca kiyA (1921) diyA (1570-80) 1. kAIyA (kAyikI) 1. prANAtipAta 1. AraMbhiyA 1. aNuvarayakAIyA 2. mRSAvAda 2. pArigrahiyA 2. duSpattikAyA 3. adattAdAna 3. mAyAvattiyA 2. AhigaraNiyA (AdhikaraNikI) 4. mithuna 4. apaccakhANukiriyA 1. saMjayaNAhigaraNiyA pa. parigraha 5. micchAdaMsaNuvattiyA 2. nivruttaNahigaraNiyA 6. krodha 3. pAdasiyA (prAdeSika) 7. mAna 1. svaprati azubhamana 8. mAyA 2. paraprati , 9. lobha 3. tadubhayaprati , 10. prema 13. yAdono A vicAra jano hovA saMbhava che. kAraNa ke AgaLanI sutra 1585 vageremAM, jyAM mAtra kayAno nirdeza che tyAM, kriyAnA A ja bhedo abhipreta che. A pAMce kriyAnuM sAmAnya nAma AyojikA- saMsAramAM joDI rAkhanArI-evuM paNa che (1617). 14. AnI tulanA karo, vedanAprayayavadhAna sutro sAthe, pakhaMDAgama, pu12, pR. 275. 15. juo, bhagavatIsAra, pR0 34; bhagavatI, zataka 3, uddezaka 3, 16, bhagavatI, 16. 1. 564-565; bhagavatIsAra, pR0 367.

Page #151
...[12]... 4. pAriyAvaNiyA (pAritApanikI) 11. dveSa 1. svane asAtAnI udIraNA 7 12. kalaha 2. parane asAtAnI , 13. abhyAkhyAna 3. ujyane ,, ,, 14. painya 5. pANAtivAta (prANAtipAta) 15. para parivAda 1. svano pANAtivAta 16. arati rati 2. parano , 17. mAyAmRSA 3. ubhayano ,, 18. mithyAdarzanazalya ahIM tulanA mATe sUvakRtagagata (2. 2) kriyAsthAno tathA sthAnAMgata (19) kriyA ApavAmAM Ave che13 kiyAsthAno rapa kriyA 1. arthadaMDa 1. AraMbhikI 2. anarthadaMDa 2. pArigrahika 3. hiMsAdaMDa 3. mAyApratyayA 4. akasmAta daMDa 4. apratyAkhyAnakriyA 5. daSTiviparyAdaMDa 5. mithyAdarzanapratyayA 6. mRNApratyayA 6. kAyikI 7. adattAdAnapratyayA 7. AdhikaraNikI 8. adhyAtmapratyayA 8. prASikI 9. mAnapratyayA 9. pAritApanikI 10. mitravapratyayA 10. prANAtipAtakriyA 11. mAyApratyayA 3) 11. darzanaprathA 12. lobhapratyayA 12. praznapratyayA 13. iryApathika 13. pratIDiyA 14. sAmantopanikA 15. svastikI 16. nisUjikA 17. AnAyanikA 18. vaidAraNikI 19. anAbhogapratyayA 20. anavakAMkSA pratyayA 21. premapratyayA 22. daiSapratyayA 23. prayogakriyA 24. samudAnakriyA 25. IryApathikI 17. loca ane taponuSThAnathI thatI asAtAno AmAM samAveza na karavo joIe evuM spaSTIkaraNa TIkAkAra kare che, kAraNa ke locanuM ane phaLa sAruM che ane azakya taponuSThAna to niSiddha ja che. pR0 436. For Private & Persorfal Use Only

Page #152
...[123]... prajJApanAmAM kriyA zemAM thAya che teno vicAra paNa karavAmAM Avyo che, jema ke prANAtipAtathI thatI kriyA8 cha prakAranA jIvo viSe thAya che eTale ke nArakAdi 24 daMDakanA jIvo chaye prakAranA jIvono prANAtipAta kare che (1514-5). jo mRSAvAda sarva dravyo viSe kare che (1676). adattAdAna, je dravyonuM grahaNa thaI zake tene viSe kare che (1577). maithunakriyA rUpa ane rUpavALAM dravyo viSe (1578) kare che. parigraha paNa sarva dravyono kare che (1579). A ja pramANe zeSa krodha, mAna Adi pApasthAno viSe paNa nArakAdi kavomAM samajI levAnI bhalAmaNa karavAmAM AvI che (1580). chavo e prANAtipAta kriyA Adi aDhAra pApathAnone kAraNe karmanI keTakeTalI prakRtine baMdha kare te paNa vicArAyuM che. temAM sAmAnya rIte e samajavAnuM che ke moTe bhAge jIvo Ayu sivAyanI sAta mULa karmaprakRtino baMdha karatA hoya che ane kavacita ATheya karmaprakRtino baMdha te te prANAtipAta Adi kriyA vaDe kare che (1581-84). tethI UlaTI rIte ema paNa vicArAyuM che ke jIva jJAnAvaraNAdi karmaprakRtino baMdha karato hoya tyAre keTalI kriyAvALo te hoya (1585-81)? A vicAraNAmAM phera e che ke ukata aDhAra pApathAnanI kriyAne dhyAnamAM lIdhI nathI, paraMtu pAMca kriyAone dhyAnamAM lIdhI che. paraMtu e pAMca kaI levAnI teno nirdeza mULamAM nathI, paraMtu TIkAkAre kAyikI Adi pAMca kriyAbhedo abhipreta che ema jaNAvyuM che. vaLI, temaNe ema paNa spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che ke jIva jyAre prANAtipAta vaDe karma bAMdhato hoya tyAre e prANAtipAtanI samAti keTalI kriyAthI thAya evo prazna ahIM abhipreta che.19 AnA javAbamAM mULamAM kahevAmAM AvyuM che ke traNa, cAra ke pAMca kriyA hoya (1585-87), paNa te kaI levI teno nirdeza nathI. TIkAkAre kAyikI Adi krame samajavI evo khulAso karyo che (TIkA 50 440 va). eka jIva eka ke aneka jIvonI apekSAe ane aneka jIvo eka ke anekanI apekSAe keTalI kriyAovALA hoya che, tene paNa vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che (1588-16 04). AmAM paNa kAyikI Adi kriyAo abhipreta che ema TIkAkAra jaNAve che, ane spaSTa kare che ke mAtra vidyamAna janmamAM thatI kAyikI Adi kriyA ja ahIM abhipreta che, evuM nathI, paNa atIta janmanA kAyazarIrAdi vaDe anya jIvo dvArA thatI kriyA paNa ahIM abhipreta che, kAraNa ke e atIta kAyazarIrAdinI virati jIve svIkArI nathI, arthAta te zarIrAdinuM pratyAkhyAna karyuM nathI mATe te zarIrAdimAMthI je kAMI nirmANa thAya ane te dvArA anya jIvo je koI kriyA kare te saune mATe jIva javAbadAra che, kAraNa ke jIve te zarIrAdino parityAga karyo nathI, te pratyenuM mamava choDayuM nathI. A bAbatanI vistRta carcA mATe juo kriyAkoza, pR. 45 thI tathA pR. 150 thI. punaH sUtra 1605mAM te ja pAMca kriyA gaNAvI, je A padanA prAraMbhamAM (sU) 1567) gaNAvI che ane pachI 24 daMDakamAM e pAMce kriyA lAbhe che tema jaNAvyuM che (16 6). kAyika Adi pAMce kriyAnA sahabhAvanI vicAraNA karIne 24 daMDakomAM temanA sahabhAvano vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che (1607-16). vaLI, e ja pAMce kriyAone "AyojikA" evA 18. bhagavatImAM jaNAvyuM che ke e kriyA-"puTTA vaijJa{ no apuTTA jJa? " 17, 4. 601; 1. 6. pa2. ahIM phiyAzabda karma (paudagalika) arthamAM vaparAya che e spaSTa che. 19. TIkA, 50 440 hai.

Page #153
...[14]... sAmAnya nAme paNa oLakhAvIne temanA sahabhAvanI ane nArakAdi vomAM temanA sahabhAvanI vicArA pUrvavata karI che (1617-19), eTaluM ja nahi paNa temAM DhALa ane dezanI apekSAe vicAravAnuM jaNAvI dIdhuM che ane samayanI daSTie kriyAonA sahabhAvanA bhaMgonI gaNanA paNa karI dIdhI che (1620). A pachI AraMbhikI Adi pAMca kriyAno vicAra che, temAM tenA svAmI pramatta saMyata Adi jaNAvyA che (1622-26). ane pachI 24 daMDakanA jIvomAM svAmitvanI prarUpaNA che (1627), ane AraMbhika Adino sahabhAva paNa nArakAdi vomAM vicArAyo che. (1628-36) ane aMte samaya ane pradezanI apekSAe paNa sahabhAvano vicAra karyo che (1636). A pUrve (1578-80) prANAtipAta Adi aDhAra pApasthAnono vicAra thaI gayo che ane pachI prANAtipAtaviramaNu Adino vicAra jIvomAM karavAmAM Avyo che (1637-1641), ane jaNAvyuM che ke mAtra manuSya sivAya koimAM prANAtipAta Adi 17 bAbatonI virati nathI ane mithyAdarzananuM viramaNu ekandriya-vikalendriyamAM nathI, zeSamAM saMbhave. A pachI aDhAra pApasthAnamAMthI prANAtipAta Adi pratyekanI viratine laI ne nirUpaNa che ke te te virati vakhate keTalI karmaprakRtino baMdha hoya. tenA 27 bhaMgo chavomAM jaNAvyA che ane daMDakomAM te bhego keTalA hoya tenI paNa vicAraNA karI che (1642-1649). vaLI, prANAtipAta AdithI viratane AraMbhika Adi kriyAo hoya ke na hoya ane hoya to keTalI teno vicAra karyo che (16pa0-62). aMte AraMbhika Adi kriyAnA alpabahutvano vicAra che, teno krama A pramANe caDiyAtA krame che : mithyAdarzanapratyayA, apratyAkhyAnakriyA, pArihikA, AraMbhikI, bhASApratyayA (1663). Ama kahevAnuM tAtparya TIkAkAre samajAvyuM che ke mAtra mithyAdaSTine ja prathama mithyAdarzanapratyayA kriyA hoya che, paNu apratyAkhyAnakriyA to aviratasamyagdaSTi ane mithyAdaSTi bannene hoya che. te ja nyAye mAyApratyayA apramattasaMyata, pramattasaMyata, dezavirata ane mithyAdaSTi e saumAM hoya che. tethI te sarvAdhika che.~~TIkA patra 4para. A AkhA yiAvivarNamAM sAMparAyika ane aiA~pathika evA kriyAnA je e bheda pachIthI pracalita thayA che tene sthAna nathI maLyuM, te A carcAnA staranI prAcInatA sUcave che. * 23 thI 27 karmaprakRti-karmabaMdha-karmabaMdhaveda-karmavedabaMdha-karmavedavedaka pado : karmavicAra vakhaMDAgamano cotho khaMDa vedanAkhaMDa nAme oLakhAya che ane pAMcamo vargaNuAkhaMDane nAme che. paNa kharI rIte karmaprakRtinAM je covIza anuyogaddAro che (pu0 9. sa. 45 pR0 134) temAM bIjuM dvAra vedanA che tenA uparathI vedanAkhaMDa nAma paDyuM' ane huM baMdhanadAra che, tenI vibhASA (vivaraNa) baMdha, baMdhaka, baMdhanIya ane baMdhavadhAnarUpe che (pu0 14, sa0 1, pR0 1), temAMnA baMdhanIyanA vivecana prasaMge vargaNAnuM je nirUpaNu che (pu0 14, sa0 68, pR0 48) tene AdhAre 1. juo pustaka no viSayaparicaya, pR0 1,

Page #154
...[15]... samagra pAMcamA khaMDanuM nAma vargakhaMDa paDyuM che. vakhaMDAgamamAM prathamanA traNa khaMDo pachI AvatA A be khaMDo kharI rIte eka, akhaMDa ane svataMtra pustakarUpa svIkAravA yogya che. jema prathamakhaMDamAM prAraMbhamAM namakAramaMgala karI temAM 14 jIvasamAsanAM 14 mArgaNAsthAna dvArA prathama traNa khaMDamAM vivecanA karavAmAM AvI che, tema A banne khaMDomAM paNa prathama namaskAramaMgala karI karmaprakRtinAM 24 anuyogadvArono nirdeza karI ekeka anuyogadvAranuM vivecana karavAmAM AvyuM che. AthI bhale game teNe A be khaMDono vibhAga karI nirdeza karyo, paraMtu vastutaH te eka, akhaMDa svataMtra graMtha che. ane chaThThA khaMDa mahAbaMdhamAM paNa chaThThA baMdhanadAranA eka bheda baMdhanavidhAnanuM ja vivecana che. vedanAkhaMDanA prAraMbhamAM jaNAvyA pramANe AgrAyaNI pUrvanI pAMcamI vastunuM cothuM prAbhRta karmaprakRti che (50 9, sU0 45, pR. 134). ane e ja karmaprakRtinuM 24 anuyogadvAro vaDe vivecana vakhaMDAgamamAM vistArathI karavAmAM AvyuM che. e vivecana ane prastuta prajJApanAnAM 23 thI 27 mA padomAM AvatI karmavicAraNanI tulanA karIe to jaNAya che ke prajJApanAgata karmavicAraNAno stara pakhaMDAgamanI vicAraNA karatAM prAcIna che, kAraNa ke khaMDAgamamAM nikSepa karIne vyAkhyA karavAnI jevI paddhati apanAvavAmAM AvI che, tevI vyAkhyA paddhatinAM darzana prajJApanAmAM thatAM nathI. ane vicAraNanA anya viDyonI tulanA karIe topaNa jaNAya che ke prajJApanAnI bhUmikA prAcIna che. prajJApanAmAM je viSayo carcAyA che te bahu ja sthala che. baMdhanA prakRti Adi cAra prakArano nirdeza karI, e krame vivecana karavAne badale prakRti, anubhAva ane sthitinuM krama vinA svataMtra nirUpaNa che. pradezabaMdhanI to carcA ja nathI. eTaluM ja nahi paNa karmavicAraNAnI sUkSma ane sthira bhUmikA ane paribhASAo, jeno svIkAra pachInA sAhityamAM tAmbara-digaMbara banee karyo che, te bhUmikAnAM darzana prajJApanAmAM thatAM nathI. udAharaNa tarIke karmabaMdhanA kAraNa tarIke mAtra rAga ane dveSane jaNAvyA che (1670): A bAbata sarvamAnya hovA chatAM karmabaMdhanAM kAraNono vicAra pachInA vetAmbara sAhityamAM ane digaMbara sAhityamAM judI ja rIte che ane judI ja bhUmikAe thayo che, e nirvivAda che. prastutamAM yoga paNa karmabaMdhanuM kAraNa che teno nirdeza ja nathI e dhyAnamAM laIe to prajJApanAnI vicAraNano stara prAcIna che te jaNAyA vinA raheze nahi. karmapradezanI carcA prajJApanAmAM che ja nahi tethI tenA sAthe saMkaLAyela yoganI kAraNatAno nirdeza prajJApanAmAM na hoya te svAbhAvika che. anubhAvabaMdhanI carcA paNa (1679) enA staranI prAcInatA ja sUcave che. prajJApanAmAM karmaprakRtinA mULa ATha bhedo aneka vAra gaNAvyA che (1965, 1687, 1754, 1769, 1775, 1787). ane e bhedo te te prakaraNanA prAraMbhe gaNuvyA che tethI anumAna thaI zake che ke prajJApanAnuM A pada ane pachInAM karma saMbaMdhI pado judAM judAM prakaraNe hatAM, jeno saMgraha prastuta prajJApanAmAM karI levAmAM Avyo che. e paNa spaSTa che ke prajJApanAnA 23mA padano prathama 2. pustaka 13 no viSayaparicaya pR0 1. 3. pu. 1, prastAvanA, 50 67. 4. vedanAnAM 16 anuyogakAro mATe juo vakhaMDAgama, pustaka 10, pR. 1. karmanA nikSepa mATe juo pustaka 13, 50 38. pa. karmane baddha ane puSTa tathA baddhapRSTa tathA saMcita vagere vizeSaNo ApyAM (1679) che, paraMtu karmanA pradezabaMdhanI carcA nathI. mAtra prakRti, sthiti ane anubhAvanI carcA jovA maLe che.

Page #155
...[16]... uddeza ane bIjo uddeza e anne judA judA kALanI racanA che. prathama uddeza prAcIna che ane prAcIna stara sUcave che, jyAre khIjo uddeza prathama uddezamAM rahI gayelI kamIne dUra kare che tethI te pachIno che. ahIM temano paricaya paNa ekasAthe ja devAnuM ucita mAnyuM che. karmakRtinA mULa ane uttara bhedo (1688-96) A pramANe che. karmaprakRti mULabhedo (1665, 1687, 1754, 1769, 1771, 1787) 1. jJAnAvaraNIyache. uttara bhedo (1688-166) 2. darzanAvaraNIya 3. vedanIya 1. AbhinibodhikajJAnAvaraNIya 2. zrutajJAnAvaraNIya 3. avadhijJAnAvaraNIya 4. mana:paryAyajJAnAvaraNIya 5. kevalajJAnAvaraNIya 1. nidrApaMcaka : 1. nidrA 2. nidrAnikA 3. pracalA 4. pracalApracalA 5. sthAnardi 2. darzanacatuSka : 1. cakSurdarzanAvaraNIya 2. acakSurdarzanAvaraNIya 3. adhidarzanAvaraNIya 4. kevaladarzanAvaraNIya 1. sAtA vedanIya : 1. manojJa zabda ra. manojJa rUpa 3. manojJa gaMdha 4. manojJa rasa pa. manojJa sparza 6. manaHsukhatA 7. vacanasukhatA 8. kAyasukhatA 6. karmaprakRtinA mULa ATha bhedono vicAra 23mo padanA prathama uddezamAM che. temAM karmabaMdha zAthI thAya che vagerenI paNa carcA che. ane tenA mIA uddezamAM uttara prakRtine gaNAvIne pachI tenI jIvomAM sthiti Adino vicAra che. 7. TIkAkAre prastuta karmano je krame nirdeza che te kramanuM samarthana karyuM che.--TI 5tra 454 6.

Page #156
4. mohanIya ...[17].. 2. asatAvedanIya : 1-5. amanojJa zabdAdi pAMca 6. manadu:khatA 7. vacanadu:khatA 8. kAyaduHkhatA 1. darzanamohanIya : 1. samyakatvavedanIya. 2. mithyAtvavedanIya. 3. samyamithyAtvavedanIya. 2. cAritramohanIya : 1. kapAyavedanIya : 1. anantAnubaMdhI krodha. 3. , mAna. mAyA. lobha. 5. apratyAkhyAne krodha. mAna. 3. >> bhAyA. 10. 11. ;) ) 12, mAna. 15. 8. , lobha. 9. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa krodha. mAna. mAyA. lobha. 13. saMjavalana 14. mAyA. lobha. 2. nokavAyavedanIya ? 1. strIveda. 2. puruda. 3. napuMsakaveda. 4. hA . 5. rati. 6. arati. 7. kya. 8, zoka. 9. jasA.

Page #157
5. Ayu. 6. nAma. [18]... 1. nairayikaAyu. 2. tiryacaAyu. 3. manuSyaAyu. 4. devayu. 1. gatinAma : 1. narakagati. 2. tiryaMcagati. 3. manuSyagati. 4. devagati. 2. jAtinAma : 1. ekandriya jAti. 2. dvIndriya jAti. 3. trIndriya jAti. 4. caturindriya jAti. 5. paMcendriya jAti. 3. zarIranAma: 1. audArika zarIra. 2. vaikriya zarIra. 3. AhAraka zarIra. 4. tejasa zarIra. 5. kArmaNa zarIra. 4. zarIrAMgopAMganAma : 1-3. audArika zarIrAMgopAMga A 5. zarIrabandhananAma: 1-5. audArika zarIrabandhana Adi. 6. zarIrasaMghAtanAma : 1-. audArika zarIrasaMghAta Adi 7. saMvanananAma: 1. vajuRSabhanArAcasaMhanana. 2. RSabhanArAyasaMhana. 3. nArAyasaMhanana. 4. ardhanArAcasaMhanana. 5. kalikAsaMhanana. 6. sevArtasaMhanana. 8. vyAkhyAmAM matAMtaranuM khaMDana che, te mata AcArya jinavalabhano che. TIkA, patra 470.

Page #158
[19]... 8. saMsthAnanAma : 1. samacaturastrasaMsthAna. 2. nyodhaparimaDalasaMsthAna. 3. sAdisaMsthAna. 4. vAmanaHsaMsthAna 5. kubaja saMsthAna. 6. huMDasaMsthAna. 9. varNanAma : 1. kRSNa. 2. nIla. 3. rakta. 4. pIta. 5. zukala. 10. gaMdhanAma : 1. surabhigadha. 2. durabhigaMdha. 11. rasanAma: 1. tikta. 3. kaSAya. 4. alla. 5. madhura. 12. sparzanAmaH 1. karkaza. 2. mRdu. 3. ladhu. 4. guru. 5. snigdha. 7. zIta. 8. usNuM. 13. agurulaghunAma. 14. upadhAtanAma. 15. parAghAtanAma, 16. AnupUrvInAma: 1. nairayika AnupUrvI. 2.tiryaMca AnupUrvI. 5.pra. 9

Page #159
[130]... 3. manuSyaAnupUrvI. 4. devaAnupUrvI. 17. ucchavAsanAma. 18. AtapanAma. 19. udyota. 20. vihAyogatinAma : 1. prazasta vihAyogati. 2. aprazasta vihAyogati. 21. trasanAma. 22. sthAvaranAma. 23. sUkSmanAma. 24. badanAma. 25. paryApta nAma. 26. aparyAptanAma. 27. sAdhAraNazarIranAma. 28. pratyeka zarIranAma. 29. sthiranAma. 30. asthiranAma. 31. zubhanAma. 32. azubhanAma. 33. subhaganAma. 34. durbhAganAma. 35. susvaranAma. 36. du:svaranAma. 37. AdeyanAma. 38. anAdeyanAma. 39. yaza-kIrtinAma. 40. ayaza-kIrtinAma 41. nirmANanAma. 42. tIrthaMkaranAma. 1. ucca gotra: 1. jAtiviziSTatA. 2. kulaviziSTatA. 3. balaviziSTatA.9 7. gotra 9. ahIM e dhyAna devA jevuM che ke ucca gotra mAtra janmane kAraNe nathI paNa zarIranA bAhya saudarya uparAMta AdhyAtmika tapa vagerenI saMpattine kAraNe paNa che. te ja pramANe nIca gotra paNa mAtra janmane kAraNe nahi paNa zArIrika ane AdhyAtmika saMpattinA abhAvane kAraNe che.

Page #160
[131]. 4. rUpaviziSTatA. 5. tapaviziSTatA. 6. zrataviziSTatA. 7. lAbhaviziSTatA. 8. aizvaryaviziSTatA. 2. nIca gotra : 1. jAtivihInatA. 2. kulavihInatA. 3. balavihInatA. 4. rUpavihInatA. 5. tapavihInatA. 6. zratavihInatA. 7. lAbhavihInatA. 8. ezvaryavihInatA. 8. aMtarAya 1. dAnArAya 2. lAbhAntarAya. 3. bhogAntarAya. 4. upabhogAntarAya. 5. vIryAntarAya. karmanI AThe mULa prakRti nirayikAdi jIvana covIze daMDakamAM hoya che (1666). jIvo kevI rIte ATheya karmaprakRti bAMdhe teno khulAso karatAM jaNAvyuM che ke jJAnAvaraNIyano udaya hoya tyAre darzanAvaraNIyanuM Agamana thAya che. darzanAvaraNayanA udayathI darzanamohanuM ane darzanamohanA udayathI mithyAtvanuM ane mithyAtva udIrNa thaye AThe karmanuM Agamana thAya che (16 67). badhA ja jIvomAM AThe karmanA Agamanano Avo ja krama che (1668).11 jIvo jJAnAvaraNAdi karma bAMdhe che tenAM be kAraNe che : rAga ane dveSa. rAgamAM mAyA ane lobhano tathA SamAM krodha ane mAnano samAveza che (1600-1614). jIvo jJAnAvaraNu, darzanAvaraNa, mohanIya ane aMtarAya vede paNa kharA ane na paNa vede. te ja pramANe covIza daMDakamAMnA manuSyo vede paNa kharA ane na paNa ve; bAkInA chavo vede ja. paraMtu vedanIya, Ayu, nAma, gotra-A cAra karmo to covIze daMDakamAM chavo vede ja vede (1675-78). A sUtramAM karmavedanAnI vAta kahI che. AnI tulanA pakhaMDAgamanAM vedanAsamitta sUtro sAthe karavI; pustaka 12, pR0 294. A pachInA sUtramAM "vedanA' mATe ja "anubhava" zabdano prayoga karyo che, te paribhASAno vikAsa sUcave che. "anubhava" mATe "vedanA" zabda jUno - 10. Ane mATe "niyarachati' zabdano prayoga che. 11. AcArya malayagirine AnI vyAkhyAmAM thoDI muzkelI jaNAI che. tethI teo A sutrane "prAcika" samajavuM ema cave che. vaLI, A prakAre karmanA AgamananI carcA pachInA graMthomAM to chUTI ja gaI che, te dhyAnamAM rAkhavuM joIe. prastuta sutranuM tAtparya eTaluM ja che ke karmathI karma Ave che. 12. ahIM karmabaMdhanA kAraNamAM yogane sthAna maLyuM nathI, mAtra kaSAyane ja sthAna maLyuM che, te dhyAnamAM levA jevI vAta che.

Page #161
...[132]... che. vaLI, e sUtramAM AvatI karmanA baddha, pRSTa, saMcaya vagerenI vAta paNa e sUtrane kAlanI daSTie pachInuM sUcave che (1679). karmano anubhAva -vipAka varNavatAM jIve bAMdhelAM karma-saMcita karelAM karma-vipAka devA taiyAra thAya eTale ke udayamAM Ave teTalA mAtrathI kAma saratuM nathI, paNa vipAka devA mATe tene gati, sthiti, bhava ane pulanI prApti paNa jarUrI che ane e karmanI udIraNA paNa jarUrI che. ATaluM hoya tyAre jJAnAvaraNIyAdi karmano amuka vipAka hoya che-ema jaNAvyuM che (1679-86). jJAnAvaraNIya anubhAva daza prakAre che (1979) : 1. zrotranuM AvaraNa 2. zrotravijJAnanuM AvaraNa 3. netranuM AvaraNa 4. netravijJAnanuM AvaraNa 5. dhrANanuM AvaraNa 6. dhrANuvijJAnanuM AvaraNa 7. rasAvaraNa 8. rasavijJAnAvaraNa 9. sparzAvaraNa 10. sparzavijJAnAvaraNa A badhAM AvaraNanA udayathI jANavAnuM jANI zakAtuM nathI; jANavAnI icchA chatAM jaNAtuM nathI. jANyA chatAM tenuM jJAna rahetuM nathI; jJAna utsanna thAya che. pachInA kALe A prakAranA anubhAvanI carcA baMdha paDI che. vaLI, e paNa dhyAna devAnI vAta che ke, AmAM mana ane tenA vijJAnanuM AvaraNa noMdhyuM nathI. vaLI, zruta, avadhi, mana:paryAya ane kevaLajJAnanA AvaraNanI paNa AmAM noMdha nathI, e sUcaka che. tethI ema nakkI thAya che ke A sUtra atyaMta prAcIna staranuM ane karmasiddhAMtanI paribhASAmAM pUrti thayA pUrvenuM che. AcArya malayagirie A bAbatamAM kazo khulAso karyo nathI. darzanAvaraNIya karmano nava prakArano anubhAva A che (16 80): 1. nidrA 5. myAnaddhi 2. nidrAnidrA 6. cakSudarzanAvaraNa 3. pracalA 7. acakSurdarzanAvaraNa 4. pracalApracalA 8. avadhidarzanAvaraNa 9. kevaladarzanAvaraNa. A sUtramAM avadhi Adi darzanonI noMdha levAmAM AvI che, paraMtu pUrva satramAM avadhi Adi jJAnone bAkAta rAkhyAM che, e sUcaka vastu che. sAtavedanIyano anubhAva ATha prakAre A pramANe che (1681 [1]): 1. manojJa zabda 5. manasa sparza 13. anubhAva viSenuM A AkhuM prakaraNa (1679-86) prAcIna staranuM che. 14. TIkAkAra vyAkhyA bheda noMpe che. patra 461.

Page #162
[133].... 2. manojJa rUpa 6. manaHsukhatA 3. manojJa gaMdha 7. vacanasukhatA 4. manojJa rasa 8. kAyasukhatA asAtavedanIyano anubhAva (1981 [2]) :sAtavedanIyathI viparIta amanojJa zabda Adino anubhava thAya che. mohanIya anubhAva pAMca prakAre che (1682): 1. samyakatvavedanIya 3. sabhya mithyAtvavedanIya. 2. mithyAtvavedanIya 4. kakSAdanIya 5. nokaSAyavedanIya Ayuno anubhAva cAra prakAre (1683): 1. narakAyuM 3. manuSpAyu 2. tiryaMcAyu 4. devAyu zubha nAmano" anubhAva cauda prakAre che (1684 [1]): 1. iSTa zabda6 8. iSTa lAvaNya 6 2. ISTa rUpa 9. iSTa yazakIrti 3. iSTa gaMdha 10. ISTa uthAna-karma-bala-vIrya-purUSakAra-parAkrama 4. iSTa rasa 11. iSTa svara 5. ISTa sparza 12. kAMta svara 6. ISTa gati 13. priya svara 7. ISTa sthiti6 14. manojJa svara duHkha nAmano anubhAva paNa zubha nAmanA anubhAvathI viparIta 14 prakAre che (1684[2]) : ucca gotrano anubhAva ATha prakAre che (1685 [1]) : 1. jAtiviziSTatA 5. tapoviziSTatA 2. kulaviziSTatA 6. zrataviziSTatA 3. balaviziSTatA 7, lAbhaviziSTatA 4. rUpaviziSTatA 8. aizvaryaviziSTatA nIca gotrano anubhava ethI viparIta rIte ATha prakArano che (168[2]); jema ke jAtivihInatA Adi. aMtarAyakarmano anubhAva pAMca prakAre che (1686): 1. dAnAMtarAya 3. bhogAMtarAya 2. lAbhAMtarAya 4. upabhogAMtarAya 5. vItaraya 15. nAmakanI uttara prakRti to 42 gaNAvI, paNa ahIM anubhAvamAM 14 prakAra ja che. nAmakarmanA anubhAvanI A rAcI prAcIna staranI sucaka che. 16. TIkAkAra vyAkhyA bheda noMdhe che.-patra 463.

Page #163
[134]... karmaprakRtionI sthiti ane tenA abAdhAkALanuM varNana karIne (1697-1704) ekendriyathI mAMDI saMsI pacendriya jIvonI te te karmanI sthitinuM nirUpaNa karyuM che (1705-14). pakhaMDAgamamAM utkRSTa ane jaghanya sthitinA varNana mATe juo pu. 6, cU likA 6 ane 7. ane abAdhA, niSeka vagerenI carcA mATe juo pu. 11 nI prathama cUlikA, pR0 139.17 A pachI karmanI jadhanya sthitinA (1742-44) ane utkRSTa sthitinA (1745-52) baMdhaka chavo koNa che tenuM nirUpaNa che. karmano baMdha e 24mA padamAM jJAnAvaraNAdimAMthI koI ekano baMdha karato hoya tyAre jIva anya keTalI karmaprakRti bAMdhe teno covIza daMDakomAM vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che (1755-68) te ja prakAre koI eka karmanA baMdha prasaMge anya keTalI prakRtinI vedanA hoya teno vicAra 25mA karmabaMdhaveda nAmanA padamAM che. ane tethI UlaTuM eTale ke amuka karmanI vedanA vakhate keTalI prakRtino baMdha hoya teno vicAra 26mAM karmavedabaMdha e nAmanA padamAM che (1674-86). ane chevaTe ra7mAM karmavedavedaka padamAM koI eka prakRtinI vedanA prasaMge anya keTalI prakRtinI vedanA hoya teno vicAra che (1787-92). 28 muM "AhAra pada : jIvono AhAra prajJApanAmAM AhArapada alaga che, jyAre pakhaMDAgamamAM 14 mArga dvAromAM chelluM dvAra AhAra che tethI ema nizcaya karI zakAya che ke AhAranI vicAraNAnuM mahatva jaina vicArakonA manamAM hatuM. AhAra padanA be udezo che. temAM prathama udezamAM agiyAra dvArA vaDe ane bIjA udezamAM tera dvArA vaDe AhAra saMbaMdhI vicAraNuM che. bIjA uddezanAM tera tAro sAthe pakhaMDAgamanAM 14 mArgaNAkAronI tulanA karavA jevI cheprajJApanA 1965 pakhaMDAgAma 56 1, pR 132 1, AhAra 1, gati 2, bhavya 2. Indriya 3. saMjJI 3. kAya 4. leDyA 4. yoga (9) 17. AcArya malayagarae "tAvatA ca caduttamAcAyayALe dvitIyapUrve prakRtiprAmRte vanyajIvane sthitibandhAdhikAre-catvAryanuyogadvArANi tadyathA--sthitibandhasthAnaprarUpaNA abAdhAkaNDakaprarUpaNA utkRssttnidevaprasthA karavavadatvakapa 2 ta" A pramANe TIkAmAM je ullekha karyo che (patra 479) tene pakhaMDAgamanA upara jaNAvelA sthAnanI sAthe sarakhAvI zakAya. 1. kheDAgama, pu. 1, pR. 172, 409; 50 3, pR. 483; 50 4, 50 137, 308, 486; pu5, 50 173, 238, 346; pu0 7, pR. 24, 112, 184, 236, 243, 298, 365, 461, 477, 493, pa18, 574; 50 8, pR0 390. 2. kauMsamAM naMbara prajJApanAnA che,

Page #164
[135]... 5. dRSTi 5. veda (11) 6. sayata 6. kaSAya (7) 7. kavAya 7. jJAna (2) 8. jJAna 8. saMyama (6) 9. yoga 9. darzana 10. upayoga 10. lezyA (4) 11. veda 11. bhavya (2) 12. zarIra 12. samyakatva (5) 13. paryApti 13. saMsI (3) 14. AhAra (1) khaMDAgamamAMnAM 14mAMthI daza to prajJApanAmAM e ja nAme che. prAraMbhanA traNa prajJApanAmAM nathI, paraMtu temAM zarIra ane paryApti vadhAre che. pakhaMDAgamamAM jJAna-darzana judAM judAM che, paraMtu prajJApanAmAM jJAna ane upayoga judAM judAM che temAM A saMzodhana che. upayogamAM jJAna-darzana AvI ja jAya che; pachI jJAnane juduM karavAnI jarUra rahetI nathI. samyakatva mATe daSTi zabda prAcIna che te prajJApanAmAM vaparAyo che; jyAre vakhaMDAgamamAM "samyakatva" zabda prayukta che. AhAranI vicAraNAmAM AhAra eka juduM dvAra hoya te jarUrI jaNAtuM nathI. AthI jaNAya che ke tera dvAranI eka sUcI taiyAra hatI teno ja upayoga prastutamAM karyo che. ane e paNa spaSTa jaNAya che ke 14 dvAranI sUcI vadhAre vyavasthita che tethI te 13 dvAranI sUcI karatAM prAcIna hoI zake nahi. prathama udezanAM kAromAM prathama kAramAM che -24 daMDakonA jIvone AhAraH sacitta hoya, acitta hoya ke mizra ? -e prazna. eno uttara che ke vaikriya zarIra dharAvanAra jIvone hAra acitta ja hoya, paraMtu audArika zarIrI jIvo traNa prakArano AhAra le che (1794). A pachI nAraka jIvo viSe teo AhArathi che ke nahi ? keTalA kALe AhArarthI hoya ? AhAramAM zuM le? badhI dizAmAMthI grahaNa karI badhuM ja pariNAve che? lIdhela pagalono sarvabhAve AhAra le che ke amuka bhAgano ? grahaNa karela badhA ja pudgalono AhAra kare che ? AhAramAM lIdhelA pagalonuM zuM thAya che?-- ATalAM 7 ThArono ekasAthe vicAra karIne (1795-1805) pachI anya bhavanavAsI Adi 23 daMDakomAM krame te sAteya dhArono vicAra kare che (1806-1852). AmAM noMdhavA jevI hakIkata e che ke AhAra je levAmAM Ave che te Abhoganirvatita ane anAbhoganitita hoya che. eTale ke potAnI IcchA thAya ane AhAra le che ane IcchA vinA ja AhAra levAno rahe che. IcchA thAya ane levAya temAM, te te jIvomAM judI judI kAlamaryAdA che. paNa icchA vinA levAto AhAra to niraMtara levAto ja rahe che (1796 ane 1806 Adi). AhAramAM varNa-sAdisaMpanna pugalo levAya che. teno aMdha ochAmAM ocho anaMtapradeza, asaMkhyAtapradezI kSetramAM avagAhIne rahI zake tevo ane AtmapradezathI spaSTa hovo jarUrI che (1797-1800). nArakamAM moTe bhAge to azubha vipAkavALA varNAdinuM grahaNa thAya che (1801). 3. dhavalAmAM AhAramArgaNAmAM AhAra zabdathI kavala, lepa, uma, mana, karma--e AhAra nahIM, paNa nakarmaAhAra abhipreta che ema khulAso che. pu. 1, pR. 409. TIkAkAra spaSTIkaraNa kare che ke maLamAM eka varNa Adi kahyuM che te vyavahAranayanI apekSAe. nizcayanayanI apekSAe to pAMceya varNavALo aMdha AhAra yogya che.-patra 501,

Page #165
...[136]... AhAranA pudgalonuM grahaNa sarva dizAthI thAya che (1802). thayA pachI AhAra arthe lIdhelA pudgalomAMno asaMkhyAtamo bhAga AhArarUpe pariName che ane tenA anaMtamA bhAgano AsvAda levAmAM Ave che (1803). AhAra mATe lIdhelA badhA ja pudgalono AhAra kare che (1804). AhAramAM lIdhelA pudgalono pAMca indriyarUpa pariNAma thAya ane nArakane to te du:khajanaka pariNAmarUpe ja pariName (1805), paraMtu devAdine teno sukharUpa pariNAma thAya (1806). jenI jeTalI indriya hoya tene te AhAra teTalI indriyanA pariNAmarUpe pariName (1812, 1819, 1820, 1823, 1825). navamA dvAramAM AhArarUpe grahaNa karelA pudgalo ekendriyanA zarIrarUpa hoya che ke pachI yAvat paMcendriyanA zarIrarUpa hoya che, tenI 24 daMDakomAM carcA che. carcAno sAra e che ke je pudgalonuM grahaNa thatuM hoya che te bhUtakALamAM to game tenA zarIrarUpe hoya paNa vartamAnamAM to te je jIvane jeTalI indriya hoya teTalI indriyavALAnuM zarIra AhArarUpe che, tema samajavuM. kAraNa ke lIdhela AhAra lenAranA zarIrarUpe pariNata thAya che tethI teTalI indriyavALAnuM zarIra che tema kahevAya (1853-1858). dazamA dvAramAM 24 daMDakanA jIvomAM koNa lomAhAra ane koNa prakSepAhAra kare tenI carcAmAM jaNAvyuM che ke nairayika, devo ane ekendriya lomAhArI che (1859-60). phrIndriyathI mAMDI paMcendriya manuSya banne prakArano AhAra kare che (1861). ekendriyane moTuM hotuM nathI ane nAraka-devanA vaikriyazarIramAM mukha chatAM temane prakSepanI AvazyakatA na paDe tevo te zarIrano svabhAva che, mATe temane mAtra lomAhAra che--evuM spaSTIkaraNa TIkAkAra kare che (patra 509). vaLI, lomAhAra mAtra paryAptane ja hoya, aparyAptane na hoya ema paNa TIkAkAre khulAso karyo che (patra 509). agiyAramA dvAramAM kayA jIvane oja AhAra ane manathI bhakSaNa hoya che teno khulAso karatAM jaNAvyuM che ke nArako mAtra oja AhAra kare che, manathI bhakSaNa karatA nathI (1862). ane badhA ja audArika zarIrI viSe paNa e ja niyama che (1863). mAtra devo oja AhAravALA ane manathI bhakSaNa karanArA che (1864); eTale ke temane jyAre manamAM AhAra levAnI icchA thAya ke tarata temanI AhArakAmanAnI pUrti thaI jAya che (1864). je sthAne jIvanI utpatti thavAnI hoya tyAM je AhArayogya pudgalo hoya teno AhAra te oja AhAra. aparyApta vane A AhAra ja saMbhave che--evuM spaSTIkaraNa TIkAkAra kare che (patra 510). A carcAne aMte sUtrakRtAMganI niyuktinI nimna gAthAo TIkAkAre uSkRta karI che, te A prakaraNanA sArarUpa che : "sarIreNoyAhAro tayAya phAseNa lomaAhAro / pakkhevAhAro puNa kAvaliyo hoi nAyavvo // 171 // oyAhArA jIvA savve apajattayA muNeyavtrA / pajattagA ya lome pakkheve hoMti bhaiyavvA // 172 // egaMdiyadevANaM neraiyANaM ca natthi pakkhevo / semALa nIvALuM saMkArathALa vavaveyo ! 2 ||" 5. ahIM TIkAkAre satromAM pUrvApara virodha na Ave tema vyAkhyA karavI joIe evuM sUcana karyuM che. mATe ' AhAra mATe lIdhelA'no artha pUrvasUtramAM je asaMkhyAtamo bhAga kahyo che te ja abhipreta che, grahaNa pharelA badhA ja pudagalo nahiM,TIkA, patra 504,

Page #166
[137]... lomAhArA egidiyA u neraiyasuragaNA ceva / sesANaM AhAro lome pavakhevao ceva / / oyAhArA maNabhakviNo ya samve vi suragaNA hoti / sesA havaMti jIvA lome pakkhevao ceva // aMtima be gAthAo mudrita sUtrakRtAMganiryuktimAM maLatI nathI. prastuta padanA bIjA uddezAmAM 13 kAronI apekSAe (1865) jIvo AhAraka che ke anAhAraka, A be vikalponI carcA karI che. AmAM AhAranA prathama uddezamAM nirdiSTa AhAranA bhedonI koI carcA nathI (1866-1907). paNa vizeSatA e che ke temAM AhAraka ane anAhAraka e padone AdhAre ja bhagonI racanA karIne te te jIvamAM keTalA bhaMgo lAbha tenuM nirUpaNa karyuM che. utkRSTa cha bhaMgonI racanA mATe juo sU0 1880; A racanAno AdhAra ekavacana-bahuvacana che. tIjA "saMsI' dvAramAM TIkAkAre zaMkA-samAdhAna karyuM che tenI noMdha levI jarUrI che. saMsI eTale samanaska. vigrahagatimAM jIvane mana to hotuM nathI, to pachI vigrahagatimAM anAhAraka jIvane saMsI kema kahevAya ? AnuM rapaSTIkaraNa karyuM ke jIva vigrahagatimAM hoya che tyAre saMgI jIvanA AyukarmanI vedanA karato hovAthI tene saMsI kahI zakAya-bhalene tene mana na hoya (pR. 514). bIjI zaMkA e che ke narayika, bhavanapati ane vAnamaMtarane asaMsI kema kahyA (1818[2],1880)? uttara Apyo che ke e traNeyamAM utpanna thanArA jIva asaMsImAMthI paNa marIne Ave che te apekSAe temane asaMsI kahI zakAya (50 514). 29, 30 ane 33 mA "upayoga, pazyattA, avadhi pado : jIvono bodhavyApAra prajJApanA sUtramAM jIvonA bodhavyApAra athavA jJAnavyApAra viSe traNa padomAM carcA cheH upayoga pada 29 muM, pasthattA pada 30 muM ane avadhipada 33 muM. eTale e traNene ahIM ekasAthe lIdhAM che. AcArAMga sUtramAM--"je mAyA se vinnAyA, ne vinAyA se savAze jemAM vijJAnarU mAyA AcArAMgasutra, pa. 5; sUtra 165. samve sarA niyati, takkA jattha na viji| maI tattha na gaahiyaa| oe appaichANassa kheyanne / se na dIhe, na hasse, na vaTTe, na taMse, na cauraMse, na parimaMDale, na kiNhe, na nIle, na lohie, na hAlidde, na sukile, na surabhigaMdhe, na durabhigaMdhe, na titte, na kaDue, na kasAe, na aMbile, na mahure, na , na ma3, ne guru, na du", na sIi, na phaLe, na ni, ne suya, na lAka, na rahe, na saMge, na itthI, na puruse, na annahA, parinne sanne uvamA na vijjai / arUvI sattA apayassa payaM nasthi / se na sadde na rUve na gaMdhe na rase na phAse-icceyAvaMti-tti bemi / / AcArAMgasutra, pa. 6. sUtra 170-171. sArAMza ke AmAM e vijJAtA che. temAM koI paNa prakAranA rasa, rUpa Adi nathI. te arUpI hovA chatAM sat che.

Page #167
...[138]... bhagavatIsUtramAM javAnuM lakSaNa batAvyuM che - "avaNNe agaMdhe arase aphAse arUvI jIve sAsae avahie logadavve / se samAsao paMcavihe paNNatte / taM jahA-davao jAva gunno| davvao NaM jIvatthikAe aNaMtAI jIvadavvAI, khettao logappamANakhette, kAlao na kayAi na Asi, na kayAvi natthi, jAva nicce, bhAvao puNa avaLo maLe tarase mawose, suNo vagovALe 2. 20. 228. Ano sAra paNa e ja che ke AtmA arUpI che, lokapramANa che, nitya che ane tene guNa upayoga che. tenI saMkhyA anaMta che. AtmAno guNa upayoga kahyo te sarvaprathama ahIM maLe che. prastutamAM yadyapi upayogamAM avadhino samAveza thaI jAya che, te chatAM tenuM juduM prakaraNa rAkhavAnuM tAtparya e jaNAya che ke te kALa sudhImAM avadhi viSe vizeSa vicAra thaI gayo hato tethI tene judA padamAM sthAna maLyuM che. prathama ApaNe upayoga ane pazyattA vacce zo bheda che te samajavA mATe tenA je bhedo che tenI tulanA karIe. kAraNa ke mULamAM te bannenI koI vyAkhyA che nahi. prAcIna paddhati pramANe bhedo e ja vyAkhyA banI rahe che. 2upayoga (1908-10) 1pazyattA (1936-38) 1. sAkAropayoga 1. sAkAra5rthanA 1. abhinibodhikajJAnasAkAropayoga ..........X.. ...x...... 2. zrutajJAnasAkAropayoga 1. zrutajJAnasAkArapazyattA 3. avadhijJAnasAkAropayoga 2. avadhijJAsAkArapazyattA 4. mana:paryayajJAnasAkAropayoga 3. mana:paryayajJAnasAkAra5zyatA 5. kevalajJAna sAkAropayoga 4. kevalajJAnasAkArapazyattA 6. matiajJAnasAkAropayoga 7. zrutaajJAnasAkAropayoga 6. zrutaajJAnasAkArapazyattA 8. vibhegajJAna sAkAropayoga . virbhAgajJAnasAkAra5ttA anAkAropayoga 2. anAkArapazyattA 1. cakSudarzanaanAkAropayoga 1. cakSudarzanaanAkArapasyattA 2. acakSudarzanaanAkAropayoga 3. avadhidarzanaanAkAropayoga 2. avadhidarzanaanAkArapazyatA 4. kevaladarzanaanAkAropayoga . kevaladarzanaanAkArapazyattA AcArya abhayadevasUrie pazyattAne upayogavizeSa ja kahI che; vaLI spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che ke je bodhamAM kevala saikAlika avabodha hoya te pazyattA, paraMtu je bodhamAM vartamAnakAlika ja bodha hoya te upayoga che. A ja kAraNe matijJAna ane matyajJAna sAkArapazyattAnA bhedomAM lIdhAM nathI. kAraNa ke matijJAna ane matyajJAnano viSaya vartamAnakAlika avinaSTa padArtha ja bane che. anAkArapazyattAmAM acakSudarzanano samAveza kema nathI--eno uttara AcAryo Apyo che ke pazyattA e prakRSTa IkSaNa che 1. bhagavatImAM A banne viSe prajJApanAnI bhalAmaNa che. 16, 7, 582. 2. malAcAra paMcAcArAdhikAra gAthA 31 mAM paNa sAkAra-anAkAra upayogane jIvanuM lakSaNa batAvyuM che,

Page #168
610 Leiqjaurel mm kuo asnjeuosad 8 and 10% jeuoneujalu uoneonp3 uier 12-16. sthAvara 17. dvIndriya 18. trIndriya 19. caturindriya 20. paMce tiryaMca 24. vaimAnika 23. jyotiSa 22. vANavaMtara 2-11. bhavanapati 1. nAraka 21. manuSya * >> 08 2) : 32 * >> x y z , , = che >> = : _X X x = che X x x x x x x x = = = X = X x x x x XX X X = = = = = = = = x x x x = = = = = = = = x x x x * 2 . 4 4 ja 4 che x x che upayoga- sAkAra 1. Abhinibodhika jJAna ajJAna 3. zrutajJAna 4. zrutajJAna 5. avadhi 6. vibhaMga che. mana:paryaya 8. kevala upayoga-anAkAra 1. cakSudarzana 2. acasudarzana 3. avadhidarzana 4. kevaladarzana pazyattA-sAkAra 1. zrutajJAna 2. zrutajJAna 3. avadhijJAna 4. virbhAgajJAna 5. mana:paryAya 6. kevalajJAna x , x , X_X = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = 4 4 % * * X X X X X X X X X = " = = >> 88 = = = 4 " 8 a 88 88 X by ( * 8 * * * * * * X XX X X XX X " " " 5 " * " X_X X x X X x x x x x x 4 che X X X X X pattA anAkAra * X X X X X X X = = = = = = = 4 1. cakSudarzana X X_X = = = = = = 4 2. arvAdhadarzana X X X X x x x x x 4 3. kevaladarzana (kA jAu re h ! jI "8 ) [26]

Page #169
[14] ane prekSaNa to mAtra cakSudarzanamAM ja saMbhave che, bIjI Indriyo dvArA thatA darzanamAM nahi. bIjI Indriyo karatAM cakSuno upayoga alpakAlIna hoya che ane jyAM apakAlIna upayoga hoya che tyAM bodhakriyAmAM jhaDapa vadhAre hoya che. A ja tenI prakRSTatAmAM kAraNa che.--bhagavatI TIkA, 50 714. AcArya malayagirie AcArya abhayadevanuM ja anusaraNa karyuM che; vizeSamAM spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che ke pazyantA zabda rUTine kAraNe upayoga zabdanI jema sAkAra ane anAkAra bodhanI pratipAdaka che, ema samajavuM (prajJApanA TIkA, 50 529). vizeSamAM e jaNAvyuM che ke jyAM dIrdhakAla upayoga hoya tyAM saikAlika bodha saMbhave. matijJAnamAM dIrgha kAlano upayoga nathI mATe tethI saikAlika bodha na thAya, tethI tene pattAmAM sthAna nathI.prajJApanA TIkA, 50 530. A sivAya upayoga ane pazyattAmAM zo bheda te jANavAnuM koI sAdhana nathI. upayoga ane pazyattA-e bannenI prarUpaNA jIvonA 24 daMDakomAM vicArAI che te A pramANe che-1912-1927; 1940-1553. (A koSThaka 139me pAne mUkayuM che.) - 24 daMDakomAM jIvonA upayoga ane pazyattAno vicAra karyA pachI banne padomAM upayogavALA jIvono vicAra che. hakIkatamAM kazo bheda paDato nathI (1928-1935; 1954-1962). tethI te viSe vizeSa carcA jarUrI nathI. paraMtu pazyattA padamAM aMte kevalInA jJAna-darzanano upayoga yugapata che ke krame che, tenI carcA karI che, ane dalIla karI che ke jJAna sAkAra che ane darzana anAkAra che tethI koI paNa vastune eka samayamAM jANe dekhe nahi (1963-64). A carcA mATe sanmatiprakaraNano bIjo kAMDa jevo joIe, jyAM upayogamAM krama, yaugapadya ane abheda e e traNe pakSo rajU karavAmAM AvyA che. upayoga ane pazyatA viSe anya kazI ja carcA karavAmAM AvI nathI, paraMtu avadhipadamAM avadhijJAna viSe tenA bhedo Adi sAta muddAo laI avadhijJAnanI vistRta carcA karI che. te sAta bAbato A che : 1. bheda, 2. viSaya, 3. saMsthAna, 4. AtyaMtara ane bAhya avadhi, 5. dezAvadhi, 6. avadhinI kSaya-vRddhi, 7. pratipAti-apratipAtI (1981). vakhaMDAgamamAM avadhijJAnanI carcA karmanA AvaraNa prasaMge karavAmAM AvI che ane tyAM avadhinA aneka bhedonI tathA saMsthAna AdinI carcA che (pu. 13, pR. 289-328). temAM dhyAna devAnI vAta e che ke Avazyaka niryuktinI avadhinI carcAno je kALa che te pachInA kALanI carcA pakhaMDAgamanI hovAno saMbhava che; kAraNa ke kSetrathI jaghanyAvadhimAM Avazyaka niryuktimAM paNakanuM daSTAMta che, jyAre khaMDAgamamAM sUkSma nigodanuM che (Ava. ni. 29; vizeSAvazyaka 585; vakhaMDAgama pu. 13, pR. 301). vaLI, Avazyaka niryuktigata gAthAo gAthAsUtrane nAme paNa pakhaMDAgamamAM dekhA de che (Avazyaka niryukti, gA. 31 thI ghaNI gAthAo vakhaMDAgamamAM che; pu13ne aMte juo nAthAsUtrALa" nAmanuM pariziSTa, pR. 11). gAthAomAM pAThAMtaro najare paDe che. saMbhava che ke A gAthAo prAcIna niyuktinI hoya, je Avazyaka niryukti ane pakhaMDAgamamAM levAmAM AvI hoya. jaina AgamomAM AcArAMga jevA prAcIna graMthamAM to avadhinI carcA, nathI paraMtu jyArathI aMgaAgamomAM upAsaka jevA kathAgraMthono samAveza thayo tyArathI to avadhijJAnanI carcA zarU 3. bhagavatImAM A padanA satra 1982 thI prAraMbha karI ApyuM avadhipada samajI levAnI sucanA che. 16, 10, 581.

Page #170
...[14]... thaI gaI che ane e carcAo uparathI jaNAya che ke upAsakane thatA avadhijJAnanI maryAdAmAM svayaM indrabhUtine paNa zaMkA thAya che, e Azcaryajanaka ghaTanA che (uvAsagadasAo - hornala,1984). ApaNe karmanA prakaraNamAM paNa joyuM ke temAM eka ThekANe mAtra pAMca Indriyo ane tethI thatA vijJAnanA AvaraNanI carcA che, paraMtu avadhi Adi jJAno viSe mauna sevAyuM che. AthI avadhi Adi jJAnonI carcA jaina AgamomAM pachIthI krame karI dAkhala thaI hoya evo saMbhava rahe che. avadhijJAnanA be bheda che : eka to janmathI prApta thatuM ane bIjuM karmanA kSayopazamathI maLatuM. deva-nArakane to janmathI ja hoya che ane manuSya ane tiryaMca paMcendriyane yopathamika (1982) hoya che. avadhijJAnanA viSayanI carcAno sAra A pramANe cheH nArako kSetranI dRSTie jadhanyathI aDagho gAu ane utkRSTa cAra gAu. pachI ekeke karI sAteya narakanA jIvonA avadhikSetranuM paNa nirUpaNa che, temAM nIcenI narakamAM uttarottara adhikSetra ochuM thatuM jAya che (1983-1990). bhavanapatimAM asurakumAranuM avadhikSetra jaghanya 25 yojana ane utkRSTa asaMkhyAta dvIpa-samudra che; ane bAkInA nAgakumArAdinuM utkRSTa saMkhyAta che (1991-93). paMcaMdriyatiryaMcanuM avadhikSetra jaghanyathI aMgulano asaMkhyAtamo bhAga ane utkRSTa asaMkhyAta dvIpasamudra che (1994). manuSyanuM utkRSTa avadhakSetra alokamAM paNa lokapramANa asaMkhyAta loka jeTaluM che (1995). vANumaMtaranuM nAgakumAra jema. jyotikanuM jaghanya saMkhyAta dvIpa-samudro. vaimAnika devonA avadhikSetranI vicAraNAmAM vimAnathI nIceno, uparano ane vimAnathI tiryam bhAga-e traNenI dRSTi rAkhavAmAM AvI che. ane jema vimAna upara tema temanuM avadhikSetra vistRta. chevaTe anuttarapapAtika deva samagra lokanADIne jANe che, ema jaNAvyuM che (1996-2007). sUtra 2008-16 mAM avadhijJAnanA kSetranI apekSAe tapra, (hoDI), pallaga, jhAlara, paDaha jevA vividha AkAra jaNAvyA che. AcAryamalayagiri eno sAra e tAravI Ape che ke bhavanapati ane vyaMtarane uparanA bhAgamAM ane vaimAnikone nIcenA bhAgamAM, jyotiSka ane nArakone tirya dizAmAM vadhAre hoya che eTale ke vistRta hoya che ane manuSya tathA tiryaMcane avadhino AkAra vicitra hoya che.-TIkA, patra 542. e paNa jaNAvyuM che ke nAraka ane deva avadhikSetramAM che, eTale ke temanuM avadhijJAna potAnI cAre tarapha phelAyeluM hoya che; tiryaMcamAM tema nathI. paNa manuSya avadhikSetramAM paNa che ane bAhya paNa che. tAtparya ema che ke avadhijJAnano prasAra pote jyAM hoya tyAM hoya to te avadhinI aMdara (aMtaH) gaNAya, paNa potAthI vicchinna pradezamAM avadhino viSaya hoya to te avadhithI bAhya gaNAya (2017-2021). mAtra manuSyane ja sarvAvadhi saMbhave che, bAkInAne dezaavadhi ja saMbhave (2022-26). nArakAdimAM AnugAmika-anAnugAmika, vardhamAna-hIyamAna, pratipAtIapratipAtI ane avasthita-anavasthita-A bhedono vicAra che (2027-31). avadhijJAnanI vyAkhyA prajJApanAmULamAM kayAMya ApavAmAM AvI nathI, paNa anyatra je apAI che te e che ke indriya ke mananI sahAyatA vinA AtmAne thatuM rUpI padArthanuM jJAna te avadhijJAna che.

Page #171
...[142]... 31 muM 'saMjJi" pada saMjJIvicAra A padamAM siddha sahita sakala jIvono saMttI, asaMgI ane nosasInoarsanI e traNa bheda vicAra karyo che. temAM siddo nathI saMnI ke nathI asanI tethI temanI saMjJA nosaNInoarsanI ApavAmAM AvI che (1973). manuSyamAM paNa je kevaLI thayA hoya te A bAbatamAM siddhanI samAna ja che, kAraNa ke teo paNa temane mana hovA chatAM tenA vyApAra vaDe jJAna prApta karatA nathI. anya manuSyo saMg2I ane asattI banne prakAranA che. ekendriyathI mAMDI caturindriya sudhInA jIvo asaMsI che. nAraka, bhavanapati, vANavyaMtara ane paMcendriyatiryaMca sanI ane arsanI banne prakAranA che. jyotiSka ane vaimAnika mAtra saMnI ja che (1965-73). A padane aMte ApelI gAthAmAM manuSyane paNa saMnI-asaMg2I ja kahyA che. paraMtu sUtra 1970 mAM temAM traNe prakAra saMbhave ema spaSTa kahyuM che. A mAtra chadmastha manuSyanI apekSAe vacana haze ema samajavuM joI e. saMjJAno artha zo levo te sUtramAM spaSTa nathI karyuM, paNa manuSya ane nAraka tathA bhavanapati ane vyaMtarane paNa asanI kathA eTale mana jene hoya te sanI e artha prastutamAM ghaTe nahi. AthI TIkAkArane saMjJA zabdanA be artha karavA paDyA che, chatAM paNa pUruM samAdhAna thatuM nathI. eTale nArakAdine saMjJI ke asarI kahyA temAM tenA pUrvabhavamAM te saMjJI ke asasI hato mATe saMgI ke asaMg2I kahyA--AvuM spaSTIkaraNa TIkAkArane karavuM paDayuM che (TIkA, putra 534). AthI saMjJA zabda kharekhara kyA arthamAM abhipreta che te saMzodhanano viSaya che. AcArAMganA prAraMbhamAM ja vizeSa prakAranA matijJAna mATe--khAsa karI AtmAnA pUrvabhavanA jJAnaprasaMge~~~ saMjJA ' zabdara vaparAyo hoya ema lAge che 'megnesi no tannA mava, taM nahA purasthimAtro nA hisAbo matro amaMsi" ityAdi / dazAzrutaskaMdhamAM jyAM daza cittasamAdhisthaanonuN varNana che tyAM khaNNiNANaM vA se asamuppannapuvve samuppajjejA appaNo porANiyaM jAI sumattir-- dazA, pAMcamI dazA. DaoN. zuzrIMga saMpAdita AvRttimAM "brAnDsane vA se" evo pA che, paraMtu A ja pArTa samavAyAMgamAM utkRta che (dazama samavAya), tyAM upara pramANe pA! hoI dazAzrutaskaMdhano mULa pA Avo ja hovo joIe ema amAruM mAnavuM che. vaLI, AcArya AtmArAmajInI AvRtta (pR0 148) mAM sAinAsaneLa saLiLaLaLa yA se asamu evo pATha che, te paNa barAbara jaNAto nathI. e game te hoya paNa temAM paNa saLiLaLa e pArTa to che ja, eTale ahIM ' saMjJA' matijJAnavizeSanA arthamAM levAmAM kAMI vAMdho jaNAto nathI. ane e jJAnano eka prakAra kALakrame jAtismaraNane nAme oLakhAyo che; paNa te che to matijJAnano ja bheda. ane e matijJAnano vizeSa eTale je jJAnamAM smaraNa-pUrva anubhavanuM smaraNa-jarUrI hoya tevuM jJAna 'saMjJA ' zabdathI samajAtuM hatuM. saMjJA-saMketa pachI te zabdarUpe hoya ke bIjA cihnarUpe hoya paNa tenA vaDe jJAna thavAmAM smaraNa Avazyaka hoya che. tethI jemAM smaraNa Avazyaka hoya evA jJAnavizeSane mATe 'saMjJA' zabda prAcIna kALamAM prayukta thato hoya to Azcarya pAmavAnuM nathI. 1. AvazyakaniyuktimAM saMjJAne abhinibodha = matijJAna kahyuM che. --gA. 12; vizeSAvazyaka, 34. 2. bauddhamAM 'saMjJA ' zabdanA prayoga ane artha mATe juo Pali-English Dictionery (P.T.S) de Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Dictionery.

Page #172
...[14]... paNa jaina AgamamAM A "saMjJA" zabdanA arthano vistAra thayo hoya ema jaNAya che. ane tene kAraNe kyAM saMjJA zabdano zuM artha levo e eka samasyArUpa banI jAya che. sthAnAMgamAM--"TI tAM, ghA sannA, i mannA, THI vinna" (sU0 29-32) evo pATha Ave che. e uparathI paNa jaNAya che ke "saMjJA' e nAme koI jJAna te kALe prasiddha to hatuM ja. sthAnAMgamAM ja anyatra saMjJAnA cAra prakAra jaNAvyA che : AhAra, bhaya, maithuna, parigraha (sthA, 356, samavAyAMga 4). vaLI, anyatra sthAnAMgamAM ja saMjJAnA daza bheda che : 1-4. upara pramANe, 5. krodha, 6. mAna, 7. mAyA, 8. lobha, 9, loka, 10 ogha. ane A daze saMjJA 24 daMkanA jIvomAM hoya che tema paNa jaNAvyuM che (sthA0 752). AcArAMganiryuktimAM saMjJA viSe jaNAvyuM che- Tra sacittA mAve anumAnagALA sA mati hoi jANaNA puNa aNubhavaNA kammasaMjuttA // 38 // AhAra bhaya pariggaha mehuNa suha dukkha moha vitigicchaa| koha mANa mAya lohe soge loge ya dhammohe // 39 // ane anya prakAre paNa saMjJA zabdano artha batkalpabhASya ane vizeSAvazyakabhASyamAM karavAmAM Avyo che. temAM kAlika, hetu ane dRSTivAdopadeza--e traNa saMjJAne AdhAre saMsIasaMsIno vicAra che. ane eno nikartha e che ke zAstramAM prAya: kAlika-saMjJAne AdhAre saMtIasaMtI evo vibhAga karelo che ane tenuM tAtparya to samanaska-amaskamAM che. bRhatA, gA. 78-87; vizeSA. 502-7. pakhaMDAgama mULamAM mArgaNAkAramAM saMsIdvAra che. paNa saMjJAno artha zo abhipreta che te jaNAvyuM nathI. paraMtu mithyAdRSTithI laI kSINakavAya-vItarAga-chadmacha-guNasthAna sudhInA jIvo saMsI hoya che ane ekendriyathI mAMDI asaraNI paMcendriya sudhInA jIvo asaMtI che, ema jaNAvyuM che (pu. 1, pR. 408). ane saMsI kSAyopathamika labdhithI, asaMsI audayika bhAvathI ane nasaMjJI-nAnI kSAyika labdhithI thAya che, ema paNa jaNAvyuM che (pu7, pR. 111-112). AnA spaSTIkaraNamAM dhavalAmAM je kahyuM che te ane prAraMbhamAM saMtAno je artha karyo che te uparathI sAmAnya dhAraNA evI bane ke manavALA saMtI, paraMtu dhavalAmAM paNa saMsI zabdanI be prakAranI vyAkhyA karavAmAM AvI che te sUcaka che : nAnAti iti saMme-mana, cAstIti saMsI | naikendriyAdinA'tiprasaGgaH, tasya manaso'bhAvAt / athavA zikSAkriyopadezAlApagrAhI sNjii| uktaM ca sikkhAkiriyuvadesAlAvaggAhI maNovalaMbeNa / jo jIvo so saNNI tavivarIdo asaNNI du||-pu0 1, pR0 152. / A bIjI vyAkhyAmAM paNa mananuM AlaMbana to svIkRta che ja, eTale tAtparyamAM kazo bheda paDato nathI. AcArya pUjyapAde tatvArthabhASyanuM anukaraNa karI tatvArthanI TIkAmAM (2.25) satInI je vyAkhyA ApI che te pakhaMDAgamanA saMsI zabdanA prayogane dhyAnamAM laIne che; tenuM tAtparya e che ke "saMjJA" zabda aneka arthamAM che tethI aniSTanI vyAvRtti sAru sUtramAM "samanaravA" evuM vizeSaNa ApyuM che, jethI saMjJAvALA chatAM jene mana na hoya te saMsI kahevAya nahi, paNa asaMsI kahevAya. 3. malAcAra, zIlaguNAdhikAra, 3. 4. tulanA kare bRhatyapabhASya, gA. 87. 5. tulanA-"saMni: samanasvA:" tavArthasUtra 2.21-tenI vividha digaMbarIya TIkAo sAthe.

Page #173
...[14]. mUlAcAramAM cha paryAptinA vivecana prasaMge asaMgIne pAMca ane saMsIne cha paryApti kahI che, tethI spaSTa thAya che ke jene mana hoya te saMjJI gaNAya.--mUlAcAra, paryAsyadhakAra, 5-6, 86. sthAnAMgamAM sarva jIvonA saMsI, asaMsI ane nosaMsInIasaMsI-evA traNa bheda batAvyA che, kAraNa ke siddhone paNa emAM gaNI lIdhA che. paraMtu temAMthI saMjJI koNa ane asaMgrI koNa e phalita thatuM nathI (sU0 162). saMsArI jIvamAM 24 daMDakomAM saMsI ane asaMtI e banne bhedo hoya che (sthA0 79, samavA 149), ema kahyuM tyAre paNa manavALA satI evuM siddha thatuM nathI, kAraNa ke ekakiyAdimAM to mana nathI ja, chatAM temAM paNa saMtI-asaMtI e banne bheda jaNAvyA. ane jyAM mana avazya hoya che tevA nArakAdimAM paNa saMjJI-asaMjJI evA be bheda jaNAvyA che. A uparathI eka vAta nakkI thAya che ke paryAtino vicAra thayo te pahelAM ja saMtAno vicAra thaI gayo hato. tethI paryAptinA vicAra sAthe e spaSTa thayuM ke saMjJA ane mana e banne jene hoya tene ja saMjJo kahevA. saMnI-asatInI samasyAnuM samAdhAna karavAno prayatna vAcaka umAsvAtie tatvArthasatramAM karyo che. temaNe sUtra banAvyuM che ke -"saMzitaH sAnAH (2.25); arthAta saMranI jIvo manavALA hoya che. ane bhASyamAM temaNe spaSTIkaraNa karyuM ke pratyutamAM saMsI zabdathI te ja jIvo abhipreta che, jene saMpradhAraNa saMtA hoya. arthAta mAtra saMpradhAraNa saMtAvALA jIvone mana hoya che, anyane nahi. saMpradhAraNa saMtAnI vyAkhyA karI che ke -"phuhApohayuI TLavoSavivAranAmiA pradhArasaMjJA !" --- tatvArthabhASya 2. 25. AhArAdi saMjJAne kAraNe je saMjJI kahevAya tevA jIvo ahIM abhipreta nathI, eTale ke mana to te ja saMsI jIvone hoya, jeo saMpradhAraNa saMjJAne kAraNe saMtI kahevAtA hoya. 32muM "saMyama pada ? saMyamavicAra saMta, asaMta, saMyatAsaMyata ane notanoasaMtano saMyatAsaMvata-evA saMyamanA cAra bhedono vicAra sakala jIvomAM karavAmAM Avyo che. teno sAra e che ke nAraka, ekendriyathI mAMDI caturindriya jIvo, vANavyaMtara, jyotiSka ane vaimAnika e ayata hoya che. paMcendriya tiryaMca asaMyata ane saMyatAsaMyata hoya che. manuSyamAM prathama traNa prakAra che, paNa siddhomAM saMyamano cotho prakAra nosaMyatano asaMyamanosaMyatAsaMyata che (1974-80). padane aMte Apela gAthAmAM siddhano vicAra nathI. pakhaMDAgamanAM 14 mArgazadvAramAM paNa eka kAra saMyama che. AthI saMyamane AdhAre jIvono vicAra karavAnI paddhati mahattva dharAve che, ema kahI zakAya. pakhaMDAgamamAM saMyamadvAramAM sAmAyikazuddhisaMyata, chedo pasthApanazuddhisaMyata, parihArazuddhisaMyata, sukSmasaMpAyazuddhisaMyata, yathAkhyAtavihArazuddhisaMta, svatAsaMyata ane asaMta-evA bhedo karIne 14 guNasthAnomAM teno vicAra che, pu. 1, pR. 368.

Page #174
[15].. 34 muM "pravicAraNuM" pada paricAraNa (maithunavicAra) prajJApanAnA prAraMbhamAM jyAM viSayasUcI ApI che, tyAM prastuta pada mATe "vicAra" (vivAra) zabdano prayoga karyo che ane te ja zabda AcArya umAsvAtinA "pravIcAra" zabdanuM mULa jaNAya che (tatvArthasUtra 4-8). paraMtu prastuta padanA prAraMbhamAM jyAM dvArA batAvyAM che tyAM "varicAra" (2032) ane mULamAM paNa "vacArAyA" (kviArA ) (2033) evo pATha che. ane e dvAranI carcA prasaMge "pariyAnA? " ra" (2012) zabdano prayoga maLe che. uparAMta, "saparivAra" (parizvArA), "avicAra' (marivAran:) (2051), variyAranA (vacaparivAra), jasaparivAra, havAriyA, variyANA, variyAra (2012) jevA prayogo maLe che. tethI jaNAya che ke vavicAraNA, variyALI ane parivAra e traNe zabdo eka ja artha mATe vaparAyA che. paraMtu vadhAre vaparAza "varicArA' e rUpano che; "vicAra" no prayoga mAtra prAraMbhamAM ane te che (FviyArArthe samatta). upaniSadomAM "parivArano prayoga mithunasevananA arthamAM maLe che-mA amara sarathAra satvaryA na dIdA DhAmayA manuSya mArmidhajJAmika parivAravazva vikrato mai nAnubAlI Tova0 1.25. pAlimAM "parivara", "vavirati", "varitrA", "parivAreti jevA prayogo che-juo pAlikoSa (P.S.S.). bauddha saMskRta graMthomAM "rivara', viryA, "parivAranA", "ravArayati', "vArivAti jevA zabdo maLe che. uparAMta vivAra', "vicAra", "pravivAra", "vivAti", "pravijAti" Adi prayogo paNa jovA maLe che. ane te badhA prayogo prajJApanAnA prastuta padamAM je artha abhipreta che, te artha mATe paNa jovA maLe che. eTale kahI zakAya ke krIDA, rati, indriyonA kAmabhoga ane mithuna mATe saMskRtamAM pravIvAra athavA pravivAra ane prAkRtamAM parivAramAM athavA pavicAra zabdano prayoga thayo che. parivAra jyAre kone saMbhave ane kyA prakAranI hoya, e viSayanI mukhya carcA prastuta padamAM daMDakone AdhAre karI che. temAM nArakonI bAbatamAM kahyuM che ke teo upapAtakSetramAM AvIne tarata ja AhAra levAnuM zarU kare che. eTale temanA zarIranI nipatti thAya che. eTale cAre taraphathI pugalonuM grahaNa zarIranAM aMgopAMgathI zarU kare che ane te te pugalone zarIranI IndriyAdi rUpe pariNata karatA thaI jAya che. Ama Indriyo puSTa thaye teo paricAraNA zarU kare che, eTale ke zabdAdi badhA viSayono upabhoga zarU kare che. ane paricAraNA karyA pachI ja vikuNuM-nAnA rUpa dhAraNa karavAnI prakriyA-zarU kare che (2033). paraMtu devomAM A kramamAM bheda e che ke viturvaNuM karyA pachI paricAraNA che (2034, 2037). ekendriyomAM paricAraNano krama nAraka jema che, paNa temAM vidurvaNuM nathI. paraMtu vAyukAyAmAM vimurvaNuM che. dvAndriya-trIndriya-caturindriyamAM ekendriya jema (2035-36) paristhiti che. paMcendriyatiryaMca ane manuSyamAM nAraka jema samajavuM (2036). prastuta prakaraNamAM prAsaMgika carcA e paNa karavAmAM AvI che ke jIvomAM AhAranuM grahaNa Abhoganivartita hoya che ke anAbhoganivartita ? ekandriya sivAyanA badhA jIvo Abhoga 1. Ane mATe pAThAMtara che-"parivAra " pR. 422, ra0 2. 2. "hAyakavavAre nAma zaithunaviSapalevanama" tavArthamANa, 4-8, "jhavavA maithuno pavanama ? sarvArthasiddhi, 4.7. 3. A carcA kharI rIte AhArapadamAM AvavI joItI hatI, paNa A padamAM AvI che tethI tene prAsaMgika kahI che. 5. ma. 10

Page #175
...[14]... nitita ane anAbhoganirvatita AhAra le che. paraMtu ekandriyamAM mAtra anAbhogAnavartita ja che (2038-39). prastutamAM Abhoganirvatitano artha TIkAkAra "manapraNidhAnapUrvamArA kSatti " -(patra 545) evo kare che ane ekandriya viSe spaSTa kare che ke "niyAmatistopttumnodrvylbdhismpnntvaat paTutara Abhogo nopajAyate iti teSAM sarvadA'nAbhoganirvartita eva AhAro na punaH vivyAmo nirvartitaH "-(patra 545). AmAM AcArya malayagiri apaTu paNa mane ekendriyane hoya che--evuM lakhe che te manolabdhi badhA jIvomAM che evI mAnyatAne AdhAre che. paraMtu kharI vAta to evI jaNAya che ke jIvo potAnI icchApUrvaka ane potAnA upayoga pUrvaka AhAra le te Abhoganirvartita ane icchA na hoya chatAM lomAhAra vagere anya prakAranA AhAranuM satata grahaNa thayA kare che te anAbhoganirvatita kahevAya. AhArapadamAM Abhoganirvartita AhAranI carcA che, tene AdhAre Avo artha karI zakAya (1796, 1806 Adi), paraMtu mana:praNidhAnanI vAta, je AcArya malayagirie lakhI che, teno samanvaya kevI rIte karavo e eka prazna che. kAraNa ke jema ekendriyane apaTu mana che, tema zrIndriyathI mAMDI caturindriya sudhI paNa apaTu mana ja che; to ekendriyamAM ja kema anAbhoga ane bIjAmAM kema nahi, e praznanuM samAdhAna thatuM nathI. ema lAge che ke rasanendriyavALA prANIne mukha hoya che tethI tene khAvAnI IcchA thatI hoI te badhAmAM Avyoganirvatita AhAra mAnyo hoya ane rasanendriya vinAnAne anAbhoganirvatiMta mAnyo hoya ema bane. AhAramAM levAnA pudagalo viSe carcA che ke AhAra karanAra te pulone jANe che, dekhe che ke jANuto dekhAto nathI?-tenA viSenA vikalpo karyA che teno sAra A pramANe che- (2040-46). na jANe nAraka, bhavanavAsI, vANavyaMtara, jyotiSka ekendriyathI trIndriya caturindriyamAM- 1. keTalAka 2. 2 pacaMdriyatiryaMca, tathA manuSya 1. keTalAka 3. 4. >> , vaimAnika- adhyavasAnasthAnonI paNa prAsaMgika carcA prastuta padamAM che. prazasta ane aprazasta evAM adhyavasAnasthAno 24 daMDakanA jIvomAM asaMkhyAta prakAranAM hoya che ema jaNAvyuM che (2047-48). ATalI ja hakIkata prajJApanAmAM che, paraMtu A viSe pakhaMDAgamamAM vistRta carcA jovA maLe che. karmanA sthitibaMdhanAM adhyavasAnasthAnonI carcA mATe prathama cUlikAmAM ghaNuM vistAra che; temAM khAsa karI sarvastokabaMdhasthAnanA svAmIthI mAMDI sarvotkRSTabaMdhanuM sthAna kone,

Page #176
2. >> i 3. 4. ...[17]... jIvomAM saMkaleza ane vizuddhinuM tAratamya, a5bahutva AdinI carcA che (50 11, pR0 139). bIjI cUlikA to sthitibaMdhanA adhyavasAyasthAnonI pUrI carcA mATe ja che (pu. 11, pR. 308). A pachI paNa bhAvavidhAna nAmanA prakaraNamAM be cUlikA che, jemAM ekamAM upazama ane kSakazreNInuM tAratamya (pu. 12, pR. 80) ane bIjImAM anubhAgabaMdhanAM adhyavasAyasthAnonI vistRta carcA che (50 12, pR0 87). paricAraNAdhAramAM devonI bAbatamAM paricAraNanI dRSTie A pramANe cAra vikalpono saMbhava batAvyo che (2011) : 1. devo sadevI saparicAra aparicAra adevI saparicAra aparicAra paraMtu jaNAvyuM che ke evuM banatuM nathI ke deva sadevI hoya chatAM paNa aparicAra hoya, eTale ke ukta cAramAMthI bIjo vikalpa saMbhavato nathI (2011). AnuM spaSTIkaraNa e che ke bhavanapati, vANuvyaMtara, jyotiSka ane vaimAnikomAMthI prathamanAM be vimAno-saudharma ane IzAna-mAM devIo hoya che tethI te saumAM prathama vikalpa che; eTale ke temAM kAyika paricAraNA che-devadevInuM maithuna hoya che (2012). sanakumArathI mAMDI azrutakalpa sudhInAM vimAnamAM mAtra devo ja hoya che, devI hotI nathI, tethI temAM tIjo vikalpa che eTale ke te vimAnomAM devIo nathI chatAM paricAraNa che (2011). paraMtu raiveyaka ane anuttara vimAnomAM devI paNa nathI ane paricAraNA paNa nathI. tethI temAM cotho vikalpa che (2011) devI nathI chatAM paricAraNA kema saMbhave tenuM spaSTIkaraNa e che ke (2012) : 1. sanakumAra-mahendrakalpamAM sparzaparicAraNA. 2. brahmaloka-lAMtakakalpamAM rUpaparicAraNa. 3. mahAzukra-sahastrAramAM zabdaparicAraNA. 4. ANata-prAkRta-AraNa-arcyutakalpamAM manaH paricAraNA. kAya paricAraNAmAM jyAre devone "IcchAmana" nI utpatti-eTale ke kAyaparicAraNAnI icchA-thAya che, tyAre devIo-apsarAo manorama rUpa, uttarakriya zarIra dhAraNa karIne hAjara thAya che (2052 [2]). ahIM "IcchAmana' zabda dhyAna devA jevo che. AthI spaSTa thAya che ke hajI mananI bAbatanI spaSTa kalpanA nizcita thaI na hatI. paricAraNa samApta thaye icchAmana cAlyuM jAya che. apsarAo sAthe devInI kAyaparicAraNAnuM TIkAmAM spaSTIkaraNa karyuM che ke manuSya jema ja mithunasevana (TI. patra 549, 550). mULamAM e paNa jaNAvyuM che ke e devomAM zukranA pudgalo hoya che ane te apsarAmAM jaIne pAMca indriyorUpe pariName che ane apsarAmAM rUpa-lAvaNyanA vardhaka paNa bane che. ahIM e dhyAna devA jevuM che ke AmAM paNa pAMca indriyono ullekha che, manane nathI (2052 [2]). ahIM e paNa jANavuM jarUrI che ke devanA e zukrathI apsarAmAM 4. A devomAM paricAraNA nathI, chatAM temane brahmacArI na kahevAya; kAraNa ke temanAmAM cAritrapariNAma nathI. - TI., patra 549,

Page #177
***[ 149 ]... garbhAdhAna thatuM nathI,pa kAraNa ke devone vaikriyazarIra che ane tenI utpatti garbhamAM nathI paNu aupapAtika che. jyAM sparzAdithI pravicAraNA hoya che te te devalokamAM devI nathI hotI, paNa jyAre icchA thAya che tyAre apsarAo vikarvaNA karIne hAjara thAya che. ane te devo anukrame sparzAdithI ja saMtuSTi anubhave che (2053[5]); te ja temanI paricArA che. te devomAM paNa zuvisarjana che, paraMtu TIkAkAre khulAso karyo che ke " punnataMtramAM vijyapramAAvaseyaH '' arthAt deva-devIno saMparka nahIM chatAM devImAM daivI prabhAvane krame zukrasaMkramaNa thAya che ane tenuM pariNamana paNu temanA rUpalAvaNyamAM vRddhikAraka bane che (TI patra 551). AraNathI mAMDIne mAtra mana:paricAraNA che ane tethI te te devonI paricAraNAnI icchA thaye devIo potAne sthAne rahIne ja manorama zRMgAra dhAraNa kare che ane te te devo potAne sthAne rahyA rahyA ja manaHsaMtuSTi meLave che (ra0para[6]). ane devIo paNa potAne sthAne rahI rahI rUpa lAvaNyavatI banI jAya che. aMte devonuM paricAraNAnI dRSTie apabahutva vicArAyuM che; temAM uttarottara vRddhiMgata krama Avo che : aparicArako, manaHparicArako, zabdaparicArako, rUpaparicArako, sparzaparicArako, kAyaparicArako (2013). paraMtu paricAraNAmAM uttarottara sukhanI vRddhinI dRSTie AthI UlaTo krama che; sauthI ochuM sukha kAyaparicAraNAmAM, paNa sauthI vadhAre sukha aparicAraNAvALA devomAM che. (TI. patra papara). 35 muM 'vedanA' padma : jIvonI vedanA 1TUMDakomAM jIvone nAnA prakAranI vedanAno je anubhava thAya che, tenI carcA A padamAM che. vedanAnA aneka rIte prakAro batAvavAmAM AvyA che, te A pramANe che : * $. (1) zIta, uSNu, zItoSNu (2015). (ca) dravya, kSetra, kAla, bhAva (ra0 66). (3) zArIrika, mAnasika, zArIrika-mAnasika (2063). (4) sAtA, asAtA, sAtAsAtA (2066). (5) du:khA, sukhA, aduHkhA-asukhA (2069). (6) AlyupagamikI, aupakramikI (2072). (7) nidA, anidA (2077).2. .. 85 varlDa te yirArIrAntaitA kRti na rmAdhAnanhetavaH '' ~~ TI, patra 550. Ama sahasrAra sudhI devIo jAya che. ane kayAM sudhI keTalA AyuvALI devIo Aya te mATe juo TIkA, patra papara a. 1. judAM judAM narako saMbaMdhI vedanA viSe sU. 2057 nI TIkAmAM--ta vatsUtraM vintanevikRtiyA yate 1 yonidvAvAryA: puttotadviSayaSTipi sUtra intitatasannatA ...cArya malayagirIe A pramANe kahyuM che. TIkA, patra 555. 2. bhagavatI, 19. 5. 656 mAM A ja bAbata che ane te mATe prajJApanAnI bhalAmaNa che. ahIM malayagiri kahe che-- nivAnivAvitastu virAjo na sagRhIto vicitratyAta sUtra teH '---patra 554

Page #178
...[149]... 6 khaMDAgamamAM vedanAkhaMDa cotho che te pu. 9 thI zarU thAya che. temAM karmaprakRtinuM vivaraNa 24 anuyogaddAro vaDe karavAmAM AvyuM che. temAM khIjuM dvAra vedanA' nAme che. te vedanA' dvAranuM vivaraNa pustaka 10 mAM che. ane te vedanAnuM vivaraNa 16 anuyogaddAro vaDe karavAmAM AvyuM che. temAM prajJApanAgata vedanAno khIjo prakAra, je dravya, kSetra, kAla, bhAva-e rUpe che, tenuM vistArathI vivaraNa e ja nAmanAM cAra dvAro vaDe karavAmAM AvyuM che. (pu. 10, pR. 1,18; pu. 11, pR. 1, 75; pu. 12, pR. 1). vedanAnA ravAmInI carcA prajJApanAmAM daMDakone AdhAre karI che, jyAre khaMDAgamamAM svAmitvano vicAra nayadaSTie 'syAta' zabdanA yoga vaDe bhaMgomAM karyo che (pu0 12, pR0 294). uparAMta, dravya Adi dvAromAM svAmitvano vicAra che ja (pu0 10, pR0 268; pu0 11, pR0 11, 132; pu0 12, pR0 12). ema lAge che ke karmanA vipAkano pUro vicAra nizcita rUpa dhAraNa kare te pahelAM teno vicAra ' vedanA' nAme thato hato ane e ' vedanA' viSe je vividha vicAraNAo prAcInoe karI hatI teno saMgraha prastuta padamAM che. A mATe vizeSa rUpe bhagavatI 3.3 jovuM, jyAM kriyA ane vedanAno vicAra che. ane vaLI juo, bhagavatI 7.6. (bhagavatIsAra, pR0 481); 19.3; 19.4; 19.5; 6.1; 16.4 (bhagavatIsAra, pR0 46-50). vedanAnA prakAromAM nidA-anidA e prakAra viSe AcArya abhayadeva bhagavatInI TIkAmAM je spaSTIkaraNa kare che te A che--'niyataM Ana zuddhiAvasya 'jaiv coSane' kRti vazvanAt nivA jJAnamAmoLaH ----tyartha:| taghuttA lenA'Si nivA--mAmo vatIharSa: - bhagavatITIkA, 16. 5. 656 1 -- pR. 769. ane AcArya malayagirie tenuM vivaraNa A pramANe karyuM che : " nitaramAM nizcita vA sabhya dIyate cittamasyAmiti nidA, bahulAdhikArAt 'upasargAdAta ' ityadhikaraNe ghaJ, sAmAnyena cittvtiisabhyaviveAvatI vA nRtyarthaH |'. TIkA, patra 557. 'LiyA" te pAiasamaharNAvomAM dezya zabda jaNAvyo che. zItoSNa vedanA viSe TIkAkAre zaMkA karI che ke upayoga kramika che to zIta ane uSNa e banneno yugapadanubhava kevI rIte thAya ? enuM spaSTIkaraNa e karyuM che ke vastutaH upayoga kramika ja che. paNa zIghra saMcArane kAraNe anubhavamAM krama nathI jaNAto tethI te apekSAe sUtramAM zItoSNunI vedanA yugapad samajavI.--TI patra 555. A ja nyAya zArIrika-mAnasika sAtAsAtA viSe paNa che. patra 556 3, 556 6. aduHkhA-asukhA vedanAno artha TIkAmAM che--sukhaduHkhAtmikA eTale ke jene sukha saMjJA na ApI zakAya, kAraNa ke emAM du:khano paNa anubhava che; ane duHkha saMjJA paNa na ApI zakAya, kAraNa ke emAM sukhano paNa anubhava che-- evI vedanA. patra pa56. - sAtA-asAtA ane sukha-du:kha, emAM zo bheda che ?--A praznano TIkAkAra uttara Ape che ke vedanIya karmanAM pudgalono kramaprApta uya thavAthI je vedanA thAya te sAtA-asAtA, paraMtu jyAre khIjo koI udAraNA kare ane je sAtA-asAtAno anubhava thAya te sukha-duHkha kahevAya. TI patra 556. pote je zarIrapIDAne svIkAre te AbhyapagamikI, jema ke kezanA loca AdithI thatI pIDA. karmanA udIraNAkaraNa vaDe vedanIyano uddaya karavAthI thatI pIDA te aupanikI, TIkA, patra 556.

Page #179
[150]... prastutamAM paNa nArakIne sanI ane asaMtI banne prakAranA jaNAvyA che ane sanIne nidA vedanA ane asaMsIne anidA vedanA jaNAvI che, te dhyAnamAM levA jevuM che (2078). pakhaMDAgamamAM sAtA-asAtA evA vedanIyanA bhedone AdhAre vipAkanI carcA che, paraMtu vedanAvidhAna prakaraNamAM nayonI apekSAe vedanAnuM varNana karavAne prasaMge-veksamALiyA vecaTI, vinA vevaI, 3vartatA veca -e prakAro paNa kahyA che ane tene laI aneka bhego thAya che. pu12, pR. 30-363. 36 muM "samudyAta pada : samudraghAtavicAraNuM pakhaMDAgamamAM svataMtra rIte samughAtanI carcA nathI. eTale ke prastutamAM prajJApanAmAM jema samughAta sAta che" evo nirdeza karI tenI vividha rIte carcA daMDakomAM che, tevuM pakhaMDAgamamAM nathI. paNa mArgaNAkAromAM jyAM kSetra ane sparzanI carcAno prasaMga che tyAM samuddhAtanI apekSAe te banneno vicAra jovA maLe che; ane temAM paNa sAmAnya samughAtanI vAta che, koI vizeSa samudyAtanI apekSAe te carcA nathI.-50 7, pR. 299, 369. A uparAMta pakhaMDAgamamAM prAsaMgika rIte "veyAmuvAra", "mAranaMtisamudra" "vatrisamuraghA"-A traNa prakArano ullekha maLe che.-50 12, pR. 498, 499, 506, 507. prajJApanAmAM vedanA, kaSAya, maraNa, vaikriya, tejasa, AhAraka ane kevalI A sAta samughAto gaNAvyA che (2085, 2086), paraMtu temanI koI vyAkhyA ApI nathI. vaLI, mAtra kaSAyasamuddaghAtanA cAra bhedo kodha, mAna, mAyA, lobha samughAta jaNAvyA che (2133). vaLI, prathamanA chanI sAmAnya saMjJA che- chadmasthanA samuddhAto (2147). te chAdharthika samuddhAtono daMDakomAM vicAra che (2148-para). samudyAta zabdanI vyAkhyA AcArya malayagirie ApI che ke te te vedanA AdinA anubhavarUpa pariNAmo sAthe AtmAno ekIbhAva, arthAta taditara pariNAmomAMthI virata thaI te te vedanIyAdi karmanA ghaNA pradezone udIraNA vaDe vahelAM udayamAM lAvI bhogavI temanI nirjarI karavI te, arthAta AtmAthI khaMkherI nAkhavA te.--TIkA, patra 559. temAM kyAM karmane laIne kyo samughAta che tenuM vivaraNa A pramANe che : 1. vedanAsamuddhAtamAM asadanIya karmanI nirjarA. 2. kaSAyasamughAtamAM kaSAyamohanIyanI nirjarA. 3. mArAntika samudhAtamAM AyukarmanI (aMtima aMtarmuhUrta zeSa hoya tyAre). 4. vikriyasamudyAtamAM vaikriyazarIranAmakarmanI. 1. A viSe juo sthAnAMga-samavAyAMga, pR. 388-89; bhagavatI 2. 2; bhagavatIsAra, pU. 92-95. kevalisamudraghAta mATe juo vizeSAvazyakabhASya, 3641. 2. Ane maLatI vistRta carcA prajJApanAmAM sthAnapadamAM che. sU0 148 thI. 3. prajJApanAmAM jIvomAM tejasa ane phArmaNa zarIranI mAraNAMtikasamuddhAtacarcA mATe juo sU0 154pa-52.

Page #180
[1pa1]. 5. tejasa samuddhAtamAM taijasazarIranAmakarmanI. 6. AhAraka samuddaghAtamAM AhArakazarIranAmakarmanI. 7. kevalisamuddaghAtamAM sadasadanIya karma, zubhAzubha nAmakarma, UMca-nIca gotrakarmanI. -prajJA TI., patra 559. samudyAtanA samayanI maryAdA A pramANe che: kevalisamughAta ATha samayano che, paraMtu anya asaMkhyAta sabhyanA antarmuhUrtakALanA che (2087-88). sAtamAMthI keTalA kyA jIvone hoya tenuM spaSTIkaraNa che ke nArakamAM prathamanA cAra; bhavanapati, paMcaMdriya tiryaca, vANavyaMtara, jyotiSka ane vaimAnikamAM prathama pAMca; vAyu sivAyanA ekendriyathI mAMDI caturindriyamAM prathamanA traNa; vAyumAM prathamanA cAra; ane manuSyamAM sAteya samaghAta hoya che (2009-2092). ekaka jIvamAM ane te te deDakonA nAnA jIvomAM atIta kAlamAM keTalI saMkhyAmAM kyA kyA samughAto hoya ane bhaviSyamAM keTalI saMkhyAmAM kyA kayA saMbhave tenI sUcanA pratApanAmAM che (2093-2100). uparAMta, eka daMDakanA ekeka jIvane ke te te daMDakanA jIvone te te rUpe (svasthAne) ane anya daMDakanA jIvarUpe (parasthAne) bhUta-bhaviSyamAM keTalA ane kayA samudyAto saMbhave tenI carcA paNa karavAmAM AvI che (2101-2124). samughAtanI apekSAe jIvonuM a5bahu vicArAyuM che temAM jaghanya saMkhyA AhAraka samughAta karanAranI che ane sauthI vadhAre saMkhyA vedanAsamughAta karanAranI che, paNa tethI paNa adhika evA jIvo che, jeo samuddhAta vinAnA che (2125). daMDakomAM paNa AvI samudhAtanI apekSAe alpabahutvanI vicAraNA karavAmAM AvI che (2126-2131). kaSAyasamudhAtanA cAra prakAra jaNAvyA che ane e cArenI apekSAe daMDakomAM atIta kALa tathA bhaviSyakALanA samughAtonI vicAraNA eka jIva ane nAnA jIvonI apekSAe karavAmAM AvI che (2137-2138). AmAM paNa sthAna ane parasthAnanI apekSAe eTale ke nAraka hoya to nArakarUpe ane itara rUpe tene keTakeTalA atIta-bhaviSyamAM kaSAyasamudyAto saMbhave teno paNa vicAra che (2138-2141), eTaluM ja nahi paNa temAM alpabadutvano vicAra paNa karavAmAM Avyo che (2142-46). kevaLI sivAyanA cha chAsthika samuddhAto che ane temAMnA kyA kyA te te daMDakomAM hoya enI vicAraNuM karavAmAM AvI che (2147-para). paraMtu dhyAna devA jevI vAta e che ke sUtramAM mAtra asurakumAra devo sivAyanA koI paNa devonA daMDakono ullekha nathI. saMbhava che ke A truTine nivAravA AcArya malayagirie lakhyuM ke-- "a mArAhInAM sarvevAmApa devAnAmAdA samudhAtavarnA zoSAra vacce samudyAtA -TI., patra pa90 ma. A pachI vedanA Adi samuddhAtono avagAhana ane sparzanI dRSTie vicAra che, temAM te te samughAta vakhate te te jIvanI avagAhanA ane sparzanA keTalI hoya te jaNAvyuM che, ane te avagAhanA ane sparza keTalA kALanAM hoya te paNa jaNAvyuM che (2153-2172). sAthe sAthe samudhAta vakhate te te jIvane keTalI kriyA hoya teno paNa vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che (2153 4. eka ane nAnA jIvonI apekSAe vicAraNA karavAnI paddhati khaMDAgamamAM paNa dekhAya che-purA 7, 50 25.

Page #181
...[15]. ityAdi). AmAM vizeSataH kevalisamuddhAtanI carcA vistArathI che (2168-2175), temAM sayogI to siddha thAya nahi tethI karIne krame mana, vacana ane kAyayogano nirodha karI ayogI thaye te siddha thAya che ema jaNAvyuM che, kAraNa ke have navA karmanuM yoga dvArA Agamana baMdha thAya che ane jUnAM kamane krame karI kSINa karI nAkhe che, ane sAkAra upayogamAM vartamAna siddha thAya che (2175). graMthane aMte siddhanA svarUpanI carcA che (2176). prajJApanA sUtranI vyAkhyAo (1) AcArya haribhadrakRta pradezavyAkhyA A pradezavyAkhyA prasiddha bhavaviraha haribhadrasUrie lakhI che. prAraMbhamAM "prasAvanAlyovA gDherAnuyonaH prakhyate" kahyuM che tethI prajJApanAnA amuka aMzono anuyoga- vyAkhyAna abhipreta che ema spaSTa che. AcArya haribhadra prajJApanAno upAMga tarIke ullekha kare che, paraMtu AcArya malayagirinI jema te "samavAyAMganuM upAMga che tema jaNAvatA nathI. AthI amuka aMganuM amuka upAMga evI vyavasthA kayAreka AcArya haribhadra pachI, paNa AcArya malayagiri pUrve, thaI gaI haze ema mAnavuM rahyuM. vaLI, A vyAkhyAne "avacUNikA' evuM nAma paNa ApI zakAya tema che, kAraNa ke AcArya haribhadra eka ThekANe--"mamati na 3 vacU#iAmAtraviti-pR. 28, 113A pramANe jaNAve che. AcArya haribhadra A pradezavyAkhyA lakhI te pahelAM paNa koIe prajJApanA upara nAnI-moTI TIkA avazya lakhI haze, ane te cUNirUpe haze ema jaNAya che, kAraNa ke ghaNe ThekANe - uta mati", "jimudaM mavati', 'mayamatra mAvArtha:', "phumatra hRdaye", "dattesiM mAyA" ityAdi zabdo sAthe ke te vinA je vivaraNa maLe che te prAkRtamAM hoya che ane kavacita saMskRtamAM paNa maLe che.-pR0 12, 16, 17, 19, 21, 23, 27, 28, 30, 35, 41, 12, 68, 69, 70, 72, 109, 112 ityAdi. e cUrNikAra koNa haze te kahevuM kaThaNa che, paNa saMbhava evo che ke te AcArya haribhadranA guru hoya, kAraNa ke "purva tAvat pUchavA cAvala" pR. 75, "guravastu" 118, "rUTTa tu pUScAra" pR0 122, "atra juvo vAcakSate pR0 14, 147, "gurava vyAvati ' pR. 15ra-evA ullekho A vyAkhyAmAM maLe che. vaLI, e vAta to nizcita ja che ke AnI ukta cUNi sivAya paNa anya eka ke aneka vyAkhyA AcArya haribhadra pUrve haze ja, kAraNa ke prastuta vyAkhyAmAM matAMtaranI vyAkhyAnAM aneka sthaLo noMdhyAM che, jemAM evAM keTalAMka sthaLo hovAno saMbhava kharo ke je anya granthonI vyAkhyAmAMthI lIdhAM hoya. uparAMta, evAM paNa aneka sthaLo che, je A ja graMthanI vyAkhyAnI sUcanA 1. AcArya haribhadranA vistRta paricaya mATe "samadaza AcArya haribhadra' jevuM, 2, cUrNano ullekha AcArya malayagiri paNa kare che. -tra 269, 271,

Page #182
...[153].. ApI de tevAM che. AvAM matAMtaro mATe juo pR0 13, 14,16, 19, 20, 21, 23, 36, 37, 60, 61, 65,71, 75, 78, 79, 83, 116, 117, 119, 120, 133, 134, 145 ityAdi. keTalAMka matAMtaro viSe to AcArya haribhake potAno spaSTa nirNaya jaNAvyA vinA mAtra guruno mata rajU karyo che - "vaM tAva7 jUthavAda vyAvakSate, maLe punaravyathA, tamitrAyaM punatiamItyA vacanavAjIma" - pR. 75, 118; to vaLI keTalIka jagyAe keTalAkanA vidhAnane asaMgata jaNAvela che -"satra sthiti nAta pratyutaca prAtyA trivita virAmakhyanattara ke pratita rUti tavayitavya..." pR0 116. vAcaka umAsvAtinA tatvArthasUtrano nAma vinA ulekha aneka sthAnoe karyo che ane bhAgyamAMthI paNa avataraNo lIdhAM che. - pR0 99, 149, 153,158 ityAdi. vaLI, vAcaka umA svAtine "saMgrahakAra" evA sAmAnya nAme ullekhIne tatvArthasUtramAMthI sUtra uddhata kare che-pR0 101. teo potAnI AvazyakaTIkA (pR. 2) uparAMta bIjA aneka graMthono ane graMthakArono nAma daIne ke nAma vinA ullekha kare che - jema ke "ni#iAre" - pR0 105; siddhAmRta pR0 11; anuyogadvAra pR. 32; jIvAbhigama pR0 28; prApti (bhagavatI) pR. 33; uttarAdhyayana-pR. 111; "vivAghena pR0 105; "maLiyuM yudvAri"i pR0 29; "kuLIyAm " pR0 53; pratiLiyAm athavA " DIjaLINa pR51, 59,100,129,140; saphaLI' pR. 42; "vAdimuthena" pR. 4. AkhI TIkAmAM " " kahIne aneka prAkRta gAthAo ApavAmAM AvI che ane saMskRta kArikAo paNa che, je AcArya haribhadranuM bahumukhI pAMDitya pradazita kare che. AcArya malayagirie A vyAkhyAno saMpUrNa rIte upayoga karyo ja che ane teno nirdeza paNa karyo che. je keTalAMka vAdasthaLo AcArya malayagirinI vyAkhyAmAM dekhAya che teno AdhAra paNa prastuta TIkA che e bannenI tulanA karavAthI saheje samajAI jAya tema che. AcArya haribhakano samaya lagabhaga nizcita ja che ane te I. sa. 700-70 mAnavAmAM Ave che. (2) AcArya abhayadevakRta prajJApanAvRtIya padasaMgrahaNI ane tenI avacUrNi pratApanAmAM sarva jIvonA alpabahu viSenI carcA tIjA padamAM che. te padane 133 gAthAmAM baddha karyuM che. AcArya abhayadeve (saM. 1120-) ja tene "saMgraha" evI saMjJA ApI che - "iya aThThANauipayaM savvajiyappabahumii payaM taiyaM / pannavaNAe siriabhayadevasUrIhiM saMgahiyaM // " paraMtu te "dharmanasI " e nAme tathA prajJApanoddhAra e nAme paNa oLakhAya che. kAraNa ke tenI samAptine aMte ane tenI avacUNine aMte paNa e nAmano nirdeza che; juo, kulamaMDanakRta avacUrNi--lA. da. saMgraha, lA. da. vidyAmaMdira, hastaprata naM. 3673 ane muni zrI puNyavijyajIno saMgraha naM. 664,

Page #183
...[54]... A saMgrahaNInI avaNi kulamaMtana gaNie sa. 1441 mAM racI che " zrIdevasundaraguroH prasAdato'vagata jinavaco'rthalavaH / kulamaNDana gaNira likhadavacUrNimekAbdhibhuvanAnde // " A prajJApanAtRtIyapadasaMgrahaNI tenI avaNisahita vi. saM 1974mAM zrI AtmAnaMda jaina sabhA (bhAvanagara) dvArA prasiddha thayelI che. ahIM jaNAvelI kulamaMDanagaNikRta avaNinA badale A mudrita avarNi thoDA vistArathI lakhAyelI che ane tenA kartAnuM nAma nathI maLatuM, ema tenI prastAvanAmAM jaNAvyuM che. paNa saMbhava che ke zrI kulamaMDanagaNikRta avarNine ja vadhu spaSTa karavA khAtara temAM koI vidvAne thoDoka vadhAro karyo hoya, ema amane lAge che. * (3) AcArya malayagikRita vivRtti AcArya haribhadranI pradezavyAkhyA karatAM lagabhaga cAragaNI vistRta vyAkhyA AcArya malayagarae (lagabhaga saM. 1188-1260) prajJApanAnI karI che ane te saMpUrNa prajJApanAne samajavA mATe utkRSTa sAdhanabhUta che. svayaM AcArya malayagiri kahe che ke A vyAkhyAno AdhAra AcArya haribhadranI pradeza vyAkhyA che, paraMtu e vyAkhyA uparAMta AcArya malayagirie anya aneka graMthono svataMtra bhAve upayoga karIne A vyAkhyAne samRddha banAvI che; u. ta. strI tIrthaMkara thAya che ke nahi e carcA AcArya haribhadre mAtra siprAbhUtano havAlo ApI (pR0 11) samApta karI hatI, jyAre AcArya malayagirie strImokSanI carcA pUrvapakSa-uttarapakSa racIne AcArya zAkaTAyanano AdhAra laI ne vistArathI karI che, patra 20. e ja pramANe siddhanA svarUpanI carcA vakhate paNa anya dArzanikonA matonI tulanA karIne jainamatanI sthApanA karI che, patra 112. prajJApanAnA pAThAntaronI carcA paNa aneka ThekANe maLe che--patra 80, 88, 96, 165, 296, 372, 412, 430, 600. AcArya malayagirie potAnI TIkAonAM ane bIjA aneka lekhako ane graMthonAM uddaraNo ApyAM che te batAve che ke AcArya malayagirinuM pAMDitya bahumukhI hatuM-~~ zaniHvastrAvRtavyApe '- patra 5; 365; 'uttarAdhyayananiryuttiyA '- patra 12; ' savistara nanyaSyayanaTIAyAM nyAtAni' patra 24, 298, 311, 376; 'prajJAvanAmUTIAt' ke mUTIjALA: 'patra 25, 114, 194, 202, 263, 280, 283, 294, 305, 325, 362, 372, 383, 384, 391, 470, 490, 546, 547, 564, 568; 'saddha mUTIvAro mitrasUtti: ' patra 418, 552; 'mUTIAcAmU' putra 544, 547; 'nIvAminaTIyA' patra 44, 45, 47, 48, 51; 'nIvAmime' patra 195; 'nIvAmiyamapUrno' patra 308; (atrAkSeparihArau zvandrAsiTIkAyAM sUyaMtrAsiTIkAyAM nAmihitI kRti tatoDavaSAyo' patra 99; kSetrasamasaTIba' patra 107; anuyogadya revu' patra 114; 'vRddhAvAc:' patra 135; 'vaptau' patra 141, 149; 3. jayati haribhadrasUriSTIkA kRd vivRtaviSamabhAvArtha: / caMdrananavAravi nAto cheona vivRttiH // pra0 TI, patra 611. 4. AcArya malayagiri viSenI vistRta mAhitI mATe AcArya malayagarakRta zabdAnuzAsananI prastAvanA jovI

Page #184
..[155].. "kathAvasthA tau" patra 262; "tathA vahu mAthA gve vasAvanAvAra saphALI jA :-patra 167; "prakRti grAma patra 182; "saphaLIjAthA' patra 207; "dharmakuLI patra 611; " va LoTIyAma" patra 229, 307; "zAvAyanaH " patra 599; "rATanA" patra 249; "zAradAyanAsA ' patra pa63; "vovanarAndrAnuzAsanaviva" patra 250, 251; taravAthaTIya mAvitam" patra 251; "mavAn mavAdusvAmI patra 256, 257; "mAdhya" patra 264, 265, 300-2, 542, 6-2, 6-3, 605, 608; "" patra 269, 271, 272, 277; "paprajJApanAthAzca" patra 517; "pUnA patra 271: "gznara 283; maDhavAhina patra 284; "maitrakRtiTIya pazcaka rIDhAyAM " patra 292; "tatvArthasUtrat" patra 297: 'taravAthIDha patra 298, 298: 'gAvayanittI' patra 298; "tUtikArocAra patra 303; "mArAthanapITizrAthami patra 547; mAvajayakULa patra 610; mA " patra 304, 438. 606; "narcAnakUrjita" patra 310, 311; nirije" patra 318; "vArmaprathitu" patra 319, 391; "mAvatA vaghakRtikRti zivarAvArcanA rAtAbhe" patra 331; "rmaprakRtiTIdvipu" patra 331, 480; "hamidrasUripratimiH patra 371; "pivarAvAryaH " patra 339; "vyArAgarAtI" patra 341; "mAththAra:" patra 604, 606, 610; "nimaNakSamAzramanapUthapAra patra 380; "tathA vAha suSadhAra nimarina vana vIvo mAvAna ginamANikSamAzrama : " patra 385; "zataravRu" patra 388; vaLIpAthI-5tra 344, 349; "siddhAmRtAvau patra 357; "sattAne patra 366; vAra" patra 367, 503; "sUtratAniyuri0deg patra 511; "viroSaNavatyAM vinamainkSamAMmApUmhai " patra 391; "vasudevarite patra 403; marthanuM svarUtamArgaTIyAma" patra 424, 541. "alpati' patra 467; "zrAvaprasimUTIchAyAma patra 474; "yadun mAtrAvaLIyALe dvitIyapUrva prakRtiprAmRtai" patra 479; "karmati nIvAra" patra 488, 489; "siddhanavivAra" patra 532; "vRddha vyArA" patra 6 00; "nUtI prajJalyA" patra 600; 'ghaAsAmUTIchAyAM mi"i patra 605; vaccasIvA" patra 6 09. A sUcIne AdhAre je keTalAMka to ApaNI samakSa Ave che te A che : prajJApanAnI cUNi koI prAcIna AcArye lakhI hatI, je AcArya haribhadra ane AcArya malayagiri bannee joI hatI. prajJApanA TIkAmAM AcArya malayagirijIe prajJApanA, saMgrahaNI, zrAvakaprajJapti ane dharmasAranI mUlaTIkAno ullekha karIne tenAM avataraNa ApelAM che. temAM saMgrahaNI tathA dharmasAranI mUlaTIkAnA kartA AcArya zrI haribhadrasurine jaNAvyA che, jyAre zrAvakaprajJaptinI kevaLa mUlaTIkAno ja ullekha che ane prajJApanAnA saMbaMdhamAM mUlaTIkA, mUlaTIkAkAra ke mUlaTIkAkRtano ullekha che. arthAta prajJApanA ane zrAvaka prajJaptinI mUlaTIkAnA kartAnA nAmano ullekha nathI karyo. AthI ame prajJApanA ane zrAvakaprajJaptinI hAribhaddI vRtti sAthe prajJApanA-malayagirIyA vRttimAM AvelAM samagra avataraNo meLavI jemAM ane tethI spaSTa thAya che ke AcArya zrI malayagirijIe jaNAvelI prajJApanAmULaTIkA ane zrAvakaprajJaptimULaTIkA te AcArya zrI haribhadrasUrikRta TIkA ja che. alabatta, keTalAMka avataraNamAM abhyAdhika pAThabheda che, te to sudIdhuM che. AmAM je uddharaNa ApelAM che te prAkRtamAM che, ane AcArya haribhadramAM paNa te te ja rUpe prAkRtamAM maLe che.-50 85, 86, 87, 91, 148,

Page #185
...[1pa6]... samayanA aMtarane lIdhe pratyaMtararUpe samajI zakAya. prajJApanAnI saMgrahaNuM gAthAbaddha lakhAI hatI ane TIkA AcArya haribhadra karI hatI. AcArya haribhadra dharmasAranI paNa TIkA lakhI hatI. AcArya jinabhadra potAnA bhASyanI svayaM TIkA lakhI hatI, je have mudrita thaI gaI che. AcArya malayagirie zabdAnuzAsana ane tenI ropajJa TIkA lakhI hatI, je mudrita thaI che. sAmAnya rIte AcArya matyagirie vyAkhyA vinA matabhedonI noMdha ja lIdhI che, paraMtu koI koI vAra te bAbatamAM potAnuM maMtavya paNa batAvyuM che ane te te bAbatamAM ApaNe ajJAnI ze nirNaya laI zakIe, e to kevaligamya che" - ema paNa jaNAvyuM che. matAMtaro mATe juo- patra 28, 38, 73, 34, 76, 77, 86, 146, 220, 222, 229, 238, 262, 277, 283, 319, 331, 391, 406, 491. "tavaM punaH varjina vinti, viziSTazratavivo vI" patra 73, 76, 239, 403; dayAvakSate.....taja guNAde' patra 289; "amISAM vajhAnArAnAmavatamArAmArInA nirNayoDatishyjnyaa nibhiH sarvotkRSTazrutalabdhisampannairvA kartuM shkyte| te ca bhagavadAryazyAmapratipattau nAsIran / kevalaM tatkAlApekSayA ye pUrvatamAH sUrayastatkAlabhAvigranthapaurvAparyapAlocanayA yathAsvamati strIvedasya sthiti prarUpitavantasteSAM sarveSAmapi prAvacanikasUrINAM matAni bhagavAnAryazyAma upadiSTavAn / te'pi ca prAvacanikasUrayaH svamatena sUtraM paThanto gautamapraznabhagavannirvacanarUpatayA paThanti / tatastadavasthAnyeva sUtrANi likhitvA gotamA ityuktam / anyathA bhagavati gautamAya nirdeSTari na saMzayakathanamupapadyate, bhagavataH taskarAyatItatu A patra 385. maye ravanyathAtra mAvanikrAM purvanitA nA 2 nAsiRti na likhitA, na ca dUSitA, 'kumArga na hi tityakSuH punastamanudhAvati' iti nyAyAnusaraNAt / " --patra 429. tene yaH prAduM sUtre "zaktivizeSa Iva saMdananam" kRti...... prArad:.....cam 3sUtrapravinditepu"- patra 470 "etAvatsUtraM cirantaneSu avipratipattyA zrUyate, kecidAcAryAH punaretadviSayamadhikamapi sUtraM pati tatattamatA-'che........." patra 555 sUtronI saMgati siddha karavI e paNa vyAkhyAkArano dharma che ane e bAbatamAM AcArya malayagiri siddhahasta che. anekavAra judI judI nayadaSTino upayoga karIne sUtronI saMgati karI batAve che. -juo patra 18, 41, 73, 76, 140, 248, 284, 318, 323, 380, 37, 450, 455, 456, 598, 6 09; to vaLI aneka bAbatomAM teo mAtra pUrvAcAryonI vyAkhyAno ke pUrvasaMpradAyano havAlo ApIne saMtoSa le che-patra 41, 44, 76, 111, 135, 228, 242, 271, 28, 290, 294, 301, 333, 341, 380, 385, 349, 391, 441, pa24. AcArya malayagirinI vyAkhyAkuzaLatAdarzaka keTalAMka sthAno jovA jevAM che, jema ke saMbaMdhanI carcA tarkanusArI ane zraddhAnusArInI dRSTie patra 2; jinavarendra zabdanI vyAkhyA patra 3; AcArya haribhadranuM anusaraNa karIne aneka sthaLoe nirdezana kramanuM yuktithI samarthana karyuM che patra 9, 269 Adi; prajJApanAnI racanA AcArya zyAme karI chatAM emAM gautama mahAvIrano saMvAda kema? tathA gautama-mahAvIrano saMvAda hovA chatAM emAM aneka matabhedono ullekha Ave 6-7. A be graMtho, zrI lAlabhAI dalapatabhAI bhAratIya saMskRti vidyAmaMdira (amadAvAda) taraphathI prakAzita thayA che.

Page #186
...[57]... che te kema ?--RtyAdi graMtharacanA saMbaMdhI prakriyAnA tAtparyanuM kathana patra 7, 47, 50, 72, 179, 180, 385; siddhanA paMdara bhedanI vyAkhyA patra 19, ane tenI samIkSA patra 23; strImokSacarcA patra 20; strIo paNa SaDAvazyaka, kAlika ane utkAlika sUtronuM adhyayana karatI evo ullekha patra 20; nigodacarcA patra 39; grAmanagarAdinI vyAkhyA 47, 50; mlecchanI vyAkhyA patra 55; Agama prAkRtamAM kema? patra 60; siddhanuM parimANa patra 109; siddhinI carcA patra 112; asaMkhyAta AkAzapradezamAM anaMtapradezI rasaMdhano samAveza kevI rIte?-patra 242; vastudharmanI carcA 258; bhASAnA pudgalonA grahaNa-nisarganI carcA patra 264; anaMta jIvo chatAM zarIra asaMkhyAta kema ? putra 271; rAjA, mAMDalika AdinI vyAkhyA patra 330; lezyA ane kaSAyanI vicAraNA patra 330; kalka zabdano vicAra patra 331; vanaspati ane marudevInA nirvANanI carcA 379; sAMvyavahArika jIva patra 380; koSmAdi muddhinuM nirUpaNa patra 424; tapa zayanusAra karavuM patra 436 ~~~ ityAdi aneka viSayonuM spaSTIkaraNa AcArya malayagirIe karyuM che. * (4) zrI municandrasUriSkRta vanaspativicAra zrI municaMdrasUrie (svargavAsa saM. 1178) prajJApanAnA Adya padamAMno vanaspativicAra 71 gAthAmAM 'vanaspatisaptatikA'mAM lakhyo che ane tenI avara paNa maLe che. te konI che te jANavAnuM sAdhana nathI. AmAM khAsa karI pratyeka ane anaMta prakAranI vanaspatinA bhedono vicAra karavAmAM Avyo che, tema prAraMbhamAM kahyuM che ane aMte~ evaM pannavaNAra paNNavaNAe vo samuddhario / bhaviyA'Nuggahaka sirimaMmuNicaMda sUrihiM // 71 // iti vaNa phaisattarI // A vanaspatitikA'nI vikramanA 16 mA zatakamAM lakhAyelI prati zrI lA. da. vidyAmaMdiramAMnA pU. munirAja zrI kIrtimunijI mahArAjanA granthasaMgrahamAM che. ane teno kramAMka 10601 che. A sivAya paNa A saMgrahamAM AnI eka mULanI ane eka avasUrisahitanI prati che. AnI eka prati zrI lA. da. vidyAmaMdiranA graMthasaMgrahamAM paNa che. A pratinI gAthAo 77 che. saMbhava che ke AmAM cha gAthAo prakSipta thaI hoya. A prakaraNane 'saptatikAnA nAme oLakhAvyuM che eTale 71 gAthA maulika mAnavI joI e. A pratinA aMtamAM 'prajJApanAthavAto vanaspativitrA: sampUrNaH' ema lakheluM che. A saMpUrNa pratamAM prAraMbhamAM acalagacchanA mahendrasuriSkRta vicArasattari ane tenI avANuM, pachI ukta vanaspativicAra avarNi sAthe ane aMte prajJApanAtRtIyapadasaMgrahaNI tenI abhayadevIyA avarNi sAthe lakhAyela che. A aMtima avarNine aMte kulamaMDanasUrinA kartRtvano ullekha che. lA. 6. saMgrahanI A pratano kramAMka 3674 che ane lekhana saM. 1670 che. *

Page #187
[118].. (5) prajJApanAbIjaka harSala gaNie racelA bhagavatInA bIjaka sAthe prajJApanAbIjaka paNa lakhAyela jovA maLe che, eTale te paNa harSakula gaNinI racanA hovA saMbhava che-jo ke e bAbatanI koI sUcanA prAraMbhamAM ke aMte ApavAmAM AvI nathI. AmAM prajJApanAnA 36 padanI viSayacI ApavAmAM AvI che. bhASA saMskRta che. lA. da. vidyAmaMdiranA lA. da. saMgrahanI prata naM. 5805 che, temAM patra 11 3 thI zarU thaI patra 143 mAM te samApta thAya che. lekhanasaMvata che- saM. 1859. (6) zrI paghasuMdarakRta avasUri AcArya malayagirinI TIkAne AdhAre A avasUri zrI padmasuMdara racI che. tenI eka hastaprata lA. da. saMgrahamAM naM. 7400 lA. da. vidyAmaMdiramAM che. te hastaprata saM. 1668mAM AgarAnagaramAM pAtazAha jahAMgIranA rAjyakAlamAM lakhAI che. A padmasuMdara akabara bAdazAhanA mitra hatA ane temaNe akabarane ghaNuM jaina-ajaina pustakonI bheTa ApI hatI. A pakvasuMdara tapAgacchanA hatA. temanuM "akabarazAhIzRMgAradarpaNa" nAmanuM purataka gaMgA orienTala granthamAlAmAM saM. 2000 mAM prakAzita thayela che. temanA yadusuMdara' nAmanA mahAkAvya tathA "pArzvanAthacarita" mahAkAvyanI hastaprata, tathA "pramANasuMdara" nAmanA tattvajJAnanA graMthanI hastaprata lA. da. vidyAmaMdiranA saMgrahamAM che. vizeSa mATe juo "akabarazAhI zRMgAradarpaNa"nI prastAvanA. (7) zrI dhanavimalakRta Taba (bAlAvabodha) AnI eka hastaprata zrI lAlabhAI dalapatabhAI bhAratIya saMskRti vidyAmaMdiramAM rahelA zrI kItimunijanA graMthasaMgrahamAM che, teno kramAMka 11079 che. ane teno lekhasaMvata 1767 che. AthI A TabAnI racanA samaya saM. 1767 pahelAMno che te spaSTa ja che. prajJApanAstranA bhASAnuvAdanI kRtiomAM A racanA sauthI prathama hovAno saMbhava che. TabAkAre Adi ane aMtamAM potAno je TUMko paricaya Apyo che te A pratimAM A pramANe lakhAyelo che- Adi-praNamya zrImahAvIraM natAzeSasurezvaram / / prajJApanASya(khya)sUtrasya vakSe(kSye)'rthe lokavArtayA // 1 // saMri(ti) vRhadIsA(?)o prathA mano[ ] tathApi zva(sva)paraziSyAnAM(NAM) vinodAthai karomyaham // 2 // sadguruM buddhidaM natvA vinayAdvimalAbhidham / svaparAtmaprabodhAya stibuko likhyate mayA // 3 // A harSala gaNie saM. 1577 mAM karmA putracaritanuM saMzodhana karyuM hatuM, saM. 1583mAM sUtrakatAMganI dIpikAnI racanA karI hatI; saM. 1591 mAM TuMDhikAnA racayitAne prAkRta vyAkaraNa paNa harSe kule bhaNAvyuM hatuM, saM. 1557 mAM "vasudeva copAI' nI racanA karI hatI.- jaina sA0 saM. itihAsa, pR. 519, 20, 526.

Page #188
[159]... anta-zrImattapAgaNavibhAsanatApanAbhaH cazyAmaEUR(madhyAsu) jaivarAtre(tra) namU | mAsI]rvimasImAAiraH saundaryadhI(dhai)ryaguNamaNDalavArirAziH // 1 // gacche tatra vizAlasomaguru(ra)vaH zrIsUrayaH sAmprata(taM) vannIta(rtanate) mahI (hi) []tidAspa(kA5)huM ! nAnAvADyayaH(Gmaya)sAgarAmbutaraNe sabu(bu)ddhinAyAM(vAM)citrA(tAH) vAritrAvarabena surata :(vA) zrIdhUrumadropa[ ] \ 2 //. takUmata kriyAvAjha(tra) vira()naziromaLa (m) zrIniyavi]nar[9] paMDita vaMditA [4] . 2 || tatzi(cchi)Syasevaka sAdhu (1) sAdhudha(dha)na vimalaH sataH / prajJApanASya(khya)sUtrasya vArtA cakre manoharA(rA) // 4 // uparanI prazasti uparathI jANI zakAya che ke zrI somavimalasUri (saM. 1591 thI 1633) nA gacchamAM thayela zrI vinayavimaLajInA ziSya zrI dhanavimaLajIe prajJApanA sUtrano A rabo racyo che. ahIM racanA saMvata Apyo nathI, paNa zrI somavimaLasUrino samaya nizcita che tethI anumAna karI zakAya ke A TabAnI racanA vikramanA 17mA zatakanA uttarArdhamAM thayelI hovI joIe. prajJApanA sUtranA rabA (bAlAvabodha)nI bIjI eka hastaprata paNa zrI lA. da. vidyAmaMdiramAM rahelA muni zrI puNyavijyajInA graMthasaMgrahamAM che. teno kramAMka 2329 ane lekhanasaMvat 1920 che. A pratimAM zrI dhanavimalajInI saMpUrNa prazasti tathA AdinA trIjA zlokamAM TabAkAre potAnA guru zrI vinayavimaLajIne vaMdana karyuM che te zloka nathI. Ama chatAM zrI dhanavimalajInA TabAnA AdinA be zloka A pratimAM che. AthI jeke dhanavibhaLajInA TabAnI akSarazaH nakalarUpe A prati nathI jaNAtI, chatAM saMbhava che ke dhanavimalajInA TabAnI ja nakalarUpe A prati lakhAyelI hovI joIe. (8) zrI jIvavijayakRta To (bAlAvabodha) A bAlAvabodhanI hastaprato maLe che tenI noMdha jinaratnakoSamAM levAI che. A tabakanI racanA saM. 1784 mAM thaI che tema jinaratnakoSamAM noMdha che. lA. da. vidyAmaMdiramAM paNa A bAlAvabodhinI ekAdhika prato che-muni zrI puNyavijayajInA saMgrahamAM naM. 1058-19; lA. da. saMgrahamAM naM. 2094 ane zrI kItimunisaMgrahamAM naM. 10214, 11079. A ja munie vi. 1803 mAM karmagraMtha upara paNa TabAnI racanA karI che tema jaina sAhityano saMkSipta ItihAsa (50 677) thI jANavA maLe che. (9) zrI paramAnaMdakRta stabaka zrI paramAnaMdakRta stabaka-To rAya dhanapatisiMha bahAduranI prajJApanAnI AvRttimAM chapAyela che. A TabAnI racanA saM. 1876 mAM zrI pUjya lakSmIcaMdrasUrinA samayamAM zrI AnaMdacaMdrajInA ziSya paramAnaMde karI che evo ullekha graMthAte che.

Page #189
...[10]... (10) zrI nAnakacaMdrakRta saMskRta chAyA rAya dhanapatisiMha bahAduranI AvRttimAM TAiTalamAM lokAgacchIya rAmacaMdra gaNikRta saMskRtAnuvAda ema chApyuM che. paraMtu prazastimAM rAmacaMdra gaNinA ziSya nAnakacaMdrajIe saMskRtAnuvAda karyo che ema spaSTa kahevAmAM AvyuM che, ane e prajJApanAnuM saMpAdana-saMzodhana paNa zrI nAnakacaMdrajIe ja karyuM che; eTale temano astitvakALa je varSamAM prajJApanA chapAI prakAzita thayuM te hare che. arthAt I. sa0 1884mAM teo vidyamAna hatA. * (11) ajJAtacka vRtti (?) Ano ullekha jinaratnakoSamAM che ane tenI aneka hastaprato upalabdha che, tema paNa tyAM jaNAvyuM che. * (1ra) prajJApanAsUtra bhASAMtara 50 zrI bhagavAnadAsa harakhacaMde racela A bhASAMtara vi. saM. 1991mAM mudrita thayuM che. upara sUcavela prajJApanAsUtranI vyAkhyAo uparAMta, AgaLa jaNAvyuM tema, prajJApanAcUrNi paNa hatI, paraMtu tenI hastaprata upalabdha nathI. ane prajJApanAsUtrasArodvAranI hastapratanI noMdha piTarsananA riporTa bhAga ekanA pariziSTa--khaMbhAtanA zrI zAMtinAtha bhaMDAranI sUcImAM--pR0 63mAM che. paNa te prata amArA jovAmAM AvI nathI; ane tenI sUcanA muni zrI puNyavijayajIe taiyAra karelA navA sUcIpatramAM paNa nathI, eTale e prata atyAre khaMbhAtamAM paNa upalabdha nathI ema mAnavuM rahyuM. A ane AcArya abhayadevakRta ' prajJApanodvAra ' athavA pranApanAsaMgrahaNI ane graMtho judA ja che, kAraNa ke prajJApanAsArodvAra to gadyaracanA che, jyAre ' prajJApanodvAra ' gAthAbaddha che. * (13) prajJApanAparyAMya muni zrI puNyavijayajIsaMgraha, lA. da. vidyAmaMdira, naM. 4801 nI hastaprata che 'sarvasiddhAntaviSamapadaparyAya '; temAM prAraMbhamAM paMcavartukanA paryAyo ApyA che. pachI AcArAMga AdinA paryAyo patra 2 - 6 thI zarU thAya che. temAM patra 5-7thI prajJApanAnA paryAyo zarU thAya che. AmAM graMthakAranI paddhati evI che ke jeno paryAya Apavo hoya te padanuM nAma ApI te te zabdanuM vivaraNa ke paryAya Ape che. prastutamAM sauthI prathama aDhAramA padamAMthI anAhAraka zabdanuM vivaraNu che ane patra 6 -vamAM to prajJApanAnA paryAyo samApta karI dIdhA che ane nizIthacUrNi AdinA paryAyo zarU karyA che. pachI patra 63 4 thI patra 64 6 sudhImAM prajJApanAvivaraNaviSamapadaparyAyo che. A pratinA 26mA patramAM 'pAkSikasUtraparyAya ' pUrNa thAya che. AdithI ahIM sudhInA (pAkSikasUtraparyAya sudhInA) paryAyo jevI eka tADapatrIya prati khaMbhAtanA bhaMDAramAM che. juo Catalogue of palm-leaf manuscripts in the Shantinath Jain Bhandara Cambay [Part one] pR.128 mAM jaNAvela 'niHzeSasiddhAntaparyAMya '. khaMbhAtanA bhaMDAranI A pothInA aMtamAM ApelI granthakAranI prazastinA AdhAre jANI zakAya che

Page #190
[161]... ke ukta "pAkisUtraparyAya' sudhInA paryAyonA kartA candrakIrtisUri (vi. saM. 1212) che; Ama chatAM lA. da. vidyAmaMdiranI sUcita pratinA 26mA patramAM "pAkSikasUtraparyAya pUrNa thayA pachI granthakAranI prazasti ApI nathI paNa te pachI niriyAvaliyAsUtraparyAya' Adi aneka granthonA paryAyo patra 26 thI 69 sudhImAM che. samagra pratinA aMtamAM paNa AnA kartA mATe koI mAhitI nathI maLatI. AthI ema jANI zakAya che ke lA. da. vidyAmaMdiranI pratimAM viSama padaparyAyonI be prakAranI kRtio saMgRhIta thayelI che. AvI pratio paNa anyAnya bhaMDAromAM upalabdha che. prajJApanA sUtraTIkA ane TIkAkAra ame prajJApanA sUtranI mULa vAcanAnuM saMpAdana karyuM che tethI TIkA ane TIkAkAranA saMbaMdhamAM ame vicArI zakIe eTalI saMpUrNa hakIkato ApavAnuM amArA mATe zakya na hoya te svAbhAvika che. Ama chatAM prajJApanA sUtranI mULa vAcanA taiyAra karatAM TIkA javAno prasaMga Dagale ne pagale Ave ja, kAraNa ke TIkA joyA vinA prajJApanA sUtranI athavA to koI paNa AgamanI prAmANika mULa vAcanA taiyAra karavAnuM koInuMya gajuM nathI. Aja paryata prasiddha thayelAM je je mULa sUtromAM vyAkhyAgraMthonI madada levAI nathI ane levAI hoya to kevaLa koIka sthaLanA adhUrA avalokanarUpe ja, AthI te te mULa sUtronI vAcanAnA sUtrapAThomAM evAM aneka sthaLo che ke je prAmANika nathI. atu. amArA prastuta saMpAdana-saMzodhana kArya anvaye TIkAnA avalokanathI TIkA ane TIkAkAra mATenI je atiravalpa mAhitI amane maLI che, te ahIM jaNAvIe chIe. AgamasaMzodhana kArya mATe prAcIna-prAcInatama pratio ane tenI vyAkhyAo A be sAmagrI to mukhya AdhArarUpe che ema ame ni:saMdeha mAnIe chIe ane A abhiprAya jyAre paNa prasaMga Avyo tyAre jaNAvatA rahyA chIe. sAthe sAthe ahIM ame e paNa jaNAvIe chIe ke saMzodhanakAryamAM vyAkhyAgraMthono uparachalo upayoga karavAthI kyAreka koIka prasaMga evo paNa Ave ke jyAre prAmANika vAcanA taiyAra karavAmAM mukhya AdhArarUpa vyAkhyAgraMtha paNa ApaNane prAmANika pAthI dUra dorI jAya. Ano artha e thayo ke saMpAdanakArya karanAra abhyAsIe prationA pAThanI sAthe vyAkhyAnI sAdhakatA-bAdhakatAno svataMtrapaNe vivekapUrvaka vicAra karavo ja joIe. prastuta graMthanA saMpAdanakAryamAM paNa amane A anubhava thayo che. prastuta prajJApanA sUtramAM keTalAMka evAM sthAna paNa che, jyAM ame TIkAkAranI vyAkhyAthI viruddha jaIne prAcIna-prAcInatama prationo sUtrapATha saMgata mAnIne tene mULa vAcanAmAM svIkAryo che. AvAM sthAnono nirNaya karatAM amane ema jaNAyuM che ke kAM to TIkAnI racanA karyA pachI graMthakAre samagra TIkAgraMthane zodhyo nathI athavA zodhyo che to te zodhelA TIkAgraMthanA kuLano Aje koI Adarza upalabdha nathI. ahIM mULa kathitavyathI jarA dUra jaIne paNa TIkAkAra AcArya zrI malayagirijInI pratibhA ane jIvanasaraNInI prasaMgopAtta atisaMkSipta rU5rekhA jaNAvIe chIe ? puNyanAmadheya maharSi malayagirijIe jaina Agama Adi sAhitya upara aneka mahAkAya vyAkhyAgraMtho racyA che eTaluM ja nahi temano dehavilaya paNa vyAkhyAgraMtha racatAM racatAM ja thayo che, 1. ahIM AcArya zrI malayagara ane temanI TIkA samajavI. 5. pra. 11

Page #191
...[16]... e hakIkata temanI adhUrI rahelI racanAo dvArA spaSTa ja che. AvA aMtakALa sudhI avirata ane apramatta rahIne jaina Agama Adi sAhityanA vAcako, ciMtako ane zrotAjano upara asAdhAraNa upakAra karanAra A mahApuruSanA caraNAraviMdamAM Agama Adi viSayanA abhyAsIonuM to zuM samagra vizvanA vidyApremI koI paNa vidvAnanuM mastaka namI jAya te taddana svAbhAvika che. "zrutajJAnanI bhakti mATe meM zakya zrama karyo che ane temAM je kAMI UNapa rahI hoya ke anavadhAna thayuM hoya tenuM parimArjana suyogya zrutopAsaka vAcaka karaze ja. '' AvI apekSAthI prerAI te khuda AcArya zrI malayagirijIe, pote racelA graMthone pharIthI sAdyaMta jovA karatAM, anyAnya jaTila sUtragraMthonI vyAkhyAo racavAmAM potAnI sarve zakti ane samaya khapAvyAM hoya, evuM anumAna karIe to te anucita nahIM kahevAya. ane jo A anumAna sAcuM hoya to koI paNa abhyAsIne A pUjyazrInA vyAkhyAbhraMthomAM javalle ja koIka sthAne anavadhAna jevuM lAge to tenuM saMzodhana karavAmAM to kazuM ja ajugatuM nathI; paNa AvI ekAda sAmAnya kSati joI ne, potAnA alpa jJAnanA AvezamAM, jo aneka mahAkAya graMthonI deNagI ApanAra AvA upakArI vyAkhyAkAro pratye aviveka batAvavAmAM Ave to tene koI paNa vighna vicAraka bAlizatA ja kaheze. astu. prastuta prajJApanAsUtranuM saMpAdana karatAM ame e sthaLomAM TIkAkAra AcArya zrI malayagirijInI vyAkhyAthI viruddha samagra sUtrapratioe ApelA sUtrapATha pramANe mULa vAcanAno pATha svIkAryo che. A be sthaLa paikInA 1420 [4] kramAMkavALA sUtranA saMbaMdhamAM adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI prajJApanAsUtranI AvRttiomAM TIkAkAranI vyAkhyAthI bhinna samagra sUtrapratioe Apelo pATha ja mULa vAcanAmAM levAyo che. prastuta che sthAna A pramANe che H 1. sUtrAMka 999 [1] mAM (pR0 246) noyamA! no maddAya neti A sUtrapAThe samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. TabAkArora paNa A sUtrapATha pramANe ja artha kare che (juo pR0 246, Ti 2). ahIM AcArya zrI malayagirijI poyamA! maddArtha peti AvA sUtrapATha pramANe vyAkhyA kare che. badhIya sUtrapratio uparano pArTa Ape che tethI ane te ja pATha amane susaMgata lAgavAthI TIkAkAranI vyAkhyAthI viruddha jaI ne paNa ame goyamA ! no praddAya petti pAne maulika pArTarUpe svIkAryo che. vizeSa spaSTIkaraNa mATe juo pR0 246, Ti. 2. rAya zrI dhanapatibApunI tathA zrI amolakaRSijInI AvRttimAM ahIM ame svIkAryo che tevo ja pADe che. tethI A e prakAzanomAM AdhArarUpe levAyelI prajJApanAsUtranI hastalikhita pratiomAM paNa amane maLelI prationA jevo ja pAr3a hovo joI e te spaSTa thAya che; jyAre Agamodaya samitinI AvRttimAM ahIM TIkAkAranI vyAkhyA pramANe no pada sivAyano sUtrapATha che. paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajanI, zilAgamanI ane muttAme nI AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM samitinA pAvuM ja anukaraNa thayuM che. 2. sUtrAMka 1420 [4] no pAThe samagra hastalikhita pratiomAM ane adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI AvRttiomAM A pramANe che-- je bhaMte! kevalaM bohiM bujjhejjA se NaM saddahejjA pattiejA roejA 1 goyamA ! saddahejA vRttinA rojjJA| (pR0 321) A sUtranI TIkA A pramANe che--< punarapi kSayati-yo mavanta ! vajita vodhimarthatoDavgcchti so'rthatastAM 'zraddadhIta' zraddhAviSayAM kuryAt tathA 'pratyayet' pratItiviSayAM kuryAt, 'rocayet niiimatyevamadhyavayet ? mAvAnA astheApa cAvika (TIkA, patra 399, pRSThi 2). 2. paM. zrI jIvavijayajI tathA paM. zrI dhanavimalajI,

Page #192
..[13]. ahIM TIkAkAra mahArAje jaNAvelA mArUT avataraNanA AdhAre vicAra karatAM ema lAge che ke uparanA sUtrakhaMDamAM praznano uttara A pramANe hovo joIe--canA! matheTET sanA pattiejA roejaa| prastuta sUtrakhaMDa ane tenA pUrvApara saMbaMdhanuM vastu A pramANe che: (1) prazna--nAraka jIva narakamAMthI anaMtara nIkaLIne pacaMdriya tiryacomAM utpanna thAya ? uttara-koIka thAya ane koIka na thAya. (sU0 14201]). (2) prazna -je nAraka jIva narakamAMthI anaMtara nIkaLIne paMcaeNkiya tiryacomAM utpanna thayo hoya te kevali prApta dharmane sAMbhaLe? uttara - koIka sAMbhaLe ane koIka na sAMbhaLe (0 142[2]). (3) prazna- upara jaNAvelo je paceMdriya tiryaMca kevali prApta dharmane sAMbhaLe te kevaLajJAnIe upadezelA dharmanI prAptine arthAta bodhine arthathI jANe? uttara-koIka jANe ane koIka na jANe (sU0 142[3]). (4) prazna-upara jaNAvelo ciMdriya tiryaMca, je keliprajJama bodhine arthathI jANe tenAmAM zraddhA, pratIti ane ruci hoya? uttara- tenAmAM zraddhA, pratIti ane ruci hoya (sU) 142[]). ahIM cothA praznanA uttaramAM koIka ne zraddhA, pratIti ane rUci hoya ane koIkane na hoya" Avo nirdeza TIkAnI vyAkhyAthI jANI zakAya che. upara jaNAvelA cAra prazno paikInA pahelA traNa praznanA uttaramAM mULa sUtrapAThamAM mArUNa zabda che te cothA praznanI vyAkhyA karatAM TIkAkAra mahArAjanA anavadhAnathI Avyo haze ke pachI TIkAnI paribhAjita zuddha pratinI paraMparAno koI Adarza Aje nathI rahyo e kAraNe Avyo haze, e eka vicAraNaya vastu che. rAya zrI dhanapatibAbunI AvRttimAM ApelA saMskRta ane gujarAtI anuvAdamAM badhIya sUtrapratioe ApelA pATha pramANe anuvAda che, jyAre temAM chapAyelI TIkAno pATha upara jaNAvyo che tevo ja che. zrI amolakaRSinI AvRttimAM mULa pATha to sarva pratioe ApelA pATha jevo ja che, paNa temAM ApelA hiMdI anuvAdamAM TIkAnI vyAkhyA mujaba artha karyo che. paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM mULa pATha sarva pratioe Apyo che tevo ja che, mULa pAThano anuvAda paNa tene anusarIne Apyo che, paNa vivecanamAM TIkAnI vyAkhyA pramANe artha karyo che. prajJApanA sUtra upara be TAgrantho racAyA che. temAM paM. zrI dhanavimaLaracita prAcIna che, temAM prastuta mULa pATha sarva pratioe Apyo che tevo ja che ane teno artha paNa mULa pAThane anusarIne ja A pramANe lakhyo che- mAvana(1) jevogharuM (sU) te sa

Page #193
[14].. pratIta bALa manamAM vasaM ? nautama! sadai pratItaruM raniM (); jyAre visaM. 1784mAM paM. zrI jIvavijayajIe racelA prajJApanA sUtraTabAmAM mULa pATha to sarva pratio Ape che tevo ja che, paNa teno artha TIkAnI vyAkhyAne anusarato che, te A pramANe-jeDha mAna. vIghaLIta bodha prate jANe bUjhe te bodhi prate saddaheM pratyaya dhare ruca(ci) kareM ? hA gautama! koika saddaheM pratyaya ghare (ni) ghare ke ahIM e vastu paNa jANavI upayogI che ke paM. zrI jIvavijyajIe prastuta TabArtha TIkAne anusarIne banAvyo che te temaNe ja AdimAM ane aMtamAM jaNAveluM che. prajJApanA sUtramAMnA eka sthaLanuM vaktavya chavAbhigamasUtramAM paNa che. A banne graMthomAM AvelA samAna padArthanA nirUpaNamAM ekasarakho pATha nathI. te A pramANe abhAsae tivihe paNNatte / taM jahA -aNAIe vA apajjavasie 1, aNAIe vA sapajavasie 2, sArI vAta navasita re ! (prajJApanAsUtra, sU0 1375, pR. 315). abhAsae duvihe paNNatte / taM jahA-sAtIte vA apajavasite 1, sAtIte vA sapajavasite 2 / (jIvAbhigamasUtra, patra 442, pRSi 2). ame prajJApanAsUtranA saMzodhana mATe upayogamAM lIdhelI kAgaLa upara lakhAyelI pAMca pratiomAM A sthAnamAM jIvAbhigamasUtranA pATha jevo ja pATha che. tema ja paM. zrI jIvavijyajIta prajJApanA sUtranA TabamAM paNa prastuta sthAnamAM jIvAbhigamasUtranA jevo ja pATha svIkArIne abhASakanA be prakAra jaNAvyA che. AcArya zrI bhalayagirijIta prajJApanA sUtra ane jIvAbhigamasUtranI TIkAmAM prastuta sthAnamAM te te sUtranA mULa pATha mujaba vyAkhyA che, arthAta prajJApanA sUtranI TIkAmAM abhASakanA traNa prakAra mujaba ane jIvAbhigamasUtranI TIkAmAM abhASakanA be prakAra mujaba vyAkhyA che. AthI vizeSamAM A be sUtronAM sUcita sthAnonA pAThabhedanI noMdha AcArya zrI malayagirijIe potAnI koI kIkAmAM lIdhI nathI. prajJApanA sUtranI mudrita AvRttione paricaya prajJApanA sUtranI amArI prastuta AvRttinA pahelAM enI cha AvRttio prakAzita thayelI che, te A pramANe 1. vikrama saMvata 1940 mAM RSi zrI nAnacaMdajI dvArA saMpAdita thayeluM prajJApanA sUtra rAya zrI dhanapatisiMhajI dvArA sarvaprathama prakAzita karavAmAM AvyuM hatuM. A graMthamAM prajJApanAsUtra mULa, zrI rAmacaMdragaNita prajJApanA sUtranA mULa pAThanI saMskRta anuvAda, AcArya zrI malayagiriracita prajJApanA sUtraTIkA tathA zrI paramAnandaSikRta prajJApanA sUtranI bhASATIkA prakAzita karavAmAM Avela che. A prakAzamAM Avela prajJApanA sUtrano mULa pATha jotAM temAM azuddhio to ghaNI che ja, uparAMta aneka sthaLe zabdone padacchedo paNa khoTA che. Ama hovA chatAM A AvRttimAM prakAzita thayelA prajJApanA sUtranA mULa pAThane tathA prakAranI koI hastalikhita pratinA prAmANika AdhAravALo 3-4. A be TArthanA pATha zrI lAlabhAI dalapatabhAI bhAratIya saMskRti vidyAmaMdira, amadAvAdamAM surakSita anukrame munirAja zrI e. kIrtimunijI tathA muni puNyavijayajInA haratalikhita granthasaMgrahamAM rahelI pothIomAMthI lakhela che. A beno anukrame kramAMka 11079 tathA 1058-59 che.

Page #194
...[165]... kahevAmAM jarAya vAMdho nathI. prajJApanAnA mULa pATha sivAya A AvRttimAM AvelI TIkA vagereno ame koIka apavAda vinA upayoga karyo nathI. eTale te mATe ame ahIM vizeSa nathI lakhatA. 2. vi. saM. 1974-75mAM pU0 pATha AgamoddhAraka AcArya zrI sAgarAnaMdasUrijI dvArA saMpAdita ane zrI Agodaya samiti dvArA be bhAgamAM prakAzita thayelI prajJApanA sUtranI AvRtti. A graMthamAM prajJApanAtra mULa tathA tenI AcArya zrI malayagiririricita TIkA prakAzita karavAmAM Avela che. A graMthamAM pUrvanA prakAzananI apekSAe pramANamAM zuddhinuM pramANa ghaNuM ja che. ane AthI ja A AvRttinA prakAzana pachI cikitsaka abhyAsIoe Ano ja upayoga karyo che. pU0 pATha AgamoddhArakajIe saMpAdita karelA aneka graMtho jatAM temanA kAryanI jhaDapa ane tAlAvelI pArakhI zakAya che. A ativegamAM prakAzita karelA graMthonuM pramANa jotAM te te graMthamAM rahelI maulika skUlanAonuM pramANa ochuM che. zrI ArAmoddhAraka ane temanAM prakAzano mATe ame amArA A agAu saMpAdita karelA naMtisutte anumonAAchuM graMthanA saMpAdakIyamAM lakhyuM ja che. ahIM ame eTaluM jaNAvIe ke prastuta AvRttimAM paNa prajJApanA sUtranI mULa vAcanAmAM keTalAMka sthaLe nAnI-moTI khalanAo rahI gaI che, je ame AgaLa carcIzuM. 3. vIra saMva 2445 (vi. saM. 1975)mAM muni zrI amolaRSijI dvArA saMpAdita ane lAlA zrI sukhadevasahAyajI dvArA prakAzita thayelI AvRtti. A granthamAM prajJApanAsUtra mULa tathA muni zrI amaloRSijIkRta prajJApanA sUtrano hiMdI anuvAda prakAzita karavAmAM AvyAM che. A graMthamAMnI prajJApanA sUtranI mULa vAcanA atIva azuddha che. muni zrI amalakaRSijIe temanA pUrvanI rAya zrI dhanapatisiMhajInI AvRttinuM anukaraNa nathI karyuM, paNa tathA prakAranI koI eka hastalikhita prati ke prationA AdhAre potAnI paddhatie A saMpAdana karyuM che ema kahI zakAya. A saMbaMdhamAM ame AgaLa lakhelI carcAmAM ApelA pATho uparathI abhyAsIo vizeSa jANI zakaze. ame prajJApanA sUtranA sUtrapAThonA saMbaMdhanI carcAmAM A AvRttinI mULa vAcanAno ja maryAdita upayoga karyo che, AthI ahIM tene hiMdI anuvAda viSe kaMI paNa jaNAvavuM prastuta nathI. 4. vi. saM. 1991 mAM paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsa harSacaMdra dvArA saMpAdita ane traNa bhAgamAM prakAzita AvRtti. A graMthamAM prajJApanAsUtra mULa, mULa vAcanAno gujarAtI anuvAda tathA AcArya zrI mayagiriracita prajJApanA sUtranI TIkAne gujarAtI anuvAda prakAzita karavAmAM Avela che. A AvRttinI mULa vAcanA taiyAra karavAmAM samitinI AvRttine mukhya rAkhIne vizeSa saMzodhana mATe amadAvAdanA zrI zAMtisAgarajInA bhaMDAranI eka saTIka ane truTita prajJApanA sUtranI hastalikhita pratino upayoga karavAmAM Avyo che. A hakIkata prastuta prakAzananI prastAvanAmAM jaNAvI che. AthI keTaleka sthaLe samitinI AvRttinA pAThanA badale A prakAzanamAM maulika zuddha pATha maLe che.' Ama chatAM A prakAzananI mULa vAcanAmAM paNa aneka sthaLe samitinA prakAzana jevI ja nAnImoTI khalanAo to che ja, paNa te uparAMta samitinI AvRttinA sAcA pAThane badale khoTA pATha paNa thayA che. ra mULa ane TIkAne jevo pATha tevo anuvAda karavAmAM Avyo che. AthI koIka 1. juo AgaLa AvatA "prajJApanA sUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana' zIrSakavALA vibhAganI 61 mI ane 78 thI 105 sudhInI kaMDikAo. 2, juo ejana, 4ra mI, 49 mI ane 70 thI 77 sudhInI kaMDikAo,

Page #195
[66].. sthaLa evuM paNa che ke jayAM eka ja sthAnamAM mULa ane TIkAnA anuvAdanI saMgati sadhAI nathI. A prakAzananI mULa vAcanAnI kSatio paNa AgaLa lakhelI carcAmAMthI abhyAsIo jANI zakaze. 5. vi. saM. 1998 (vIra ni. saM. 2468) mAM AgamamaMdira (pAlItANA) mAM zilAmAM utkIrNa samagra Agamone taiyAra karavA mATe maryAdita saMkhyAmAM prakAzita karelA AgamaratnamaMjUSA nAmanA mahAgraMthamAM prakAzita thayelA prajJApanA sUtranI AvRtti. samitinI AvRttinAM khalanAvALAM sthAno paikInAM keTalAMka sthAnamAM A AvRttimAM zuddha pATha maLe che. bAkI to AmAM koIka sthaLa evuM paNa che ke, jyAM samitinI AvRttithI viruddha jaIne khoTuM saMzodhana karavAmAM AvyuM che. prastuta AvRttinI mULa vAcanAne ame sAdyata meLavI nathI, paNa mULa pAThanI carcA lakhavAmAM e anekavAra joyelI hovAthI tenA saMbaMdhamAM nIcenI hakIkata sahajabhAve jaNAvIe chIe : 77 mA pRSThanI (sUtra 210) AThamI paMktimAM AvelA 36 zabdathI dasamI paMktimAM AvelA jo jazodAzorIgo nA pUrvanA vaidudhImo sUtrapada sudhIno sUtrapATha prastuta prakAzanamAM paDI gayo che. juo AgamaratnamaMjUSA zilAphalaka 173-4 nI chellI paMkti. ahIM paDI gayelo pATha samitinI AvRttimAM che. A rIte anyAnya sthAnomAM paNa mULa vAcanAno pATha paDI gayo che ke kema?-- e to samagra AvRttine meLavIe to ja jANI zakAya. prastuta zilAgamanI AvRttinI vizeSatA to e che ke temAM aneka sthaLe AvAM polAM mIDA karIne nAnA-moTA sUtrasaMdarbhone, koI paNa prAcIna prati, paddhati ke paraMparAnA AdhAra vinA, pU. pA. AgamoddhArakajIe potAnI AgavI zailIthI TUMkAvyA che. dA. ta. 64 mA pRSThanI sAtamI paMktimAM AvelA kulara zabdathI te ja pUchanI 17 mI paMkti sudhIno sUtrasaMdarbha choDI daIne A samagra pAThanA sthAne deg AvuM paheluM mIThuM karyuM che. A choDI dIdhelo pATha prajJApanA sUtranI samagra hastalikhita pratio ane samagra prakAzita AvRttiomAM che. amArA kAma pUratA anveSaNamAM paNa ame AvAM polAM mIMDAM aneka joyAM che, jemAM saMkSepa karavAnA AzayathI mULa vAcanAnA nAnA-moTA sUtrasaMdarbhe choDI devAyA che. AthI zilAgamanI prastuta mULa vAcanAne pU. pA. AgamoddhArakajIe banAvelI prajJApanAsUtranI saMkSipta vAcanA kahI zakAya. A saMkSepamAM samagra sUtrapratiomAM ane prakAzita AvRttiomAM AvatA sussA jA jevA zabdonA sthAnamAM suI wThThA zabdo paNa che. sUtrapAThono A rIte saMkSepa karavA jatAM pAThonuM mULa svarUpa vikRta banI javAno pUrepUro saMbhava hovAthI A paddhati cAlu rahe e koI rIte iSTa nathI. "aMtima AvRtti pUrvanAM prakAzana karatAM vadhu zuddha nahIM to paNa tethI UtaratA svarUpanI to na hovI joIe" AvI apekSA zilAgamagata prajJApanA sUtranI AvRttithI saMtoSAtI nathI. A prakAzana aMgenI vizeSa vigato AgaLa AvatI carcAmAMthI jANI zakAze. 6. munirAja zrI pubhika khU-puSNabhikSu-kUlacaMdajI dvArA saMpAdita thayelA kuttA nAmanA graMthanA bIjA aMzamAM aMga Agama sivAyanA 21 AgamAM prakAzita karyA che, temAM prastuta prajJApanAsUtra paNa saMpAdita kareluM che. ukta suttAnameno bIjo aMza vi. saM. 2011 mAM sUtrAgama samiti guDagAMva chAvaNI dvArA prakAzita thayo che. prajJApanA sutranI ame joyelI mudrita AvRttiomAM 3. juo ejana: 5, 21, 40, 89, 91, 92, 93, 103 thI 106 kaMDikAo tathA 33 mI kaMDikAno cotho peTAvibhAga. $. juo ejanaH 3 jI, 12 mI, 16 mI, 24 mI ane 94 mI kaMDikAo,

Page #196
[167].. samayanI dRSTie A chellI AvRtti che. A AvRttimAM chapAyelA prajJApanA sUtranI mULa vAcanA jatAM kevaLa tenA mATe ja nahIM paNa suttAAmenA be aMzamAM chapAyelA sthAnakavAsI saMpradAyane mAnya 32 sUtragraMthonI vAcanAnI prAmANikatAnA saMbaMdhamAM paNa pUro saMdeha thAya evI sthiti che. koI paNa graMthanI uttarottara prakAzita AvRtti kramazaH vadhu ne vadhu sArI hovI joIe" A ekaprakAranA sarvajanasAdhAraNa abhiprAyathI viruddha kuttA menuM prakAzana thayuM che, ema kahI zakAya. A vastu spaSTa karavA mATe ame AgaLa jaNAvelA "prajJApanA sUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana" A zIrSakamAM lakhelI 107 kaMDikAo ane temAMya khAsa karIne 42 mI, 49 mI ane 64 thI 77 sudhInI kaMDikAo jevA bhalAmaNa karIe chIe. kurAmenA be aMzanI prastAvanA saMpAdakIyamAM karelAM vidhAno mATe paNa ahIM thoDo izAro karavo ame ucita mAnyo che. sattAnA pahelA aMzanI prastAvanAnA lekhaka muni zrI jiNacaMdabhikhU= jinacaMdrabhijI che; ane bIjA aMzanA saMpAyanA lekhaka muni zrI puSpabhikSujI pote che. suttAgamenA pahelA aMzanI prastAvanAnA 25 mA pRSThamAM ane bIjA aMzanA saMpAdakIyanA 65 mA pRSThamAM prastuta prAzanI viroSatA A zIrSakamAM jaNAvelAM vidhAno paikI traNa vidhAna A pramANe che : (1) pAThazuddhikA pUrA 2 khyAla rakkhA gayA hai| (2) isake saMpAdanameM zuddha pratiyoMkA upayoga viyA hai (2) vArAntara navIna paddhatise haiiM A traNa vidhAna paikInA pahelA vidhAnamAM jaNAvyuM che ke pADazuddhimAM pUrepUro khyAla rAkhyo che. A bAbatamAM ame ahIM eTaluM ja jaNAvIe chIe ke ame AgaLa jaNAvelI suttA gata prajJApanA sUtra mATenI noMdha ane pAThacarcA jovAthI vijJa vAcakone pratIti thaze ke AgamonI pAThazuddhinI zAstrIya pArakha munnAmenA saMpAdakajImAM nathI, arthAta temanuM A vidhAna vastusthitithI vegaLuM che. bIjA vidhAnamAM kuttA nA saMpAdanamAM zuddha prationo upayoga karavAmAM Avyo che, tema jaNAvyuM che. A vidhAna uparathI "kuttA nA saMpAdakajIe zuddha hastalikhita prationo upayoga karyo haze" AvuM anumAna koI kare to te asaMbhavita nathI. hakIkatamAM A bAbatamAM bhale zrI puSabhikSujIe spaSTa nathI lakhyuM paNa ame vizvAsapUrvaka kahI zakIe ke temaNe surA mAM chApelI prajJApanA sUtranI mULa vAcanAne koI hastalikhita prati sAthe meLavI nathI, ane kadAca ekAda hastalikhita prati sAthe meLavatAM koIka mahatvano prAmANika pATha maLyo haze to tenI maulikatA teoe vicArI nathI. A hakIkata paNa ame AgaLa lakhelA "prajJApanA sUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana' A zIrSakamAM AvatI 107mAMnI e saMbaMdhI kaMDikAo jotAM suspaSTa thaI jaze. suttAnA saMpAdakanuM AvuM zuddha prationA upayoga mATenuM saMdigdha vidhAna vAcakane geramArge doranAruM che ema paNa kahI zakAya. muni zrI puSpabhikSujIe potAnA A vidhAnamAM jaNAvelI zuddha pratione hastalikhita pratirUpe spaSTa jaNuvI nathI, ane je zuddha prationo temaNe upayoga karyo che te zabda prationo koI paricaya paNa teoe Apyo nathI. eTale A bAbatamAM sahajabhAve saMdeha ja rahe ke temaNe je zuddha prationo upayoga karyo che te kaI? trIjA vidhAnamAM pAThAntaranI navIna paddhatinI vAta karI che te samajavA mATe teoe kazuM ja 5. amAruM A vaktavya vAMcyA pachI paNa sAme nA saMpAdakacha temaNe jaNAvelI zuddha prationo prAmANika paricaya Apaze to te jarUra saukoIne AvakArane pAtra thaze ja. :

Page #197
...[18]... spaSTIkaraNa karyuM nathI, arthAt je pADAntaro ApyA che te koI hastalikhita pratinA che ka mudrita AvRttinA enI koI cokhavaTa emaNe karI nathI. upara jaNAvelI hakIkatathI muttAvane gata prajJApanAsUtranI vAcanA saMzodhananI dRSTie keTalI pAMgaLI che te spaSTa thAya che. sujJAnamenA pahelA aMzanI prastAvanAnA 23mA pRSThamAM AgamonI pUrvaprakAzita AvRttio mATe A pramANe lakhyuM che--sane atitti rAyanahAdura dhanavatasiMha (masUDAnA vAche) maur Agamodaya samiti Adine bhI AgamoMkA prakAzana kiyA hai para ve bhI azuddhioM se khAlI nahIM / Ama jaNAvIne prastAvanAnA lekhake sujJamenI AvRttine zeSa AvRttio karatAM zuddha jaNAvavAno ADakataro prayatna karyo che. ane AthI ja ame muttAmenI AvRttine zeSa AvRttio karatAM vadhu zuddha ane prAmANika dhArIne teno vizeSa upayoga karavA tarapha lalacAyA, eTaluM ja nahIM amane jyAre jyAre mULa pAno nirNaya karavA mATe anyAnya sthaLo jovAnI AvazyakatA jaNAi tyAre tyAre muttame gata prajJApanAsUtranAM ame te te samagra sthAno joyAM paNa kharAM. AthI A bAbatamAM ame eTaluM niHzaMkarIte jaNAvIe chIe ke muttAvane gata prajJApanAsUtranI vAcanAmAM maulika zAstrIya zuddhi mATeno koI prAmANika prayatna thayo nathI. alabatta, suttAmenI AvRttimAM Agamoya samitinI AvRttinA pAThanA badale je 29 sthAnomAM maulika ane saMgata pATha ApyA che te muttAmenA prakAzana pUrve daza varSa pahelAM vi. saM. 1991mAM paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsa harSacaMdra dvArA saMpAdita AvRttimAM sudhArIne ApelA ja che. muttAne nA saMpAdakae 5. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInuM ke Agamodhya samitinuM anukaraNa bhale na karyuM hoya, paNa Agamodaya samiti ane paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM jyAM jyAM khoTA ane amaulika pATha che tyAM tyAM sarvatra sujJAthame mAM tevA ja pADe lIdhA che. AthI paNa vizeSa dhyAnapAtra vAta to e che ke Agamoya samitinI vAcanAnA sAcA ane maulika pAnA khale jyAM jyAM paM. bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM khoTA ane amaulika pADe che tyAM tyAM suttame mAM p. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttinA jevA ja khoTA ane amaulika pATha ApyA che. A uparathI koI ne ema lAge ke suttame nA saMpAdakajIe mULa vAcanAnuM saMzodhana karavA mATe anyAnya prakAzita AvRttiono ja AdhAra lIdho che, to e mAnyatAne nirAdhAra jaNAvI zake evI koI rajUAta muttame nA saMpAdakajIe karI nathI. amArA A maryAdita vaktavyanI khAtarI to AgaLa jaNAvelA 'prajJApanAsUtranA keTalAka sUtrapADonuM paryAlocana A zIrSakamAM ApelI vigato jotAM thaze ja. ahIM sAthe sAthe jaNAvI daI e chIe ke ame pUrvanAM prakAzanonA sUtrapAThInAM sthAnamAM je koI maulika ane prAmANika pArTa meLavI zakyA chIe te paikIno mAtra eka haLavo paNa prAmANika pATha (dAyano| nA badale prAmANika pATha - jAyagoLa) suttALame nI ja AvRttimAM svIkArAyo che, je pUrvanI anya koI paNa AvRttimAM nathI. juo 'prajJApanAsUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana' A zIrSakanI 107mI kaMDikA. arthAt A eka sthAna sivAya muttattvame nA prAmANika pADavALuM evuM eka paNa sthAna nathI ke je tenA pUrvanI koI ne koI eka AvRttimAM na hoya. bAkI, ahIM jaNAvyA sivAyanI paNu suttame nI nAnI nAnI AgavI kSatio to sahaja bhAve jotAM evI jaNAI che ke je tenA pUrvanI koi paNa AvRttimAM bhAgye ja hoya. 6. juo ejana H 61 mI ane 78 thI 106 sudhInI kaMDikAo. 7. juo ejana : 1 thI 42, 43 thI 47, 50 thI 60, 62 ane 63 mI kaMDikAo, 8. juo ejan H 61 mI tathA 78 thI 105 sudhInI kaMDikAo,

Page #198
[19]... muttAmAM chApelA AgamomAMthI tenA saMpAdakajIe keTale sthaLe pATho kADhI nAkhyA che ke badalyA che te to temAM chapAyelA badhA Agamone meLavIe tyAre ja kahI zakAya. chatAM temaNe chApelA prajJApanA sUtramAM pATha kADhI nAMkhIne ane badalIne je ghAlamela karI che te to ame AgaLa lakhelA "prajJApanA sUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana' A zIrSakamAMnI 64 thI 69 sudhInI kaMDikAo vAMcatAM jijJAsuo spaSTa samajI zakaze. ane tethI ame ema kahI zakIe ke kuttama gata anya AgamomAM paNa ghAlamela thaI hovI joIe, Ama chatAM "cora koTavALane daDe' e nyAye ghAlamela karanAra munizrI pote ja prAcIna Agamika sAhityamAM ghAlamela thayAno AkSepa kare e emanI balihArI ja kahI zakAya ! ahIM eka hakIkatanI spaSTatA karI devI amane ucita lAge che ke samagra jaina AgamonI hajAro pratio ame bArIkAIthI joI che. temAM te te AgamagraMthanI mULa vAcanAnA saMkSipta ke saMkSiptatara maulika sUtrapAThane saraLatAthI samajavA mATe ja, prAya: te te AgamanI TIkAnI vyAkhyAnA AdhAre, koIka abhyAsI vidvAna munioe sUtrapadono prakSepa karyo che. ahIM paNa AnuM udAharaNa ame AgaLa lakhelA "prajJApanAsUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana" A zIrSakamAM AvelI 34, 44, 53 ane 57mI kaMDikAo jevAthI maLI raheze. koIvAra prakSipta pATho evA paNa hoya che ke je saMgata na hoya. A vastu paNa ame AgaLa lakhelA "prajJApanA sUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana' A zIrSakanI 4, 5, 10, 16, 17, 22 ane 38 A kaMDikAo jotAM samajAze. AthI e paNa phalita thAya che ke te te viSayanA adhakacarA abhyAsIo dvArA paNa kadAca AvA pATho umerAyA hoya. vaLI, te te AgamagraMthanA nAnA-moTA sUtrasaMdarbhonA vaktavyanI samApti pachI te samagra vaktavyane saMkSepamAM AvarI letI anyAnyagraMthagata saMgrahaNIgAthA paNa te te sUtrasaMdarbha pachI koIka vAra umerAI hoya tevuM paNa jAyuM che. AvI gAthA koI vAra mULasUtrakAranI paNa hovAno saMbhava hoI zake, to koI vAra svataMtra rIte racIne koI vidvAna munie prakSipta karI hoya te paNa asaMbhavita nathI. A rajuAtanuM udAharaNa prastuta prajJApanAsatramAM paNa che. juo 26 mAM pRSThanI 15-16 paMktimAM AvelI prakSipta gAthA. A uparAMta prastuta graMthanA prAraMbhamAM Avato paMcaparameSThinamaskAravALo sUtrapATha tathA prAraMbhanI be gAthA pachI prajJApanA sUtra kArano saMkSipta paricaya ApatI be gAthAo paNa prakSipta che. ame samagra AgamagraMthomAM saMgata ke asaMgata hoya tevA anekAneka prakSipta pATho joyelA hovAthI te badhAya prakSipta pATho te te spaSTa prastutArthane suspaSTa karavAnA AzayathI ja umerAyA che te paNa khAtarIpUrvaka jaNAvI zakIe chIe. AvA prakSipta pATho prAcInatama pratiomAM prAyaH nahIM maLatA hovAthI ane te te AgamanA vyAkhyAgraMthonA AdhAre A prakSipta pAThonI amaulikatA to dIvA jevI spaSTa thaI ja jAya che. A uparAMta A samagra prakSipta pAThono khAsa paricaya to e che ke temAM koI paNa vidvAne potAnI AgavI-aMgata mAnyatAno pATha banAvIne umeryo hoya tevuM eka paNa sthaLa ame sUtrapratiomAM joyuM nathI. AgAmomAM ghAlamela thaI zakatI hota to to vyAkhyAkAro mUMjhAta ja nahIM. A uparAMta "prajJAvanovAnI AcArya zrI haribhadrasUrita pradezavyAkhyAne pUrva bhAga ane uttara bhAgarUpe anukrame I. sa. 1947 mAM RSabhadeva kesarImala, ratalAma, dvArA ane I. sa. paTTAvalIparAgasaMgraha' 5. 449 mAM "jaina mArA meM 9. A saMbaMdhamAM paM. zrI kalyANavijayajIracita chAMTa" zIrSaka vaktavyane juo.

Page #199
... [200]... 1949 mAM jaina pustaka praAraka saMsthA, sUrata dvArA prakAzita karI che. A prakAzanamAM prajJApanAsUtranI mUla vAcanA ApavAmAM AvI nathI. * prajJApanAsUtranA keTalAka sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana A saMdarbha lakhavAno Azaya, AgamasaMzodhana mATe vividha pratyaMtaronA pAkonI dhIrajapUrvaka vividha rIte cakAsaNI karavA mATenI amArI AgamasaMzodhanapaddhati Agama AdinuM saMpAdana karanAra abhyAsIone koI ne koI rIte preraNArUpa thaze, te ja che. AthI pUrvenAM prakAzanonI vAcanAnA viSama pAThonuM nirUpaNa ahIM AnuSaMgika rIte ja jarUrI banI gayuM hoI je koI mahAnubhAvonI e saMbaMdhamAM lAgaNI dubhAya teo saune amAro mukhya uddeza avadhAravA kSamApanApUrvaka vinati karIe chIe. ahIM jaNAvelI kula 107 kaMDikAonuM vargIkaraNa A pramANe che (ma) 20, 43, 51, 52, 54, 56, 58, 59, 60, 62 ane 63~~A agiyAra kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA maulika prAmANika pAnA badale adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM khoTA pATha che, jemAMthI 20, 43, 51, 56, 58, 59, 60 ane 63--A ArTa kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA khoTA pATha amane eka ke ekathI vadhu pratyaMtaromAM maLyA che. (A) 45 mI ane 50 mI kaDikAmAM jaNAvelA maulika prAmANika pAThanA badale rAya zrI dhanapatisiMhajInI AvRtti sivAyanI zeSa prakAzita AvRttiomAM khoTo pADe che. A khoTo pADe amane paNa pratyaMtaromAM maLyo che. (4) 32, 37 ane 55mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA maulika prAmANika pAThanA badale muni zrI amolakaRSijInI AvRtti sivAyanI zeSa prakAzita AvRttiomAM khoTA pADe che, jemAMthI 37mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo khoTo pADe amane paNa pratyaMtaromAM maLyo che. () 18, 23, 25 ane 46 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA maulika prAmANika pArTane badale tene anusaratA (jene prAmANika pAtabheda kahI zakAya tevA) sutrapATho rAya zrI dhanapatisiMhajInI tathA muni zrI amolakaRSijInI AvRttimAM che. (3) 1, 2, 3, 6, 8, 9, 11, 12, 13, 18, 21, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 29, 31, 36, 39, 46 ane 106--A khAvIsa kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA maulika prAmANika pAThanA badale Agamodaya samitinI, 50 zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI, AgamaratnamaMjUSAnI zilAgamanI ane muttAme nI AvRttimAM khoTA pADe che. A paikInI 39mI ane 46mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA khoTA pAr3a amane pratyaMtaromAM maLyA che. ahIM pharaka eTalo ja che ke 21 ane 106 kramAMkavALI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo maulika prAmANika sUtrapATha zilAgamanI AvRttimAM che. (3) 4, 5, 10, 16, 17, 22 ane 38--A kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA maulika prAmANika pATha uparAMta aprAmANika vadhArAnA pATha Agamoya samitinI, paM0 zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI, zilAgamanI ane multAname nI AvRttimAM che. ahIM pharaka eTalo ja che ke pAMcamI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo vadhArAno khoTo pATha muni zrI amolakaRSijInI AttimAM paNa che tema ja amane paNa eka pratyaMtaramAM maLyo che, jyAre pAMcamI kaMDikAno vadhArAno khoTo pAr3a zilAgamanI AvRttimAM nathI.

Page #200
..[171].. (6) 34, 44, 53 ane 57 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA vadhArAnA sUtrapATha prastRtArthane vizeSa spaSTa kare che, paNa te spaSTIkaraNa mATe pAchaLathI umerAyA hovAthI tene pramANabhUta na kahevAya. AmAMnI 53 mI ane 57 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo vadhArAno sUtrapATha adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM che, jayAre 34mI ane 44mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo vadhArAno sUtrapATha Agamodaya samitinI, paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI, zilAgamanI ane muttA nI AvRttimAM che. ahIM mAtra 57 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo vadhArAno sUtrapATha ja amane eka pratyaMtaramAM maLyo che. (4) 7, 14, 15, 19, 28, 30, 33, 35, 37, 40 ane 41-A agiyAra kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA mahattvanA sUtrapATho Agamodaya samitinI, 50 zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI, zilAgamanI ane surA nI AvRttimAM nathI, je amane samagra sUtrapratioe ApyA che. ahIM pharaka eTalo ja ke 7, 30 ane 37 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo sUtrapATha tathA 19mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA sUtrapAvALuM samagra vAkya rAya zrI dhanapatisiMhajInI AvRttimAM paNa nathI, jyAre 33mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA pAMca vibhAga paikInA cothA vibhAgamAM jaNAvelo tathA 40 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelo sUtrapATha zilAgamanI AvRttimAM che. (4) 64 thI 69 sudhInI kaMDikAomAM-suttA nI AvRttimAMthI enA saMpAdakazrIe svecchAe je pATho kADhI nAMkhyA che te (kaMDikA 64 65-66), sUtrArthane na samajavAthI svecchAe sUtrapadonI vibhakti badalIne khoTI pATha banAvyo che te (kaMDikA 67), sUtrapadonuM amaulika parivartana svecchAe karyuM che te (kaMDikA 68) ane mudraNamAM thayela anavadhAnanuM eka udAharaNa (kaMDikA 69) -A hakIkato jaNAvI che. () 42 mI, 49 mI ane 70 thI 77 sudhInI kaMDikAo paikInI 71 mI kaMDikA sivAyanI kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA samagra sUtraprationA ane pUrvanI Agamodaya samiti AdinI AvRttionA maulika ane prAmANika pAThanA badale paM. zrI. bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM jyAM jyAM khoTA pATha (kaMDikA 70, 75.), apramANita pATha (kaMDikA 49, 73, 74), amaulika padaviparyAsa (kaMDikA 76), prakSipta pATha (kaMDikA 72) ane azAstrIya saMzodhana (kaMDikA 42, 7) che te jaNAvyuM che. uparAMta, Agamodaya samitinI AvRtti pramANe ja paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM sUtrono taddana khoTo u&ma tema ja pAThapatana che te 71 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvyuM che. A 71 mI kaMDikAmAM Agamodaya samitinI AvRttinI kSati uparAMta eka sthaLe paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM eka vadhu pAThapatana thayuM che te paNa jaNAvyuM che. A daza kaMDikAomAM nirdiSTa sthAnomAM kevaLa paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttinA jevI ja amaulika vAcanA suttA nI AvRttimAM che, temAMya 71 mI kaMDikAmAM paDI gayelA pAThanA sthAnamAM suttA me mAM svamatie navo azAstrIya pATha banAvIne mUkyo che te paNa jaNAvyuM che. | (B) 61 mI ane 78 thI 105 sudhInI kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA maulika prAmANika pAThonA saMbaMdhamAM Agamodaya samitinI AvRttinI kSati jaNAvI che ane paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM prastuta maulika prAmANika pATho che te paNa jaNAvyuM che. paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM svIkArAyelA A 29 kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA maulika sUtrapATho muttA nI AvRttimAM paNa che. ahIM pharaka eTalo ja ke 80 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA maulika pAThano 5. zrI. bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM saMzodhanamAnya rIte IzAro karAyo che, jyAre surA mAM te maulika pATha spaSTapaNe svIkArAyo che. tathA 99 mI kaMDikAmAM paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM je be sUtrapado vadhAre che, jene pramANita kahI zakAya nahi, te pramANe ja sattA mAM paNa be sUtrapado vadhAre che.

Page #201
...[172] prastuta kaMDikAo pikInI 89, 91, 92, 93 ane 103 thI 105 sudhInI kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelA maulika pATha zilAgamanI AvRttimAM paNa che, bAkInA Agamodaya samiti pramANe che. (ro) 17mI kaMDikAmAM je maulika prAmANika pATha bhaNAvyo che te kuttAe sivAyanI tenA pahelAMnI koI paNa AvRttimAM nathI te jaNAvyuM che. carcita AvRttionI saMjJA nIcenI kaMDikAomAM prajJApanA sUtranI je je mudrita AvRttionI carcA karI che te AvRttionI saMjJA nIce mujaba che - gha karAya zrI dhanapatisiMhajInI AvRtti. maH paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRtti. sa H Agamodaya samitinI AvRtti. ziH zilAgama (AgamaratnamaMjUSA)nI AvRtti maH muni zrI amolakaRSijInI AvRtti. tu suttAgamenI AvRtti. sUtrapAThonuM paryAlocana 1. 188 mA sUtramAM Avelo nA tALa momenI vAta (50 65, 510) A pATha amane badhIya sUtrapratioe Apyo che, uparAMta jIvAjavAbhigamasUtranI TIkAmAM AcArya zrI malayagirijIe prajJApanA sUtragata A samagra vAtavyantarasutra ApyuM che temAM paNa prastuta pATha ahIM jaNAvyA pramANe ja che. ka AvRttimAM ane tadanusAra ma, zi tathA su AvRttimAM paNa A pATha A pramANe che-sAdi sAi manamonA nAvAyasatakassAI; jyAre gha ane meM AvRttimAM ahIM ya AvRttinA pAThanI matalabano pATha A pramANe che--- nA kALa mojhArAvaassyshssaa asaMkhejANaM. 2. pa07mA sUtramAM drAvaNig gvavaUsIne tti (pR. 15ra, 50 15) A sUtrapATha badhIya prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrapratio Ape che. A sthAnamAM AvRttimAM Avo pATha che- tApasiT navAM navApurIne tti | Avo pATha koI paNa prati ApatI nathI, ane tenI jarUra paNa nathI. gha ane jha AvRttimAM ahIM vaEfsaNa navaruM uddezIne ri Avo pATha che, arthAta ame svIkArelA pAThamAM va zabda che tenA badale A be AvRttiomAM chAvare zabda che. saMzodhanazilIthI TevAyelA vidvAno ahIM jANI zakaze ke sAcA java zabdanuM azuddha svarUpa navaraM thayuM ane temAMthI kevaLa nava nA badale navaruM ane nava AvA be zabado banyA. me, riza ane su AvRttimAM ahIM samitinA pAThanuM ja anukaraNa thayuM che. 3. 1119mA sUtramAM catuH puruSapravibhakta gatinA cAra prakAro A pramANe che-samai padvitA samagaM pajjavahitA 1, samagaM paTThiyA visamaM pajjavar3hiyA 2, visamaM pahiyA samagaM pajjavahiyA 3, visama kriyA visama pagavadiyA 4 (pR. 272-73). A pATha ame upayogamAM lIdhelI badhI ja sUtrapratio Ape che. e agrImAM mULa vAcanA sAthe TIkA paNa prakAzita karelI che ane A sthAnanI TIkAno pATha pU. pA. AgamoddhArakajIne khaMDita malyo, tethI zrI AgamoddhArakajIe A sthAnanA ukta pAThane AgaLapAchaLa mUkI dIdho hoya ema lAge che. AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanI TIkA A pramANe che-ta vaturva "samai qnavadiyA" sthAtinA pratyeka svayameva vaNyati (TIkA, patra 329, pRddhi 1-2). TIkAnA A pAThanA AdhAre te AvRttimAM mULa pATha A pramANe che-samai qnavadiyA kama kriyA , ma va navakriyA viramuM vadiyA 2, viramaM qjJAkiyA visamuM vadiyA re, visanaM gsjhavadiyA kama vaDiyA 4 TIkAnI prAcIna tADapatrIya pratiomAM A sthAnanI vyAkhyAmAM upara jaNAvelI mudrita AvRttinA TIkApAThanA badale samagra

Page #202
.[17]... sUtraprationA mULapAThano nirdeza karato TIkApATha A pramANe che-ta vaturva "sana vakriyA samAM navaDhiyA" tyAdinA ghana vayameva vati | TIkAMnA A zuddha pATha uparathI samajI zakAze ke prajJApanAsUtranI badhIya sUtrapratioe Apelo amArA prakAzanano ja pATha prAmANika che. AvAM udAharaNothI saMzodhanamAM rasa dharAvanAra abhyAsIoe eTalo dhaDo to avazya levo ja ke koI paNa graMthanI TrIkAnI mudrita AvRttinA pAThanA AdhAre sAmAnya rIte badhIya mULa sutranI prationA pAne parAvartita karavAne badale TIkAnAM prAcIna-prAcInatama pratyaMtaro jevAM joIe. TIkAnA hastalikhita pratyaMtaro maLavAno sarvathA asaMbhava hoya to paNa mULa sUtranA pAThane parAvartita karavo e to koI rIte yogya nathI. gha AvRttimAM ahIM jaNAvelo sUtrapATha zabdasAmyanA lIdhe vicitra rIte khaMDita thayo che ane AvRttimAM Ama to 3 AvRttinA jevo ja pATha che, paNa temAM trIjA ane cothA prakAramAM pharaka che. ma ane su AvRttimAM kevaLa na AvRttinuM ja A sthAnamAM anukaraNa che. prastuta sUtramAM jyAM jyAM navadiyA pATha che tenA badale zi AvRttimAM vajJavadiyA" Avo khoTo pATha mUkIne nirAdhAra eka azuddhino vadhAro karyo che. A sivAya A sthAnamAM riza AvRttino pATha paNa sa AvRttinA jevo ja che. 4. ra94 mA pRSThanI 13mI TippaNamAM daMve da va pATha che te sauprathama kevaLa sa AvRttimAM mULa vAcanAmAM levAyo che. amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM A pATha maLyo nathI, ane gha tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa A vadhArAno pATha nathI. TIkAnI vyAkhyAnA vaktavyane barAbara na samajavAne kAraNe A vadhArAno pATha ahIM koI vidvAne umeryo hoya tema lAge che; A hakIkata TIkAno pATha jotAM samajAze. mULa sUtramAM vArdiko 6 vA pATha che tenI TIkA A pramANe chebaalendrgopkH sadyo jAtaH indra gopakaH, sa hi pravRddhaH san ISatpANDurakto bhavati tato bAlagrahaNam ; -vRddhathanasamayama TaviroSaH prastuta sthAnamAM mULa sUtranI samagra sUtraprationI vAcanA ane tadanusArI TIkAkAranI vyAkhyA uparathI spaSTa ja che ke ahIM indragopa nahIM paNa bAleMgopa ja prastuta che. vArdio -rAjendra mAM sUcavAyelA indragopano paricaya TIkAkAre Apyo tenA uparathI ja koIe mULa ane TIkA-kArane anabhipreta IMTove Tu va A pATha mULamAM umerI dIdho hoya tema lAge che. sa AvRtti pachInI ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM prastuta vadhArAno khoTo pATha 3 AvRttinI vAcanA pramANe ja levAyo che. 5. 1238 mA sUtramAM AvelA govamAM vA (pR. 297) A sUtrapAThanA pahelAM 3vanA phuvA Avo vadhArAno sUtrapATha amane 10 saMjJaka sUtrapratimAM maLyo che. ane pu 2 saMjJaka pratimAM A vadhArAno pATha pAchaLathI zodhake umerelo che. A sivAyanI ame upayogamAM lIdhelI sarva sUtrapratiomAM A vadhArAno 3ghama thru vA pATha nathI. 3 AvRttimAM prastuta vadhArAno pATha mULa vAcanAmAM ravIkAryo che. TIkAmAM prastuta sUtramAM jaNAvelA miSTa khAdya padArtho paikInA vaMde ane machaMdazA zabdano paricaya Apyo che. varanorA padathI manovA sudhInAM sUtrapado mATe TIkAkAre vaTamovAthaH sadhdharAyAvacAra Ama lakhIne tajajJa dvArA jANI levAnI bhalAmaNa karI che. prastuta sUtramAM jaNAvelAM udAharaNadarzaka pado miSTa khAdya padArthanAM che eTalI vAta nakkI che. ane AthI javalle ja koIka pratimAM maLato hovA chatAM havA phuvA sUtrapATha anupayogI ane pAchaLathI umerAyelo jaNAya che. sAmA no artha 3pamA che, je Aje paNa madrAsI vAnagI tarIke prasiddha che. 3pamAM khArI hoya che, eTale A saMdarbhamAM sarvamAM zabda barAbara nathI, paNa 1. sa AvRttimAM phaMdro vA che, athata re nA badale che che.

Page #203
...[a74]... upamAthI viparIta svAda arthAt miSTa svAda jeno hoya te vAnagI anupamAnA nAme prAcIna kALamAM pracalita haze, je ahIM mULa sUtramAM aLovamAM zabdathI sUcavAI che. prastuta vadhArAno apramANita 3vamA rU vA pADe dha ane fca AvRttimAM nathI, jyAre maiM ane te pachInI ma tathA su AvRttimAM che. ahIM anupamAnA ullekhathI upamA nAmanI vAnagInI prAcInatA AnuSaMgika rIte anupamA jeTalI ja nizcita thAya che. 6. 1247 mA sUtramAM AveluM anaMtanujA sUtrapada amane badhIya sUtrapratiomAM maLyuM che, haiM tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa A sthAnamAM Avo ja pATha che; TIkAmAM paNa A pAThe pramANe ja vyAkhyA che; jyAre sa AvRttimAM prastuta pAnA sthAnamAM asaMve muLa Avo khoTo pAi che. ma, zi tathA 3 AvRttimAM prastuta sa AvRttinA khoTA pAThanuM ja anukaraNa thayuM che. 7. 1620 mA sUtrano cotho bhaMgaka A pramANe che.--mathe, bIve nacAo nIvAno jaM samayaM kAiyAe AhigaraNiyAe pAosiyAe kiriyAe apuDhe taM samayaM pAriyAvaNiyAe kiriyAe anuDhe vALAAjiriyAd apuDhe 4 | (pR0 357, 50 6-8). amane samagra sUtrapratioe Apelo A sUtrapADe e sivAyanI adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI koI paNa AvRttimAM nathI. je hastalikhita pratinA AdhAre mudrita thayelI AvRttimAM A pATha nathI te hastalikhita pratimAM TIkAnI vyAkhyA upalaka dRSTie jovAthI kadAca prastuta sUtrapATha na levAyo hoya tevuM anumAna karI zakAya. prastuta samagra sUtranI TIkA A pramANe che'nIce na maMte ! naM samaya vAdyA adhiLiyAT' ityaadi| atrApi samayagrahaNena sAmAnyataH kAlo gRhyate, praznasUtraM sugamam, nirvacanasUtre bhaGgatrayI-- kaJcijjIvamadhikRtya kazcijjIvo yasmin samaye - kAle kriyAtrayeNa spRSTastasmin samaye pAritApanikyApi spRSTaH prANAtipAtakriyayA cetyeko bhaGgaH, pAritApanikyA spRSTaH prANAtipAtenAspRSTa iti dvitIyaH, pAritApanikyA prANAtipAtakriyayA cAspRSTa iti tRtIyaH eSa ca tRtIyo bhaGgo bANAderlakSyAt paribhraMzena ghAtyasya mRgAdeH paritApanAdyasambhave veditavyaH / yastu yasmin samaye yaM jIvamadhikRtyAdyakriyAtra yeNAspRSTaH sa tasmin samaye tamadhikRtya niyamAt pAritApanikyA prALAtipArtAyayA vAghRSTha:, jAviyAyamane paztiAvanA dezamAvAt / (TIkA, patra 446, pRSTi 1). A TIkApAThamAM Avelo moTA akSaravALo TIkApA ahIM sUcavelA cothA bhaMgakanI ja vyAkhyA che. prastuta sUtranA praznavAkyono uttara 1 thI 3 bhaMgakamAM AvI jAya che, eTale ja TIkAmAM nirvacanasUtre mannatrI Ama jaNAvyuM che. jene A sUtrano prazna parzato nathI te cothA bhaMgakanuM paNa spaSTa nirUpaNa karavuM te eka viziSTa racanAzailIno prakAra che. amane lAge che ke upara jaNAvelA TIkApAThamAM AvelA matrI zabdanA AdhAre koI koI hastalikhita pratimAM prastuta cotho bhaMgaka na paNa levAyo hoya. 8. 1898 [1] sUtranA prAraMbhamAM Avato AmiLiyoyiLALi-mutaLALIsu A pADe baMdhIya sUtrapratio Ape che, ane arthasaMgatinI dRSTie, pUrvAparanAM sUtro jotAM paNa, A ja pADe prAmANika che. 6 tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa amArA prakAzana jevo ja zuddha pATha che. 3 AvRttimAM chapAyelI TIkAmAM prastuta pAnuM 'AmiLiyodiyanALI yuvaLALI ya' AvuM khoTuM avataraNa hovAne kAraNe sa AvRttinA mULa pAThamAM paNa prastuta pAThanA sthAne sAmiLiohiyALI sucaLAnI ya Avo apramANita 2. amArA prakAzanamAM draSTidoSathI mutavisu chapAyuM che, jenI prastuta khIjA bhAganA zuddhipatramAM noMdha lIdhI che. 0

Page #204
...[17]... pATha svIkArAyo che. khaMbhAta ane jesalameranA bhaMDAranI TIkAnI tADapatrIya pratiomAM TIkApAThanuM ukta avataraNa A pramANe che-trAmiLigohiyALInuM sucanALI, ya, je samagra sUtraprationA zuddha pAThane saMvAdI che. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM ja AvRttinA khoTA pAThanuM ahIM anukaraNa ja che. 9. 436 mA pRSThanI pahelI paMktinA prAraMbhamAM AvelA saMjJALA (sU0 2129 [1]) sUtrapadanA badale na AvRttimAM maveganu pATha che. sa AvRttimAM prakAzita thayelI TIkAmAM paNa A sUtrapadanI athAtair: AvI vyAkhyA che. paNa eka to ame mULa vAcanAmAM ravIkArelo prastuta pATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che, te uparAMta khaMbhAta-jesalameranA bhaMDAranI tADapatrIya pratio sahita ame joyelI 16 mA-17mA zatakanI kAgaLa upara lakhAyelI TIkAnI pratiomAM paNa A sthAnanI vyAkhyAmAM kathA pATha ja che, AthI ame mULamAM rAkhelo pATha pramANabhUta mAnyo che. A sthAnamAM dha ane ma AvRttimAM ame svIkArelA pATha jevo ja pATha che; jyAre ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM na AvRttinA pAThanuM ja anukaraNa che. 10. 2175 muM sUtra pUrNa thayA pachI (pR. 445) AvRttimAM A pramANe vadhAre pATha che--tatha siddho mavati ! A pATha ame TippaNImAM noMdhyo che, juo pR. 445, Ti. 6. amane A vadhArAne pATha koI paNa sUtrapratie Apyo nathI, ane tenI upayogitA paNa nathI. gha tathA AvRttimAM paNa A vadhArAno pATha nathI. TIkAmAM paNa A vadhArAnA pAThanI vyAkhyA nathI. prastuta 2175 mA sUtranI TIkA pUrNa thayA pachI 2176mA sUtranI utthAnikAno TIkApATha A pramANe cha-tadevaM kevalI yathA siddho bhavati tathA pratipAditam , idAnIM siddhA yathAsvarUpAstatrAvatiSThante tathA pratipati ! TIkAnI A utthAnikAmAM AvelA vathA siddho mavati pATha uparathI koI sUtrapratimAM koIe prastuta vadhArAno pATha pralipta karyo hoya tevI prati pU. pA. Agama dvArakajIne maLI haze tema lAge che; jeke ame je prAcIna-prAcInatama pratio joI temAM A apramANita pAka nathI ja. ma, riza ane AvRttimAM ahIM ra AvRttinuM ja anukaraNa che. 11. 1737 [2] sUtramAM satta 2 vAra smAruM mIThTha | pATha che tenA badale daSTidoSathI ke anavadhAnathI ya AvRttimAM sattariya vArasadRssAjuM maMtrI Avo khoTo pATha chapAyo che, ane tenuM ja anukaraNa ma, riA ane su AvRttimAM thayuM che. paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajIe A pAThano artha to sAta hajAra ja lakhyo che. sa=sa ane sadgalsa = hajAra-A be saMkhyAnI pratipAdya viSayamAM saMgati vicArAI hota to praratuta pAThamAM satta nA badale khoTo hari pATha na banata. ame joyelI samagra sUtrapratiomAM, gha tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa A sthAnamAM satta ja pATha che. 12. bIjA sUtramAM AvelI chaThThI gAthAnuM uttarArdha amArI AvRttimAM samagra sUtraprationA pATha mujaba A pramANe che- jammaTsa vaMthag 24 kampaNa 26 vaMghag 26 vaivecA 27 | 6 (pR. 4). dha tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa Avo ja pATha che. AnA badale ka AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre me ane su AvRttimAM [ sya] vaMghag [znara3] [4] velza vaMSaNa vecaTI Avo pATha che. ahIM [ ] AvA koikamAM pATha mUkavAno Azaya to AryA chaMdanuM uttarArdha mAtrAmeLathI baMdha besatuM karavAno jaNAya che. paNa AgamagraMthomAM aneka sthaLe chaMdobhaMga svIkArIne racAyelI gAthAo ThIka ThIka pramANamAM upalabdha thAya che, teno khyAla rAkhIne ApaNe prationA pAThanI sAdhaka-bAdhakatA vicAravI joIe. TIkAkAranI vyAkhyA paNa sarva sUtraprationA pATha mujaba ja che, arthAta ahIM ame svIkArelo pATha ja maulika che. A sthAnamAM ja AvRttimAM [ ] AvA koThakamAM mUkelA sAcA pAThanuM anukaraNa thatAM thatAM chevaTe e anartha thayo ke zi AvRttimAM chaMdomeLa

Page #205
...[176]... baMdhabesato karavA khAtara A koSTakamAM mUkelo pATha paNa rada karIne prastuta uttarArdha A pramANe chApyuM che~~~ taMtra vevemsa thaMSa vecavecaN / zilAgamano--AgamamaMdirano A pATha moTI kSatiyukta che. prastuta sthAnamAM sa AvRttimAM amArA prakAzananA mavera nA badale [mmasa] ve[C] pADamAM je rasa che te koI paNa prati ApatI nathI. 13. 369 mA pRSThanI cothI ane ekavIsamI paMktimAM AvatuM sarIranovaMgaLAne (s0 1693 tathA s0 1694[4]) - ) - A sUtrapada tema ja A ja pRSThanI 22-23 paMktiomAM AvatuM kIra. goyaMgAme (40 1694[4]) A sUtrapada samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. dha tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa A pAThe amArI vAcanA jevo ja che. TIkAmAM paNa A prAmANika pAThane anusarIne ja vyAkhyA karI che, te A pramANe--zarIrAjJovA nAmeti cIrasyA jJAnyathI ziznapravRtIni, utta ca - 'sIsamuroyarapiTThI do bAhU UruyA ya aDaMgA' iti, upAGgAni ca aGgAvayavabhUtAnyaGgulyAdIni, zeSANi tatpratyavayavabhUtAnyaGguliparvarekhAdIni aGgopAGgAni, 'syAdAvasaGkhyeye' ityekazeSaH, tannimittaM nava jArI|ovA nAma / (TIkA, patra 469, pRSTi 2). prastuta sarIraMgovaMzaLAme trapadanA badale sa AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre maiM, rIi tathA kru AvRttimAM paNa sarvatra sarIrovaMzanAme Avo khoTo pATha che. A pramANe 1702[14]mA sUtramAM AvelA irIraM northaMgaLAmAQ A sUtrapadanA khale sa AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre meM, zi ane su AvRttimAM sIroeAnAmA Avo khoTo pATha che. ahIM dha tathA na AvRttimAM A sUtrakhaMDa (170[14])no pATha paDI gayo che. 14. 390 mA pRSThanI 23 mI paMktimAM Avelo naDDA viyiAmu vALAvAcavirataC (s0 1784 [3]) A sUtra samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. prastuta sthAnamAM mULa vAcanAmAM badhA bhaMgako na jaNAvatAM, A badhA bhaMgako bAvIsamA ' kriyA' nAmanA padamAM AvelA 1643mA sUtrathI jANI levAnI bhalAmaNa karavA mATe ahIM mULa vAcanAmAM prastuta sUtrapATha che. dha tathA gra AvRttimAM paNa A maulika pADe che ja. paNa sa AvRttimAM prastuta pAThe nathI svIkArAyo. ane ma, zi tathA su AvRttimAM 3 AvRttinuM anukaraNa karIne A pATha svIkArAyo nathI. amane vizvAsa che ke jemAM A pATha na hoya tevI sUtraprati maLavAno saMbhava nathI. 15. 1786 mA sUtramAM prajJApanAsUtranA pacIsamA 'baMdha' nAmanA padane jaNAvatuM dhaMdhe sUtrapada (pR0 390) badhIya sUtrapratio Ape che. dha tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa A pada che. ane TIkAkAre paNa A 1786 muM AkhuM ja sUtra TIkAmAM lakhyuM che; temAM paNa prastuta 'baMdhe' sUtrapada che ja (juo TIkA, patra 497, pRSThi 1). A ve zabda jo na hoya to 1786nA sUtranuM zuM vyaktavya che tenI koI samaja paDe tema nathI. TIkAnI mudrita AvRttimAM TIkAkAre ApelA A sUtramAM Avato saMve zabda [ ] AvA koSTakamAM mUkayo che. pU. pA. AgamoddhArakane temaNe upayogamAM lIdhelI mULa sUtranI pratimAM vaidhe zabda nahIM maLyo hoya tethI TIkAmAM Avato A sUtrapATha koSTakamAM mUkyo haze ke bIjA koI kAraNe, te samajAtuM nathI. sa AvRttinI mULa vAcanAmAM prastuta vaidhe sUtrapada nathI. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM ahIM sa AvRttinuM anukaraNa ja karyuM che. A eakSaraparimita sUtrapada na hovAne kAraNe teno anuvAda paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajInI AvRttimAM A pramANe che--'jema jJAnAvaraNIyane vedatAM jeTalI prakRtino baMdha kahyo che tema mohanIya karma vedatAM kahevo' AnuM tAtparya e thayuM ke mohanIya karma vedanAra sAvidhabaMdhaka paNa hoya, avidhabaMdhaka 3-4. A be sthAnomAM sudrita TIkAmAM anukrame sIropA nAmeti ane zarIro nAma Avo pADha che. uparano pATha amane TIkAnI aneka prAcIna pratiomAMthI maLyo che.

Page #206
...[177]... paNa hoya, pavidhabaMdhaka paNa hoya ane ekavidhabaMdhaka paNa hoya (juo jJAnAvaraNIyadaka jIvane lagatuM sUtra 1776 muM). ahIM phakta beakSara parimita vaMdhe sUtrapadathI jANI zakAya che ke mohanIya karmano vedaka ekavidhabaMdhaka hoto nathI, juo sU0 1755 (pR. 385). 16. 1252 mA satramAM Avelo nA f , Lo vahu nA barA , taraNa sattA hati (pR. 300, 5. 20) A sUtrapATha badhI ya hastalikhita sUtrapratio Ape che. gha tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa Avo ja pATha che. TIkAkAra paNa A pAThane anusaratI ja vyAkhyA A pramANe re cha-paramArthataH punaH kRSNalezyaiva, no khalu nIlalezyA sA svasvarUpAparityAgAt , na khalvAdarzAdayo japAkusumAdisannidhAnatastatpratibimbamAtramAdadhAnA5 nAdarzAdaya iti paribhAvanIyametat , kevalaM sA kRSNalezyA 'tatra' svasvarUpe 'gatA' avasthitA satI utSvaSkate tdaakaarbhaavmaatrdhaarnntsttprtibimbmAtradhArato votkarvatIrtho (TIkA, patra 372, pRSTi 1). A pramANe mULa pAnI suspaSTa vyAkhyA hovA chatAM na AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapAThanuM aMtima vAkya A rIte chapAyuM che-tatha jatA mosA kasara vA. ra AvRttinA A pAThamAM je motarU zabda vadhAre che te taddana khoTI, koI paNa hastalikhita pratinA AdhAra vinAno che, kAraNa ke kRSNalezyAthI hIna bIjI koI vezyA nathI, jethI tenuM avaqSkaNa batAvatA ora zabdanI upayogitA hoya. jema 1255 mA sUtramAM zukala lesyAno saMbaMdhamAM tenuM avaqSkaNu jaNAvyuM che, paNa uvaSkaNa jaNAvyuM nathI, kAraNa ke zukla lesyAthI koI ucca lezyA nathI, tema kRSNalezya mATe avaqkaNa hoI zake ja nahIM. ame niHzaMkapaNe mAnIe chIe ke upara jaNAvelA 1252 mA sUtramAM ja AvRttimAM je vadhArAno gola zabda che te khoTo che. 3 AvRttinA A khoTA pAThanuM ja anukaraNa ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM thayuM che. AthI bhale na AvRttinI pachI prakAzita thayelI ma AvRttinA prakAzanamAM hastalikhita pratino upayoga thayo hoya topaNa AvAM keTalAMya sthaLe maulika pAThonI cakAsaNI koI e karI nathI. zi AvRttimAM upara jaNAvelA 1252 mA sUtranA vadhAranA khoTA pAThanuM ka AvRtti pramANe anukaraNa to thayuM ja che; A uparAMta zukalezyA saMbaMdhita 1255 mA sUtramAM AvatA tathatA mora A sUtrapAThanI pachI poluM mIThuM chApIne zukalezyAnA ukaNasUcaka 34RRti zabda samajavA mATeno navo bhrama Ubho karyo che. 17. 31 mA pRSThamAM AvelA 72 mA sUtranA aMtamAM mArI se naM dupurA A sUtrapATha che. ame upayogamAM lIdhelI badhIya sUtrapratioe A pATha Apyo che temaja 5 tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa Avo ja pATha che; jyAre 3 AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM joi,mAdriA ne vAvane taththaTIR) te saM kulura Avo pATha che. eTale ke A sthAnamAM cAvo tavAra ATalo pATha ka AvRttimAM vadhAre che. alabatta, prastuta satranI AjubAjunAM sUtromAM (sU0 63. 67. 71. 74) ane anyatra paNa te te pratipAdya bhedone jaNAvyA pachI ne vAvane tahAra Avo sUtrapATha nirapavAdarUpe maLe che, paNa sAthe sAthe e vastu paNa spaSTa ja che ke jayAM jyAM ne cAvo taHIST sUtrapATha che tyAM tyAM tenA pahelAM mAri ke mArU AvuM vagere' arthane jaNAvatuM sUtrapada nathI ja. prastuta sthAnamAM badhIya hastalikhita sUtrapratimAM joig/mAhI sUtrapadamAM je AvI zabda che te ja je vAvane taLAnA A sUtrapAThanA sthAne che. arthAta ahIM mArI zabda che tethI tenA pachI te cAvo tambA pATha hoya ja nahIM. 4 AvRttimAM ahIM jaNAvelo vadhArAno sUtrapATha pUrvApara 5. TIkAnI mudrita AvRttimAM mAtrAmakriyAnA pATha che. upara TIkAnI prAcIna pratione anusarIne zuddha pATha mukyo che. 5. pra. 12

Page #207
...[178].. sUtronA AdhAre svaye umerAyo haze ke tevI koI hastalikhita prati maLI haze, tenI amane khabara nathI. ahIM ame eTaluM ja jaNAvIe chIe ke A vadhArAno pATha amolika ane vadhAre paDato che. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM ahIM ya AvRttinA khoTA pAThanuM ja anukaraNa thayuM che. 18. 107mA sUtramAM AvelA rAnI (pR. 38) nAmanA lipibhedanA badale mAtra 40 saMka pratimAM vomiTI pATha che. ahIM rAtriI zabdanA pahelAM Avelo "I" Avo daMDa je joDAI jAya to parimAtrA banIne homistrI banI jAya? AvuM anumAna asthAne nathI. gha0 saMjJaka prati sivAyanI badhI ja sUtrapratiomAM ahIM yAmiTI pATha che ane te drAviDI lipi sUcave che tema samajI zakAya che. 5 tathA ma AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM homiTI zabda che. te AvRttimAM tathA tene anusarIne ma, risa tathA su AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM homisTivI pATha che, je amane koI paNa pratie Avyo nathI. 19, 1049mA sUtramAM AvatuM sAthe (pR. 258, 50 9)-sUtrapada 3 AvRttimAM paDI gayuM che ane tadanusAre ma, ri ane su AvRttimAM paNa e nathI. ma AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapada che. dha AvRttimAM A sUtrapada sAthenuM AkhuM vAkya paDI gayuM che arthAta vanaspatirAvALuM saTTANe 8TI maLatA ATalo sUtrapATha nathI. 20. 105 mA sUtramAM Avato tAvaLiyA (pR. 38) zabda prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrapratio Ape che. ahIM 10 ane gha0 saMsaka pratimAM jAvALA pATha che. ane tenI zuddha saMgati karI hoya tevo 2 saMjJaka pratimAM baravALiyA pATha che. amArA saMzodhanakAryanA anubhavanA AdhAre ahIM ame eTaluM jaNAvI zakIe ke rAvaLiyA zabdamAM AvelA rA no lipidoSe vA thavAno asaMbhava nathI. ane tethI 50 ane gha0 saMjJaka pratimAM karavAvaLiyA pATha thayo hoya tema lAge che. 2 saMsaka pratinA lekhaka vicakSaNa che eTaluM to tenI samagra vAcanA jotAM samajI zakAya che. A kAraNe ja temane maLelo baravALiyA zabda baMdha bese tevo na lAgatAM temaNe javALiyA zabda lakhyo hoya tevuM anumAna karI zakAya. AvI ja eTale rU 2 prati jevI ja koI virala pratinA AdhAre aghAvadhi prakAzita samagra AvRttiomAM ahIM baravALiyA zabda che. prastuta parAvaLiyA zabdanI savizeSa maulikatA to prajJApanA sUtranI prAcIna-prAcInatama tionA AdhAre nirNata thaI ja che. A uparAMta anuyogadvArasUtramAM amane gAvAI zabda maLyo che, juo zrI mahAvIra jaina vidyAlaya dvArA prakAzita naMvimukta aNubogaddArAruM 2 graMthanuM pR0 131, sU0 303. 6. zrI ArAmodaya samiti dvArA prakAzita samavAyAMgasUtranA 18 mA samavAyamAM prastuta lipibhedonAM nAma 18 nA badale 20 chapAyAM che. temAM mUvi zabdane kamAMka Apyo nathI topaNa lipibhedonI saMkhyAno kamAMka 18 nA badale 19 no batAvyo che. suttAyAme nI samavAyAMganI vAcanAmAM paNa samiti pramANe ja che. temAM mUrthIi zabdane [] AvA koSTakamAM mUkIne paNa samitipramANe kula 19 bhedo ja jaNAvyA che. 9. anayogadvAra satranA saMzodhanamAM upayogamAM lIdhelI pratio paikInI jesalameranA bhaMDAranI che. sanaka prati ane zrI saMghabhaMDAra- pATaNanI saM0 saMjJaka prati, A be tADapatrIya pratio ane anya be kAgaLa upara lakhAyelI pratio sivAyanI anuyogadvAra satranI moTA bhAganI sUtrapratiomAM ane tenI amArA sivAyanI samagra prakAzita AvRttiomAM upara jaNAvelo parAvaLa zabda nathI. prajJApanA sUtramAM AvatA baravALiyA zabdane lakSamAM rAkhIne ame anuyogadvAramAM alpa paNa prAcIna pratioe ApelA bAvaLa zabdane maLa vAcanAmAM svIkAryo che.

Page #208
..[179]. 21. 922 mA sUtramAM Avelo vAnamaMtarA nA rUpA rADhiyA mArA ja (pR. 228, paM. 8)- A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che, evuM adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI badhIya AvRttiomAM paNa A pramANe ja A sUtrapATha che. A pAThamAM vAvyaMtara devonA dArika ane AhAraka zarIranA saMbaMdhamAM nArako pramANe jANI levAnI bhalAmaNa karI che. have vAnagaeNtara deva saMbaMdhI A ja sUtramAM AgaLa AvatA teyA-krayA (pR228, 50 11) A sUtrapAThanA pahelAM te AttimAM gaThThAvAlarI nA masurajmArAii (arthAt vAnavyaMtaranAM AhAraka zarIronuM vaktavya asurakumAranI peThe jANI levuM.) ATalo sUtrapATha vadhAre che. eka ja sUtramAM ane te paNa 13-14 zabdonA ja aMtare eka ja vaktavyanI be vAra bhalAmaNa karavI paDe te barAbara nathI, ane tethI ja chu 2 sivAyanI prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrapratiomAM ane che tathA 3 AvRttimAM A vadhArAno sUtrapATha nathI. meM ane huM AvRttimAM ahIM ja AvRtti jevo vadhArAno apramANita pATha che. zi AvRttimAM A vadhArAno binajarUrI pATha nathI levAyo. 22. 985 [7] sUtranA praznavAkyamAM Avelo yojALavadayANa pATha amane samagra sUtrapratioe Apyo che. A praznavAjyanA uttaravAkyamAM-javAbamAM paNa A be padonuM prAdhAnya che. Ama chatAM ya AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM yogagrdayAhU pAsacAI moripAsakrayAI Avo pATha che. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM ukta e AvRttinA khoTA pAThanuM ja anukaraNa thayuM che. have tathA e AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM gokaLadayANa resakrayANa Ama be pada alaga alaga che, arthAt sa AdinI AvRttimAM je vadhArAnuM trIjuM pada che te nathI. 23. 1111mA satramAM baMdUT riyA A pATha che. ahIM dariyA zabdane anusarIne TIkAmAM sahutha artha karyo che. A sthAnamAM amane pratyaMtaromAM maMDUp-3ditA, saritA ane moditA AvA pAThabheda maLyA che. gha tathA 3 AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM maMdRA 3Spatti pATha che; jayAre sa AvRttimAM tathA tene anusarIne ma, zi ane mu AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM kaMkU viDittA Avo azuddha pATha che. 24. 1131 mA tathA 1145 mA sUtramAM (pR0 275 tathA 278) AvelA sa cera puchA pAThamAM 2 ane 3 nA lipidoSano khyAla na AvavAnA kAraNe te AvRttimAM anukrame purva sarave vi puchI ane sarave vi puchI Avo khoTo pATha thaI gayo che. 1145 mA sUtramAM ame sa AvRttine pAbheda TippaNImAM Apyo nathI. ahIM hakIkatamAM sa ceve pAThanA badale hastalikhita pratiomAM maLelA ya va pAThane utAvaLathI zuddha karavA jatAM have vi pATha banI gayo lAge che. bAkI, racanA ane arthanI dRSTie A be sthAnomAM sa vi pATha upayogI nathI, koI sUtraprati Avo pATha ApatI paNa nathI. gha tathA A AvRttimAM prastuta be sthAnanA pAThanA sthAne anukrame A pramANe pATha che-to va puchA ane sarve va pucha ! ahIM zi AvRttimAM anukrame urva sarli pucha ane sarve va puccha Avo pATha che. ahIM sa va pATha barAbara na jaNAtAM tene AdhAra vinA zuddha karavAnI koziza pUrato ja savasiM pATha banAvI devAyo che, je saMgata na kahevAya. astu ma ane su AvRttimAM prastuta banne sthAnamAM ka AvRttinA jevo ja pATha che. 25. 1218 mA sUtramAM AvatA sAvaI(pR. 291, 50 26) pAThanA badale 3 AvRttimAM jesore pATha che. ame upayogamAM lIdhelI sUtrapratio paikInI puru, ane pu rU A traNa pratio sivAyanI zeSa hastalikhita pratiomAM prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM nA ATalo ja pATha

Page #209
...[80]... che. arthAt avagAha-adhikArane jaNAvato sUtrapATha paDI gayo che. prastuta pAThanI TIkA A pramANe che--jAvAH pravezaprasavAdhikAra:, dvAzoDavAdhikAra: (TIkA, patra 358, pRSTi 1). AthI upara jaNAvelI traNa pratioe agiyAramA ane bAramA adhikAra mATe je velAvAda pATha Apyo che tene zuddha ane prAmANika pAThe kahI zakAya. AgaLa 1244 mA sUtranA (pR0 299) hemALa maMte vasoLAdA A pAAmAM moDha zabda Ave che tenA AdhAre koi sUtrapratimAM sonAADha zabda lakhAyo hoya tevI pratinA AdhAre ke svayaM saMgati vicArIne na AvRttimAM vezoda pArTa svIkArAyo hoya tema lAge che. va tathA x AvRttimAM prastuta pAThenA sthAnamAM anukrame vesogAda ane valenovAda Avo pADe che. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM prastuta sthAnamAM samitinI AvRttinuM anukaraNa thayuM che. 26. 1228 mA sUtramAM AvelA taMtravjhiAriyA rU vA (pR0 294, 50 2) A pAThanA badale sa AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre meM, ci ane su AvRttimAM paNa taMdraSThivADiyAN k vA pATha che. A pAThamAM kAra vadhArAno ane nirarthaka ja che. 5 tathA e~ AvRttimAM A sthAne anukrame Avo azuddha pATha che--taeNnacchitrA vijJAA ane taMtraviA vijJAtiyA, 27. 1230 mA sUtramAM Avelo nivAravu mume 6 vA (pR0 294) A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. 6 tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa Avo ja pATha che. ahIM sa tathA tadanusAre ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM LiyAravusume rU vA pATha che. A pATha koI paNa sUtraprati ApatI nathI. samiti dvArA prakAzita thayelI TIkAmAM kanniyAravusume haiM nA AvuM pratIka che tenA AdhAre sa AvRttimAM LiyA yusumekvA pATha Avyo hoya tema lAge che. kadAca tevI koI mULa sUtranI prati maLI paNa hoya, topaNa samitinA pAne pramANita na kahI zakAya, kAraNa ke TIkAnI khaMbhAtanA bhaMDAranI tADapatrIya pratimAM LiyAravusume dU vA AvuM samagra sUtrapratione saMvAdi pratIka maLe che. 28. 1231mA sUtramAM Avelo siMtuvAddavaramajIddAme A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. ( ane ma AvRttimAM paNa ahIM Avo ja pADe che. A sthAnamAM sa AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre ma, zi tathA 3 AvRttimAM paNa siMhuvA mahAme pATha che. arthAt ame svIkArelA pAThamAMno vara zabda temAM nathI. TIkAmAM prastuta sUtramAM AvelA sAjivikArI padathI sevaMSunIvar sudhInAM padonI saMkSipta vyAkhyA A pramANe che--zAhipiTTarAzi-yuTanapuSparAzi-sindhuvA mAlyAma-zvetAzozvetavaLavI-zvetavantunIvAH vratItAH| ahIM TIkAnI koI paNa pratimAM siluvAravamAlyarAma Avo mULa sUtrapadane anusarato pATha maLato nathI, paNa Ano artha e nathI ke sAmAnya rIte badhIya sUtrapratiomAM maLato var zabda mULa vAcanAmAMthI dUra karavo. TIkAmAM vara zabda nathI tenuM samAdhAna e rIte thaI zake : 2 sinDruvAranA aMtamAM rahelo 6 ane var zabdano 6, A e rkAre lekhakane cukAvI dIdho hoya, arthAt var zabda paDI gayo hoya. Ama svIkArIe to TIkAno pATha A rIte jANavo joI e--kimbuvA[va]nAlvavAma. 2. mULasUtranAM cha padono nAmollekha karatuM sAmAsika vAkya che, tethI suparicita va zabdane A vAkyamAM levAnI AvazyakatA TIkAkArane na 8. Agamodayasamiti taraphathI prakAzita thayelI AvRttimAM A TIkApAThanA prAraMbhano pATha A pramANe che-- AvaroDapraveza: praderAtra pAdhiAra:. ahIM upara jaNAvelo pADha TIkAnI jesalamera ane khaMbhAtanA bhaMDAranI tADapatrIya pratioe Apyo che.

Page #210
...[181]... paNa lAgI hoya. ahIM to ame eTalo ja Agraha rAkhIe ke mULa sUtranI badhIya pratio pATha ApatI hoya tene dUra karavo te barAbara nathI. 29. 1362 mA sUtramAM Avelo A vaje (pR. 314) A sUtrapATha amane samagra sUtrapratioe Apyo che. che ane ma AvRttimAM paNa ahIM Avo ja pATha che. ra AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre ma, zi tathA AvRttimAM A sthAne tAnArIvonovatte pATha che. A pATha koI paNa sUtraprati ApatI nathI. amane lAge che ke kadAca mudrita TIkAmAM chapAyelA dAvonovAre maMte ! (TIkA, patra 392, pRSTi 1) A avataraNa uparathI ja AvRttimAM A pATha svayaM sudhArIne svIkArAyo hoya. jesalameranA bhaMDAranI TIkAnI tADapatrIya pratimAM A sthAne sarovarane 7 maMte ! AvuM sUtraprationA pAThane saMvAdi avataraNa che, AthI ahIM na AvRttino pATha AdaraNIya nathI. prastuta sUtranA pachInA 1363 mA sUtramAM mAvaje pATha che. A pATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che ane samitinI AvRtti sahita samagra prakAzita AvRttiomAM paNa Avo janma TIrovarane pATha che. AthI paNa ame ahIM jaNAvelA sarovaratte pAThanI maulikatA spaSTa thAya che. 30. sUtrAMka 1597[2] thI 1599 [1] sudhInuM sUtrapATha (arthAta 354 mA pRinI trIjIthI navamI paMkti sudhIno sUtrapATha) ame upayogamAM lIdhelI ATha paikInI mAtra traNa ja sUtrapratioe Apyo che. prastuta pATha te te lekhakonI cUkathI temanI hastalikhita pratiomAM paDI gayo che. gha tathA 3 AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre , zi ane tu AvRttimAM paNa A sUtrapATha paDI gayo che; jyAre ma AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapATha che. AthI e spaSTa ja che ke ApaNe anyAnya pratyaMtaro jovAno kaMTALo lAvIe to AvAM sthAnomAM mULa vAcanA khaMDita rahevAno saMbhava rahe ja. 31. 205ra [6] kramAMkavALA sUtramAM Avelo vahAremALImo (pR. 4ra3, paM. 4) A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. gha tathA ga AvRttimAM paNa ahIM Avo ja pATha che; jyAre 3 AvRttimAM ane tadanusAra ma, zi tathA AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM saMpAmALo pATha che. 32. 2170 mA sUtranI pahelI ane bIjI kaMDikAmAM anukrame Avelo sohabbata (pR. 443, 50 25) ane soTTAti (pR. 443, 5. 26) A sutrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. TIkAmAM paNa "mA " ti samavati (TIkA, patra 602 ma) A pramANe mULa pAThanuM pratIka che. Ama chatAM dha AvRttimAM ane AvRttimAM tema ja tene anusaratI ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM prastuta be zabdonA sthAnamAM anukrame morU ane samagaMti zabdo che. Avo pATha koI paNa sUtrapratimAM nathI tethI tene saMgata kahI zakAya nahIM. 33. 4 AvRttimAM nIcenAM pAMca sthAnomAM varNasAmyanA lIdhe sUtrapATha paDI gayo che ane te pachInI ma, zi tathA AvRttimAM paNa te te sthAnamAM 3 AvRttinI jema sUtrapATha paDI gayo che. phakta zi AvRttimAM A pAMca sthAna paikInA eka sthAnamAM pApatana nathI thayuM. A sthAno nIce pramANe che. (1) 138 sUtramAM Avelo che mAriyA (pR. 44, 5. 13) A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che, ane te joIe paNa kharI. prastuta sUtrapATha ka AvRttimAM varNasAmyanA lIdhe paDI gayo che. ahIM TIkAmAM badhAM nigamano sugama jaNavyAM che. gha tathA ma AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapATha che.

Page #211
...[182]... (2) 478 mA sUtramAM Avelo matiJaLALI vi A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che ane 1 tathA OM AvRttimAM paNa A sUtrapATha che. sa ane tadanusAre ma, ci tathA 3 AvRttimAM varNasAmyanA lIdhe prastuta pADa paDI gayo che. (3) 481[2] sUtramAM Avelo tihi~ ajJALahiM (pR0 146, 50 21) A sUtrapATha paNa samagra sUtrapratio Ape che; ane dha tathA kSNa AvRttimAM paNa e che; jayAre sa ane tadanusAre meM, ci tathA su AvRttimAM varNasAmyanA lIdhe paDI gayo che. (4) 666 [2] sUtramAM Avelo paMSivittu savavajgati (pR0 179, 10 5) A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. prastuta sUtrapATha haiM, sa tathA tadanusAre meM ane 3 AvRttimAM varNasAmyanA lIdhe paDI gayo che. eN AvRttimAM prastuta sutranA praznavibhAga pachInA samagra uttaravibhAgano pADe paDI gayo che. phri AvRttimAM prastuta pADe levAyo che. (5) 1684[2] sUtramAM AveluM aLidattayA (pR0 367, pR. 6) A sUtrapada varNasAmyanA lIdhe sa AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre ma, ci tathA su AvRttimAM paDI gayuM che. 6 tathA ma AvRttimAM prastuta pATha che. 34.659 mA sUtrano pATha amane badhIya sUtrapratioe A pramANe Apyo che--traM caiva vemALiyA vi sohamIsALanA mALiyaghdhA | A tathA OM AvRttimAM paNa ahIM Avo ja pADe che. AthI sahaja rIte spaSTa ja che ke koI virala prati sivAyanI samagra sUtrapratiomAM ahIM upara jaNAvyA pramANeno ja pADe che. A saMkSipta pAThanA sthAnamAM sa AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM A pramANe vistRta pATha che-- vemALiyA naM maMte! mohiMto vavanaMti ? kiM neraiehiMto kiM tirikkhajoNiehiMto maNusse hiMto devehiMto uvavajjaMti ? goyamA ! No Nera ie hiMto uvavajjaMti, paMciMdiyatirikkhajogie hiMto ravavajjaMti, magusse hiMto uvavajjaMti, No devehiMto uvavajrjjati / prAraMbhamAM jaNAvelA samagra sUtraprationA saMkSipta pAthI patipAdya vastunuM vakatavya spaSTa thAya che. Ama chatAM prastuta saMkSipta sUtrapAnA (sU. 659) prAraMbhamAM AvelA E zabdathI 657muM sUtra jovAnI ane 657mA sUtranA vaktavyane samajavA mATe temAM (57mA sUtramAM) 648 mA sUtrane (arthAt asurakumAranA vaktavyane) jovAnI takalIphamAMthI mukta thavA mATe ahIM koI vidvAne samagra sUtrapATha noMdhyo haze tevI javalle ja maLatI sUtrapratinA AdhAre samitinI vAcanAmAM prastuta vistRta sUtra AvyuM hoya tema lAge che. ahIM vistRta sUtrathI koI azAstrIya vatu khanI jAya che tema nathI; phakta sUtraprationI prAmANika vAcanA ApavI hoya to ame je pA svIkAryo che te barAbara lAge che. 3pa. 194 mA pRSThanI pAMcamI paMktimAM AveluM jvadayAd (sU0 779) A sUtrapada samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. tathA zva ane ma AvRttimAM paNa ahIM jaNAveluM sUtrapada che ja; jyAre sa AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre meM, zi ane su AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapada paDI gayuM che. 36. 858 mA sUtramAM AveluM vidyA (pR0 213) sUtrapada pu 2 saMjJaka prati sivAyanI badhIya sUtrapratio Ape che; dha tathA a AvRttimAM paNa ahIM AvuM ja sUtrapada che. TIkAmAM paNa prastuta sUtrapadanI 'trimavA' mAt pramavaH-3Aro yasthA, sA vidramA (TIkA, patra 256, pRSThi 2) AvI spaSTa vyAkhyA che. ahIM pu r saMnaka pratino pATha viSavA (pR0 217, Ti. 1) che. A pArDabheda koI sAco pAbheda nathI paNa lekhakanI kSati che. aneka graMthonI hastapratiomAM joDAjoDa AvelA te te varNanA svarone jemanA tema rAkhIne vyaMjano AgaLapAchaLa lakhavA e

Page #212
...[183]... lekhakanI sahaja kSati che. saMzodhanakAryamAM hastalikhita prationo cokkasAithI upayoga karanAra saukoI ne A hakIkata sahaja samajAze. A vastunA udAharaNa mATe prastuta sUtramAM AvelA sarIvA ane 859 mA sUtranI 192 mI gAthAmAM AvelA vatti tathA 193mI gAthAmAM AvelA sarIraghvajJA A traNa sUtrapadonA badale anukrame ma. saMjJaka prati sarIravavA, 10 saMjJaka prati pavati ane sauravvavA AvA pArdabheda Ape che te (pR0 213, Ti. 2 thI 4) jovAthI khyAla Avaze. astu. 4 AvRttimAM ahIM prAraMbhamAM jaNAvelA vidyA sUtrapadanA sthAnamAM vidhavA pADe che arthAt amane pu 2 saMttaka pratie Apyo che tevo pADe che. ahIM jaNAvelA 858 mA sUtramAM khIjI vAra AveluM sIvavA, ane 859 mA satranAM pati ane sarIraghvA A traNa sUtrapado sa AvRttimAM ame svIkAryo che tevAM ja, eTale 6 AvRttimAM 858 mA sUtranA prAraMbhamAM Avelo je vivavA pADe che te pUrvAparanI saMgati vinAno pATha che ema kahI zakAya. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM sa AvRttinA prastuta azuddha pArkanuM ja anukaraNa thayuM che. 37. 1215 [3] sUtramAM Avelo duhittA thavAM duti (pR0 291) A sUtrapATha amane badhIya sUtrapratioe Apyo che. meM, sa ane tadanusAre meM, ci tathA 6 AvRttimAM prastuta sutrapADa paDI gayo che. 36 AvRttimAM A pADe che. 38. 138 mA pRSThanI bAramI paMktimAM Avelo TitIr ziya ddIne A sUtrapAThuM amane badhIya sUtrapratioe Apyo che. 6 tathA ma AvRttimAM paNa ahIM Avo ja pA che; jyAre 4 AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre ma, ci tathA su AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM A pramANe pADe che--TitIr tikALakir siya phrILe. 3 Adi AttinA pArkamAM AveluM vadhArAnuM A tiSThAhidda sUtrapada amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM maLyuM nathI. 39. 2119 [3] sUtramAM majUsesu satrapada che tenA badale 50 60 60 saMjJaka pratiomAM manuSThAnaM pADe che. ahIM TIkAmAM sAmAnya izAro ja che, kAraNa * A sUtranuM vaktavya samajavA mATe A saMdarbhanI pahelAM TIkAkAre vyAkhyA karI ja che. A sUtranI AgaLa-pAchaLanAM sUtro vAMcatAM abhyAsI jijJAsuone A sthAnamAM majUsesu pADe susaMgata jaNAze ja. krU ane a AvRttimAM paNa ahIM majUsetu pATha che; jyAre ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM ahIM TM AvRttinA pAThanuM anukaraNa thayuM che. 40. 1050 [3] sUtranA aMtamAM AvelA vi| (pR0 258, 50 1) thI AraMbhI 1052 mA sUtramAM AvelA sannaDhasiddhavevane sudhIno sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che tathA dha, maiM ane ci AvRttimAM paNa prastuta sUtrapATha che ja; jyAre sUcita sUtrapATha TM AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre meM tathA tu AvRttimAM paNa paDI gayo che. su 41. 1202 sUtramAM AveluM teokSA (pR0 288, pR0 2) A sUtrapada samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. ahIM + AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre meM ane 3 AvRttimAM devaLa hessA AvuM arthahIna sUtrapada che. tema ja 1203[3] sUtramAM Avelo tekaheDse puvidyArU6 (pR0 288 paM0 10) A sUtrapATha paNa samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. sa AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre ma ane su AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapAThe paDI gayo che. beM, maiM tathA ci AvRttimAM A DikamAM jaNAvelAM e sthAna amArI vAcanAnA jevAM ja che. 42. 1307mA sUtramAM Avato nAva cAravAvAd vi| (pR0 308) A sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratio Ape che; ba ane ma AvRttimAM paNa Avo ja sUtrapADe che; jyAre hU~ AvRttimAM

Page #213
...[184]... ane tadanusAre ci AvRttimAM A pArkanA sthAne nAva bhAratevA vicAravAnACvi| Avo asaMgata pADe che. meM ane 3 AvRttimAM 6 AvRttinA pArkamAM rahelo nAva zabda asaMgatikAraka jaNAtAM nirAdhAra rIte tene dUra karIne, eTale vAste yAd vicAravAnA vi| Avo pADa rAkhIne, saMgati jALavavA prayatna karyo che. su 43. 1794 [3] sUtranA prAraMbhamAM AveluM orAjiyasarIrI (pR0 392) A sUtrapada ma. ane pu 2 saMjJaka prati sivAyanI prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrapratio Ape che. A pAThanA sthAnamAM adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM koyiyA Avo pADe che. joke mudrita TIkAmAM A sthAnanI vyAkhyAmAM oyisarI| AvuM pratIka che (juo TIkA, patra 500 pRSTi 2), paNa khaMbhAtanA bhaMDAranI TIkAnI tADapatrIya pratimAM, prAcIna prationA pArTa mujaba, morAyasIrI AvuM pratIka maLavAthI ame prastuta pATha mULamAM svIkAryo che. 44. 1217 mA sUtranA aMtamAM Avelo Ammi homA" (pR0 291, 50 20) A pADe samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. 6 tathA A AvRttimAM A pArkanA sthAne Ci hoyjhamALe Avo pADe che; arthAt phakta hovAne nA sthAne honnAne Avo khoTo pADe che, jyAre sa tathA ci AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA sthAne zammi nALe DhonA Avo asaMgata pADe che, ane meM tathA 3 AvRttimAM mni nAkhe homALe pADe che. ahIM jJa AvRttimAM Avelo nAne zabda amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM maLyo nathI. A vadhArAno nALe zabda sa AvRtti pachInI badhI AvRttiomAM Avyo che. 45. 167mA sUtramAM Avelo pUya-hira (pRSTha 50, 50 20) A sUtrapATha Ge ane 60 saMnaka pratio sivAyanI sUtraprationo che. 6 AvRttimAM ahIM Avo ja pADe che. zeSa AvRttiomAM ahIM TippaNImAM ApelA jhe. ane ma. pratinA pATha jevo pUyavaka-hi pADe che. TIkAkAre TIkAmAM ame mULamAM svIkArelA pAnuM ja pratIka lIdhuM che (juo TIkA patra 80, pRSTi 2). tethI ane bahusaMkhya pratiomAM hovAne kAraNe paNa ame ahIM jUtha-hi pAThane mULa vAcanArUpe svIkAryo che. 46. 188 mA sUtramAM AvelA viyasaMta (pR0 64, 50 25) zabda pramANe TIkAnI vyAkhyA che ane te ne tathA pu 2 sivAyanI sUtrapratio Ape paNa che. AthI taeN ane vu r saMnaka pratioe prastuta pAnA badale ApelA vinaMta zabdane ame nIce TippaNImAM Apyo che. sa AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre meM, ci ane su AvRttimAM ahIM vidbhuta zabda che. meM ane a AvRttimAM ahIM anukrame visiya ane vizita pADe che, arthAt amArI vAcanA sAthe saMvAdI pADe che. 47. 195[1] sUtramAM AvelA pALatamanuSTimALa (pR0 68, paM0 16) A sUtrapAThamAM je azuddhimAna zabda che tenA badale ne060 ane pu2 pratiomAM ahiMthamALa zabda che. ahIM TIkAmAM A pramANe vyAkhyA che-- anucilata--matibhrayat. AthI ame mULa vAcanAmAM anudghimALa zabda svIkAryo che. ma AvRttimAM ahIM amArA jevo ja mULa pA che, jyAre zeSa AvRttiomAM adi MbanALa pATha che. pharaka eTalo ja ke tu AvRttimAM amimALa pADe che. 48. 196 ane 210 mA sUtramAM AvelA nand-vrutta (pR0 69, 50 2) ane ha-navavatta (pR0 77, 50 8) A e sutrapADamAM AvelA haiM zabdanA badale 196mA sUtramAM mAtra dha. saMjJaka prati ane 210mA sUtramAM 60 tathA chu 2 saMjJaka pratio vALa zabda Ape che. ahIM koI bAdhaka kAraNu na hovAthI ame bahusaMkhya prationA pAnuM prAdhAnya gaNIne mULa vAcanAmAM prastuta banne sthaLe ekasUtratA jALavI che, ma AvRttimAM prastuta banne sthAnomAM gALa zabda che. ane te sivAyanI

Page #214
[195]... anya AvRttiomAM prastuta be sthAnomAM anukrame (sU0 196) ane dALa (sU0 210) pATha che. pharaka eTalo ja ke zi AvRttimAM 210 mA sUtranA sUcita sthAnavALo pATha paDI gayo che. 49. 657mA sUtranA aMtamAM Avelo hiMto asurakumA2TI (mR177) A pATha amane * saMsaka prati sivAyanI badhI prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrapratioe Apyo che. A pAThathI prastuta sUtragata praznanA uttarane samajavAmAM jarAya muzkelI paDatI nathI, eTaluM ja nahIM, racanAnI dRSTie sUtrapATha Avo hovo vadhAre saMgata paNa lAge che. prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM ra tathA zi AvRttimAM hiMto masuranAmA tehiMto mALavavA Avo pATha che. samitinI muo saMjJaka pratine A pATha amArI AvRttimAM noMdhavo rahI gayo che, tethI tene prastuta graMthanA pahelA bhAganA zuddhipatrakamAM jaNAvyo che. i tathA AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM anukrame Avo pATha che-hUiMto masuvumana tehUiMto vi mALithavA tathA hiMto amukumAra tehiMto vALanaMtA vi mAcivA ahIM saMjJaka pratino pATha nIce TippaNamAM Apyo che te mujaba ma tathA ! AvRttimAM hiMto amukunArA tehiMto vALamaMtarA vAcA | Avo pATha che. 50. 1765 [2] sUtranA aMtamAM Avelo ! java maM(pR. 387) A saMgata sUtrapATha samagra sUtrapratioe Apyo che. dha AvRttimAM ahIM Avo ja pATha che. ane te sivAyanI anya AvRttiomAM prastuta pAThanA sthAne ra mA mALiyA pATha che. ahIM TippaNImAM mu. saMjJaka pratino pATha avadhAnathI mA mALacaLyA Avo chapAyo che tene badale pUrva gi nava maM mALiyaSya Avo pATha samajavo. 51. 1864mA sUtramAM be vAra AveluM TM (pR. 400, 50 9-10) sUtrapada amane gha0 ane q 2 saMjJaka pratio sivAyanI anya prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrapratioe ApyuM che. ahIM g0 ane pu2 saMjJaka pratimAM ane adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM puSka zabda che. prAcIna bahusaMkhya prationA pAThanI dRSTie ane prAcIna prayoganI dRSTie prastuta puSpA zabdanuM AgavuM mahatva che. abhyAsInI anukULatA mATe koIvAra vidvAna lekhake ke zodhake lakhelI ke zodhelI pratiomAM prAcIna prayoganuM parivartana thatuM tenA udAharaNarUpe prastuta pAThabheda sUcavI zakAya. para. 1319 mA sUtramAM AveluM hogir (pR. 309) sUtrapada samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. prastuta sUtra jemAM che te cothA dvArA prAraMbhathI sUtro jovAthI paNa ahIM prathama vibhakti arthAta prastuta Toni pATha saMgata ja jaNAya che. Ama chatAM adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM prastuta zabdanA badale robsa zabda che. pachI vibhaktithI paNa arthasaMgati thaI zake tema che ja, chatAM ame upayogamAM lIdhelI prAcIna-prAcInatama prationo pUrvApara sUtrasaMdarbhane anusarato A pATha sAco che. pa3. 1360 mA sUtramAM Avelo saMjayAraMga, kALeluM A sUtrapATha ame upayogamAM lIdhelI samagra sUtrapratioe Apyo che tethI te maulika pATha che; jyAre adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI AvRttiomAM A pAThanA sthAnamAM saMDayAsaMgago puchI . . kahami Avo pATha che. arthanI dRSTie jarAya bAdhaka nahIM evo A pAThabheda virala pratimAM maLato hovo joIe. 54. 1751 mAM sUtramAM Avelo 3phlo vidivAne vA vAyAvikrama vA (pR. 384, 50 13) A sUtrapATha ame upayogamAM lIdhelI samagra sUtrapratioe Apyo che. utkRSTa AyuSya baMdhanA nirUpaNarUpa saMdarbhamAM prastuta sUtrapATha che. A pAThanI TIkA A pramANe che

Page #215
[186]... -valaMchiriNAmo nArAyurveSa, taraghAyo viruddhamAnapariNAnurAsuragurghazva: (TIkA, patra 491). A pramANenI TIkAnI vyAkhyAthI prastuta sUtrapAThanI maulikatA spaSTa ja che. Ama chatAM koI paNa pratimAM nahIM maLato ane na ja joIe tevo asaMvipiriNAme vA Avo khoTo pATha adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM chapAyo che, te A pramANe 30 saMve.piriNAme vA asaMbriTiparidiAme va tArAvimuksamAjamriNAme . A pAThamAM 30 che tenA badale 2 tathA 3 AvRttimAM 3oseLa, ma AvRttimAM koNe ane su AvRttimAM 3o che. abhyAsI vAcako sahaja samajI zake tema che ke tanvAyAvikumArijAne vA pATha ja miiTTavarinAne pAThane binajarUrI sAbita kare che. - 55. 1409mA sUtramAM Avelo juvamete vayavI vasavIrA 576 mayaMti . A saMgata ane maulika sUtrapATha prAcIna-prAcInatama pratio Ape che. A pAThamAM AvelA Imete pAThanA badale ma0, pu , pu rU saMjJaka pratio Izvameva pATha Ape che. tema AvRtti sivAyanI samagra AvRttiomAM ahIM ivameva pATha che. ahIM arthanI dRSTie paNa jotAM juvamete pATha susaMgata che. 56. 107 mA sUtramAM AvelA parINAmo (pR. 38) A sUtrapadanA sthAnamAM kevaLa 50 saMjJaka pratimAM ghaNayA pATha che. ahIM eka sivAyanI prAcIna-prAcInatama prati paTTanAyA pATha Ape che, tethI pAphiyA pAThane svIkAravAnI lAlaca jatI karIne paNa bahusaMkhya prationA pAThane prAdhAnya ApyuM che. adyAvadhi prakAzita badhIya AvRttiomAM ahIM pahANathA pATha che. pa7. 1224 mA sUtranA aMtamAM AvelA sudhArUM . A sUtrapadanA badale pu2 saMjJaka pratimAM A pramANe vistRta pATha che-suvarNa nAva mujho mujho pariNama? hUMtA joyA! teM revI ahIM abhyAsI vAcakone 1220 thI 1223 sudhInAM sUtro jotAM sahajabhAve ja jaNAze ke 1224 bhA satranA prAraMbhamAM Avelo parva zabda ja ame mULa vAcanAmAM svIkArelA pAThane susaMgata sAbita kare che. ahIM jaNAvelo pu 2 pratino vadhArAno pATha koI vidvAne pratipAdya viSayane ati sugama karavA khAtara pAchaLathI umerelo che ema spaSTa thAya che. adyAvadhi prakAzita samagra AvRttiomAM ahIM jaNAvelA pu 2 pratinA jevo vistRta pATha che. A pAThane maulika mAnI zakAya nahi. 58. 2033 mA ane 2035 mA sUtramAM AvelA variyArULiyA A sUtrapadanA sthAnamAM mAtra rU 2 prati anukrame yAcanayA ane riyArUyA pATha Ape che. adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM prastuta bane sthAnamAM variyArUnA pATha che, je pachInA samyanI koIka ja prati Ape che, tethI ame mULa vAcanAmAM te svIkAryo nathI. ahIM mudrita TIkAnA avataraNamAM paNa rAyA pATha che, chatAM khaMbhAta ane jesalameranA bhaMDAranI TIkAnI tADapatrIya pratiomAM variyArUgaLayA avataraNa che. AthI ame svIkArelo pATha susaMgata che. 59. 98 mA sUtramAM AvelA suMvyA (pR. 36) zabdanA badale adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM dhaMdhukA zabda che. ahIM jeke re, 10, g0 ane rU 2 saMsaka pratio paNa dhaMdhukA pATha Ape ja che, chatAM ame mULamAM svIkArelo pATha maulika che tema kahI zakIe. prastuta samagra pATha uparanI TippaNImAM pravacanasAroddhArano mULa ane TIkAno pATha Apyo che, temAM anukrame 3ya ane vanyuAra pATha che, tethI ahIM jaNAvelA jhuMpuyA zabdane ame mULamAM svIkAryo che. anyonya graMtho paNa ApaNane mULa vAcanAnA nirNayamAM kyAreka upayogI ukela Ape che, e A uparathI joI zakAya che.

Page #216
...[187]... 60. 1809 nA sUtramAM AvelA navaruM mosALamati (%00 395, 104) A sUtrapArTagata mati zabdanA badale ne sivAyanI samagra sUtrapratiomAM ane adyAvadhi prakAzita samagra AvRttiomAM mati zabda che. TIkAmAM A sUtrapAnuM pratIka lIdhuM che temAM har (TIkA, patra 506, pRSThi 1) pATha hovAthI ame ahIM mULa vAcanAmAM ne pratino mati zabda svIkAryo. 61. 1591 mA sUtranA aMtamAM AvelA mALicathyo / A sUtrapada pachI mAtra chu 2 saMka pratimAM nAva vemAyi tti ATalo pATha vadhAre che. 1, ma ane tadanusAre su AvRttimAM prastuta sthAnanI vAcanA amArA pramANe che; jyAre zeSa traNa AvRttiomAM ahIM jaNAvelo pu ra pratino vadhArAno pA che. 62. 2032 mA sUtranA prAraMbhamAM Avelo maLatAya AhAre (pR0 419) A sUtrapArTa amane kevaLa 0 saMjJaka pratie ja Apyo che; zeSa hastalikhita pratiomAM tathA ta ane ci AvRttimAM prastuta pArDanA sthAnamAM a MtarAyAdAre pADe che. A sivAyanI anya prakAzita AvRttiomAM A sthAnamAM Avelo anvaMtarAyAnhAre pATha amane koI paNa pratie Apyo nathI. mudrita TIkAmAM ane ame joyelI TIkAnI keTalIka hastalikhita pratiomAM prastuta sUtrapadanuM avataraNa anaMtarAyAAre che. AnI vyAkhyA paNa TIkAnI mudrita AvRttimAM anantarAvatAhAro che. A uparathI koI paNa sUtrapratimAM nahIM hovA chatAM je te AvRttinI mULa vAcanAmAM mahaMtarALayAhAra pADe levAyo haze ema lAge che. paNa TIkAnI prAcIna tADapatrIya pratiomAM A padanuM avataraNa maLatAAre che ane AnI vyAkhyAmAM paNa anantAhArajo che. tema ja prastuta sUtra pachInA 2033 mA sUtramAM AvelA anaMtarAhAsya sUtrapadanI mudrita TIkAmAM anantarAvatAharaNa: pArTa che, jyAre TIkAnI tADapatrIya pratiomAM anantAhArAH pATha che. AthI mULa vAcanAmAM ame rAkhelA sUtrapadane maulika gaNavuM joI e. 63. 2165 mA ane 2166 [1] sUtramAM AvelA asaMvegatimAn (40 442, 50 1 ane 50 8) pAThanA badale 40, 60 ane 60 pratiomAM saMzlepratimAAM pATha che, (je nIce pahelI ane trIjI TippaNIrUpe noMdhyo che) tene mULamAM laI ne mULamAM svIkArelA saMvepratimAAM pAThane TippaNImAM levAno sudhAro ame prastuta graMthanA pahelA bhAganA zuddhipatrakamAM jaNAvyo che. adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI samagra AvRttiomAM A sthAnamAM asaMvepratimA pADe che. ahIM ame saMApratimAnuM pAThanI maulikatA A kAraNe mAnI che-- mudrita TIkAmAM A sthAnanI vyAkhyA A pramANe che : taijasasamudghAtamArabhamANAnAM jaghanyato'pi kSetramAyAmato'GgulA saGkhayeya bhAgapramANaM bhavati na tu sa thayamAgamAnam ! (TIkA, patra pa7, pRSThi 2). TIkAnI A vyAkhyAthI to mULa vAcanAmAM ahIM asaMvepratimAmAM pATha baMdha bese che. paNa ame khaMbhAta-jesalameranA bhaMDAranI tema ja anya bIjI je koI kAgaLa upara lakhAyelI TIkAnI pratio joI temAM ukta TIkAnA pArDamAM na tu suthayamanamAnam A pADanA badale na vasudheyamAnamAnam Avo pADe che. amane eTalo vizvAsa che ke TIkAnI hastalikhita samagra pratiomAM paNa na svasa thacamAnamAnaM pATha haze. 7 tathA sa AvRttimAM prakAzita thayelI TIkAmAM temanI sAmenI TIkAnI haralikhita pratimAM to prastuta na cala yamAnAna pATha ja haze, paNa te bannee upayogamAM lIdhelI sUtraprationA mULa pAThamAM temane saMgvetimAmAM pATha nahi maLyo hoya, eTale ke asaMvepratimAmAM pATha maLyo haze, tethI temaNe TIkAnA na vasaMtyeyamAgamAnaM pArTane svayaM sudhArIne na tu yu ceyamAgamAnaM chApyo lAge che. alabata, TIkAnI badhI pratio ahIM je na vasaMtyeyamAmAnuM pATha Ape che te pAThanI sArthakatA to ahIM jaNAvelA

Page #217
[188]... TIkAnA pAThamAM AvatA kSetramAyAmatorArAmAvALe A pAThanA badale kSetramAyAmatoDaphurasaMdhyeyamAghamALa pATha Ape to ja thAya che. paNa TIkAnI koI paNa prati Avo saMvAdI pATha ApatI nathI. amArA maMtavya pramANe A kaMDikAmAM ApelA TIkAnA pAThanuM mudraNa A pramANe karavuM joIe - sainasamudhAtanAmanA nAnAM nAnyatara kSetramAthAno du(4)saMratyeyamArakanA bhavati, na tvasaMkhyeyabhAgamAnam / 64. 221mA pRcchamAM AvelAM 898ane 899, A be sUtro prajJApanA sUtranI prAcIna-arvAcIna samagra sUtrapratiomAM nirapavAdarUpe maLe che ane tethI ja tu sivAyanI adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI prajJApanA sUtranI samagra AvRttiomAM A be sUtro che ja. tu AvRttimAM A be sUtro nathI. A be sUtro paikInuM 898 muM sUtra 870 mA sUtra sAthe akSaraza: maLatuM hovAthI 898 mA sUtranI usthAnikAmAM TIkAkAre A pramANe jaNAvyuM che : saMskRti prAmeva sUtra sUtrAntaragvadhanArtha mUyaH pati : AthI 898 mA sUtranI maulikatA evaM upayogitA sahajasiddha thAya ja che. suratanA saMpAdakajIne 870 muM sutra pharI 898 mA sutrarUpe Ave te barAbara nahIM lAgatAM temaNe tenI maulikatAne tapAsyA vinA ja kADhI nAkhyuM te temano saMbhrama kapI zakAya tevo che. 65. 296-97 mA pRcchamAM AvelA 1237 mA sUtramAMthI aneka sutrapado su AvRttimAM irAdApUrvaka levAyAM nathI ema jaNAya che. prastuta sutrapado A che : 296 mA pUchanI 15 mI paMktimAM be vAra Avelo tathA 18 mI paMktimAM Avelo vara zabda, 18-19mI paMktimAM Avelo gayA rahyA peDhA sIgovarsTaviLI phe ivorachathag phUsI taMgjhi A sUtrapATha, ane 297 mA pRSThanI pahelI paMktimAM Avelo AgaLagA vasANAnA vALanA viMginnA hIvaLijJA A sUtrapATha tathA bIjI paMktimAM AveluM saDhicaMdriyavhALijJA A sUtrapada. ahIM koI paNa samajadAra vAcaka sahaja samajI zake tema che ke prAcIna-arvAcIna samagra sUtrapratiomAM nirapavAdarUpe maLatAM tema ja murAme sivAyanI samagra AvRttiomAM svIkArAyelAM uparanAM (1237 mA sUtranAM) sUtrapado dRSTidoSa (praphavAcana saMbaMdhita) ke anavadhAnathI nahIM paNa potAne iSTa pATha raja karavAnI buddhithI ja su AvRttimAM levAyAM nathI. 66. sUtra 972, gA. 203mAM jaNAvelAM addA ca ma ya maLI yaduvALe te Liya vatA ya A sAta dvAronA badale 3 AvRttimAM kupALa nA badale kudra ane pAne be dhAro hovAthI ATha dvAra maLe che. Avo ATha dvAravALo pATha paNa aneka hastalikhita pratyaMtaromAM maLe che. ahIM prAcIna-prAcInatama pratiomAM maLato sadupALe pATha prAmANika hovAthI ame svIkAryo che. kevaLa prAcIna-prAcInatama pratio Ape che eTalA ja kAraNathI ame A pAThane prAdhAnya ApyuM che tema paNa nathI; tadanvaye vadhu spaSTIkaraNa karIe chIeAgaLa 999mA sUtramAM prastuta dvAronuM nirUpaNa che. tyAM mArA dvAranI vyAkhyA karyA pachI mati dvArathI vaNA dvAra sudhInAM dvAro mATe AcArya zrI malayagirijInI TIkAmAM gvamasi-vyAddhiviSayAkhya ivad sUtrALa mAvanIyAni AvI spaSTa vyAkhyA che. AthI A saMdarbhamAM, 3chupALa dvAra ja maulika ane pramANita che; tenA badale phuddha vALe ema be dvAra karIe to TIkAkAre jaNAvelAM TU sUtrAuna = cha sUtranA badale sAta sUtra thaI jAya. prastuta dvAragAthAmAM AvelA 3yuvA zabdanI vyAkhyA, TIkAnI prAcIna-arvAcIna samagra hastalikhita pratiomAM paDI gaI che. jo ke samiti taraphathI prakAzita thayelI TIkAnI AvRttimAM yaduvALanA badale tenA mULa pAThamAM svIkArelA duddha ane vALe A be padanI vyAkhyA chApI che, paNa te TIkAno maulika pATha nathI, paNa koIka vidvAne te svayaM banAvIne umerelo che, e to upara

Page #218
[189]... jaNAvelA 999mA sUtranI TIkAnA pAThathI ja spaSTa che. A bAbatanI vizeSa cokhavaTa ame prathama bhAganA 237mA pRSThanI TippaNImAM karI che, te jijJAsuone jevA bhalAmaNa che. prastuta pAThanA nirNayamAM bIjo AdhAra paNa amane maLyo che, je nizIthasUtramAM Ave che. nizIthasUtranA 13 mA uddezamAM matta mAju masIda maLag 3huvAne tene pANi ane valaNa A sUtrapado che. ahIM paNa mukha jovAno viSaya prastuta hoI jemAM jemAM mukha joI zakAya te te padArtho jaNavyA che. prajJApanA sUtra tathA nizIthasUtranA prastuta saMdarbho jotAM sahuvAne pAThanI ekAMta maulikatA kare che. ahIM eka vastu jaNAvIe chIe ke AcArya zrI vijaya premasUrijI tathA AcArya zrI vijayajaMbusUrijI dvArA saMpAdita nizIthacUNinI sAIkalosTAila kaoNpImAM ane tadanusAre zrI kamalamunijIe saMpAdita karelI nizIthacUNinI mukita AvRttimAM ApelI nizIthasUtranI mULa vAcanAmAM upara jaNAvelA sadupANenA badale sunI pATha che ane tenA pAThAMtaramAM pALig pATha Apyo che. A guphAne ke kuMDALig e 3chupALanuM lipidoSathI thayeluM svarUpa che ane te cUNinI vyAkhyAnI asarathI koIe kalpIne banAvelo zabda che. saMzodhanamAM rasa dharAvanAra abhyAsIonI jANa khAtara nizIthasUtranA prastuta pAThanA saMbaMdhamAM paNa savizeSa mAhitI ApavI ISTa mAnI che. nizIthasUtranA prastuta sUtrasaMdarbhanI ame traNa prakAranI vAcanA joI che, te A pramANe (1) je0 mattae appANaM dehati dehaMta vA sAtijati / evaM adAe asIe maNIe uDupANe telle Lig vALu mA pheti deha va sAtijJati nizIthasUtrano A pATha ame prAcIna tADapatrIya prationA AdhAre taiyAra karelI kopImAMthI noMdhyo che. (2) je bhikkhU mattae attANaM dehati de02 evaM je paDiggahe. je Adasae0 je0 maNimmi0 je asimmi0 je0 AbharaNaMsi0 je udda(Du)pANe je udayakuMbhe0 je mahukuM0 je telakuM0 je dayakuM#ALag0 ne vAstu nizIthasUtrano A pATha pAchaLanI eTale arvAcIna nahIM paNa 300-400 varSa pahelAMnI keTalIka hastalikhita pratiomAMthI ame noMdhyo che. (3) je bhikkhU mattae attANaM dehai, dehaMtaM vA sAtijati // sU0 31 // je bhikkhU adAe appANaM deii, dehataM vA sAtijati // 32 // je bhikkhU asIe appANaM dehai, dehaMtaM vA sAtijati // 33 // je bhikkhU maNie appANaM dehada, dehaMtaM vA sAtijati // 34 // je bhikkhU kuDDApANe appANa dehaha, dehaMtaM vA sAtijati // 35 // je bhikkhU telle apyANaM dehai, dehataM vA sAtijati // 36 // je bhikkhU mahue appANaM dehai, dehataM vA sAtijati // 37 // je bhikkhU sappie appANaM dehai, dehataM vA sAtijati // 38 // je bhikkhU phANie appANaM dehai, dehataM vA sAtijati // 39 // je bhikkhU majae appANaM dehai, dehaMtaM vA sAtijjati // 40 // je bhikkhU vasAe appANaM dehai, hekta vA kAtinnati | 46 nizIthasUtrano A pATha AcArya zrI vijaya premasUrijI ane AcArya vijayajaMbusUrijI mahArAja dvArA saMpAdita thayelI nizIthacUNinI sAikalosTAila kaoNpImAMthI ane tadanusAre zrI kamalamunijIe saMpAdita karelI nizIthacUNinI mudrita AvRttimAMthI ame noMdhyo che. A pAThamAM 31 mA sUtramAM AvatA mattAdi herU hRrta A pAThanA pAThAMtararUpe maravA vastro pokaeNrta Avo pAThabheda tema ja 35 mA sUtramAM AvelA kuvAnenA pAThAMtararUpe kuMvALig Avo pAThabheda zrI kamalamunijInI AvRttimAM che. AcArya vijayapremasUrijIe A pAThabheda paikInA kuMpANi pAThane pratyaMtaranA pATharUpe nahIM paNa arthadarzaka TippaNIrUpe noMdhyo che.

Page #219
...[190]... prathama to . ApaNe nizIthasUtranA eka ja sUtrapAThanI upara jaNAvelI traNa prakAranI vAcanAonA saMbaMdhamAM vicArIe : (1) prAcInatama pratiomAMthI maLelI prathama vAyanAmAM mattur pachInAM addAr Adi sAta pado saMkhyA ane kramanI tulanAe prajJApanAsUtranAM pado sAthe taddana maLI rahe che. prajJApanAsUtramAM nathI evuM AdimAM AveluM mattal sUtrapada nizIthasUtranuM AgavuM ane maulika sUtrapada che, ane tenA ullekhathI upalakSaNathI anya pAtronuM sUcana samajavuM joI e. amane amArA saMzodhana evuM pADaparIkSaNanA anubhavathI A prathama vAcanA zuddha prAmANika evaM maulika jaNAya che. (2) khajI vAcanAmAM AvelAM vadhArAnAM sUtrapado, prastuta sUtrasaMdarbhanI cUrNi, nizIthabhASyAntargata saMgrahaNIgAthA ane te gAthAnI NinA vyAkhyAnanA AdhAre prakSipta thayAM hoya tema jaNAya che, te A pramANe--prathama mattarU padanI vyAkhyA karIne cUrNimAM dvaM hi vibhu vi| AvI upalakSaNathI samajavA mATenI vyAkhyA che, tenA AdhAre A nizIthatranI bIjI vAcanAnA sutrapADamAM dyuM ne hiTTe A pATha umerAyo hoya tema lAge che. prastuta sUtrasaMdarbhanI arthadyotaka nizIthabhASyAntargata saMgrahaNIgAthA A pramANe che---- paNa maNi AbharaNe sattha dae bhAyaNa'NNatarae vA / techa-mahu-saryA-bhANita-majJa-vasAsujJamAvIsu || A gAthAmAM AvatAM badhAMya pado sUtrapado che tema mAnavAne koI kAraNa nathI. alabata, sUtrapazika niyuktigAthAmAM sUtrapadono ja nirdeza hoya che, paNa A saMgrahaNIgAthA hovAthI sutrapado uparAMta prastutane upayogI padono temAM upalakSaNathI nirdeza karyo hoya tema lAge che. A anumAna asaMgata nathI. arthAt prastuta khIjI vAcanAmAM Avelo jhe JAmaLattine cavuMme ne mahukuMme. che yayuMme. A sutrapADa upara jaNAvelI saMgrahaNIgAthA ane tenI vRNinI vyAkhyAnA AdhAre umerAyelo hoya tema jaNAya che. (3) trIjA naMbaranI vAcanAmAM 35mA sUtramAM AveluM vuDDAvALe trapada to gujjuvALenuM bhraSTa rUpa ja che, je vidvAna vAcako ane zodhako sahaja samajI zakaze. khIjI vAcanAnA vaktavyamAM jaNAvelI saMgrahaNIgAthAmAM AvatA Tr zabdanI sUNinA vyAkhyAnane AdhAre AcArya zrI vijayapremasUrijInI AvRttimAM vuDDAvALe pATha upara arthadarzaka TippaNI rUpe kuMvAni zabda Apyo che. zrI kamalamunijIe temanI AvRttimAM prastuta thuMkavALid zabdane pratyaMtaranA pA'bhedarUpe Apyo ane sujJAnane gata nizIthasUtranI vAcanAmAM to ethI paNa AgaLa vadhIne kuMDhavAnAd zabdane ja mULa vAcanAnA maulika pArUpe prakAzita karyo. hakIkatamAM nizIthasUtranI koI paNa hastalikhita pratimAM kuMdavALi zabda che ja nahi. upara jaNAvelA TU zabdanI cUrNi A pramANe che 'i' vAnIyaM, tattva gaLato vu'AvimAnane sthitam| astu. A trIjA naMbaranI vAcanAmAM jaNAvelAM prathama (31 muM) sUtra ane prakSipta sUtra sivAyanAM sUtromAM AvelAM millU tathA avALa thI sAtijJati sudhInAM sUtrapado nizIthasUtranI sUtrapratiomAM maLatAM nathI. sau prathama eN AvRttimAM vizeSa spaSTa karavA mATe mattaN arr Adi pratyeka sUtrapadanuM saMpUrNa sUtra koI paNa pratinA AdhAra vinA svayaM ApeluM hoya ema lAge che. tyAra pachI prasiddha thayelI AcArya zrI vijayapremasUrijInI, zrI kamalamunijInI, suttAmenI ane muni zrI nathamalajInI AvRttimAM paNa prastuta sUtrapadonA badale saMpUrNa sUtro ja ApelAM che. Ama chatAM maiM ane munizrI nathamalajInI AvRttimAM ame pahelAM jaNAvelI prastuta sUtrasaMdarbhanI pahelI vAcanAmAM ApelAM maulika sUtrapado jeTalAM ja sUtro che.

Page #220
...[19]... arthAta bIjI ane trIjI vAcanAmAM prakSipta thayelAM sUtrapado paikInuM eka paNa vadhArAnuM sUtrapada A be AvRttiomAM nathI. De. vaoNlTara zulkIMgasaMpAdita nizIthasUtranI vAcanAmAM ahIM ame pahelI vAcanAmAM jaNAvyA pramANe ja sUtrapado che, arthAta eka eka sUtrapadanuM saMpUrNa sUtra banAvIne nathI ApyuM, paNa hastalikhita prationI vAcanA mujaba ja pramANita vAcanA ApI che. pahelI vAcanAmAM AvelA yahuvAne sUtrapadanA badale Do. vaoNlTara zulkIMganI vAcanAmAM saTTAvAne che, je te yugamAM jarmanImAM viziSTa pratyaMtaro ane saMdarbhagraMthonA abhAve thAya te svAbhAvika che. bAkI, temaNe je sAdhanothI nizItha Adi sUtronI vAcanAo taiyAra karI che tevI paNa vipula sAdhanothI paNa javalle ja koI karI zake ema kahevAmAM jarAya atizayokti nathI. ma AvRttimAM sahuvAne nA badale laThThavALe che, jyAre sauprathama muni zrI nathamalajI saMpAdita AvRttimAM prastuta sahune sUtrapada mULa vAcanAmAM svIkAryuM che, temano A pAThanirNaya prAmANika ane maulika che. prajJApanA tathA nizIthasUtranA upara jaNAvelA sUtrapAThonA sthAnamAM munizrI puSpabhikSujIe murAme mAM je pATho ApyA che temAM to emanI manasvitA ja kAma karI gaI che, te jaNAvIe chIe : prajJApanA sUtranI amArI AvRttinA 237 mA pUchamAM AvelA 972 mA sutranI 203 kramAMkavALI gAthAnA pUrvArdhano pATha koIpaNa AdhAra vinA sultAna mAM A pramANe prakAzita karyo che-cAya masI ya maLI tu pALiya te nA tahIM cA ane AgaLa 999 [2] sUtranA sthAnamAM purva CM miTAvevi kiM maLi kuddha pALicai teruM HitLacaM! jayAre prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrAdazano maulika zuddha pATha anukrame A pramANe che-mAya masI ya ma 3yuvAne te jALiya vaya ja ! ane ghauM ggvi miTAve ma ma 3chupAii te4 LiyuM varSa | nizIthasUtramAM AvatA A saMdarbhamAM paNa ahIM ame svIkArelAM sUtrapadonI mauliktA mATe ame upara jaNAvI gayA chIe. suttAe gata nizIthasUtramAM paNa vAsUtra ravIkAryuM nathI. prajJApanAsUtra tathA nizIthasUtramAM Avato vasI zabda suttA nA saMpAdakajIne gamyo nahi hoya tethI tene svecchAe kADhI nAkhyo che. alabata, padArthanI daSTie va carabI e ApaNane sUga Ave tevo padArtha che ja, paNa teno evo artha nathI ke ApaNe sUtrapAThomAM AvatA zabdone svecchAe ravIkArIe ane svecchAe kADhI nAkhIe. pratyeka samayanI sAthe eno AdhyAmika uparAMta sAmAjika Adi aneka prakArano ItihAsa saMkaLAyelo hoya che. A itihAsa tenA samayamAM racAyelA graMthonI prAcInatA Adi vividha bAbatonI sAkSI mATe eka prakAranA purAvArUpa gaNAya che. adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI prajJApanA sUtranI AvRttio paikInI dha ane ma AvRttimAM 972 mA sUtramAM AvatA 3yuvAne zabdanA badale puravALe zabda che, je yaduvALanuM lipidoSajanya svarUpa che. 999 [2] kramAMkavALA sUtramAM to sahuvA nA badale sarva prakAzanomAM dudde vALa pATha che. 67. 1817mA sUtramAM Avelo che je pakavAdAttApu mozti tesiM asaMvenagmAnahaareNti NegAiM ca NaM bhAgasahassAI aphAsAijamANANaM aNAsAijamANANaM viddhaMsamAgacchaMti (50 346) A sUtrapATha prAcIna-arvAcIna samagra hastalikhita sUtrapratio Ape che; tema ja adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI su sivAyanI samagra AvRttiomAM paNa A pATha Avo ja che. A sUtrapAThane anusaratI TIkAnI vyAkhyA A pramANe che-vAna putrAnuM prakSepAhAratayA prati sevAmAyatanaM bhAgamAhArayanti 'anekAni punarbhAgasahasrANi' bahavo'saGkhatheyabhAgA iti aspRshymaanaanaamnaasvaadymAnAnAM viamAchaMti . (TIkApatra 508 pRSTi 1). prastuta sUtrapAThamAM AvelAM mArAphunnInA

Page #221
...[12].. ane majAkAraMjJaHTTrvi A be sUtrapadonuM anusaMdhAna pola padanI sAthe che, te TIkAnI vyAkhyA uparathI spaSTa thAya che. Ama chatAM su AvRttimAM prastuta be sUtrapadone koIpaNa AdhAra vinA svecchAe badalIne mAphakanApADyuM ane mAtArUjhamAnAchuM AvAM be khoTAM sUtrapado mULa vAcanAmAM svIkAryo che. upara jaNAvelA sUtrapAThamAM mAsArUM zabda che tenA vizeSaNarUpe A be sUtrapadone mAnIne, sUtrakAranA hArdane samajayA vinA ja, sustAnamAM A be sUtrapadonI SaSThInA badale prathama vibhakti karI hoya tema lAge che. ahIM muttAnA saMpAdakajIe 1817mAM sUtranA prastuta sUtrapAThanA mAtra eka ja zabda pachI zarU thatA 1818 mA sUtrano te i mate ! poNAtrA sArUjhaHIT BsAphrajhamA ya (pR0 396) A sUtrapATha je muttA me mAM paNa che ja, vAstavika zodhaka dRSTithI joyo-vicAryo hota to paNa teo khoTo pATha banAvatAM kadAca acakAta. 68. 1217mA sUtramAM AvelA joya ! tovA ti, va , va mi kA honnA, vo, phonane mAmiLavodiyaTT0 gvaM deva zA (2 1216 [1]) tahevuM mAnavaM jAva rAhiM, dAgni honA trastrA do, A sUtrapAThamAM prathama AveluM chafma sUtrapada rasa tathA ma AvRttimAM paDI gayuM che arthAta prAraMbha pATha A be AvRttimAM AvI che-o mA roNu vA ti, vA 23mu nA hogA; jyAre su AvRttimAM ahIM joyA ! gaifsa nA vo; vAtiku vA 23vA nA ! Avo svecchAe sudhArelo pATha che. ahiM prastutamAM pratipAdita vyaktavyanA spaSTIkaraNa mATe upara noMdhelA sUtrapAThanA uttarabhAganA marmano vicAra karavAmAM Avyo hota to paNa pratyaMtara jovAnI jijJAsA thAta ane vAstavika pATha meLavI zakAta. 69. 283 mAM pRSTamAM AveluM 1181 muM sUtra , AvRttimAM anavadhAnathI paDI gayuM che. prastuta sUtra samagra pratio ane prakAzita AvRttiomAM che. 70. 464mAM sUtranI bIjI kaMDikAno purve 3otopaNa viA gvaM manamagghosojAnag vi. navAM soloeiLag tva asurakumAre tig vALavadag (pR. 143) A sUtrapATha amane samagra sUtrapratioe Apyo che. A pAThamAM je lakhANa moTA akSaromAM mUkyuM che, tenA sthAnamAM ma AvRttimAM navaraM sadA vaDadAvagi Avo bhrAmaka ane khoTo pATha che. su AvRttimAM samagra pratiomAM maLatA maulika pATha pramANe chapAyelA ta AvRttinA pAThathI viruddha jaIne ma AvRttinA khoTA pAThanuM anukaraNa kema thayuM? te samajI zakAtuM nathI. prastuta sthAnamAM gha, sa ane zi AvRttimAM amArI vAcanA jevo ja pATha che; jyAre ma AvRttimAM prastuta sthAnamAM to ma AvRtti jevo ja pATha che, paNa te pATha (eTale navaraM sadAne dALadig ) pUrNa thayA pachI tarata ja Avato, samagra sUtrAze ane mudita AvRttione ghauM jAva Liyaku (sU0 465) A pATha che, tenA badale na AvRttimAM gvuM nahIM neruyA ta asuranA nava niyama che Avo anupayogI vadhAre pATha che. A kAraNe ahIM ame muttAmenA pAThanuM ma AvRtti sAthe sA jaNAvyuM. 71. pR. 306 mAM AvelA 1285 mAM sUtra pachI ta AvRttimAM 1289 thI 1293 sudhInAM sUtro (pR. 37, paM. 6 thI 14) che. ane tyAra pachI 1286, 1287 ane 1288 muM sUtra ane tenA pachI 1294 muM sUtra che. arthAta amArI vAcanAnA 1285thI 1294 sudhInAM kramika sUtrono ja AvRttinI vAcanAmAM A pramANe utkrama che-1285-1289-1290-12011292-1293-1286-1287-1288-1294. abhyAsI vAcako ahIM sahaja samajI zake tema che ke te AvRttimAM chapAyelo A utkrama taddana azAstrIya che. Avo utkrama prajJApanA sUtranI koI paNa

Page #222
[13]... hastalikhita pratimAM nathI; na ja hoya te svAbhAvika che. arthAta ta AvRttimAM ahIM anavadhAna thayuM che. TIkAmAM paNa samagra prationI vAcanA mujaba ame svIkArelA maulika krama pramANe ja A sUtronI vyAkhyA che. vaLI, vizeSamAM 3 AvRttimAM upara jaNAvelA u&mathI AvelA 1289mA sUtranA prAraMbhamAM AvatI tasaT i taNAI tti pucha royanA ! (pR. 307, 5. 6) ATalo sUtrapATha paDI gayo che. ma AvRttimAM paNa ahIM samitinI AvRtti pramANe to u&ma ane na che ja. uparAMta, temAM 1293 mA sUtranA prAraMbhamAM Avelo sApaDajhAI ATalo pATha paDI javAthI 1292 ane 1293 A be sUtranA badale sAva khoTI rajUAta rUpe eka sUtra banI gayuM che, te A pramANe vaMtisAda jhamtta pucha | nonacA.. ma AvRttinA A khoTA pAThanA badale tenA pahelAMnI prakAzita AvRttiomAM chapAyela ane samagra sUtrapratiomAM nirapavAdarUpe vidyamAna sUtrapAThane ame amArI vAcanAmAM A pramANe svIkAryo che-1292. purva to mannattaY/ 1293. savArathasSattag of0 puchI joyAahIM vijJa vAcako samajI zakaze ke zAstrakAra sthavira bhagavate je samAdhAna sakAyika paryApta mATe karyuM che te samAdhAnane ma AvRttino pATha aparyApta trasakAyanA saMbaMdhamAM laI jAya che, arthAt aparyApta trasakAyanI utkRSTI kAyasthiti sAgaropamapRthatvanI che tema jaNAve che. prastuta 1292-93 mA sUtranA saMbaMdhamAM sunnAmenA saMpAdakajIe paM. bhagavAnadAsajInI ukta khalanAne to temanI mULa vAcanAmAM kAyama rAkhI che ja, uparAMta, A kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelI pAMca sUtrono utkrama ane ma AvRttinA jevo ja suttAmAM che. vizeSamAM ahIM paNa eka sthAnamAM suttA nA saMpAdakajIe svecchAe khoTo pATha Umeryo che, te A pramANe-sa tathA tadanusAre ma AvRttimAM 1289 mA satranA prAraMbhano taergy i maMte! tayANA ttipucha | royamAM! ATalo sUtrapATha paDI gayelo che. ahIM surAjanA saMpAdakane kaMIka ghaTe che tema jaNAtAM temaNe potAnI ravecchAe ja prastuta pAThanA badale taw of ne te ma0 30 se. ATalo azAstrIya khoTo pATha umerI dIdho che. saravALe kahevAnuM eTaluM ja kesa AvRttimAM ane tadanusAre ma AvRttimAM A kaMDikAmAM jaNAvela pAMca sUtrono utkrama che tevo ja u&ma su AvRttimAM paNa che, je tatrastha sUtra saMbaMdhane toDI nAkhe che ane je samagra hastalikhita sUtrapratiomAM nathI, tema ja ma AvRttimAM 1293 mA sUtrano Adi bhAga paDI gayo che (je ta AvRttimAM che), tevI ja rIte surAmenI AvRttimAM paNa paDI gayo che, je samagra hastalikhita pratiomAM che. tema ja 1289 mA sUtranA prAraMbhane sUtrapATha, je samitinI AvRttimAM tathA tadanusAre ma AvRttimAM paDI gayo che tenA badale kuttAmAM svecchAe racIne goThavI dIdhelo azAstrIya khoTo pATha che je samagra hastalikhita sUtrapratimAM nathI. gha, ma tathA jIi AvRttimAM A kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA sUtrapATho amArI vAcanA jevA ja maulika che. 72. 635 mA sUtranA aMtamAM AvelA savavajJati (pR. 169, 50 6) zabda pachI ma ane tadanusAre su AvRttimAM avenA 3vavanaMti ATalo sUtrapATha vadhAre che. A vadhArAno sUtrapATha amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM maLyo nathI, tema ja adyAvadhi prakAzita zeSa AvRttiomAM paNa nathI. ahIM TIkAkAre vyAkhyAmAM vizeSa spaSTIkaraNa karavA mATe nAnA : lakhyuM che tenA AdhAre, athavA to TIkAnI vyAkhyAne anusarIne, koIka pratimAM koIe mUla vAcanAmAM prastuta pATha umeryo hoya tevI pratinA AdhAre, prastuta vadhArAno pATha ma AvRttimAM mULamAM Avyo hoya tema lAge che. 73. 193mA pRSThanI 21 mI paMktimAM AvelA vizeSAhiyAruM (sU0 777) A sUtrapada 5.pra. 13

Page #223
...[194]... pachI ane mitavattA sUtrapadanA pahelAM meM ane tadanusAre su AvRttimAM vahRdayAd ATalo sUtrapATha vadhAre che, je amane koI sUtrapratimAM nathI maLyo, ane A e sivAya prakAzita koI paNa AvRttimAM nathI. ahIM TIkAmAM mULa pAnuM pratIka che temAM paNa ame svIkArelA pAThanA jevo ja sUtrapATha che (TIkA, patra 231 6). 74, 1441 mA tramAM Avelo vava [ jhe] na tti puchAN maLiyAra (50 324) A sUtrapATha amane mAtra N. saMjJaka pratie Apyo che, temAM paNa ne akSara nathI. A sthAnamAM anya prationA pAThabhedo ame nIce TippaNImAM ApyA che, temAM mu. saMjJaka Adarzano eTale sa AvRttino je pATha nAMkhyo che te anavadhAnathI ma AvRttino apAI gayo che. ahIM ma AvRttino pArDa [DavavanarU] pujjA maLiyA Avo che, je ame prathama bhAganA zuddhipatrakamAM jaNAvyo che. aratu. prastuta sthAnamAM ma AvRttino vavaenA pucchA maLiyA pATha amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM nathI maLyo. ahIM su AvRttimAM ma AvRtti jevo ja pADe che. maiM ane 1 AvRttimAM prastuta sthAnamAM anukrame A pramANe pATha che--vavaSar pucchA maLiyA ane savavanaMti pucchA maLiyA. ci AvRttimAM to prastuta 1441 mA ane tenA pachInA 1442mA sUtrano pATha anavadhAnathI paDI gayo che, juo zilAgamagata pra. zilAphalaka 188-ra, paMkti bIjI. 75. 1580 mA sUtramAM Avelo nIva-Le meLenu mALiyavaM A prAcInatama prationo sUtrapATha saMgata ane prAmANika che. haiM ane meM AttimAM paNa ahIM jaNAvelI ja pADe che. A pAThanA badale amane pratyaMtaromAM navA nethamerenuM mALicannA Avo azuddha pAThe maLyo che, je ame TippaNImAM noMdhyo che. sa ane zi AvRttimAM prastuta TippaNImAM Apelo ja pATha mULa vAcanAmAM che, jyAre meM ane su AvRttimAM ahIM nIvanezyamevena mAnitannA Avo khoTo pADe che, je koI paNa sUtrapratimAM nathI. 76. 921[1] sUtramAM Avelo artevAM chaThTho vo paMcamavAvaluppaLo A sUtrapAda amane samagra sUtrapratiomAM maLyo che. dha, maiM ane zaeNi AvRttimAM paNa ahIM A pramANe ja pADe che. sa AvRttimAM A pAThamAMnuM painamavADuLo sUtrapada anavadhAnathI paDI gayuM che; jyAre meM ane tadanusArI su AvRttimAM A sthAnamAM A pramANe padaviparyAsa che - ahavaNaM paMcamavaggapaDuppanno chaThTho vo, je koI paNa sUtrapratimAM nathI. 77, 1805 mA sUtramAM AveluM miAiyattAr (50 394, 50 9) A sUtrapa6 samagra sUtrapratio Ape che. 1, 36 ane 6 AvRttimAM paNa A sthAnamAM Avo ja pATha che. ahIM TIkAnI mudrita AvRttimAM A pramANe vyAkhyA che -- ' milziyattA 'mithyAnmbhidhyaa, abhilASa ityarthaH, abhidhyA saJjAtA yeSviti abhidhyAtAstA ra kAdidarzanAditapratyayaH, tadbhAvastattA tayA, kimuktaM bhavati 1 ye gRhItA AhAratayA pudgalA na te tRptihetavo'bhUvanniti na punattamaruvaLIyaOna namaste / (TIkA, patra 504, pRSThi 2). TIkAnA A pAThamAM moTA akSaramAM mUkelA pAThanA AdhAre ma AvRttimAM mULa pAThamAM prastuta sUtra A pramANe ApyuM che -- (na)mikSiyattA; tyAra pachInI ci AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapada A pramANe chema(tra0 maLa)mizcicattAra, arthAt paM. zrI bhagavAnadAsajIe je pAne potAnA saMzodhanarUpe ( ) AvA koikamAM mUkyo te pAne zilAgamamAM pratyaMtaranA pAThabhedarUpe mUkavAmAM Avyo, je samagra 9. TIkAnI mudrita AvRttimAM vRtti pATha che,

Page #224
...[15]... sUtrAzamAM nathI. A sthAnamAM mu AvRttimAM ma AvRttinA jevo ja pATha che. jesalamera ane khaMbhAtanA bhaMDAramAM upalabdha TIkAnI prAcInatama tADapatrIya pratiomAM upara jaNAvelA TIkApAThamAM moTA akSaramAM mUkelo pATha A pramANe che-gItA mahAnatA pudrA ne te tRtidevoDamUnniti punAmaguIyana pamitte arthAt agAu noMdhelA pAThamAM bIjI vAra Avalo zabda prAcInatama pratiomAM nathI. tethI ane prastuta TIkApAThamAM miziyALu sUtrapada lakhIne vyAkhyA karI che tethI, ahIM samagra sUtrapratio Ape che te minizayarAnuM pATha ja barAbara mAnavo joIe. A viSayamAM eka vastu vicAraNIya che. ahIM nArakonA AhArapugalonA pariNamananA nirUpaNamAM mikiphAyattANa zabda che. Avo ja zabda 1806 [1] sUtramAM asurakumAra devonA AhArapugalonA pariNamananA nirUpaNamAM che. joke zilAgama sivAyanI prakAzita sarva AvRttiomAM prastuta 1806 [1] sUtramAM miksicarAI nA badale miDizayattAgha pATha che, paNa ame joyelI samagra prAcIna-prAcInatama pratiomAM 1806 [1] sUtramAM paNa amiAiyALu ja pATha che, tethI ame preratuta banne sUtromAM ekasarakho minisattApa pATha ja svIkAryo che. ahIM vicAraNIya vastu e bane che ke nArakonA viSayamAM vaparAyelAM duHkhAnubhUtisUcaka sUtrapadothI UlaTAM eTale sukhAnubhUtisUcaka sUtrapado asurakumAra devonA viSayamAM che. kevaLa prastuta miziyANa A eka ja sUtrapada nAraka ane asurakumAranA AhArapariNamananA nirUpaNamAM ekasarakhuM che. ahIM "nArakono AhAra evo tu hoya ke je lIdhA pachI temane tRpti anubhavAtI nahIM hoya tethI temanI abhilASA AhAramAM ja rahe, jyAre devone eTalo suMdara AhAra hoya ke te lIdhA pachI paNa tenI sukhada yAdarUpe temanI abhilASA te tarapha rahe" samAdhAna mATe AvuM arthaghaTana karI zakAya. ahIM ame eTaluM ja jaNAvIe chIe ke prAcIna-prAcInatama sUtrAdazone anusarIne ame 1805 ane 1806 [1] sUtramAM amiAiyattAI pATha mULa vAcanAmAM svIkAryo che. 78. 1304 kramAMka vALA sUtrano punattayALa vi parva jevA A pATha amane samagra satrapratioe Apyo che, ane A sUtrapAThathI prastutano saMpUrNa artha samajI zakAya che. 3 tathA zi AvRttimAM A pATha pachI gaDhA gohiMyA ATalo pATha vadhAre che, je amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM maLyo nathI, AthI ja A vadhArAno pATha vizeSa spaSTIkaraNa mATe koIe pAchaLathI prakSipta karyo hoya ema lAge che. A vastu to ghauM veva AvA sUtrapAThathI paNa spaSTa ja che, kAraNa ke naEA sodiyA pATha paNa je maulika hoya to tenA pahelAM gvuM re Avo sUtrapATha hovo na joIe. evI ja rIte ahIM veva lakhyA pachI nA divA pATha nirarthaka siddha thAya che. to AvRttino A vadhArAno sUtrapATha koI paNa sUtrapratimAM nathI. ma tathA su AvRttimAM ahIM amArA jevo ja maulika pATha che; jyAre 2 tathA 3 AvRttimAM ahIM prastuta maulika pAThane saMvAdI pATha A pramANe che-tti()vA nahIM mohiyALa | 79 1406 kramAMkavALA sUtranI 213 mI gAthAmAM Avelo ve vAsudeva A sUtrapATha amane prAcIna-prAcInatama pratioe Apyo che, jyAre traNa sUtrapratioe ahIM vaDhava vAsudde pATha Apyo che, ane te gha, ma, sa tathA AvRttinI mULa vAcanAmAM paNa che, jyAre ma ane su AvRttimAM ame svIkAryo che te saMgata pATha che. 10, zilAgamanI AvRttimAM ahI mi(60 mi)(AyattAI pATha che.

Page #225
...[16] 80. 1816mA sUtranuM veTiyA mate ne pocA mArA prati te je teuM vocaDhA sevAasi timA mADyAti RtimA matsAti? (pR. 395) A prazravAkya ja saMgata ane maulika che. ahIM pu 2 saMjJaka prati sivAyanI samagra sUtrapratioe uparano pATha Apyo ja che; jyAre pu 2 saMjJaka pratimAM tema ja , sa ane zi AvRttimAM uparanA pAThanA prAraMbhano bhAga A pramANe che, je asaMgata che-veliyAuM maMte! puchI ne poyamAbe voca...... arthAta A asaMgata pAThamAM cAlu praznavAjyane puchI zabdathI pUrNa karyuM che ane temAM joyamAM ! zabdathI samAdhAnarUpa uttaravAkyano prAraMbha karyo che, jeno koI meLa besI zake ja nahIM. gha AvRttimAM ahIM veiMdriya maMte! purachA 1 ne joje...A pramANe che; ahIM paNa puchI zabda arthehIna ane amaulika che; jyAre ma AvRttimAM gha AvRttinA jevo ja pATha che, paNa temane pucha | zabda khaTakyo lAge che, jethI [ ] AvA koSTakamAM puchI zabda ApIne tenI anupayogitA jaNAvI che. te pachInI su AvRttimAM A pucha | zabdane svIkAryuM nathI tethI A sthAnamAM amArI vAcanA jevo pATha che. 11 81. 41 mA sUtramAM AvatAM tathA vi ane pAchA vi (pR. 18, 50 1) A be sUtrapado sa ane zi AvRttimAM paDI gayAM che; jyAre meM ane su AvRttimAM prastuta be sUtrapado che. 82. 452 mA sUtranA aMtamAM Avelo tihiM mohiM (pR. 140, 50 3) A sUtrapATha 3 tathA zi AvRttimAM paDI gayo che; jyAre ma ane AvRttimAM che. 83. 1019mA sUtramAM AvatuM pALivimocade (50 251, 50 25-26) A sUtrapada sa tathA risa AvRttimAM paDI gayuM che; ma ane su AvRttimAM che. 84. 1046 [8] sUtramAM Avelo chevatiyA vI ? konAnAsthi A sUtrapATha 8 tathA zi AvRttimAM paDI gayo che; jyAre ma ane su AvRttimAM che. 85. 1310 mA sUtramAM Avelo mataM maruM (pR. 308, 50 21) A sUtrapATha sa tathA zi AvRttimAM paDI gayo che; jyAre ma ane su AvRttimAM che. 86. 1566 mA sUtramAM Avelo mANArAsarIsa baomyA moTA gajAnA A sUtrapATha ka tathA risa AvRttimAM paDI gayo che, jyAre ma tathA su AvRttimAM che. 87. 1860 mA sUtramAM Avelo ghAva mALiyA A sUtrapATha sa tathA zi AvRttimAM paDI gayo che; ma ane su AvRttimAM prastuta pATha che. 88. 193[1] sUtramAM AveluM maka, (pR. 67, 50 8) A sUtrapada sa AvRttimAM paDI gayuM che, jyAre ma ane su AvRttimAM che. risa AvRttimAM to prastuta sUtranA samagra sUtrapratioe ApelA 36 dedA ja giaaN nocArya vannettA madhye yamadamu norate A maulika sUtrapAThanA badale mAtra 3 variMgAva manovAsaTyu Avo saMkSipta pATha ApIne koI paNa AdhAra vinA vAcanA TUMkAvI che. 89. 106 mA pUchamAM AvelA 316 mA sUtrano samagra sUtrapATha ka AvRttimAM paDI gayo che; jyAre ma, pitta ane su AvRttimAM che. 11. 81mIthI 105 mI kaMDikAmAM jaNAvelA pATho che ane ma AvRttimAM nathI. A kaMDikAomAM jaNAvelAM sthAnonI amArI mULa vAcanAnA pATha amane samagra sutrapratioe ApyA che.

Page #226
...[197]... 90.332 mA sUtramAM AveluM saMslegasamayaditIyALa (pR0 109, 50 4) A sUtrapada sa AvRttimAM paDI gayuM che meM tathA su AvRttimAM che; jyAre ci AvRttimAM prastuta satrapadanuM saMvegnasamaya. AvuM TUMkuM rUpa che. 91. 4para mA sUtramAM AvelA mApanavanALapannavaihi ya chaDhALahiNa (50 140, 50 2) A pAThano aMtima patnanehi ya chaDhALahiNa ATalo sUtrapATha sa AvRttimAM paDI gayo che. ma, zi ane 3 AvRttimAM A pATha che. 92. 923 mA sUtramAM Avelo notisiyALa dvaM caiva| vara (pR0 228, paM. 13) A sUtrapATha sa AvRttimAM paDI gayo che. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM prastuta pADe che. 93. pR0 302 nI bIjIthI cothI paMktimAM Avelo sUtrAMka 1257 [7] tathA 1257 [8] no samagra sUtrasaMrbha ta AvRttimAM paDI gayo che. ma, ci ane su AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrasaMdarbha che. 94. 1723 mA sUtramAM AveluM dvitlRi (pR0 380, paM0 10) A sUtrapada sa AvRttimAM paDI gayuM che. meM ane tu AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapada che; jyAre ci AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapadanA badale viSasenheiM AvuM sUtrapada che. 95, 43 mA sUtranI 26 mI gAthAnA pUrvArdhamAM AvelA caMpAnAtI gavaLIdyA ya vo A pAThanA jevo ja pATha ma ane su AvRttimAM che; jyAre sa ane phri AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA sthAnamAM sa~vanInd biyA yuo(to) Avo khoTo pADe che. 96. 247 mA sUtramAM AvelA muhumavaLasIyA asalekhaMzunA (50 93, 50 4) A pAThanA jevo ja pATha ma ane 3 AvRttimAM che; jyAre tta ane ci AvRttimAM prastuta pAThanA asaMvekhanuLA sUtrapadanA sthAnamAM atyaMtanuLA AvuM khoTu sUtrapada che. ahIM TIkAmAM paNu sUkSmavanaspatijJAyikA asa cecanuLA (TIkA patra 131 pRSTi 1 50 7) AvI spaSTa vyAkhyA che. 97. 1744mA sUtramAM AvelA padmattAva'tti (pR0 383, 50 11-12) A sUtrapadanA jevo ja pATha ma tathA 3 AvRttimAM che; jyAre sa ane zi AttimAM prastuta pArkanA sthAnamAM avanattAvannattiyaM Avo khoTo pADe che. 98. 2169 mA sUtramAM AvelA suTTunA naM (40 443 paM. 17) A sUtra pAThanA jevo ja pATha meM ane su AvRttimAM che. TIkAmAM paNa 'sudumA aaN 'ti htAvasUkSmA, AvI mULa pAThAnusAra vyAkhyA che; jyAre ahIM sa ane ci AvRttimAM sunnumA naM Avo aaulika pATha che. sa . 99. 1717mAM sUtramAM amane badhI pratiomAM maLelA LA, sersa taM caiva, (pR0 379) A sUtrapAThanA badale sa AvRttimAM LA sesA, (30) tuM eva DipuL vaMyaMti Avo pATha che. ci AvRttimAM ahIM samitinI vAcanA jevo ja pATha che, paNa temAM hoseLa pAThano nirdeza karato koimAM mUkelo (30) nathI; jyAre meM ane su AvRttimAM jhaLA, sersa taM cetra hituLa vaMyaMti Avo pATha che. A pAThanA aMtamAM AvelAM hipumAM vaMyaMti A e sUtrapado amane koI paNa sUtrapratie ApyAM nathI. 100, 440 mA sUtramAM AvelA jJAvinaverdi (pR0 137 50 7) A sUtrapadanA pahelAM 3 AvRttimAM anavadhAnathI prastuta sthAnamAM koIka pratino vadhArAno pATha paNa mULa

Page #227
-[ 198]... vAcanAmAM dAkhala thaI gayo che, eTale ke prastuta sUtrapadanA badale vayavaMjavajhaverdi trivaUU/TnahiM AvAM be sUtrapado che. zi AvRttimAM prastuta sUtrapadanA saMdarbhanA jIvaUvajJaveei DhohicavaghaUTpagaei DhAviUITwvehiM suvijhavaUAva nahi ca dAvagiNa (pR. 177, 50 7-8) A samagra pratioe ApelA sUtrapAThanA badale nIcodiyA jJAtrikanDei dAvagi Avo TUMko pATha che. AmAMya paya zabda to bilakula amaulika che. AgamomAM kAla, nIla, lohita, hAlidra ane zukla A pAMca varSe ja jaNAvyA che. AmAMnuM kAlavarNasaMbadhita vaktavya prastuta sUtrapadanA pahelAM AvI gayuM che (juo pR0 137, 50 2). AthI ahI 4 ane zi AvRttino pATha sAco nathI, jyAre ma ane su AvRttimAM amArI vAcanA jevo ja pATha che. 101. 197 mA sUtramAM AvelA sA sA vinA vArasA (pR. 70, 50 19) A sUtrapATha pachI 4 ane zi AvRttimAM sA sA sAhitI ATalo sUtrapATha vadhAre che, je amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM maLyo paNa nathI, ane asaMgata hovAthI tenI jarUra paNa nathI, prastuta vadhArAno binajarUrI pATha ma ane su AvRttimAM nathI. 102. 27 mA pRSThanI chaThThI paMktimAM AvelA re saM sArANasarIravAvAsarUArUyA A sUtrapATha pachI ja AvRttimAM se naM sAhAranavAravA ATalo sUtrapATha vadhAre che. prastuta vadhArAno sUtrapATha amane koI paNa sUtrapratimAM maLyo nathI, tethI ane prastuta sthAnanI TIkAnI vyAkhyAmAM te nityAdiniyAmanAtuyaM sumam (TIkA, patra 41, pRSTi 1) AvuM spaSTa jaNAvyuM che tethI paNa prastuta vadhArAno pATha binajarUrI che ema kahI zakAya, kAraNa ke tene je ravIkArIe to cAranA badale pAMca nigamana thAya che. ma ane su AvRttimAM A binajarUrI vadhArAno sUtrapATha nathI. 103. 635 mA sUtramAM AvelA prazno (pR. 169, 50 5) A sUtrapadanA badale te AvRttimAM IrSA pATha che, je koI paNa pratimAM nathI ane binajarUrI che. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM ahIM maulika cho pATha ja che. 104. 1236 mA sUtramAM AvelA variyAvaUCTInuM A sUtrapadanA badale 3 AvRttimAM anavadhAnathI thayelo variyALa pATha che, jayAre ma zi ane su AvRttimAM variyAvajjA Avo zuddha pATha che. 105. 1277muM ane 1278 muM A be sUtro nuM AvRttimAM 1284mA sUtranI pachI che. Avo u&ma koI paNa sUtrapratimAM nathI ane te asaMgata paNa che. ma, zi ane su AvRttimAM prastuta be sUtro amArI vAcanA pramANe yathAsthAne ja che. 10 ka. 1864 mA sUtramAM AvelA mAnava ne (pR0 400, 50 10) A sUtrapAThanA badale sa, ma ane su AvRttimAM nAmavIrate pATha che, je koI paNa sUtrapratimAM maLato nathI. dha, e tathA phi AvRttimAM ahIM maulika maLe jo pATha che. 107. 2173 [2] sUtramAM Avelo #canoui (pR. 444) athAta jAgo je A sUtrapATha pu 2 sivAyanI samagra sUtrapratioe Apyo che. ahIM prastuta pAThanA badale pu 2 pratino je yajJone i pATha che te ja pATha ku sivAyanI adyAvadhi prakAzita thayelI AvRttiomAM mULa pATharUpe che. ahIM ame mULamAM svIkArelA pATha pramANe ja TIkAnI vyAkhyA A pramANe che --0thayo punarcAnaka. sattA nI AvRttimAM tenA pUrvanI AvRttimAM na chapAyo hoya tevo mAtra A eka ja zuddha pATha ame jANI zakyA chIe.

Page #228
prajJApanAsUtranA prathama bhAganA 'saMpAdakIya' (pR0 18-19)mAM jemano nirdeza karyo che te zAstrAbhyAsI munivaro, vidvAno ane anya mahAnubhAvonA RNasvIkArano nirdeza ahIM paNa ame tathAprakAre jANI levAnI bhalAmaNa karIe chIe. muMbaI saM0 2027 phAgaNa suda cha budhavAra, tA. 7-3-71 ...[199] >> RNasvIkAra suni pu ya vi ja ya dalasukha mAlaviyA amRtalAla bhojaka

Page #229

Page #230
INTRODUCTION ANGABAHYA WORKS AND THEIR RELATION TO ANGA WORKS The Agamas considered to be extant by the Svetambara Jaina tradition have undergone different stages of composition. In the first stage the Anga works were composed or compiled. According to the tradition it is ganadharas, the direct principal disciples of a Tirthankara, who compose the Anga works. So, it can be said that out of the extant Jaina Agamas the oldest are the Anga works. In these Anga works the ganadharas have collected the preachings and teachings of Lord Mahayira and have also described the episodes of his life-story. The extant Anga works are composed or compiled by a ganadhara named Sudharma. And through tradition they have come down to us in the form of sruta. We have a reason to believe that a tradition of that sort of preachings which Mahavira delivered had run its course and was present even in the days of Lord Mahavira, he followed it, and having made selection, additions and alterations in it proper to his time and place he prepared his own preachings and gospels. The tradition explicitly states that the composition of twelve Anga works (dvadasangi) is based on the Purva' literature. The Agama literature known by the name of Purva' is not extant. Only a list of the titles of the Purva' works and only a table of their contents are available. The term "Purva' itself suggests that a literature known by that term might have been traditionally prevalent before the days of Lord Mahavira. Moreover, the tradition informs us that the Purva' literature was included in the twelfth Anga work named Drstivada which too is unfortunately lost to us. But there are many extant works and chapters in which or about which it is clearly stated that they are composed on the basis of Drstivada or that they are composed on the basis of a particular 'Purva' included in Drstivada. It is difficult to deduce from the works of Dr. Schubring as to what his exact opinion is about Drstivada and Purva' literature. But this much is certain that he was of the opinion that the story that there was ancient literature called by the name of Purva' on the basis of which certain works have been composed represents a false view or a misunderstanding. He is not able to decide as to 1. Agama Yugaka Jaina Darsana, p. 20. 2. Schubring : Doctrine of the Jainas, $ 38, p. 74 'It is in harmony with the misunderstanding according to which..."

Page #231
...[202]... whether various pravadas (schools) (Purva' literature is described as representing a pravada) were really a fact or merely a fiction. But he opines that certain obscure names given to these pravadas go to corroborate the position holding them to be fiction. But it is not possible for us to agree with him on his abovementioned view. It is so because regarding Drstivada, its chapters, etc. and especially regarding the Purvas there is a trifling difference between the views of Svetambaras and Digambaras. This suggests that before the schism both the traditions possessed one common tradition following which both of them present the uniform facts regarding Drstivada and Purvas. It is really difficult to understand why one should regard as false view or misunderstanding the statement (occurring in the Agama works) that Anga and Angabahya works are based on either Drstivada or a particular Purva. It is so because this statement occurs even in the Niryuktis and also in the works like Prajnapana. Moreover, the argument adduced to prove pravadas to be fiction is not at all convincing. About the relation of Angas and Purvas the conclusion drawn by Dr. Schubring on the basis of a passage from Abhayadeva's commentary on Samavayangasutra does not seem cogent. One thing he arrived at is that according to Abhayadeva Purvas do not constitute the basis of Anga works and the other thing he arrived at is that Purvas and Angas were two independent literatures and hence the former does not form the basis of the latter. We quote below the passage in point in order to decide whether his above-mentioned two conclusions are proper. We request the scholars to decide for themselves as to what the view of Abhayadeva himself is and also as to whether the conclusion drawn by Dr. Schubring on the basis of the passage does really follow from it. "atha kim tat purvagatam ? ucyate-yasmat tirthakarah tirthapravartanakale ganadharanam sarvasutradharatvena purvam purvagatam sutrarthai bhasate, tasmat purvaniti bhanitani/ganadharah punah srutaracanam vidadhana acaradikramena racayanti, sthapayanti ca/matantarena tu purvagatasutrarthah purvam arhata bhasito ganadharair api purvagatasrutam eva purvan racitam pascad acaradi / nanv evam yad acara-niryuktyam abhihitam, 3. Ibid, $ 38, p. 75 "Whether the pavayas of the Digthivaya (the 12th Anga) were fiction or fact we do dot know." 4. Ibid, $ 38, p. 75" The names of two Aggeniya......for their obscurity all speak in favour of their fictitive nature." 5. Ibid, $ 37, p. 74 "But he does not derive the Angas from the Puvvas.... Hence it follows that the two series were parallel to, not dependent on, each other."

Page #232
... [203]... 'savvesim ayaro padhamo't ityadi tat katham ? ucyate/tatra sthapanam asritya tathoktam / iha tu aksararacanam pratitya bhaaitam.purvam purvani ketani' iti /" -Samavayanga-tika, pp. 130-31 What Ac. Abhayadeva has said in Sanskrit had already been said, even prior to Abhayadeva, by Jinadasa in his Nandi-curni. And Ac. Haribhadra has bodily taken this Nandi-curni passage in his commentary (p. 88) on Nandi. Nandi-curni passage runs as follows: "se kim tam puvvagatam ? ti, ucyate--jamha titthakaro titthapavattanakale ganadharana savvasutadharattanato puvvam puvvagatasutattham bhasati tamha puvvatti bhanita/ ganadhara puna suttarayanam karenta ayarai-kamena rayamti thavemti ya/ annayariyamatenam puna puvvaga tasuttattho puvram arhata bhasito, ganaharehi vi puvvagatasutam ceva puvvam raitam paccha ayarai/evam ukte codaka aha-nanu puvva varaviruddham/ kamha? jamha ayaranijjuttie bhanitam "savvesim ayaro" gaha (Acaranganiryukti, gatha 8] / acarya aha---satyamuktam/ kintu sa thavana/imam puna akkhararayanam paducca bhaaitampuvvam puvva kata ity arthah/ -Nandisutta-cunni (PTS) p. 75 Moreover, the view accepted in Jinabhadra's Visesavasyakabhasya along with the auto-commentary, being noteworthy, is given below: aha-sruyate hi purvam purvany evopanibadhyante purvapranayanad eva ca purvani iti/ tatra ca samastam asti vanmayam atah kim iha sesangair angabahyais ceti? ucyate 7 jati vi ya bhutavade savvassa vayogatassa otaro 1 nijjuhana tadha vi hu dummedhe pappa itthi ya || 548 || jati' gahal yady api drstivade samastavaumayavatarah, tathapi durmedhasam ayogyanam strinam canugrahartham anyasrutavicesopadesah, sravakanam ca ||| --Visesavasyakabhasya, p. 115 We give below the references where we are told about the works studied by a particular disciple of a particular Tirthankara who flourished before Lord Mahavira. In Jnatadharmakatha it is mentioned that Thavaccaputta and 6. Acaranganiryukti, gatha 8. 7. This gatha occurs in BIhatkalpabhasya also (gatha 145). See also Avasya kacurni, p. 35

Page #233
... [204]... five Pandava brothers8 (su. 128 and 130) (disciples of Lord Aristanemi), Sukaparivrajaka (a disciple of Thavaccaputta) (su. 55), and disciples of Mallijina (su. 78)--all of them studied fourteen purvas beginning with Samayika (samaiyamaiyaim coddasapuvvaim).10 Bhagavatisutra (su. 617) informs us that Kartika Setha, a disciple of Lord Munisuvrata, had studied fourteen Purvas beginning with Samayika (samayiyamaiyaim coddasapuvvaim). Again, regarding Mahabbala, a principal disciple of Tirthankara Vimala, it furnishes the same information (su. 432). Antakyddasa (su. 4, 5, 7) too relates that all the disciples of Tirthankara Aristanemi, except Gautama, had studied fourteen Purvas. About Gautama it informs us that he had studied eleven Angas beginning with Samayika (tate nam se goyame....samaiyamaiyaim ekkarasa angaim ahijjati, su. 1). On the basis of the above references we can safely conclude that before the days of Lord Mahavira it was the Purva literature -and not the Anga literature-that was prevalent and prominent. And from those references we can deduce that in the eyes of the compiler of the Agamas "Purva' literature was comparatively older than the Anga literature. This is the reason why there is no scope of contradiction in believing that "Purva' lilerature was collected and included in the Drstivada under the head of Purvagata. The importance of Purva is proved by the fact that in the Karma literature and elsewhere where there occurs the discussion on Sruta it is 'Purva'-and not 'Anga'-that is accepted as the measure of samyaksruta. Now if Purva literature were absolutely a non-entiity, then how can we account for the importance attached to it in the above-mentioned works ? Grades of the Sruta' are discussed in Visesavasyakabhasya on the basis of Avasyakaniryukti. Therein occurs the term purvadhara' (knower of Purvas) and not the 'srutadhara' or 'angadhara' (gathas 141, 531, 536, 555). From among the gathas referred to above, the gatha 536 occurs even in the Brhatkalpabhasya (gath, 138). And even in the Nandisutra (su. 71) it is stated : "icceyam duvalasamgam ganipidagan 8. In Mahasamadhiprakirnaka (gatha 459) it is stated that Yudhisthira possessed the knowledge of fourteen Purvas while the remaining four brothers possessed the knowledge of eleven Angas. 9. There is a reference in Jnata (su.56) to the effect that selaka, a disciple of suka, had studied eleven Angas beginning with Samayika. 10. In Malli-adhyayana of Inata (su. 64) it is mentioned, in the course of the story of the previous birth, that Bala who was initiated in the order of the monks by a Sthavira had studied eleven Angas, viz. Samayika etc.

Page #234
... [205]... coddasapuvvissa sammasutan, abhinnadasa puvvissa sammasutam, tena param bhinnesu bhayana." Here also 'Purvas' are accepted as a measure of samyaksruta. This cannot be accounted for in the utter non-existence of the Purva literature. In the opinion of Ac. Haribhadra and Silanka and other commentators the meanings of the terms 'srutakevali' and 'caturdasapurvi' are identical. That is, nothing of the 'Sruta' remains unknown to a caturdasapurvi.11 In Vyavaharabhasya it is stated that in olden days the possessor of the knowledge of fourteen Purvas was considered to be a gitartha but now (i. e. in the days of Vyavaharabhasya) one who possesses the knowledge of prakalpas is considered to be so.12 This too can become possible if at one time or other the existence and importance of Purva literature was recognised. Ac. Malayagiri in his commentary on Prajnapana considers Gautama ganadhara to be a caturdasapurvi (p. 72). Moreover, in Kalpasutra13 is given the number of Lord Mahavira's disciples who possessed the knowlege of fourteen Purvas. But the number of those disciples who possessed the knowledge of twelve Angas is not given. This shows that those who possessed the knowledge of fourteen Purvas were considered to be srutadhara and as such they were given importance. Similarly, in the case of the disciples of Lord Parsva etc. the number of only those who possessed the knowledge of fourteen Purvas is given 14; the number of those who possessed the knowledge of twelve Angas is not given. This too proves that there existed scriptures known by the name of Purva. Not only Kalpasutra but also Jambudvipaprajnapti (su. 31) gives the number of only those disciples of Rsabhadeva, who possessed the knowledge of fourteen Purvas. Nanditheravali, in the gatha (35) devoted to the praise of Ac. Nagarjuna, considers him to be the knower of kalika sruta (i. e. Angas) and Purvas. This reference proves that kalika sruta i. e. Anga15 literature is different from Purva literature. Moreover, Nandi (su. 78) informs us that by 'gamika' is to be understood Dsstivada and by 'agamika' is to be understood Kalika i. e. eleven 11. "ma caturdasapurbatoidah prajiapan gam kimcid apiditam asti" Prajapama, Haribhadravrtti, p. 18; silanka's Acarangatika, pp. 183, 185; Prajnapana, Malayagirivstti, p. 72. 12. Uddesa 3 gatha 173 13. Kalpaustra (Ed. Punyavijayaji) su. 137. 14. Ibid, su. 157, 166, etc. 15. "kalikasrutam acaradi' Nandi-Haribhadriya-tika, p. 69.

Page #235
... [206]... . remaining Angas, etc.-which means that they are two different literatures. The fact that the following gatha of Catuhsaranaprakirnaka mentions caturdasapurvadhara side by side with dvadasangadhara proves Purvas to be different from Angas : caudasa-dasa-navapuvvi duvalasikkarasamgino je a jinakappahalamdia pariharavisuddhisahu ya ||33|| While explaining bhasa, vibhasa, vartika etc., the different types of commentary or exposition, Avasyakacurni says that vibhasa means that type of commentary or exposition which explains the words constituting the sutra in various ways while vartika means that type of commentary or exposition which explains the same in all the possible ways, and further that Caturdasapurvi is capable of the former while only kevali is capable of the latter.16 Gautama, a ganadhara of Lord Mahavira, is considered to be the knower of fourteen Purvas (caturdasapurvi). But all other disciples of Lord Mahavira, excepting ganadharas, are seldom referred to as knowers of fourteen Purras. Almost all of them are mentioned as knowers of eleven Angas (samaiyamaiyain ekkarasa angaim).17 In contrast to this, the disciples of Tirthankaras prior to Lord Mahavira are referred to as knowers of fourteen Purvas. From this we can possibly infer that only that sruta which existed before the advent of Lord Mahavira has been given the name 'Purva'. As we have already seen, the Angas are derived from the Purvas. Thus the Purva literature served as the basis of the Anga literature, though it was different from and independent of the Anga interature. And at sometime it was included in the twelfth Anga under the head of Purvagata'. This is the right view. One thing is noteworthy that there is an old belief, as previously referred to, that the Angas were composed on the basis of Purvas for the benefit of women, etc. And wherever the topic of the study by nuns occurs, we are given, in connection with the study by the nuns either of the times of Lord Mahavira or of the times earlier than Lord Mahavira, the same information that they studied eleven Angas; but none of them is reported to have studied Purvas. This fact corroborates the above-mentioned old belief. In the Jnata. (su. 129) we are told that Draupadi studied eleven Angas while Pandavas studied fourteen Purvas. Arya Padmayati, a disciple of Aristanemi, is also reported to have studied eleven 16. Avasyakacurni, folio 115 (gatha 35) 17. Bhagavati Su. 93, 382, 385, 418; Vipakasutra 33, Jnata. Su. 28, 105; Anuttaro 3 etc.

Page #236
... [207]... Angas (Antagada Su. 9). In the days of Mahavira the wives of Srenika became Jaina nuns. About them we are informed in Antagada (Su. 16) that they possessed the knowledge of eleven Angas. Purvas being held very important scriptural texts it is no wonder if its knowledge were considered to be a kind of labdhi or rddhi (super-normal power). Avasyakaniryukti includes even the purvadharas (knowers of Purvas) in the list of labdhiharas (possessors of labdhis). This suggests that in the sruta 'Purva' literature had special and important place.18 Where there occurs a discussion either on agamavyavahara or paroksavyavahara the knowers of 14, 10 or 9 Purvas and also Gandhasti are found mentioned as aga mavyavahari.19 Moreover, A. Jinabhadra referred to those who were of the opinion that Prayascitta became extinct as soon as knowers of fourteen Purvas left the mortal world.20 And he refuted this view.21 All this discussion would be meaningless if there existed, in the tradition, no Purva literature. So, we should maintain that at one time or another there existed the sruta known by the name of Purva'. There is no ground to regard it as fiction. The traditional view that Purvas are included in Drstivada under the head of Purvagata' is not baseless. It is natural to raise the question as to why Saiddhantika (Doctrinal) and some Agamic texts were based on the Purvas or Drstivada only and not on the extant Angas. This can be answered as follows. If Angas themselves were believed to be based on Purvas and thus if the latter were considered to be definitely more important than the former then the authors of doctrinal and Agamic texts would naturally prefer Purvas to Angas to draw upon. Moreover, there is no reason to believe that what is nonexistent at present was also non-existent even at that time. It is so because it existed at one time and it became extinct only gradually. Again, the title Drstivada itself suggests that the text bearing this title would have contained the expositions of the various philosophical views-the Jaina or non-Jaina or both. Hence, if the source of the philosophical or doctrinal discussions is sought in Drstivada rather than in any Anga work, then the attempt should be regarded as proper. And the attempt has been made in this direction. Generally it is stated that all those Angabahya works 18. Avasyakaniryukti, gatha 69; Visesa, gatha 776. 19. Jitakalpabhasya, gathas 112, 113. 20. Ibid, gathas 256-262 21. Ibid, gathas 263 ff.

Page #237
... [208]... that are devoted to the doctrinal or philosophical discussions have Drstivada as their source. The relation of Satkhandagama and Kasayapahuda, the doctrinal works of Digambara school, with Drstivada and Purvas has been established. Purvas have also been recognised as the source of Karmapraksti, Pancasangraha and such other old works devoted to the doctrine of Karma and accepted by both the schools, Svetambara and Digambara. Similarly, even the present doctrinal text Prajnapana has relation with Drstivada. The only difference is that it is the commentator of Satkhandagama who explicitly states, in his commentary Dhavala, that Drstivada constitutes the source of Satkhanda'gama while regarding the present work Prajnapana the author himself informs us of Prajnapana's relation with Drstivada. Now there naturally arises a question as to why Purvas were neglected and became extinct if they really existed. The answer is very simple. It is as follows. When more systematic works came to be composed the Purvas were put into oblivion and hence they gradually became extinct. It is proper to believe in this natural order. Digambaras considered Agamas recognised by the Svetambaras to be extinct, but they too held the doctrinal works like Satkhandagama as supreme authority and attached to them supreme importance. In spite of this only one manuscript of the text of Satkhandagama is available and the text itself has not been taught or studied for the last 1000 years. If we seek the reason to explain this situation we shall get an answer to our question regarding Purvas. It is natural that Satkhandagama should become oblivious and remain extant in one manuscript only, when the systematic and compact works like Gommatasara came to be composed on the basis of Satkhandagama; similarly Purvas gradually became extinct; first went out of curriculum and at last became extinct inspite of their recognised authority and importance, when Anga and other works came to be composed on the basis of Purvas. Of course, such works remain historically important but their study is neglected. And this is the only reason of their being extinct. According to the old Digambara view the large portion of Angas, being subjected to this process, became extinct and only partial Angas have remained extant. According to the modern Digambara view the Angas have become completely extinct. But Svetambaras are of the opinion that they have not become completely extinct, only some portions of them have become extinct. The Angabahya works were gradually composed on the basis of Anga works, just as Anga works were composed on the basis of

Page #238
... [209]... Purvas. It is Sthaviras who composed these Angabahya works. It is natural that Angabahya works should have more structural and compositional beauty than the Anga works on which they are based, just as Angas should have more structural and compositional beauty than Purvas on which they are based. Hence in presenting the subject-matter, the system adopted by Angabahya works should naturally be better i.e. more easy to understand and grasp than the one adopted in Anga works. Not that it is only to-day that we give to the Angabahya works the certificate of the systematic presentation but that has been given to them years ago in the final redaction of Anga works. And the Anga works give this certificate indirectly by recommending the readers to refer to those concerned Angabahya works for the details of the concerned subject. This is the reason why we find in the important Anga works like Bhagavati recommendation to consult Angabahya works like Nandi, Anuyogadvara or Prajnapana for the details of the concerned subject though chronologically the latter are later than the former. Thus from the point of view of the systematic treatment of the subject-matter Angabahya works are more important than the Purvas and Angas though from the point of view of authority the latter are more important than the former. This is the point worthy of note. It cannot be said that Anga works are completely devoid of doctrinal discussions. But in Sthananga-Samavayanga they are conducted on the basis of number and not on the basis of subjects whereas in Bhagavati they, though preponderate, are not systematic and orderly but are scattered and conducted as and when the occasion arises. The case with Angabahya works is quite different. They concentrate on the presentation of the subject-matter. Hence therein the subjects are discussed systematically and in a definite order. It is on account of this characteristic feature of Angabahya works that a special importance has been attached to them for study. In Anga works doctrinal discussions are mixed with the descriptions of the episodes of Lord Mahavira's tour and life. Hence it is difficult to find in Anga works the uninterrupted treatment of a particular subject. Acaryas removed this deficiency by composing Angabahya works. The same is the case with Pali Pitakas. In Sutta Pitakas doctrinal discussions are interspersed with Lord Buddha's preachings. Hence on that account the true nature of the entire Buddhist philosophy does not emerge from Sutta Pitakas. In Abhidharma pitaka this deficiency has been removed. So, the study of Angabahya works like Prajnapana and Jivabhigama is inevitable for those who want to know true nature of Taina philosophy, just as the study of Abhidharma is inevitable for P. 14

Page #239
... [210] ... those who want to know the true nature of Buddhist philosophy. Hence, the second stage of the composition of Jaina Agamas, that is, the age of systematic presentation of the subject-matter is identical with the age of the composition of Angabahya works. And Prajnapana belongs to this age. Title-Prajnapana The author himself has given the general title 'adhyayana' to Prajnapanasutra22. And the particular title 'Frajnapana' follows from the author's statement that he is to undertake prajnapana (description) of all the entities in the manner of Lord Mahavira.23 So, like the title 'Uttaradhyayana' the complete title of the present work comes to be 'Prajnapana-adhyayana'. It is necessary to note that this work has only one adhyayana (chapter) whereas Uttaradhyayana contains so many adhyayanas. At the end of every 'Pada' there occurs a phrase 'pannavanae bhagavatie'. This suggests that among Upangas Prajnapana, like Vyakhya-prajnapti, acquired special importance. It seems that epithet 'bhagavatie' is not given to Prajnapana by the author himself. It is so because at the end of the work we have this much-'Pannavana samatta'. Usage and Meaning of the term 'prajnapana' As is said in the Prajnapana itself (Su. 3), treatment of jiva (soul) and ajira (non-soul) is meant by the term 'prajnapana.' Hence that scripture which describes jiva and ajiva could be called Prajnapana. Lord Mahavira dreamt ten dreams before he attained omniscience (kevalajnana). In the description of the third dream Bhagavati points out the results or fruits suggested by it and at this occasion there occurs the following sentence : 'samane bhagavam mahavire vicittam sasamaya-parasamaiyam duvalasamgam ganipidagam aghaveti pannaveti paruveti....'(S. 16 U. 6). From this it becomes clear that Lord Mahavira's preaching activity is here described by the verbs 'prajnapayati', 'prarupayati'. Hence it is natural to describe, on this basis, his preachings by the term 'prajnapana' or 'prarupana'. And even the work that is composed on the basis of these preachings can well be given the name 'Prajnapana'. So, Arya Syamacarya has done proper in giving the title 'Prajnapana' to his own work. 22.ajjhayanaminam cittam' ga. 3. 23. uvadamsiya bhagavaya pannavana savvabhavanam..jaha vanniyam bhagavaya ahamavi taha vannaissami' ga. 2-3.

Page #240
...[211]... Again, the Anga works, while quoting Lord Mahavira as an authority, employ the term 'pannatte' ('prajnaptah') meaning 'stated or described'. Thus the prominent use of the term 'prajnapana' is characteristic of the style of Jaina scriptures. So, the choice of the term 'prajnapana" for the title of the present work by its author is quite appropriate. It is noteworthy that Lord Mahavira himself employs this term to designate his preachings. The instance in point is: "evam khalu mae khamdaya cauvvihe loe pannatte" (Bhagavati 2.1.90). Such usages are found at many places in the scriptures like Acarangi. Moreover, the fact that for the preachings of Lord Mahavira the term 'prajnapana' is mainly used is suggested by the title 'Viyahapannatti' (Sk. Vyakhyaprajnapti) given to the fifth Anga work which is considered to be very important among the Angas. That is why it is natural that the term prajnapana should acquire a special importance in the Jaina tradition. As is pointed out by the commentator prefix 'pra' in the term 'prajnapana' points to the speciality of the preachings of Lord Mahavira. In other words, the import of the term in question is that Lord Mahavira's description of the tattvas (entities) like jiva, ajiva is unique; this type of description is not to be met with in the scriptures of any other philosophical system. And this is a fact. Nowhere in any nonJaina scripture belonging to that period of time do we find such a treatment of tattvas. Again, in the Bhasapada of the present work there occurs a description of the various divisions of Bhasa (Speech). Among them one is called 'pannavani' (832). The commentator etymologically explains it as follows: "prajnapani--prajnapyate 'rtho 'nayeti prajnapani (folio 249 A). Further he clarifies that the speech which describes the thing (or event) as it is is called prajnapani (yathavasthitarthabhidhanad igami prajnapan" (folio 249 B)). Again, in this very Bhasapada two broad divisions of the Speech are given, viz. 'pajjattiya' and 'apajjattiya' (860). And while explaining apajjattiya speech it enumerates twelve divisions of 'asaccamosa' speech, a speech which has nothing to do with norm (validity or invalidity) but which only describes the thing (or event). Among these twelve divisions, the fifth one is called pannavani (866) which means the speech that intends to describe the thing. This is the general meaning of the term 'prajnapana'. To be more explicit, the speech which has nothing to do with religious dos and do-nots but which simply describes the thing is called Prajnapani. The explanation of this speech offered by the commentator makes it even more clear as to what is meant by this prajnapani speech. Here to illustrate this type of speech he

Page #241
... [212]... quotes a gatha which is not his own composition. It runs as follows: panivahau niyatta havasti dihauya aroga ya emai pannatta pannavani viyarageham24 | The gist of the gatha is : " Those who refrain from killing living beings live long and enjoy good health (in the next birth)." This is an example of prajnapani speech. The preachings or statements of this type come under the head of prajnapana speech. The gath, in point contains no command do not kill' but simply describes the fact that those who do not kill live long and remain healthy. Hence the speech embodied in this gatha is called Prajnapani. The present work too contains simply this type of description (prajnapana) of jiva and ajiva. Hence its title Prajnapana is quite appropriate. In the Buddhist Pali Pitakas there is a work bearing the title Puggalapannatti. Therein occurs the description, conducted in various ways, of puggala (person, man). The import of the terms pannatti (in the title Puggclapannatti) and prajnapana (pannavana) (the title of the present work) is identical. The Pali counterparts, viz. pannapana, pannatta, etc. of the Prakrit pannavana, pannatta, etc. are used in the Pali literature. Drstivada--the Source of Prajnapana Prajnapanasutra is the fourth Upanga. In the Jaina Agama literature, there are twelve Anga works, the twelfth being Drstivada which is lost to us. The number of Upangas is also twelve and unlike Angas all of them are extant. It is very difficult to decide as to when the relation of a particular Anga to a particular Upanga has been established. But this type of relation has been demonstrated since the time when Jaina commentators started to write their commentaries in Sanskrit. According to this tradition commentator Malayagiri points out that the present Upanga Prajnapana is an Upanga of Samavaya, the fourth Anga work 25. But in olden days no attempt had been made to establish such a connection between Samavayanga and Prajnapana. And it is clear that there had existed no such connection between them. To corroborate this view we quote a gatha occurring in the beginning of Prajnapana, wherein the author himself explicitly 24. Prajnapamatika, folio 259 B. 25. 'iyam ca samavayakhyasya caturthangasyopangam, taduktarthapratipadanat' Prajnapanatika, folio 1.

Page #242
... [213]... declares that Prajnapana is a stream-of-knowledge flowing from Drstivada26. The gatha in point is as follows: ajjhayanaminam cittam suyarayanam di$thivayanisamdam | jaha vanniyam bhagavaya ahamavi taha vannaissami 13 || It is certain that Arya Syamacarya has established its direct connection with Drstivada. But Drstivada is lost to us. So, we have no other alternative but to guess a particular prakarana (of Drstivada) to which Prajnapana is related. And according to this guess it is possible to relate the subject-matter of Prajnapana with the following Purvas out of the fourteen Purvas of Drstivada: Jnanapravada, Atmapravada and Karma-pravada. But Dhavala, a commentary on Satkhandagama, has established a connection of Satkhandagama with Agrayani Purva:27 Considering this fact and also the fact that the subject-matter of Prajnapana is similar to that of Satkhandagama it is quite possible that even Prajnapana might have its connection with Agrayani Purva also. According to Ac. Malayagiri Prajnapana is an Upanga of Samavaya Anga because the former describes the same things which the latter deals with. But the author himself has not suggested anything like this. On the contrary, he in so many words declares that it has its connection with Drstivada. And this is proper for the following reason. Drstivada was mainly devoted to the treatment of drstis-philosophical doctrines. Hence it is quite appropriate if Prajnapana which systematically describes the entities recognised by the Jaina philosophy has its relation with Drstivada. And there is no incongruity in considering Prajnapana to be the Upanga of Samavaya Anga, following Ac. Malayagiri's view which is based on well established tradition because Samavaya Anga too is devoted to the description of entities like jiva, ajiva, etc. Style and Structure of Prajnapana Prajnapana opens with a mangala (benediction) of the form of a stuti (devotional adoration). Thereafter comes the author's declaration to compose the present work. This is followed by some gathas that indicate the subject-matter of the work. Therein thirtysix subjects are pointed out. Accordingly the text of the present work is divided into thirty six chapters and a general name 'Pada' is given to each and every chapter. This is clear 26. When the state of affairs is like this, it becomes necessary for us to ponder over the suggestion, made in Satkhandagama (Introduction to Book I, p. 71), that in the svetambara tradition the twelfth Anga Drsti vada was absolutely non-existent. 27. Satkhandagama, Book I, Introduction p. 72.

Page #243
...[214]... from the complete title of a particular chapter, occurring at its end. It contains the term 'pada' along with the term suggestive of the topic dealt with in that particular chapter. Ac. Malayagiri explains the term 'pada' as follows: "padam prakaranam arthadhikara iti paryayah" (Prajnapanatika folio 6 A). That is, by the term 'pada' is here meant prakarana28 or arthadhikara (topic). The whole work is written in question-answer style. Upto 81st sutra there is no suggestion as to who is the questioner and who is the answer-giver; there are simply questions and answers. But su. 82 constitutes a dialogue between Lord Mahavira and Gautama. Again, su. 83-92 contain simply questions and answers without the mention of characters, that is, persons who question and answer. And suddenly in su. 93 we meet Gautama who puts questions before Mahavira who, in turn, answers them. Thereafter, again, there occur simply questions and answers without the mention of characters. And this is continued upto su. 147. The sutras where the questions and answers between Gautama and Mahavira occur in the remaining portion of the text are as follows su. 148-211 i. e. the entire second Pada; su. 225-275, 325, 330-333 of the third Pada; all the sutras of all the Padas beginning with the fourth one-excepting the gathas occurring at the beginning, in the middle or at the end and su. 1086. And again there is one more exception. It is su. 334. It begins with 'aha bhante! savva-jivappabahum mahadamdayam vattaissami |' This is a declaration of a disciple (it is difficult to decide as to who this disciple is) before his teacher that he is determined to compose Mahadamdaka29 describing the relative numerical strength of (the classes of) living beings. While commenting on this sentence Ac. Malayagiri has given the following explanation: eva "anena etad jnapayati--tirthakaranujnamatrasapeksa bhagavan ganadharah sutraracanam prati pravartate, na punah srutabhyasapurahsaram iti | yad va etad jnapayati-kusale'pi karmani vineyena gurum anaprcchya ca na pravartitavyam, kintu tadanujnapurahsaram | anyatha vineyatvayogat " Pannavanatika, folio 163 A. Ac. Malayagiri is not certain about the identity of the person who has made the declaration30. Hence he has put before us two 28. "sutrasamuhah prakaranam" Nyayavartika, p. 1. 29. Mahadamdaka of this very type occurs in Satkhandagama. We shall discuss it in due course. 30. In the beginning of Prajnapana Arya Syama declares that he has composed it on the basis of Drstivada. Hence it is possible that a portion under consideration might be a part of Anga. And as a result, it might be regarded as a composition of a ganadhara.

Page #244
...[215]... alternatives. According to the first one it is Gautama ganadhara who is meant here. According to the second one simply a disciple of a teacher is meant here. Moreover, some Padas begin with the gathas indicating the topics to be treated of in them, just as the whole work begins with the adhikara-gathas that give the synopsis of the whole work.31 Similarly, we find in the concluding part of Padas sangraha (= recapitulating) gathas, for example the concluding part of tenth Pada. Even in the midst of the text the Acarya puts the gathas if he finds it necessary. The extent of the entire work is equivalent to 7887 verses. And it contains 222 gathas 2 excluding the interpolated ones. So it can safely be said that the entire work is mainly written in prose. Generally the divisions and numbers of living beings are found in gathas. But at times even the nature of the thing under consideration is also described in gathas; an instance in point is the description of the nature of Siddha in su. 211. These gathas about Siddha are almost identical with those occurring at the end of Uvavaiya. Hence possibly not all the gathas found in Prajnapana are from the pen of Arya Syama. It is so because in the text itself sometimes a statement 'imao gahao anugamtavvao '34 is followed by gathas. This means that those gathas came down to him through tradition. Generally gathas are given after the phrase 'tam jaha' (= 'they are as follows').35 It is quite possible that even among them some are his own36 and some are borrowed. Arya Syama has called some gathas 'sangrahanigatha'.37 Possibly they are borrowed. Ac. Malayagiri has given to some gathas the name 'sangrahagatha' or 'sangrahanigatha'.38 It is difficult to know as to who their author is. After the thorough study of the prajnapana certain features of the style of its presentation emerge. They are as follows: The 31. See the beginning of Padas 3, 18, 20, 23 etc. 32. Number 217 is given twice to two different gathas. 33. Su. 24, 40, 102 etc. 34. Su. 55. 3; 187. 35. Su. 24, 38, 40-43, 50, 54, 102, 110, 167 etc. 36. The following comments of Ac. Malayagiri suggest that they are his own composition: "tavat sangrahitukama aha 'atthattaram ca' ityadigathadvayam" Prajnapanatika folio 84 A. "sangrahartham idam aha 'nanavihe 'tyadi" folio 33 A. "gathadasakam aha" folio 35 B. And see also folios 113 B, 292 B, 396 A, 498 A etc. 37. Su. 194, 206 [2] 38. Prajnapanatika folios 50 A, 84 A, 105 A, 258 A-B, 292 B, 414 A, 534 B.

Page #245
... [216]... literary divisions of the text are named Padas. There are in all thirtysix padas. Various classes of jivas are described in the first Pada. First the jivas (souls) are divided into two main divisions, viz, siddha (liberated) and samsari (not-liberated). Thereafter on the basis of the numbers of sense-organs which the jivas possess they are divided into five classes, viz. one-sensed (ekendriya), twosensed (dvindriya), three-sensed (trindriya), four-sensed (caturindriya) and five-sensed (pancendriya). All the not-liberated souls are included in these five classes. Thus here the principle of division is the orderly increase in the number of sense-organs. The second Pada yields information as to which parts of the world are inhabited by this or that class of living beings. The scheme of division that is found in the first Pada--that is, the scheme of division based on the numbers of sense-organs-is adopted in this second Pada also. The only difference is that here the term prthvikaya (earthbodied beings) is employed in place of ekendriya (one-sensed beings) because the author wants to give information regarding the dwelling places of the different classes of the ekendriya beings, viz. prthvikaya etc., one by one in due order. But the order of presentation is the same, that is, from ekendriya to pancendriya. Even in the third Pada (viz. Bahuvaktavya) this scheme of division is followed. But afterwards the divisions of living beings made on the basis of gati, etc. are also made use of. From su. 216 onward the divisions of jivas on the basis of gati are thought of. And again from su. 225 onward all the possible divisions of living beings based on gati (class of animate beings), indriya (sense-organ), kaya (body), yoga (activity), veda (sexual behaviour), kasaya (certain vices), lesya (mental temperament), samyaktva (right faith), jnana (determinate cognition), darsana (indeterminate cognition), samyama (moral discipline), upayoga (cognition), ahara (undertaking nourishment), bhasaka (capable of speaking), paritta (having one body each), paryapta (fully developed), suksma (subtle), sanjni (possessing higher cognitive capacity), bhava, astikaya, carima, jiva, ksetra, bandha are adopted in the discussion of the relative numerical strength of the different classes of living beings. But in all the remaining Padas, barring certain exceptions39, the discussion is conducted taking into consideration the 24 dandkas40 (classes) of jivas (living beings) 39. For the exceptions one may refer to chapters 13th, 18th and 21st. 40. The classification of living beings into 24 dandakas is really nothing but an elaboration of the classification based on gati (conditions of existence); of course, in the 24 dandakas the gati is viewed from the geographical standpoint and the gatis are arranged in accordance with the geographical regions from the lowest to the highest.

Page #246
...[217]... beginning with naraka (infernal beings). In other words, the divisions of living beings made on the basis of above-mentioned gati, etc. are not adopted in the discussions contained in these Padas. But they are adopted in discussions found in Satkhandagama. In short, in all these Padas, for the discussions, only one classification based on the 24 dandakas is followed. On the contrary, in Satkhandagama the discussions are conducted having adopted all the twelve classifications based on gati, indriya, kaya, yoga, etc. That is, in Satkhandagama we find an attempt of cross-checking in various ways. Thus the concerned discussions in Satkhandagama are subtler than those in Prajnapanasutra. ANALYSIS OF THE CONTENTS (a) into seven tattvas Ac. Malayagiri, while commenting on gatha 2, analyses the contents of Prajnapana into seven tattvas (entities), viz. jiva, ajiva, etc. It is as follows: Tattvas 1-2 jiva, ajiva 3 asrava 4 bandha 5-7 samvara, nirjara, moksa * Treatment of Dravya Treatment of Ksetra Treatment of Kala Treatment of Bhava Padas I, III, V, X, XIII XVI, XXII XXIII XXXVI And the remaining Padas occasionally describe this or that entity. "sesesu tu sthana dipadesu kvacit kasyacid iti"-Prajnapanatika" folio 5 A. Total Padas (b) into four dravya, etc. All the seven tattvas recognised by the Jainas could be covered by the four heads, viz. dravya, ksetra, kala and bhava. Hence Ac. Malayagiri has pointed out as to where in Prajnapana these four are treated of. 5 2 1 1 I Pada II Pada IV Pada Remaining Padas --Prajnapanatika folio 5 A The system of discussing the subject-matter under four heads, viz. dravya, ksetra, kala and bhava seems to be old1. In Bhagavati 1. Introduction to Nyayavatara-vartika-vrtti, pp. 50-51.

Page #247
... [218].... we notice this system employed in the treatment of various subjects. But the classfication of the real into seven tattvas itself being late the system of discussing the subject-matter under seven heads corresponding to seven tattvas could not be regarded as old. Hence we cannot believe that Arya Syamacarya really intended to present the content of Prajnapana under seven heads corrsponding to seven tattvas. It is Ac. Malayagiri who attempted an analysis of Prajnapana content into those seven heads which were crystallised in his own times. And thus he viewed the old content from a new system. In this connection it is really noteworthy that there is no mention of seven tattvas in a gatha (120) occurring in the definition of nisargaruci jiva in the treatment of the topic of saraga-darsanarya. Literary Division of the Text into Padas And the System of Treatment A characteristic feature of the literature belonging to the Sutra period is that in the beginning of a work there occurs a list of the topics dealt with in the text. The technical name of such a list is uddesa. The works like Nyayasutra follows this system. Even in Prajnapana in the beginning (su. 2) the topics to be discussed in the text are enumerated Pada-wise. And accordingly thereafter the topics--one topic in each Pada-are taken up for discussion. Generally the order of topics adopted in enumeration (uddesa) in followed in the actual treatment. In the present work the treatment of the subject-matter in the thirty-six Padas follows that very order which is indicated in uddesa. But here let us remember one thing that while treating of the subject-matter the present work concentrates not on the nature and definition of the things but on their divisions. In other words, the thing under consideration is not discussed first having given its definition, but simply its divisions, sub-divisions and sub-subdivisions are pointed out. Thus there occurs simply the enumeration of its divisions and sub-divisions. Generally in the very order in which the divisions are mentioned their sub-divisions are described. But the author of Prajnapana describes those divisions first which demand brief treatment and then proceeds on to treat of those sub-divisions which themselves have various sub-divisions and as a result demand more space in the work. For instance, in su. 3 first the jiva prajnapana is mentioned and then ajiva-prajnapana; but the author actually first describes the ajiva in the 4th sutra and then only from the 14th sutra onwards describes the sub-divisions of jiva. Again, in the 4th sutra rupi-ajiva-prajnapana is mentioned first and

Page #248
... [219]... then only arupi-ajiva-prajnapana; but in the 5th sutra the latter is described first and then only in the 7th sutra the former is described. Following this same rule, the description of asamsari jivas being brief is taken up first in the 15th sutra and then only the description of samsari jivas, though in the 14th sutra on jivaprajnapana the division of samsari jiva is mentioned before that of asamsari jivas. Such a breach of order is due to, as is pointed out by Ac. Malay agiri, the desire on the part of the author to dispose of first the treatment of that subject which demands brief description and then to take up the treatment of that subject which demands lengthy description;2 and this is quite appropriate. To speak technical language, we can say that the present work contains uddesa (Enumeration), nirdesa (Specific mention) and vibhaga (Division) but it contains no pariksa (Examination). In the philosophical works like Nyayasutra there is always parikso over and above uddesa, nirdesa and vibhaga. So, we should bear in mind that in the present work there is an absence of pariksa. Bhagavati and Prajnapana Bhagavati Though the title of the fifth Anga work is Vyakhyaprajnapti, in practice it is specially known by the name of Bhagavati. The epithet 'bhagavati' is given to Prajnapana also. This suggests the special importance of Prajnapana. Again, Bhagavati recommends the reader to refer to 1st, 2nd, 5th, 6th, 11th, 15th, 17th, 24th, 25th, 26th, and 27th Padas of Prajnapana for details. This suggests that presentation of those concerned topics is more systematic in Prajnapana than in Bhagavati. On the other hand, Prajnapana never recommends the reader to refer to Bhagavati. This too means that though Prajnapana is based on the Anga work, yet its presentation of the subject-matter is more systematic than the one found in the Anga work. This is the reason why there arises no need of supplementing the Prajnapana account of topics. In the Mahayana Buddhism the works devoted to the treatment of Prajnaparamita being of supreme importance, it was a practice prevalent among the Mahayanists to mention Astasahasrika prajnaparamita by the name Bhagavati.4 This is a point worthy of notice. 2. "adau alpavaktavyatvad ajivaprajnapanam pratipipadayisuh"Prajnapanatika, folio 7 B. Also refer to folios 8 A, 18 B. 3. Refer to Bhagavatisara pp. 291, 312. 361-62, 396-97, 404, 457, 627, 680, 727. 4. Refer to Siksasamuccaya, pp. 104, 112 etc. and p. 202 (Index).

Page #249
...[220]... Prajnapana and Jivajivabhigamas In Prajnapana there is a prajnapana (description) of jiva and ajiva (su. 3). In Jivajivabhigama too there is an abhigama (treatment) of those very entities. The import of the terms prajnapana and abhigama is identical. Both the works under consideration belong to angabahya class. And both of them are composed by a sthavira. Again, both of them are the composition known by the general name adhyayana. In the Middle Ages Prajnapana came to be regarded as an upanga of Samavayanga, the fourth Anga work, whereas Jivajivabhigama came to be regarded as an upanga of Sthananga, the third Anga work. Though the subject-matter-the main subject-matter- of both the texts is identical, yet the connection of one is established with Samavayanga and that of another with Sthananga. It is necessary to investigate if there is any chronological order between these two works. In the beginning of Jivajivabhigama its main subject-matter, viz. jiva and ajiva is treated of in the same manner as in Prajnapana. In Jivajivabhigama too out of jiva and ajiva, the latter is described first and then only the former. In the entire text of Jivajivabhigama we notice that the order of presenting the topic of jiva is mainly in accordance with the various divisions of jiva. That is, first there is a description of 2 divisions, 3 divisions upto 10 divisions of samsari jivas and then occurs the description of 2 divisions, 3 divisions upto 10 divisions of all the jivas. Thus the description of the jiva proceeds gradually following mainly its various divisions and finally it ends in the ten divisions of all jivas. It is noteworthy that in Sthananga too there are ten sthanas. That is, therein one point, two points, three points upto ten points about jiva and ajiva are described according to the numerical order. And in Jivajivabhigama two, three upto ten divisions of jtvas--first of samsart jivas and then of all jivas--are dealt with. Thus the treatment of 2, 3, 4 upto 10 divisions or points is identical in both the texts. Thus though Jivajivabhigama account of jiva and ajiva is similar to the one found in Prajnapana, its method of treatment (through 2, 3, 4 upto 10 divisions or points) is identical not with that of Prajnapana but with that of Sthananga. This might possibly be the reason of considering Jivajivabhigama to be the upanga of Sthananga. The solution of the problem of establishing the chronological order between Prajnapana and Jivajivabhigama remains to be 5. The sutra-numbers given here are in accordance with Devchand Lal bhai edition (1919 A.D.).

Page #250
... [221] ... arrived at. Jivajivabhigama several times refers to Prajnapana and its Padas. Again, it refers to Rajaprasniya and Aupapatika3. Out of these references, one to Aupapatika belongs to the days when Agamas were penned down, that is, to the age of Valabhi redaction and it was made for the convenience of the reader. This is what we can say about that particular reference. But it is necessary to fix, following some other method, the chronological order between Jivajivabhigama and Prajnapana in order to decide the question as to whether reference to Prajnapana was included at the time of Valabhi redaction or the author of Jivajivabhigama himself made it. The general structure of Jivajivabhigama is such that in it the divisions of jivas are gradually treated of and while dealing with a particular division the sthiti (life-span), antara (gap), alpabahutva (relative numerical strength) etc. of the jivas forming that division are discussed. Generally it can be said that the entire text is divided into two parts. In the first part there occurs the description of ajiva and the various divisions of samsart jivas whereas in the second part there occurs the description of the divisions of all jivas, that is, here in this second part the divisions are so made and described as to include samsart as well as siddha jivas. While dealing with those 2 divisions, 3 divisions upto 10 divisions, the sthiti (life-span) etc. of the jivas of the concerned division are pointed out. Though Prajnapana deals mainly with this very subject, its method is different from that of Jivajivabhigama. As we already know Prajnapana is divided into 36 Padas. And the description of the divisions occurs only in the 1st Pada. In other words, the complete picture of the divisions and sub-divisions of jiva and ajiva could be had from the first Pada (viz. Prajnapana Pada). Sthana (dwelling place or location), alpabahutva (relative numerical strength), sthiti (life-span), etc. of jivas are discussed one by one in the remaining Padas-one in each Pada. In fine, in Jivajivabhigama the information about the sthiti, etc. of the jivas of a particular division is found at the occasion of the description of that particular division, whereas in Prajnapana in one Pada all the information about the sthiti of the jivas of all the divisions is found at one place, in another Pada all the information about sthana of all the jivas of all divisions is given and so on and so forth. In other words, Jivajivabhigama conducts its discussion 6. Su. 4, 5, 13, 15, 20, 35, 36, 38, 41, 86, 91, 100, 106, 113, 117, 119-122. 7. Su. 109, 110. 8. Su. 111.

Page #251
division-wise whereas Prajnapana conducts its discussion item-wise. Moreover, the discussion on so many subjects that occurs in the remaining 35 (2-36) Padas is not there in Jivajivabhigama. Thus these two texts differ from one another from the point of view of the method of presentation. Again, let us note that in Prajnapana the discussion is comparatively more detailed than the one found in Jivajivabhigama. ...[222]... From all this we are inclined to believe that Jivajivabhigama is prior to Prajnapana. And the reference to Prajnapana found in Jivajivabhigama seems to have been introduced therein at the time of Valabhi redaction for the sake of brevity as the reference to Prajnapana found in the Anga work Bhagavati definitely is. Like Anga works, Jivajivabhigama also does not have the mangala in the beginning. But there we are told this much that having favourably pondered over jinamata (Jina's own View), jinanumata (Jina-supported View), jinadesita (Jina-preached View), jinaprasasta (Jina-praised View) and having full faith in it the revered Sthaviras have composed this adhyayana of the name of Jivajivabhigama. This way of starting the work suggests the imitation of Anga composition. In the beginning of Anga works Sudharma says, "Such is the knowledge embodied in Sruta that I have acquired" (evam me suyam3) and then he imparts that knowledge to Jambu. Similarly, in the beginning of Jivajivabhigama we are told that Sthaviras having acquired the preachings of Jina and having placed faith in them have composed it. But Prajnapana opens with a mangala. That is in the beginning of Prajnapana homages are paid to Siddhas (Liberated souls), etc. Then it is indicated that the work has been composed on the basis of the preachings of Jina. Thus the beginning of Prajnapana does not follow the pattern of Anga works while that of Jivajivabhigama does. The text of Prajnapana commences only after the performance of mangala. From this we surmise that Prajnapana belongs to that period when the practice of invariable performance of mangala before the commencement of a particular work was already established and current, whereas Jivajivabhigama belongs to the period when this practice was not still established. 9. Lit. * "This is what I have heard."

Page #252
...[223]... PRAJNAPANA AND SATKHANDAGAMA The Anga Sutra Drstivada is the common source of both Prajnapanasutra and Satkhandagama. That is, both these works have drawn upon the Drstivada for the material contained in them. Again, both these works are of the nature of compilation. But their style of presentation is different. One should note the points of this difference. Prajnapanasutra contains 36 literary divisions called 'Padas'. It keeps living being in the forefront. Satkhandagama, in the first Khanda called Jivasthana, investigates, through various points viz. gati etc., the 14 stages of spiritual evolution (gunasthana; here the term jivasamasa is employed for gunasthana), resulted from the destruction of Karmas. Of the remaining part Khuddabandha, Bandhasvamitva, Vedana-these Khandas could be said to deal with living being keeping Karma in the forefront. In the Varganakhanda too the main topic treated of is the vargana (class) of karma. The vargana of others is discussed in so far as it is conducive to the understanding of Karma-vargana. The 6th Khanda is known by the name of Mahabandha. Hence there too the discussion about Karma is the main. Out of the 36 'Padas' contained in Prajnapanasutra, the names of six 'Padas' (23-27, 35) occurring in the Prajnapanasutra itself are 'Karma' (23), Karmabandhaka (24), Karmavedaka (25), Vedabandhaka (26), Vedavedaka (27), Vedana (35). It is interesting to compare these names with those of the concerned Khandas of the Satkhandagama, suggested by the commentator. The concerned Khandas of the Satkhandagama discuss the topics more in detail and more minutely than the Padas of Prajnapanasutra. Thus in Prajnapanasutra, the discussions centre round the Jiva while in Satkhandagama they centre round the Karma. Prajnapanasutra prominently employs question-answer style adopted in Anga Sutras. And at many places it is clear that the questions and answers are of Gautama and Mahavira respectively. But Satkhandagama employs the scientific method the constituents of which are Uddesa, Nirdesa and Vibhaga. Only occasionally we come across the questions and answers.1 Prajnapanasutra which is of the nature of compilation is a work of one Acarya. But the case with Satkhandagama is different. Prajnapana contains no Culika. But in Satkhandagama Culikas have been added2. We know not as to who made this additions and 1. The topics like 'Bandhasamittavicaya', Satkhandagama Book VIII, occasionally employ question-answer style. 2. Satkhandagama Book VI contains 9 Culikas, Book X, 1, Book XI, 2 and Book XII, 3. In the Su. 581 (Book XIV) it is explicitly stated that"etto uvarimagamtho culia nama."

Page #253
... [224] ... when. But the term Culika itself suggests that it is a later addition. The similar thing has happened even in case of Agamas like Dasavaikalika. Prajnapanasutra is written in the style of original Sutra while Satkhandagama employs commentarial or expository style in addition to it. In the Satkhandagama many a time the discussion is conducted through 'entrances' to exposition; this suggests commentarial style. That is to say, after having suggested the entrances to exposition by the words 'anioagddarani, the exposition is conducted through all those 'entrances' one by one.3 Moreover, the terms like krti, vedana, karma are explained through the method of Niksepas, viz. nama, sthapana, dravya and bhava. In doing so it has clearly followed the style of exposition found in the Niryukti of Jaina Agamas.4 The employment of terms like 'anugama', 'samtaparuvana ', niddesa", vihasa '8 (vibhasa) also points to its commentarial style. The various lists of anuyogadvaras ('points of investigation' or 'entrances to exposition') and the treatment of the subject through their application that we find in the first chapter of Tattvorthasutra were not still crystallised in Prajnapana. It is so because Prajnapana does never discuss the subject through anuyogadvaras, first giving the list of them. But in Satkhandagama eight anuyogadvaras are first enumerated1o and then according to them the discussion of the subject proceeds on. Of course, in Prajnapana a certain stage necessary for the establishment of the lists of anuyogadvaras as also for the treatment of the subject according to them is already reached. On its basis, later on, the lists of anuyogadvaras came to be crystallised and the subjects were treated of according to them. Tattvarthasutra (I. 8) enumerates eight anuyogadvaras, viz. sat, sankhya etc. Such an enumeration of anuyogadvaras is not found in Prajnapana. But it is possible to construct a list of anuyogadvaras which are scattered in the different Padas of Prajnapana. And such a constructed list of anuyogadvaras has been utilised in Satkhandagama. This fact 3. Satkhandagama Book I Su. 5; Book IX Su. 45; Book X. Su. 1; Book XI Su. 1 & 165: Book XII Su. 1; Book XIII Su. 2 etc.. 4. The employment of this method is noticed in Satkhandagama from Book IX Su. 45 to Book XIV. 5. Ibid, Book I Su. 7; Book III Su. 1 etc. 6. Ibid, Book 1 Su. 7; Book IX Su. 71. 7. Ibid, Book I Su. 8; Book III Su. I etc. 8. Ibid, Book VI Su. 2 (p. 4), Book VI Su. 1 (p. 145); Book XIV Su. 1. 9. Let us note that in Buddhism the school that attaches utmost importance to Vibhasa is known as Vaibhasika school. 10. Satkhandagama, Book I, su. 7, p. 155.

Page #254
... [225]... throws light on the date of their composition and proves that Satkhandagama has most probably been composed or compiled later than Prajnapana. Everywhere in Satkhandagama a discussion on those particular marganadvaras (topics of investigation) begins through the words 'gadiyanuvadena', 'imdiyanuvadena', kayanuvadena' etc. 11 This system is rarely found in the Prajnapanasutra. Only two words 'disanuvaena' and 'khettanuvaena '12 occur in it. But the word 'gaianuvaena' has not been employed in the discussion on gati, etc. Over and above the similarity of treatment we find, at various places, similarity of expression in both the works. This suggests that they had a common tradition as their basis. By similarity of treatment is meant the agreement on different points and it is easily noticed at many places in both the works. Hence it is not necessary for us to note all such places where the similarity of treatment is found. But we should note the places where the similarity of expression occurs. Generally we can say that both the works are composed in prose but they contain gathas also. Out of these gathas some, it seems, should be traditional sangrahani gathas. Gathas 99-101 of Prajnapana occur in Satkhandagama. The gathas as found in Satkhandagama are as follows: Book XIV Su. 121 "tattha imam saharanalakkhanam bhanidamSu. 122 saharanamaharo saharanamanapanagahanam ca/ saharanajivanam saharanalakkhanam bhanidam// Su. 123 eyassa anuggahanam bahuna saharananameyassa/ eyassa jam bahunam samasado tam pi hodi eyassa// Su. 124 samagam vakkartanam samagam tesim sariranippatti/ sa magam ca anuggahanam samagam ussasanissaso// It is noteworthy that Satkhandagama quotes these gathas having employed the term 'bhanidam' suggestive of quotation, while Prajnapanasutra does not use any such term. In Prajnapana. sutra they are given in a reverse order. Moreover, the gatha occurring in the concerned sutra 122 gives the reading "lakkhanam bhanidan', while Prajnapana ghatha 101 gives the reading 'lakkhanam eyam'. Though the gatha occurring in the Sutra 123 and Prajnapana gatha no. 100 are identical, the reading of this gatha yielded by Prajnapana is more correct than the one offered in 11. Ibid, Book I Su. 24, 33, 39, etc. 12. Prafnapanasutra 213-224; 276-324; 326-329. P. 15

Page #255
... ( 226 )... Satkhandagama. The reading as we find in Satkhandagama is in disorder and corrupt. Once again the gatha occurring in sutra 124 and Prajnapana gatha 99 are one and the same but both the works yield different readings. In this case too Prajnapana gives correct reading. At the occasion of discussing the topic of alpa-bahutva (numerical variation) of jiva (living beings), the beginning of Mahadamdaya' in Prajnapana is as follows: "aha bhante savvajivappabahum mahadamdayam vattaissami-savvatthova gabbhavakkamtiya manussa......". And the end is as follows: " sajogi visesahiya 96, samsarattha visesahiya 97, savvjiva visesahiya 98." Sutra 334. Even in Satkhandagama there occurs Mahadamdaa. There its beginning is--"etto savvajivesu mahadandao kadavvo bhavadi | savvatthova manussapajjatta gabbhovakkamtiya." And its end is"nigodajiva visesahiya" Book VII, Sutras 1-79. The difference that we find in the two expositions-one in Satkhamdagama and another in Prajnapamasutra-is that Prajapanasutra mentions 98 divisions of living beings while Satkhandagima mentions 78 divisions. The fact that some divisions are primary and some secondary should be considered to be the reason of this difference. But the important thing is that both the works give one name 'Mahadandaka '13 to this discussion. This suggests the common tradition. Moreover, the usage of the term 'vattaissami' and that of 'kadavvo' are also noteworthy in this connection. The second Pada of Prajnapanasutra is 'Sthanapada'. Therein it is described as to where in the Universe living beings of various types or grades-beginning with those possessed of one sense-organ and ending with those who are emancipated souls-dwell. In the chapter called 'Ksetranugama' of the second part (Khanda) of Satkhandagama (Book VII, pp. 299 ff.) this very topic is discussed. The only difference that we find is that Satkhandagama discusses this topic through points of investigation (marganastana), viz. Gati etc.; while Prainapana discusses this topic taking one by one various grades of living beings-from those possessed of one senseorgan to the liberated. In Prajnapana, the treatment of this topic is lengthy while in Satkhandagama it is brief. In Prajnapana alpa-bahutva (numerical variation) is discussed through various' entrances' to exposition. Therein both the living 13. At other places also the word Mahidandaa is used in Satkh. See Book XIV, Su. 643; XI, Su 30; VI, Su. 1; pp. 140, 142,

Page #256
... [227]... and non-living substances are treated of. Satkhandagama too, while treating of the 14 stages of spiritual evolution (gunasthanas), discusses the alpa-bahutva of living beings through various points of investigation viz. Gati etc. 14 This discussion contained in Satkhandagama is deeper than the one found in Prajnapanasutra. Moreover, Satkhandagama deals with this topic purely through the points of investigation, Gati etc.15 According to Prajnapanasutra the points of investigation are 26, while according to Satkhandagama they are 14. These 14 points of investigation, viz. Gati etc. are common to both the works. This can be seen from the following lists. Prajnapamasutra Satkhandagama 1 Disal6 2 Gati 1 Gati 3 Indriya 2 Indriya 4 Kaya 3 Kaya 5 Yoga 4 Yoga 6 Veda 5 Veda 7 Kasaya 6 Kasaya 8 Lesya 10 Lesya 9 Samyaktva 12 Samyaktva 10 Jnana 7 Jnana 11 Darsana 9 Darsana 12 Samyata 8 Samyama 13 Upayoga 14 Ahara 14 Aharaka 15 Bhasaka 16 Paritta 17 Paryapta 18 Suksma 19 Samjni 13 Samjni 20 Bhava 11 Bhavya 21 Astikaya 22 Carima 23 Jiva 24 Ksetra 25 Bandha 26 Pudgala The point worthy of note is that at the end of this treatment occurs, in both the works, the 'Mahadandaka.' (Satkha. Book VII, 14. Satkhandagama, Book V, p. 241 ff. 15. Ibid, Book VII, p. 520 ff. 16. In Prajnapinasutra Pada 18 we find only 22 out of these 26. Nos, 1, 24-26 are left out; see Su. 1259.

Page #257
... [228]... p. 575). As has been already said, Prajnapana mentions in Mahadandaka, 98 divisions of living beings, while Satkhandagama mentions 78. From the list given above it becomes clear that the points of investigation that are employed in Prajnapana in this topic are more in number than those employed in Satkhandagama. This leads us to conclude that the treatment of the concerned topic in Prajnapana suggests the fluid stage of investigation while the same in the Satkhandagama suggests the crystallized stage. The crystallized stage that resulted from fluid stage is represented by 14 stages of spiritual evolution (gunasthana), 14 points of investigation (marganasthana) and 14 divisions of living beings (Jivasthana) which are accepted in the later works. The real thing seems to be that in the first Khanda named 'Jivasthana' the 14 points of investigation are employed in the investigation of each of the 14 stages of spiritual evolution. But in the second Khanda Khuddabandha' the system is changed. Therein the bandhaka (=living being) etc. are treated of through 14 points of investigation. There the discussion is not conducted from the point of view of gunasthana (keeping in view the 14 stages of spiritual evolution). This is the reason why the style of the treatment of this topic is similar in both the works. The sthiti (life-span) of living beings is expounded in various ways in the Satkhandagama. In the Kalanugama (Book VII, pp. 114 ff.) the kalasthiti (life-span) of living beings is expounded through 14 dvaras (points of investigation) beginning with gati. But in the Prajnapana it is discussed through 24 divisions and sub-divisions of living beings-known as 24 dandakas (Prajnapana, Sthitipada IV). Again, similarity of treatment in regard to avagahana (occupation of space), antara (gap) etc. is found in both the works. We refrain from dealing with this point. It will suffice to suggest that the detailed and fine comparison of these two works is worth undertaking. That is to say, these two works are the solid means to know the stages of development of thought regarding living beings and Karma. We want to draw the attention of the scholars to this fact. The fact that Niryukti gathas occur in both the works suggests that Niryukti itself has borrowed them from some common source. Thus it is an interesting and even challenging problem to find out as to which gathas of Niryukti are from the pen of BhadrabahuSenior or Junior whoever he may be--and which are borrowed from an old tradition. See Satkhandagama Vol. XIII, Su. 4-9, 12, 13 15, 16 etc.; Avasyakaniryukti gathas---31 ff; Visesavasyaka gathas 604 ff. Moreover, one striking point of similarity is to be noted. In

Page #258
...[229]... the discussion on gatyagati (transmigration) there occurs, in both the works, the discussion on the acquisition of the position of Tirthankara, Cakravarti, Baladeva, Vasudeva. The only difference is that Prajnapana adds two more positions viz Mandalika and Ratna (Prajnapana Su. 1466-69). Satkha. VI, Su. 216, 220 etc. Upanga Prajnapanasutra is a work of Arya Syamacarya. But this does not mean that all the material contained in it is thought out by Syamacarya himself. It is so because his objective was to compile and arrange in a certain way the material came down to him from the tradition of sruta. This is the reason why he has not followed the same classification of living beings occurring in the first Pada while discussing the points of investigation sthiti etc. The exposition of the dvaras-sthana etc., which had been variously developed by the former Acaryas, was before him. So, his task was to collect and compile all the ideas and thoughts in proper dvaras. Though the exposition performed in the dvaras beginning with 'sthana' has bearing on all the living beings, there is no unanimity regarding the point as to which dvaras are to be treated of in which type of divisions of living beings. Keeping in view the point as to how the treatment of a particular subject can be easy, subdivisions of living beings to be described at the occasion of dealing with a particular dvara-are determined. If one and the same individual were to describe it after considering all the points, then it is quite possible that he might describe it altogether differently. But this is not the case with Prajnapana. Arya Syama has acquired, through tradition, the legacy of whatever the earlier Acaryas had thought. And in Prajnapana Arya Syama collected the thoughts and ideas that arose in the tradition from time to time. If we look at Prajnapana from this view-point it is nothing but a systematic collection of ideas and thoughts accumulated in tradition upto that period. This is the reason why the readers were asked to refer to Prajnapana for complete discussion when the Agamas were put down in writing. Living being and Karma (moral causation)-these are the two main subjects dealt with in the Jaina Agamas. One trend of thinking keeps living being in the centre while discussing various topics viz. as to how many divisions of living beings there are, as to how long a living being of a particular type can live, as to where it dwells, in which class it can take birth after death, as to how many sense-organs it can possess, as to which sex it can have, as to how many knowledges it can possess, as to which karmas it can bind, etc. Another trend of thinking keeps Karma in the centre and discusses, in the main, different types of Karma and their role in the spiritual evolution or degradation of a living

Page #259
... [230]... being. Hence this trend, keeping in view the spiritual evolution of a living being, determines the 14 points of investigation (marganasthana) for the examination of and search for the 14 stages of spiritual evolution of living beings (gunasthana) which are known as Jivasamasa. These 14 points of investigation are the different divisions of living beings due to their gati etc. Prajnapana represents the first trend while old works on Karma like Karmaprakrti, Satkhandagama, etc. represent the second trend. The state of affairs being what it is, it becomes very difficult for us to determine the chronological order of these works. In the 15th Century and even after when the Sthanakavasi tradition tried to present in the form of thokada works, written in Gujarati, the ideas and thoughts of Agamas, it presented the marganasthanas etc. in such a way as could be easily grasped by an ordinary reader. And in the Anga work named Sthananga too a particular item is presented keeping in view the number of its constituents. But let us remember that even in the days of Sthananga the ideas relating to living beings and Karma were presented in a complicated manner. So, style of treatment-i. e. its simplicity or otherwise--cannot be a determining factor in fixing up the chronological order of these works. This is so because the nature of the style was dependent on the objective of the author and on the nature of the subject-matter-simple or subtle. Hence we would be making a great blunder in fixing up the chronological order of Prajnapana and Satkhandagama if we were guided only by the fact that the treatment of the subject-matter in the Satkhandagama is more detailed and subtle than that found in Prajnapanasutra. Therefore we should tackle differently the problem of their chronological order. We should first study such works independently and only afterwards we should try to fix their chronological order. According to both these works, literature of both these types is rooted in Drstivada. This means that innumerable Acaryas have variously presented the subject-matter of Drstivada itself to achieve different objectives. This presents one more difficulty in fixing up the chronological order of the works on the basis of the nature of the treatment of the subjectmatter-simple or subtle. If one were not to take into consideration all these facts he can easily-but wrongly-conclude that as the discussions in Prajnapana are more simple and brief than those in Satkhandagama the former is prior to the latter. But on account of the difficulty as already pointed out it is not proper to fix Prajnapana prior to Satkhandagama. So, we have given up this manner of fixing up the chronological order of the works on the basis of the nature of their treatment. Now, it becomes

Page #260
...[231]... necessary for us to employ the different method for fixing up their chronological order. Only after we have done so, we can utilise the argument based on the nature of treatment. One thing is certain that the system of exposition through anuyogadvaras which we find in several parts of Satkhandagama clearly follows the system of exposition demonstrated in Anuycgadvarasutra. Nothing of the sort is found in Prajnapana. This fact indisputably proves Prajnapana to be older than Satkhandagama. Moreover, as we shall see, Prajnapana belongs to the period preceding the commencement of Christian era, whereas Satkhandagama belongs to the period which in no case precedes 683 V. N. (= 156 A. D.). So, we can definitely conclude that Prajnapana is prior to Satkhandagama. In olden days the subject was investigated through various dvaras (entrances to investigation). Later on a list of 14 jivasthanas, 14 gunasthanas came to be established and the investigation was conducted through them instead of those dvaras. In Prajnapana we do not find this tradition of conducting the discussion through 14 jivasthanas and 14 gunasthanas. But in Satkhandagama this tradition is clearly there. This too proves that Satkhandagama is later than Prajnapana. Thus we can establish in various ways that Prajnapana is a work earlier than Satkhandagama. The Author of Prajnapana and His Date In the original text of Prajnapana there occurs no reference to its author. But in the beginning, after benedictory verses, there are two gathas which have some connection with this problem. Ac. Haribhadra and Ac. Malayagiri have commented on them. But they consider them to be of the nature of interpolation. These two gathas mention Arya Syama as the author of Prajnapanasutra. This means that even before the time of Ac. Haribhadra, Prajnapana was known as a work of Arya Syama. Ac. Malayagiri uses an epithet Bhagavan' for Arya Syama. The passages in point are as follows: "bhagavan Aryasyamo'pi ittham eva sutram racayati" (Comm. folio 72). "bhagavan AryaSyamah pathati" (Ibid, folio 47). " sarvesam api pravacanikasurinam matani bhagavan Aryasyama upadistavan (Ibid, folio 385). "bhagavad-Arya-Syama pratipattau" (Ibid, folio 385).17 This points out his greatness. From these two gathas it becomes clear that Arya Syama belonged to Vacaka lineage (vamsa), and was well versed in Purvasruta. In the composition of Prajnapanasutra 17. All these references have been noted by Pt. Bechardasa ji in his note in Bhagavatisutra, Pt. II, p. 135.

Page #261
...[232] ... he had displayed his talent to such an extent that even Anga and Upanga works recommend the readers to refer to Prajnapana for detailed discussions on various subjects. The Nandisutra Pattavali enumerates the names beginning from Sudharma. There the eleventh name is of Arya syama. The actual words of the Pattavali are : "vamdimo hariyam sumajjam." Thus according to this Pattavali he belonged to Haritagotra. But the above mentioned two interpolated gathas regard him as 23rd in the line of Vacakavamsa. Following these two gathas Ac. Malayagiri too considers him to be 23rd in the line. But it is to be borne in mind that therein we are told this much that he is 23rd in the line; there we find no enumeration of the names from Sudharma to Arya Syama. From the Pattavalis we know the fact that there were three persons bearing the same name Kalakacarya. The first Kalaka is that whose death (according to Dharmansagariya Pattavalt; birth according to Kharataragacchiya Pattaval[18) occurred in 376 V. N. (i.e. 376 years after the death of Lord Mahavira). The second Kalaka is that who destroyed the king Gardabhilla and who fourished in V. N. 453 (= 17 years before the commencement of Vikrama Era). The third Kalaka is that who flourished in V. N. 993 (=523 V. S.) and who changed the day of Samvatsari from the 5th day of Bhadrapada to the 4th. According to the tradition represented by the Pattavalis the first Kalaka and syamacarya, the author of Prajnapana, are identical. But in the Pattavalis syamacarya is not regarded as 23rd in the line while in the two gathas, under consideration, he is so regarded. Hence it becomes necessary for us to regard the references to his number in the line as secondary, while tackling the problem of his date. The third Kalaka who flourished in 993 V.N. (=523 V. S.) could in no way be the author of Prajnapana because Nandi which was written before 993 V.N. (=523 V.S.) mentions Prajnapana in the list of Agamas. Now what remains for us to decide is as to who out of the first two Kalakas is identical with syamacarya. Dr. U. P. Shah opines that syamacarya mentioned 11th in the line and Kalakacarya, destroyer of King Gardabhilla, become identical, if the first two Kalakas were regarded as one identical person. In the Patta valis where these two Kalakas are considered to be two different persons, the date of one is 376 V. N. and that of another 18. adyan prajnapanakst indrasya agre nigodavicararakta syamacaryaparanama | sa tu virat 376 varsair jatahi

Page #262
...[233]... is 453. Though it is written there that 376 V. N. is the year of birth, elsewhere it is considered to be the year of death. Similarly, 453 V. N. too seems most probably the year of death (of second Kalaka). Thus there is no long gap between the dates of the two Kalakas. If we take 376 V. N. to be the year of birth (of the first Kalaka) even then there will be a gap of only 77 years between the dates of two Kalakas. These two Kalakas may or may not be identical but it is certain that Prajnapana is a work of that Kalaka who flourished before the commencement of Vikrama Era. Some gathas of Prajnapana occur even in Sutrakrtanga, Uttaradhyayana, Avasyakasutra-niryukti and Acaranganiryukti. A comparison of all these gathas occurring in the abovementioned different works being necessary we give it below. Prajnapana Su. 24 ga. 8 Su. 24 ga. 9 Su. 24 ga. 10 Su. 24 ga. 11 Sutrakrtanga 2.3.19 ga. 1 2.3.19 ga. 2 2.3.19 ga. 3 2.2.19 ga. 5 Uttar. Adhya. 36 ga. 74 ga. 75 ga. 76 ga. 77 Acaranga-niryukti (ga. 72, 76) and Uttaradhyayanasutra (ga. 73) clearly state that there are 36 divisions. But in Uttaradhyayana occur 40 divisions whereas in Acaranganiryukti occur 36 divisions. And in Sutrakrtanga and Prajnapana occur 40 divisions. This proves that originally there were 36 divisions19 and only later on in those concerned gathas four more divisions were added to the 36. Hence we should consider the concerned gathas occurring in Prajnapana to be a quotation from some other work. What is more, we should believe that they have undergone some correction. These very gathas occur in Sutrakrtangasutra. And we can legitimately opine that the oldest form of these gaathas is found in Acaranganiryukti. It is quite possible that Sutrakrtanga too quotes these gathas from some other work.20 Even if we consider Ac. Bhadrabahu, senior or junior, to be the author of Niryuktis, it is well nigh impossible that all the gathas of Niryuktis are composed by him. It would be proper to believe that he included in the Acara. Niryukti ga. 73 ga. 74 ga. 75 ga. 76 19. Mulacara (5.8-12) too enumerates 36 divisions only. And the concerned. gathas found in the work are almost the same with some different readings. 20. These gathas seem to be borrowed in Sutrakrtanga, This is so because therein they occur after the remark imao gahao anugam tavvao'. Moreover, therein they are followed by a statement 'eyao eesu bhaniyavvao gahao java surakamtattae viuttamti. Compare this statement with the one occurring in Prajnapanasutra su. 55. The Prajnapana statement is 'eesi nam imao gahao anugamtavvao.'

Page #263
...[234]... x Niryuktis so many sangrahani (recapitulatory) gathas from other sources. So, it is not proper to discuss the problem of the date of Prajnapana on the basis of Niryuktis. Comparison of the 36th Adhyayana (viz. Jivajivavibhakti) of Uttaradhyayana with the first Pada of Prajnapana makes it clear that Prajnapana discussion on jiva is conducted on a higher level than Uttaradhyayana discussion on the same subject. So, the 36th Adhyayana in its present form is earlier than Prajnapana. But the scholars consider Uttaradhyayana not to be a work of one author but to be a compilation. So, it is really difficult to arrive at the date of Prajnapana on the basis of Uttaradhyayana too. The gathas about Siddhas (liberated souls) are found in Prajnapana and Uvavaiya as well. And some of them occur even in Uttaradhyayana and Avasyakaniryukti. Let us have a look at the following table : Prajmaraea Uuauaiya Uttar. Adh. 36 Avasyaka Ni. Su. 211 (Visesa.) ga. 159 ga. 159 $ 168 678 (3978) ga. 160 $ 169 679 (3779) ga. 161 (Compare) 964 (Di.) (3810) ga. 162 SS 170 963 (DI.) $ 172 965 (Di.) (3811) ga. 164 SS 173 966 (DI.) (3812) ga. 165 $ 174 967 (DI.) (3813) ga. 166 SS 175 968 (D1.) (3814) ga. 167 SS 176 680 (3828) ga. 168 $ 177 681 (3829) ga. 169 SS 178 662 (3835) $ 179 683 (3836) ga. 171 $ 180 685 (3847) ga. 172 SS 181 (Compare) 67(Compare) 686 (3848) ga. 173 $ 182 687 (3849) ga. 174 SS 183 688 (3850) ga. 175 $ 184 (Compare) 689 (3851) ga. 176 $ 185 690 (3852) $ 186 691 (3853) ga. 178 $ 187 (3889) ga. 179 $ 188 693 (3890) $ 189 SS 171 ga. 163 kho xxxxxxxxxx ga. 170 X X ga. 177 X 692 X X X The above comparison makes it clear that Uttaradhyayana gathas about siddhas have served as the basis for the elaboration of the subject dealt with in the gathas occurring in other works.

Page #264
... [235]... This proves that this portion of Uttaradhyayana which has special connection with Prajnapana is prior to Prajnapana. The first and the last gathas of Uvavaiya differ from those of Prajnapana. It is highly possible that Prajnapana is older than Uvavaiya. Tradition believes, on the basis of the identical meaning of the two names, that Kalaka who explained Nigcda and Arya Syama are not two different persons. According to tradition he secured the status of Yugapradhana in 335 V. N. and lived upto the year 376 V.N. Now, if Prajnapana were the work of this Kalaka, then it might have been composed in the period 335-376 V.N. (i.e. 135-94 years before the commencement of Vikrama Era; 78-37 B.C.).21 If we were to consider the Niryukti to be the work of Senior Bhadrababu and also to think that there is a reason to believe that the Niryukti follows the Uttaradhyayana in mentioning 36 divisions then Prajnapana is proved later than the Niryukti; and the date of Prajnapana is not in conflict with that of Senior Bhadrabahu because he is believed to be earlier than Prajnapana. Satkhandagama, in its present form, is a work of two Acaryas Bhadanta Puspadanta and Bhuta bali who are posterior to Dharasena who, in turn, flourished sometime after 683 V.N. From this we can safely conclude that Prajnapana is prior to Satkhandagama. Maturity of thought, systematic treatment and employment of commentarial style-all these that are found in Satkhandagama are due to its being lately composed. Prajnapana is mentioned in the list of Agamas, given in the Nandisutra which belongs to the period of time prior to 523 V.S. Thus even the date of Nandisutra is not in conflict with our proposed date of Prajnapanasutra. Prajnapana Benediction And Pancanamaskara-Mantra In the beginning of Prajnapan, there are benedictory verses. Therein salutation is offered first to Siddha and then to Lord Mahavira. According to the author of Dhavala even Satkhandagama, in its beginning, implicitly perform salutation to the five holy personages. In all the manuscripts containing only the text of Prajnapanasutra there is an indication of salutation to the five holy personages. But Ac. Haribhadra and Ac. Malayagiri have not commented on it. So, the editors are of the opinion that it does not constitute a part of the text22. The following seems to be the basis of this opinion. Since the time when PancanamaskaraMantra gained ground and was held important, the practice of 21. Dr. Charpentier is of the opinion that Arya syama flourished round about EUR0 B. C. Introduction to Uttaradhyayana, p. 27. 22. Refer to the foot-note 1 on p. 1 of this edition.

Page #265
... [236]... writing down the Mantra first before the commencement of the text proper came to be adopted; so it is always necessary to determine as to whether or not the author himself has put Pancanamaskara-Mantra before the commencement of the text. It is noteworthy that in the benedictory verses of Prajnapana the salutation is offered first to Siddha and then to Arihanta. It is noteworthy because in Pancanamaskara the salutation is offered first to Arihanta and then to Siddha. According to old references, Tirthankaras offer salutation to Siddha only, when they enter into the order of monks. If we take this fact into consideration we can legitimately conclude that there had been already in vogue a tradition of offering salutation to Siddha in the beginning of the performance of Mangala (benediction). But later on in Pancanamaskara-Mantra the first place came to be accorded to TirthankarasArihantas---considering them to be directly helpful to the souls in bondage23. Since then the authors, following PancanamaskaraMantra, in the benedictory part of their works offer salutation first to Arihanta. How the order of the five Padas (dignitaries) got established in Pancanamaskara-Mantra ?-if we ponder over this question we feel that something like this might have happened : So long as Tirtha (Order) is not founded, Siddhas (liberated souls) only are worthy of salutation. Accordingly, when Tirtharkara renounces the world he offers his salutation to idea-i Siddha only. But it is quite natural that Tirthankara is held important in his life-time. And when he leaves this mortal world, he can well be regarded as belonging to the class of Siddhas. But he is remembered only as a Tirthankara, though he has attained Siddha-hood. It is so because he is our immediate helper. Logassa provides an instance of this tradition. And it is followed in so many old benedictions (mangalas). When thus both Arihanta and Siddha are proved worthy of salutation, there might have started a practice, following old tradition, of saluting first Siddha and then Arihanta. But afterwards having included Arihantas proper in one class and Arihantas who have attained Siddhahood and all Siddhas in the other class the Jainas reversed the order of salutation. And this 23. In the edicts of Kharavela, which belong to the period preceding the commencement of Christian Era, we find salutation first to Arihanta and then to Siddha. This means that the tradition of offering salutation first to Siddha and then to Arihanta might have been prevalent before the Age of Kharavela. Again, it is noteworthy that in the edicts of Khara vela the salutation is offered to only two holy personages. It is interesting to note in this connection that in the beginning of the edicts of Ashoka there occurs no salutation to holy personages.

Page #266
...[237] ... r.versed order of salutation had already been prevalent before Christian Era as is indicated by the Edict of Kharavela. But this does not necessarily mean that at that time this order of salutation alone was followed by all. Salutation is a question of individual liking. Hence for a long period of time we do not find one uniform tradition of salutation-some authors wrote benediction in the beginning of their works, some did not and even among those who wrote there was no unanimity regarding the order of salutation, that is, some saluted first this holy personality and some that and so on. But this much is certain that the tradition of saluting Arihanta before Siddha had already come into existence before the commencement of Christian Era, it developed into the benediction of the form of salutation to five holy personages and finally it in its developed form got established. When Tirthankara leaves the mortal world Acarya and Upadhyaya gain importance as the protector and custodian of the religious tradition which Tirthankara has bequeathed to the Order. As soon as they attain the status worthy of salutation, even Scriptures and the script in which they are written become worthy of adoration and worship, and as protectors and custodians of Scriptures Acarya and Upadhyaya come to be regarded as important personages. It is a general rule that the protectors are held more important than the thing protected. According to this rule, instead of Scriptures and the script of the Scriptures the possessors and protectors of them, viz. Acarya and Upadhyaya were given importance and were considered to be worthy of salutation; they found place in Pancanamaskara and Scriptures, etc. were held of secondary importance. At last there remained only a class of monks from among the selfcontrolled persons. And they too were accorded a place in Salutation. Really speaking, for lay-votaries they are worthy of salutations. But they were accorded a place in Salutation as personages worthy of salutation of all. Such stages seem to have been there in the evolution of the phenomenon of Pancanamaskara. The discussion on the problem of the authorship of Namaskarasutra alias Pancanamaskaramantra has been in a way started first of all in Avasyakaniryukti. The name of the first chapter (adhyayana) of Avasyakasutra is Samayika. So, there arose the first question as to who composed the Samayika-adhyayana and as to why he composed it. At this occasion Ac. Bhadrahahu clearly stated : " titthakaro kim karana bhasati samaiyam tu ajjhayanam titthakaranamagottam baddha me veditavvan ti | 526 tam ca kadham vetijjati agilae dhammadesanadihi bajjhati tam tu bhagavato tatiyabhavosakkaittanam || 527 ||

Page #267
... [ 238)... gotamamati samaiyam tu kim karanam nisamenti nanassa tam tu sundaramimgulabhavana uvaladdhi || 528 ||" --Visesavasyaka, 2594-96 The gist of these gathas is as follows: Lord Mahavira preached Samayika-Adhyayani. He preached the meaning embodied in Samayika-Adhyayana, and his direct principal disciples (ganadharas) Gautama etc. listened to it. Thus according to Ac. Bhadrabahu Tirthankara is the author of the meaning embodied in SamayikaAdhyayana whereas Ganadhara is the author of the Sutras. In other words, Tirthankara preaches the principles, and Ganadharas put them into writing.24 Namaskaramantra constitutes the opening of Samayika-adhyayana. Or, it can be said that the lesson of Samayika-sruta is imparted to a pupil after he has saluted the five holy personages through the recitation of Pancanamaskara-mantra25; this is the reason why this Mantra is placed in the beginning of Samayikaadhyayana. Now there arises a question as to whether it is a part and parcel of Samayika-adhyayana or is it borrowed from some other work. The answer to this question is given by Ac. Jinabhadra. It is as follows. In Nandisutra Pancanamaskara is not regarded as an independent srutaskandha. Yet it is a fact that it is a Sutra and what is more a mangala also. Hence it should be regarded as forming a part of all Sutras26. This is the only reason why it is expounded first and then only Samayika-adhyayana27. This same order is followed by him also in his Visesavasyakabhasya. From his discussion it definitely emerges that Namaskaramantra is not a part of Avasyakasutra alone, but that it might have been placed, first of all, in Avasyakasutra since the time when the tradition of performing, in the beginning of all sruta works, a mangala of the form of salutation to holy personages started. It is so because there is a tradition to impart a lesson of Samayika first from among the entire sruta literature. And before imparting its lesson to a pupil performance of benediction in the form of salutation to five holy personages being necessary Pancanamaskaramantra came to be looked upon as a part of Samayika-adhyayana. ito onis. This 24. According to general belief all Tirthankaras preach Samayika. - Niryukti, ga. 238; Visesavasyaka, ga. 1676. But Lord Mahavira is the preacher of the extant sruta. So, from this standpoint he alone is considered to be the author of Samayika also. -Visesarasyakabhasya, ga. 1544; Niryukti, ga. 89-90; Visesavasya kabhasya ga. 1091-92: 25. Katapancanamokkarassa denti samaiyam vidhina | Visesavasyaka, ga. 5. 26. Auto-commentary on Visesavasyakabhasya, ga. 10. 27. Ibid, ga. 11

Page #268
... [239]... But it is not a part of Samayika-adhyayana alone. Whenever the occasion arises of imparting a lesson of whatever sruta work, salutation to five holy personages in the beginning is always necessary; and hence Pancanamaskaramantra came to be regarded as a part of each and every Sruta work. Thus it is certain that it is not a part of any one sutra work alone, nor is it ever regarded as an independent sutra work. But its importance was recognised in olden days and with the passage of time it grew more and more. So, it became necessary to give it a place in sruta or sutra. As a result of it, it ultimately came to be regarded as a part of each and every sruta work. This Pancanamaskara-Mantra might have been composed by some one author. Or, it might have evolved in its present form through the passage of time. In his Niryukti Ac. Bhadrabahu has recorded no definite tradition about the authorship of Pancanamaskara-Mantra. He has only noted the points of investigation through which the exposition of this Mantra should be conducted. Among them the first one is Utpattidvara. That is, here the discussion on the origination or otherwise of this Mantra is conducted from the various view-points (nayas). But from this discussion we know nothing about the author and date of the Mantra. Therein the question as to whether or not the Mantra has a beginning and an end is discussed from different standpoints, just as it is discussed in regard to the entire sruta literature28. And in his Bhasya Ac. Jinabhadra has devoted much more space to this discussion. Here he mainly discusses, from the philosophical standpoint, the problem of eternality or otherwise of words. The question as to which out of the three causes, viz. samutthana (readiness, desire), vacana (ural transmission) and labdhi29 (internal capacity) is the main in their origination is also elaborately discussed in the Bhasya. This discussion too is conducted through the method of nayas.30 Hence the main question pertaining to the authorship and date of Namaskara-Mantra remains unanswered. Or, generally it can be said that Lord Mahavira preached it and ganadharas (direct principal disciples) gave it a form of a Sutra. It is so, because this is what is generally held about the authorship of the entire sruta literature. In short, according to Ac. Jinabhadra the author of Pancanamaskara-Mantra is not different from the author of other sruta works, the reason being that it is considered to be a part of each and every sruta work. But there occurs a discussion on the problem of restoration 28. Avasyakaniryukti, ga, 644-46; Visesavasyaka, ga. 3335-37 and the Bhasyaga thas thereon. Also see Visesarasyaka, gatha 3338 ff. 29. Avasyakaniryukti, ga. 646; Visesavasyaka, ga. 3337 30. Visesavasyaka, ga. 3357 ff.

Page #269
... [240]... --not of the authorship-of this Mantra in Mahanisitha (Chapter V) which itself, it is believed, is restored by Ac. Haribhadra.31 And therein Arya Vajra is given the credit of restoring the Mantra. But it is surprising to know that the author of Dhavala commentary who flourished after Ac. Haribhadra considers Puspadantacarya to be the author of Namaskara-Mantra32, We have no means to know if this tradition was recorded in some work belonging to the period earlier than the author of Dhavala. But we think that the manuscript of Satkhandagama which Virasena, the author of Dhavala, utilised might have contained in its beginning Pancanamaskara and hence he might have considered it to be a mangala composed by the author himself. This is how Virasena seems to have arrived at the conclusion that the author of Pancanamaskara is Puspadanta. Or, it is also possible that Virasena might have before him a tradition considering Puspadanta to be the author of Pancanamaskara. But no suggestion to this effect we find in any other work. From this discussion it becomes quite clear that originally this Mantra was not in the Agama, that is, the Anga Agama; and that it was composed after the composition of Anga works. Opinions differ on the question of its authorship. Having taken into consideration the importance attached to Namaskara-Mantra Ac. Jinabhadra regarded it as a part of each and every sruta work. And following the Niryukti he proved it to be the work of Tirthankaras and Ganadharas. On the other hand, Virasena regards Ac. Puspadanta as the author of Pancanamaskara-Mantra. But Ac Abhayadeva regards this Mantra occurring in the beginning of Bhagavatisutra as constituting the beginning of Bhagavatisutra proper and hence he comments on it. 31. It is necessary to note that Arya Vajra is regarded as the restorer of Namaskara-mantra. Nowhere is he mentioned as the author of the Mantra. According to the old tradition Tirtharkaras and ganadharas alone are the authors of the Mantra.. 32. Dhavalatika, Book I, p.41. For further discussion refer to Introduction to Dhavalatika, Book II, pp. 33-41. It is necessary to remove one misunderstanding. In this introduction it is written that the NamaskaraMantra at the beginning of Bhagaratisutra contains the fifth line 'namo barbhie livie'instead of' namo loe savrasahunam'. But in fact it contains namo loe savvasahunam' and in addition also contains the line in which the salutation is offered to Brahmi Script.

Page #270
...[241]... CHAPTER I CLASSES OF LIVING SUBSTANCE AND NON-LIVING SUBSTANCE Treatment of Non-living Substance The first Pada of Prajnapanasutra systematically classifies the fundamental entities into various divisions and sub-divisions. All the remaining Padas lucidly treat of these very entities. Throughout the text first divisions and sub-divisions of the subject under consideration are pointed out and then the subject is described. Accordingly, the description is divided into two parts, viz. description of Living Substance (jiva) and that of Non-living Substance (ajiva) (Sutra 3). First Non-living Substance is taken up for description (Sutras 4-13) because it demands brief treatment. And the remaining entire text, barring some exceptions, elaborately treats of jivas in various ways. In the treatment of Non-living substance, first its twofold classification viz. rupi (having physical qualities, viz. colour, taste, etc.) and arupi (having no physical qualities) is pointed out and then its exposition is conducted. In the rupi class is included the Pudgala (Matter) Substance only and in the arupi class the remaining Substances, viz. Dharmastikaya (Medium of Motion) etc. It deserves notice that while describing the fundamental divisions no general term, viz. dravya (substance), tattva (entity) or padartha (category) is employed. This proves the antiquity of the present work. Further the divisions of Dharma, Adharma and Akasa are made on the basis of desa and pradesa. But nowhere in the entire work do we come across their definitions. Nor is the meaning in the text given of the term 'astikaya' which the author uses compounded with these three terms, 'Dharma' etc. But it is noteworthy that the term astikaya is never compounded with the term Addhasamaya. This definitely suggests that there is some difference between those three substances on the one hand and Addhasamaya on the other. Moreover, the term astikaya is not found compounded with the term jiva. But this does not mean that the author by so doing meant to deny the pradesas in the case of jivas. It is so because in the 5th Pada there certainly occurs a discussion based on the belief in the pradesas of jiva (Sutra 440 etc.). Those divisons of jiva and ajiva that are considered to be fundamental in the 1st Pada are called by the names of paryaya and parinama (jiva paryaya, jivaparinama and ajivapiryaya, ajivaparinama) P. 16

Page #271
The Table showing divisions and sub-divisions of Ajiva : Ajiva 1 Arupi (10) Addhasamaya (1) Dharmastikaya (2) ,, -desa (3) ,, -pradesa dharmastikaya , -desa ,, -pradesa (7) Akasastikaya 1 -desa -pradesa (6) (9) 2 Rupi (1) Skandhas (2) Skandhadesas (3) Skandhapradesas (4) Paramanupudgalas ... ( 242 )... 2 + (1) Varnaparinata (2) Gandhaparinata (3) Rasaparinata (4) Sparsaparinata (5) Samsthanaparinata 1. Krsnavarna. 1. Surabhigandha- 1. Tiktarasaparinata 1. Karkasasparsaparinata 1. Parimandalaparimata parinata 2. Katukarasa- 2. Mrdusparsaparinata samsthanaparinata 2. Nilavarnaparinata 2. Durabhigandha- parinata 3. Gurukasparsaparinata 2. Vrttasamsthana3. Lohitavarna parinata 3. Kasayarasa- 4. Laghukasparsaparinata parimata parinata parinata 5. Sitasparsaparinata 3. Tryasrasan4. Haridravarna 4. Amlarasaparinata 6. Usnasparsaparinata sthanaparinata parinata 5. Madhurarasa- 7. Snigdhaspirsaparinata 4. Caturasrasar5. Suklavarna parinata 8. Ruksasparsaparinata sthanaparinata parinata 5+ 5. Ayatasamstha naparinata 5 = 25 5+2+ 5 + 8 + 5 = 25 8 + 5+

Page #272
... [243)... in the 5th and the 13th Padas respectively. Naraka (class of infernal beings), etc., the divisions of jiva enumerated in the 1st Pada are included in jivaparyayas and jivaparinamas mentioned in the 5th and the 13th Padas respectively. Rupi and arupi, the main divisions of ajiva, and their sub-divisions, enumerated in this first Pada, are named as ajivaparyayas in the 5th Pada.3 A black material thing, while remaining black, can assume in all 20 various transformations (2 odours, 5 flavours, 8 touches and 5 structures) through the passage of time. So, the modes or transformations of black colour are considered to be 20 in number. Similarly, the remaining four colours, blue etc. also have 20 possible transformations each. Thus the possible transformations of a physical quality colour are in all 5 20 = 100. On this same line we are to understand the transformations of odour etc. The table is given below : 5 colours x 20 modes of the rest odour etc = 100 2 odours 23 modes of the rest colour etc = 46 5 flavours x 20 modes of the rest colour etc = 100 8 touches x 23 modes of the rest colour etc = 184 5 structures x 20 modes of the rest colour etc = 100 Total modes 530 These 530 modes or transformations of matter are enumerated by their names in the Sutra proper (9-13). The commentator describes these modes by the technical term 'parasparasanvedha of Varna, etc.' (mutual penetration of colour etc.) (Tika folio 13A). There are 5 colour, 2 odours, 5 flavours, 8 touches and 5 structures. Thus they are 25. Out of them let us take 8 touches. The divisions of these 8 touches, based on samvedha, are more than those of others. It is so because a mode of touch viz. hard touch can coexist with the other modes of touch except the soft touch which is its contradictory. But a mode of colour can never co-exist with any other mode of colour. The same logic applies to the modes of odour etc. At this juncture the commentator makes it clear that the modes of colour etc. are to be counted from the standpoint of an aggregate also (folio 17 B). In an aggregate a part of it may have a mode of black colour while its another part may have a mode of another colour. Thus from this standpoint the alternatives should be more than what are given above. But they are 1. Su. 438. 2. Su. 439 ff. 3. Su. 500 ff. The difference between the subject-matters of these two Padas will be brought out in due course.

Page #273
...[244]... not taken into account in this description. Those above-mentioned alternatives are to be understood from the standpoint of such an aggregate as is called black-e. g. a particular portion of an eye from the whole body-i. e. from the practical standpoint (vyavaharanaya). Moreover, this particular number of the alternatives is to be understood from the paristhula (gross) standpoint. It is so because even a mode of black colour can have infinite types. Such types of modes are not taken into account here. In the text proper no thought is given to the question as to how much time a particular mode persists. But the commentator (folio 18 A) explicitly states that a mode persists for one moment (minimum duration), two moments upto infinite moments (maximum duration). The clarification of this point is necessary because the minimum and maximum limits of time for the persistence of a mode given in Buddhist Pitakas which actually employ the term 'parinama' for a mode differ from those given in Jaina texts. According to the old Buddhist Abhidharma tradition a mode of cognition persists for 3 moments whereas that of matter for 51 moments; afterwards they necessarily perish. Again, there is an important philosophical question as to whether or not a thing perishes along with its modes (parinama). All the Jaina and nonJaina philosophers upholding the doctrine of transformation or modification, except the Buddhist, are of the opinion that a thing does never perish, only its modes perish, whereas Buddhists who make no distinction between a thing and its modes think that a thing perishes along with its modes and altogether novel thing comes into existence depending upon the immediately preceding one (tam pratitya). In Mahayana Buddhism a thing is considered to be momentary with the result that the moment of its origination and that of its destruction are regarded as simultaneous rather identical. Moreover, the Jaina view on this matter differs even from the Nyaya-Vaisesika view on the same. According to Nyaya-Vaisesikas colour, etc. are not the modes of a thing, they are the qualities residing in a thing which is absolutely different from them. On the other hand, Jainas consider colour, etc. to be the modes of a thing which, according to them, is relatively identical with them. So, the present account of colour, etc. in the terminology of modification is quite appropriate or true to the Jaina theory of modification (parinama) that had already been crystallised in those days. The text proper in this context employs the terms 'vannaparinaya (varnaparinatah)', 'gamdhaparinaya (gandhaparinatah)', etc. 4. Abhidhammathasamgaho 4.8

Page #274
... [245]... Ac. Malayagiri explains them as follows: "varnatah parinatan varnaparinamabhaja ity arthah .... parinata ity atitakalanirdeso vartamananagatakalopalaksanam.....tato varnaparinata iti varnarupataya parinatah parinamanti parinamisyantiti drastavyam evan gandhaparinata itgadg api bhabangam | Tika, folio 10. Thus what Ac. Malayagiri wants to drive at is that material things transform themselves into those different colours, flavours, etc. In other words, all those colours, etc. are the modes of matter, material things. All the parinamas (modes) that this account imply or mean are mentioned in the 5th Pada by the term 'paryaya'. Again, let us note that though the title of this 5th Pada is Visesapada it does not employ the term 'visesa' while pointing out these divisions or modes but in its place it employs the term 'paryaya'. Moreover, in the 13th Pada these very modes are called 'parinama'. Hence there arises a question as to whether or not the terms 'parinama', 'visesa' and 'paryaya' are synonyms. From the above-quoted commentary it follows that according to Ac. Malayagiri various states of a substance are its parinamas. While enumerating Padas in the 2nd Sutra he gives no meaning whatsoever of Visesapada'. And in the beginning of the 5th Pada he starts his commentary in such a way as if it were Paryayapada. This means that in his opinion the terms 'visesa' and 'paryaya' are synonyms. And even the author of the Sutra holds this view. It is proved by the fact that though in his list of 36 Padas (Su. 2) the author mentions the name Visesapada of this concerned Pada, the first question put in the beginning of this Visesapada is : "kaiviha nam bhante pajjava pannatta ?" (Su. 438). Ac. Malayagiri in his explanation of the term paryaya explicitly says: "tatra paryaya guna visesa dharma ity anarthantaram" (terms paryaya, guna, visesa and dharma are synonyms). Here Ac. Malayagiri has included the term 'guna' in the list of synonyms of paryaya'. The reason for this is that colour, flavour, etc. which are really paryayas (modes) of a thing are considered by others to be its gunas (qualities). They are paryayas because they are obviously concerned with the parinama (transformation or change of a thing); this is clear from the 1st Pada. All this proves that according to the author of the Sutra the terms paryaya', 'guna', visesa' are synonyms. Buddhists employ the term 'dharma' to denote colour, taste, etc. Hence the term 'dharma' too is included in the list of synonyms of paryaya'. 5. Commentary, folio 179

Page #275
...[246]... Though Ac. Malayagiri here regards 'guna' as a synonym of 'paryaya', we should take a note of it that there has raged a controversy over the question of identity or difference of guna and paryaya. The view that they are different has its source in Uttaradhyayanasutra and Tattvarthasutra. In Uttaradhyayanasutra 28.5 dravya (substance), guna (quality) and paryaya (mode) are separately mentioned; not only that but even their definitions are formulated there. Tattvartha aphorism 5.37-gunaparyayavad dravyam-expressly mentions guna and paryaya as two separate constituents of the definition of dravya. Further in his Bhasya on the same sutra he clearly states that the thing in which both of them exist is substance (tadubhayam yatra vidyate tad dravyam.) Thus according to Uttaradhyayanasutra and Tattvarthasutra guna is different from paryaya. But commentator Siddhasena held them to be identical (vastutah paryaya guna ity aikatmyam) and this made the way of Ac. Malayagiri very easy. For the full discussion on the problem of identity or difference of guna and paryaya one should refer to Sanmatitarkaprakarana, Vol. V, p. 631, foot-note no. 4. Again, for the discussion on the various senses in which the term 'guna' is employed under different situations, viz. dravyaniksepa, etc. it is necessary to consult Acaranga-Niryukti ga. 169 ff. Then there arises a question as to why one should not consider the subject-matter of Padas I and V to be identical, in other words, as to why one should not consider chapter V to be a repetition of chapter I. The answer to this question is that it is not so because in Pada I Dravya (Substance) is the main subject and hence the dravyas (substances) that undergo different modifications enumerated whereas in Pada V the paryayas (modes) of the concerned substances are enumerated. are Jiva-ajiva-pannavana (treatment of Living Substance and Nonliving Substance) in Prajnapanasutra deserves comparison with the one found in Jivajivavibhakti-adhyayana of Uttaradhyayanasutra and Pancacara-adhikara of Mulacara. In Mulacara there occurs first the description of jiva and then that of ajiva whereas in Prajnapana and Uttaradhyayana the order of treatment is reverse. Like Prajnapana and Uttaradhyayana Mulacara also gives the twofold division of Jivas, viz. samsari (souls in bondage) and siddha (souls freed from bondage); but unlike them it gives no sub-divisions of siddha jlvas. In Prajnapana there are enumerated 15 sub-divisions of siddha jivas. But in Uttaradhyayana they are less in number. The following table will make this point clear. Prajnapana Su. 16-17 (A) 1 Tittha 2 Atittha Uttaradhyayana Adh. 36 ga. 50 ff.. X X

Page #276
... [247]... X X X X X 3 Titthagara 4 Atitthagara 5 Sayanbuddha 6 Patteyabuddha 7 Buddhabohiya 8 Itthilimga Itthi 9 Purisalimga Purisa 10 Napunsakalimga Napumsaga 11 Alimga Salimga 12 Annalinga Annalimga 13 Gihilimga Gihilimga Gatha 52 gives the number of souls that 14 Ega attain Siddhahood in one samaya and 15 Anega have the same linga in their last birth. (B) 1 Prathamasamayadi X From this it naturally follows that 36th chapter of Uttaradhyayana is earlier than Prajnapanasutra. Divisions and Sub-Divisions of Jivas (Living Beings) Divisions of Siddhas We are to understand that all the jtvas are always existent either as the members of this or that class out of so many enumerated here. Again, the loka (universe) was not, is not and will never be devoid of even a single class out of so many mentioned here. There are two main divisions of jlvas, viz. samsarts (souls in bondage) and siddha? (souls liberated). The sub-divisions enumerated here of the siddha division are not its real sub-divisions. They are simply based on the temporal considerations, that is, on the number of moments that have elapsed after their attainment of siddha-hood. Those siddhas who have attained the state of liberation in the immediately preceding moment (samaya) are technically called anamtara-siddha (Sk. anantara-siddha) or pratha- . masamaya-siddha. On the basis of different conditions in which anantara-siddhas attained siddha-hood they are divided into fifteen divisions (sutra-16). The siddhas in whose case two or more samayas have elapsed since their attainment of siddha-hood are called paramparasiddha (Sk. parampara-siddha). Of these parampara-siddhas there are infinite divisions because jivas have been attaining siddha-hood 6. sarsarasamavannajiva = samsarasamapannajiva 7. asar sarasamavannajiva = asamsarasamapannajiva |

Page #277
...[248]... since time immemorial. These divisions of parampara-siddhas are thus purely based on temporal considerations (sutra-17). The 15 divisions enumerated of anantara-siddhas (sutra-16) make it crystal-clear that a soul in bondage attains siddhahood, that is, liberation even without listening to the preachings and teachings of a spiritual teacher; it can attian liberation irrespective of dress, sex, creed, etc. This is the original, fundamental and essential nature of Jaina religion. The upholder of a particular religious creed will attain liberation and none else--such a restriction is not found there in Jaina religion. The persons had attained liberation even before Lord Rsabha founded Jaina Religion which is like a Ford to cross the river of worldly existence. They are known by the name atirtha. Several persons have attained liberation even without the acceptance of the dress prescribed by and prevalent in Jaina religion; they are recognised as anya-linga-siddha. Again, those who have not abandoned the dress of a lay-votary, that is, who have not accepted the dress of a Jaina monk and yet have attained liberation are called gihilimgasiddha (Sk. grhilingasiddha). From this account emerges the original pristine nature of Jaina religion. There are two sects of Jaina religion, viz. Svetambara and Digambara. Svetambaras firmly contend that even a woman can attain liberation. But Digambaras, due to their emphasis on nakedness, deny the worth of a woman to attain it. As a matter of fact, this denial of the ability to attain liberation in the case of a woman was not present in the beginning of this sect. This is corroborated by its doctrinal work, viz. Satkhandagama.8 But on account of Digambaras entering into controversies with Svetambaras as also on account of their undue persistence to the rejection of clothes Ac. Kundakunda and others began to deny the worth of a woman to attain liberation. This reaction is echoed in Dhavala, a commentary on Satkhandagama, and since then the explanation and interpretation of the original text has been offered differently. And in the opposite Svetambara camp too there began vigorous and rigorous defence of the case for the worth of a woman to attain liberation. Ac. Malayagiri's defence of this case is elaborate (Sutra-16 Commentary folio 20B). This he does because in the original sutra among so many divisions of liberated souls there is one division called itthilimgasiddha (liberated souls who have attained liberation while they were in their last birth women). In the above-mentioned 15 divisions of anantara-siddhas there 8. Also see Mulacara, 4. 196, p. 168.

Page #278
... [249]... occur three divisions, viz. sayambuddha-siddha, patteyabuddhasiddha and buddhabohiya-siddha. Hence the explanation of these three is necessary. On the basis of Nandi-Curni Ac. Malayagiri has explained them. The gist of his explanation is as follows: Sayambuddha is that liberated soul who has attained bodhi (enlightenment) without depending upon any external cause or condition; the memory of the past lives might be there as an internal cause giving rise to the enlightenment. There are two classes of svayambuddhas (self-enlightened souls), viz. a class of tirthankaras and a class of not-tirthankaras. Of course, in the present list of 15 divisions by svayambuddha is meant only not-tirth ankara svayabuddhas because therein a division of tirthankara-siddhas is separately mentioned. Svayambuddha attains enlightenment without the help of external cause whereas pratyeka-buddha attains it with the help of external cause. Pratyekabuddhas are so called because lonely they tour and lonely they stay; like gacchavasis they do not tour and stay in company with others. The enlightenment of the two is distinguished mainly on the basis of the presence or otherwise of the external cause in its origination. Again, the distinction between svayambuddha and pratyekabuddha is drawn on the basis of their paraphernalia, dress and sruta (scriptural knowledge). Svayambuddhas possess 12 types of paraphernalia, viz. food-bowls etc. whereas pratyekabuddhas possess 2 to 9 types of paraphernalia which never include cloth. Svyambuddha may or may not have scriptural knowledge before the attainment of enlightenment. If he has the scriptural knowledge then he approaches a spiritual teacher and accepts a dress from him, or he is offered the dress by gods who approach him. Such a svayambuddha tours and stays either single or in company with others; it depends upon his will. If he does not possess scriptural knowledge before the attainment of enlightenment then he necessarily and invariably approaches a spiritual teacher and accepts a dress from him only and again he necessarily and invariably tours and stays in company with others. He never tours or stays alone. Svayambuddhas may or may not have scriptural knowledge before the attainment of enlightenment, whereas pratyekabuddhas positively and necessarily possess the scriptural knowledge-minimum of eleven Angas and maximum 9. It is obvious that the story of the divine intervention has been invented afterwards. From the standpoint of the essence of true religion, adoption of a particular dress is not necessary for the spiritual progress. But it is generally noticed that as soon as a religious order or tradition becomes strong its outward practices too become well-established and consequently the special type of dress become an inevitable part of the order.

Page #279
... [250]... of ten Purvas-before the attainment of enlightenment. Dress (of a monk) is not inevitable for him. He may or may not put on a dress. If he puts on it, it will be the one offered by gods only. Neither svayambuddhas nor pratyekabuddhas require the help of the preachings of somebody else for the attainment of enlightenment. But different is the case with buddhabohiyas (Sk. buddhabodhitas). They are enlightened by the preachings of some spiritual teacher who himself is enlightened. In other words, their attainment of enlightenment is not the result of spontaneous outburst of their inward wisdom. Enlightenment is not worked out by them through the application of their own wisdom; they are enlightened by the gospels preached to them by others. Hence they are known by the term buddhabodhita-siddha.10 As a matter of fact, all the divisions of siddhas get included in the two divisions, viz. tirtha-siddhas and atirtha-siddhas. But if of siddhas these two divisions only are made then it would not be possible for us to have an idea of the special features which they possess in the state previous to their attainment of siddha-hood. So, in order to give an idea of these special features, many divisions of siddhas have been made and described.11 It will be instructive to know the Buddhist counterparts of the above concepts. According to Buddhism (Sthaviravada) the enlightenment is of three types, viz savakabodhi, pacceka-bodhi and sammasambodhi (Sk. sravaka-bodhi, pratyeka-bodhi and samyaksambodhi). The possessor of samyak-sambodhi is called samyaksambuddha. That person who attains arhat-hood (in Jaina terminology kevalipada) after having listened to the preachings of samyak-sambuddha is the possessor of savakabodhi. Thus that enlightenment which is attained on account of listening to preachings delivered by others is called savaka-bodhi. And its possessor is savaka-sumbuddha. He is entitled to preach the religion12. In Buddhist tradition, as in Jaina one, the enlightenment that dawns upon a person without depending upon the preachings delivered by some spiritual teacher is called pacceka-bodhi and the person who possesses it is known as pacceka-buddha. Thus pacceka-buddha is svayam-sambuddha (self-enlightened one). He never preaches the religion and hence he is not able to enlighten others. His life is simply exemplary for others. The person who 10. For the information about all these three types of persons one may refer to Prajnapanatika folio 19 B ff. 11. Prajnapanatika folio 23 A. 12. Vinayapitaka, Mahavagga, 1.21.

Page #280
... [251] ... possesses sammasambodhi, like the one who possesses paccekabodhi, attains the enlightenment without depending upon the preachings of some spiritual teacher but he, unlike the latter, is efficient in helping others to attain enlightenment. Again, he possesses those very qualifications which a Jaina tirthankara possesses. In common parlance we know him by the name Buddha.13 Souls in Bondage In the first Pada of Prajnapana the divisions and sub-divisions of souls in bondage are enumerated after having described the liberated souls. The divisions are mainly based on the number of sense-organs which the souls have. The sub-divisions are made on the basis of subtleness or grossness and full development or otherwise of their bodies. Again, they are divided on the basis of the different types of births. There are three types of birthsby spontaneous generation (sammurcchima), from the uterus (garbhaja) or by instantaneous rise in special beds (upapada). The living beings possessing one to four sense-organs have sammurcchima type of birth, the sub-human beings possessing five sense-organs and human beings have either garbhaja or sammurcchima type of birth, and infernal and celestial beings have upapata type of birth. The infernal beings and the spontaneously generated beings (sammurcchima) are necessarily of the neuter sex; those living beings who are born from uterus (garbhaja) can have any of the three sexes, the celestial beings can have any of the two sexes, male or female. Thus the living beings are also divided on the basis of the sexes they have. The living beings possessing five sense-organs are again divided into four classes on the basis of four kinds of transmigratory existence, viz. celestial existence, infernal existence, sub-human existence and human existence. Again, they are divided on the basis of the types of birth-some having garbhaja birth whereas the others having sammurcchima birth. The different principles on the basis of which the human beings are divided into several classes are the countries they live in, customs they follow, professions they pursue, cognitive powers they possess, etc. The divisions of infernal beings and celestial beings are made on the basis of the regions they inhabit. After having learnt this general information regarding the divisions and sub-divisions of living beings it will be easy for us to understand the table given below. In the table wherever there occur so many divisions, e. g. in the case of vanaspati (vegetation), 13. Introduction to Upasakajanalankara (P.T.S.), p. 16; also the chapter 'Lokuttarasampattiniddes a' of the same work, p. 340,

Page #281
...[252]... we have remained satisfied with giving the numbers only. At such places a reader should refer to the text proper. Thus many details regarding these divisions and sub-divisions, viz. their dwelling places, their relative numerical strength, their life-span, their species, etc. are discussed in the Padas beginning with the second one. Hence even from this standpoint the following table is very useful. 1. Jiva (Sutra 14) 1. 1. Asamsarasamapanna (siddha) (15) 1. 1. 1 Anantarasiddha (16) 1. 1. 1. .1 Tirthasiddha .2 Atirthasiddha .3 Tirthakarasiddha .4 Atirthakarasiddha .5 Svayambuddhasiddha .6 Pratyekabuddhasiddha .7 Buddhabodhitasiddha .8 Strilingasiddha 1. 1. 2. Paramparasiddha (17) 1. 1. 2.1 Aprathamasamayasiddha .9 Purusalingasiddha .10 Napumsakalingasiddha .11 Svalingasiddha .12 Anyalingasiddha .13 Grhilingasiddha .14 Ekasiddha .15 Anekasiddha 2 Dvisamayasiddha .3 Trisamayasiddha .4 Catuhsamayasiddha .5....A. Anantasamayasiddha 1. 2. Samsarasamapanna (samsari) (18) [A. Paryapta, B. Aparyapta] 1. 2. 1. Ekendriya (19) [A. Paryapta, B. Aparyapta] 1. 2. 1. 1 Prthvikayika (20) [A. Paryapta, B. Aparyapta] 1. 2. 1. 1. 1. Suksma-A. Paryapta, B. Aparyapta (21) 1. 2. 1. 1. 2. Badara (25) A. Paryapta, B. Aparyapta 1. 2. 1. 1. 2. 1. Slaksna badara prthvi (23) 1. 2. 1. 2. 2. 1 .1 Krsnamrttika14 2 Nilamrttika .3 Lohitamrttika .4 Haridramrttika 1. 2. 1. 1. 2. 2 Khara badara prthvi (24) 1. 2. 1. 1. 2. 2.1 Prthv115 .2 Sarkara .5 Suklamrttika .6 Pandumrttika .7 Panakamrttika .3 Valuka .4 Upala 14. All these seven divisions are mentioned in Uttaradhyayana 36.73. Acaranganiryukti (ga. 72) enumerates only five of them. But Sutrakrtanga and Dasavaikalika and even Mulacara mention none of them. 15. Though Uttaradhyayana 36. 73-78 explicitly states that there are 36 divisions (bheya chattisamahiya), it, in the actual gathas, enumerates 40 divisions. Mulacara (Pancacaradhikara ga. 8-12) and Acaranga-Niryukti too (ga. 73-76) mention 36 divisions only.

Page #282
... [253]... .5 Sila .23 Gomejjakamani .6 Lavana .24 Rucakamani .7 Usa .25 Ankamani .8 Ayas .26 Sphatikamani .9 Tamra .27 Lohitaksamani .10 Trapusa .28 Marakatamani .11 Sisaka .29 Masaragallamani .12 Rupya .30 Bhujamocakamani .13 Suvarna .31 Indranilamani .14 Vajra .32 Candanamani .15 Haritala .33 Gairikamani .16 Hingulaka .34 Hamsagarbhmani .17 Manahsila .35 Pulakamani .18 Sasaga .36 Saugandhikamani 19 Anjana .37 Candraprabhamani .20 Pravala .38 Vaiduryamani .21 Abhrapatala .39 Jalakantamani 22 Abhravaluka .40 Suryakantamani --etc. 1. 2. 1. 2 Apkayika (26) [(a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta] 1. 2. 1. 2. 1 Suksma (a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta (27) 1. 2. 1. 2. 2 Badara (a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta (28) 1. 2. 1. 2. 2. 1 Osalg 10 Khattodaka .2 Hima .11 Amlodaka .3 Mahika .12 Lavanodaka .4 Karaka .13 Varunodaka .5 Haratanu .14 Kstrodaka .6 Suddhodaka .15 Ghrtodaka .7 Sitodaka .16 Ksododaka .8 Usnodaka .17 Rasodaka .9 Ksarodaka etc. 1. 2. 1. 3 Tejahkayika (29) [(a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta] 1. 2. 1. 3.1 Suksma, (a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta (30) .2 Badara (a) Paryapta, (b) Apryapta (31) 1.2.1.3.2.1 Angara17 .4 Arci 2 Jvala .5 Alata .3 Murmura .6 Suddhagni 16. Uttaradhyayana (36.86) and Acaranganiryukti (ga. 108) mention five divi sions only. Sutrakstanga (2.3.17) and Dasavaikalika (4.8) enumerate the first six divisions. Mulacara (ga. 5.13) mentions six divisions, viz. osa, hima, mahika, haratanu, suddhodaka and ghanodaka. 17. Acaranganiryukti (118) and Mulacara (5.14) mention five divisions whereas Uttaradhyayana (36. 110, 111) mentions seven divisions.

Page #283
... [254] ... .7 ulka .11 Sangharsasa.8 Vidyut mutthita .9 Asani .12 Suryakantamani.10 Nirghata ninsrta etc. 1.2.1.4. Vayukayika (32) [(a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta) 1.2.1.4.1 Suksma - (a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta (32) .2 Badara - (a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta (34) 1.2.1.4.2.1 Pracinavata18 .11 Vatamandali .2 Praticinavata .12 Utkalikavata .3 Daksinavata .13 Mandalikavata .4 Udicinavata .14 Gunjavata .5 Urdhvavata .15 Jhanjhavata .6 Adhovata .16 Samvartakavata .7 Tiryagvata .17 Ghanavata .8 Vidigvata .18 Tanuvata .9 Vatodbhrama .19 Suddhavata .10 Vatotkalika etc. 1. 2. 1. 5 Vanaspatikayika (35) [(a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta] 1. 2. 1. 5.1 Suksma (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (36) .2 Badara (37) (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (54) 1 Pratyekasarira (38) 2 Sadharanasarira (54) 1. 2. 1. 5. 2. 1 Pratyekasarira-badara-vanaspatikayika (38) 1. 2. 1. 5. 2. 1. 1 Vrksa 19 (39) (a) Ekasthika (40),(b) Bahubijaka (41) .2 Guccha (42) Anekaprakara .3 Gulma (43) .4 Lata (44) .5 Valli (45) .6 Parvaga (46) .7 Trna (47) .8 Valaya (48) .9 Harita (49) .10 Ausadhi (50) .11 Jalaruha (51) .12 Kuhana (52) 18. Uttaradhyayana (36. 119, 120), Acaranganiryukti (ga. 165, 166) and Mula cara (5.15) mention five divisions only. Moreover, it is noteworthy that Uttaradhyayana (36.108) considers Teja and Vayu to be trasa. Acaranga niryukti (153) calls them labdhitrasa. 19. Uttaradhyayana (36.95-96) refers to these very divisions of vana spati. For the divisions of vanaspati mentioned in different orders one may refer to Mulacara (5.16-18); Sutrakstanga (2.3.1, 2. 3. 12, 2. 3. 13); Dasavai. 4. 1. The gatha 12th of Prajnapana is found in Acaranganiryukti (ga. 129). Again, gathas 45-46 of Prajnapana occur in Acaranganiryukti (ga. 131-132).

Page #284
.. (255)... 1. 2. 1. 5. 2. 2 Sadharanasarira-badara-Vanaspatikayika-Aneka prakara (54).20 1. 2. 2 Dvindriya (56) (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (56). 1. 2. 2. 1 Payukmi21 .14 Ghulla .2 Kuksik?mi .15 Khulla .3 Ganduyalaka .16 Varada .4 Goloma .17 Sottiya .5 Neura .18 Mottiya .6 Somangalaga .19 Kaluya .7 Vamsimuha .20 Vasa .8 Suimuha .21 Ekavarta .9 Gojaloya .22 Ubhayavarta .10 Jaloya .23 Nandyavarta .11 Jalouya .24 Samvukka .12 Sankha .25 Maivaha .13 Sankhanaga .26 suktisamputa .27 Candanaka etc. 1.2.3 Trindriya (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (57) 1.2.3.1 Ovaiya .21 Tausamimjiya .2 Rohiniya .22 Kappasatthisamimjia .3 Kumthu .23 Hilliya .4 Pipiliya .24 Jhilliya .5 Uddasaga .25 Jhimgira .6 Uddehiya .26 Kimgirida .7 Ukkaliya .27 Pahuya .8 Uppaya .28 Subhaga .9 Ukkada .29 Sovacchiya .10 Uppada .30 Suyavimta .11 Tanahara .31 Imdikaiya .12 Katthahara .32 Irdagovaya .13 Maluya .33 Uruluocaka .14 Pattahara .34 Kotthalavahaga .15 Tanavimtiya .35 Juya .16 Pattavimtiya .36 Halahala .17 Pupphavimtiya .37 Pisuya .18 Phalavimtiya .38 Satavaiya .19 Biyavimtiya .39 Gomhi .20 Teduranamajjiya .40 Hatthisomda22 etc. 20. Uttaradhyayana 36. 97-100. The 99th gatha of Prajnapana is quoted in Satkhandagama (Part V, Book XIV, p. 229) wherein the term 'bhanidam' ('it is said') precedes the gatha. And this same gatha occurs in Acaranganiryukti (137). Again, the 101st gatha of Prajnapana is quoted in Satkhandagama (p. 226) and this same gatha is found in Acaranganiryukti (ga. 136). 21. The divisions mentioned in Uttaradhyayana (36. 129-130) are less in number than the ones we find here. 22. The number of divisions is less in Uttaradhyayana 36. 138-140.

Page #285
... [256]... 1. 2. 4. Caturindriya (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (58) 1. 2. 4.1 Amdhiya23 .20 Gambhira .2 Nettiya .21 Niniya .3 Macchiya .22 Tamtava .4 Magamigakila .23 Acchiroda .5 Payamga .24 Acchiveha .6 Dhimkuna .25 Saramga .7 Kukkuda .26 Neula .8 Kukkuha .27 Dola .9 Nandavatta 28 Bhamara .10 Simgirida .29 Bharilt .11 Kinhapatta .30 Jarula .12 Nilapatta .31 Tottha .13 Lohiyapatta .32 Vicchuta .14 Haliddapatta .33 Pattavicchuya .15 Sukkila patta .34 Chanavicchuya .16 Cittapakkha .35 Jalavicchuya .17 Vicittapakkha .36 Piyamgala .18 Obhamjaltya .37 Kanaga .19 Jalacariya .38 Gomayakida etc. 1.2.5 Pancendriya (59) [(a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta]. 1.2.5.1 Nairayika (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (60) 1.2.5.1.1 Ratnaprabhaprthvinairayika .2 Sarkaraprabhapsthvinairayika .3 Valukaprabhaprthvinairayika .4 Pankaprabhaprthvinairayika .5 Dhumaprabhapthvinairayika .6 Tamahprabhaprthvinairayika .7 Tamastamah prabhaprthvinairayika 1. 2. 5. 2 Tiryanca (61) [(a) Paryapta sammurcchima (b) Aparyapta sammurochima (c) Paryapta garbhaja (d) Aparyapta garbhaja] 1. 2. 5. 2. 1 Jalacara paryapta garbhaja24 (62), (68) 1. 2. 5. 2. 1. 1 Matsya (63) 23. The 110th gatha of Prajnapana somewhat resembles the 36.147 of Uttaradhyayana. For the divisions one may refer to Uttaradhyayana 36 147-149. Therein the divisions are less in number. 24. The five divisions of jalacara living beings, viz. Matsya etc. are mentioned in Uttaradhyayana 36. 173; but therein their sub-divisions are not referred to.

Page #286
P. 17 .1 Sanha .2 Khavalla .3 Juga .4 Vijjhidiya .5 Hali .6 Maggari .7 Rohiya ... [257]... .8 Halisagara .9 Gagara .10 Vada .2 Kacchabha (64) .1 Atthikacchabha .3 Gaha (65) .1 Dili .2 Vedhala .3 Muddhaya .4 Magara (66) .1 Som da 1. 2. 5. 2. 2. 1. 1 Egakhura (71) 25 .1 Assa .2 Assatara .3 Ghodaga .4 Gaddabha .2 Dukhura (72) .1 Utta .2 Gona .3 Gavaya .4 Rojjha .5 Pasaya .6 Mahisa .11 Vadagara .12 Timi .13 Timimgila .14 Nakka .15 Tamdulamaccha .7 Miya .8 Samvara .16 Kanikkamaccha .17 Salisacchiya 5 Sumsumara (67) -Ekakara 1. 2. 5. 2. 2 Sthalacara (69) [a. Paryapta-sammurcchima, b. Aparyapta-sammurcchima, c. Paryapta-garbhaja, d. Aparyaptagarbhaja (75)] 1. 2. 5. 2. 2. 1 Catuspada (70) .18 Lambhana .19 Padaga .20 Padagatipadaga .2 Mamsakacchabha .4 Pulaga .5 Simagara .2 Mattha .5 Gorakkhara .6 Kamdalaga .7 Sirikamdalaga .8 Avatta .9 Varaha .10 Aya .11 Elaga .12 Ruru etc. etc. .13 Sarabha .14 Camara .15 Kuramga .16 Gokarna etc. 25. Though Suyagada (2. 3. 15) enumerates the primary divisions, viz. egakhura etc., it does not mention their sub-divisions.

Page #287
... [ 258 )... .3 Gamaipada (73) .1 Hatthi .4 Khagga .2 Puyanaya .5 Gamda .3 Mamkunahatthl etc. .4 Sanapphada (74) .1 Siha .8 Bidala .2 Vaggha .9 Sunaga .3 Diviya .10 Kolasunaga .4 Accha .11 Kokamtiya .5 Taraccha .12 Sasaga .6 Parassara .13 Cittaga .7 Siyala .14 Cittalaga etc. 1. 2. 5. 2. 2. 1. 2 Parisarpa (76) 1. 2. 5. 2. 2. 1. 2 .1 Uraparisarpa (77) (a) Ahi26 (78) (1) Davvikara (79) .1 Asivisa .8 Nissasavisa .2 Ditthivisa .9 Kanhasappa .3 Uggavisa .10 Sedasappa .4 Bhogavisa .11 Kaodara .5 Tayauisa .12 Dajjhapuppha .6 Lalavisa .13 Kolaha .7 Ussasavisa .14 Melimimda etc. (2) Mauli .1 Divvaga .6 Mandali .2 Gonasa .7 Mali .3 Kasahiya .8 Ahi .4 Vaiula .9 Ahisalaga .5 Cittali .10 Padaga etc. (b) Ayagara (Ekakara) (81) (c) Asaliya (82) (d) Mahoraga (83) 1. 2. 5. 2. 2. 1. 2. 2 Bhuyaparisarpa (85) .1 Naula27 .3 Sarada .2 Goha .4 Salla 26. Suyagada (2. 3. 15) refers to the primary divisions of uraparisappa, viz. Ahi, etc.; it does not notice their sub-divisions. 27. Sutrakrtariga (2. 3. 15) mentions these 15 divisions; but it yields different readings.

Page #288
... [259]... .5 Saramtha .11 Mamgusa' .6 Sara .12 Payalaiya .7 Khara .13 Chiraviraliya .8 Dharoila .14 Jaha .9 Vissambhara .15 Cauppaiya .10 Musa etc. 1. 2. 5. 2. 3. Khecara (86) 1. 2. 5. 2..3.1 Cammapakkhi28 (87) .1 Vagguli .5 Jivamjiva .2 Jaloya .6 Samuddavayasa .3 Adila .7 Kannattiya 4 Bharamda .8 Pakkhibirali etc. .2 Lomapakkhi (88) .1 Dhamka .21 Gahara .2 Kamka .22 Pomdariya .3 Kurala .23 Kaga .4 Vayasa .24 Kamamjuga .5 Cakkaga .25 Vamjulaga .6 Hamsa .26 Tittira .7 Kalahamsa .27 Vattaga .8 Ramahansa .28 Lavaga .9 Rayahamsa .29 Kavoya .10 Ada .30 Kavimjala .11 Edi .31 Parevaya .12 Baga .32 Cidaga .13 Balaga .33 Casa .14 Parippava .34 Kukkuda .15 Komca .35 Suga .16 Sarasa .36 Barahina .17 Mesara .37 Madanasalaga .18 Masura .38 Koila .19 Mayura .39 Seha .20 Satavaccha .40 Varellaga .3 Samuggappakkhi (89) .4 Vitatapakkhi (90) 1. 2. 5. 3 Manusya 29 (92) [(a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta] kesi, lomapaksti o pancendriya. act. Again, 28. In Shyagaca carmapaksi, lomapaksi, samudgakapaksi and vitatapaksi are mentioned as the divisions of jalacara pancendriya. The reading 'jalacara' yielded by the text (2.3.15) does not seem to be correct. Again, we should note that Suyagada does not refer to the sub-divisions of carmapaksi, etc. 29. Suyagada (2. 3. 14) notices the main divisions of manusya, viz. karmabhu mika, akarmabhumika, antardipaka, arya and mlecchu. But it does not refer to their sub-divisions.

Page #289
1. 2. 5. 3. 1 Sammurcchima (Having enumerated 14 divisions that are born in dirt we are told that 'and others' (etc.)). ...[260]... .2 Garbhavyutkrantika30 (1) Antardvipaka (of 28 kinds, Su. 95) (2) Akarmabhumika (of 30 kinds, Su. 96) (3) Karmabhumika (of 15 kinds, Su. 97) (3) Karmabhumika (A) Mleccha (98) .1 Saga .2 Javana .3 Cilaya .4 Sabara .5 Babbara .6 Kaya .7 Murumda .8 Udda .9 Bhadaga .10 Ninnaga .11 Pakkaniya .12 Kulakkha .13 Gomda .14 Simhala .15 Parasa .16 Gomdha .17 Udamba .18 Damila .19 Cillala .20 Pulimda (B) Arya (99) .21 Harosa .22 Domba .23 Vokkana .24 Gamdhaharaka .25 Bahaliya .26 Ajjala .27 Roma .28 Pasa (i) Rddhiprapta (100) .1 Arihamta .2 Cakkavatti .3 Baladeva .29 Pausa .30 Malaya .31 Cumcuya .32 Muyali .33 Komkanaga .34 Meya .35 Palhava .36 Malava .37 Maggara .38 Abhasiya .39 Nakka .40 Cina .41 Hasiya .42 Khasa .43 Khasiya .44 Nedura .45 Mamdha .46 Dombilaka .47 Lausa .48 Bausa .49 Kekkaya .50 Arabaga .51 Huna .52 Rosaga .53 Bharuga .54 Ruya .55 Vilaya .4 Vasudeva .5 Carana .6 Vijjahara 30. These three divisions are enumerated in Uttaradhyayana (36. 195). But their sub-divisions are not mentioned there by name. Only their numbers are indicated in gatha 196.

Page #290
...[261]... (ii) Antddhiprapta (101) .1 Ksetrarya (born in any one of 251 countries like Magadha etc. Su. 102) .2 Jatiarya (six jatis like Ambattha Su. 103) .3 Kularya (six kulas Ugra etc. Su. 104) .4 Karmarya (many karmas like dossiya etc. Su. 105) .5 Silparya (many silpas like tunnaga etc. Su. 106) .6 Bhasarya (Su. 107) .7 Jnanarya (Su. 108) .8 Darsanarya31 (Su. 109) .9 Caritrarya (Su. 120) 1. 2. 5. 4 Deva (139) [(a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta] 1. 2. 5. 4. 1. Bhavanavasi (Paryapta-Aparyapta-140) .1 Asurakumara .6 Dvipakumara .2 Nagakumara .7 Udadhikumara .3 Suparnakumara .8 Dikkumara .4 Vidyutkumara .9 Vayukumara .5 Agnikumara .10 Stanitakumara 1. 2. 5. 4. 2 Vyantara (a) Paryapta, (b) Aparyapta (141) .1 Kinnara .5 Yaksa .2 Kirpurusa .6 Raksasa .3 Mahoraga .7 Bhuta .4 Gandharya .8 Pisaca 1. 2. 5. 4. 3 Jyotiska (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (142) .1 Candra .4 Naksatra .2 Surya .5 Tara .3 Graha 1. 2. 5. 4. 4 Vainzanika (a) Paryapta (b) Aparyapta (143) (1) Kalpopaga (144) .1 Saudharma .7 Sukra .2 isana .8 Sahasrara .3 Sanatkumara .9 Anata .4 Mahendra .10 Pranata .5 Brahmaloka .11 Arana .6 Lantaka .12 Acyuta 31. The four gathas 119-122 of Prajnapana are identical with the four gathas 28. 16-19 of Uttaradhyayana. The 123rd gatha of Prajnapana is found in Uttaradhyayana (28.20), with different readings. Again, the eight gathas 124-131 of Prajnapana are identical with the eight gathas 28. 21-28 of Uttaradh? ayana. Moreover, the 132nd gatha of Prajnapana is identical with the 28. 31st gatha of Uttaradhyayana. That is, the two gathas 28.29-30 of Uttaradhyayana do not occur in Prajnapana, not occur in gyana. That is, trainapana is;

Page #291
...[262]... (2) Kalpatita (145) (i) Graiveyaka (of nine kinds) (ii) Anuttaraupapatika .1 Vijaya .4 Aparajita .2 Vaijayanta .5 Sarvarthasiddha .3 Jayanta

Page #292
..[263] ... CHAPTER II DWELLING PLACES OF LIVING BEINGS There are two main classes of living beings, i. e. those that are in bondage and those that are liberated. Various sub-classes of these two are mentioned in the first Pada. Now next it is necessary to know as to which parts of the world are inhabited by this or that class of living beings. So, this topic is discussed in the Sthana Pada. There are two types of dwelling places, viz. permanent and temporary. Here the permanent dwelling place, that is, the dwelling place which a living being inhabits from its birth to death is described as 'svasthana'. A living being becomes the inhabitant of a temporary dwelling place in two ways. Hence two types of temporary dwelling places are recognised, viz. upapata and samudghata. According to Jaina philosophy, as soon as a living being dies in his previous life, that is, as soon as the lifespan of the previous birth of a living being ends, karmas determining personality (namakarma), social status (gotrakarma) and life-span (ayukarma) of that living being in its new birth start operating and hence that living being is known by a new name no sooner than the life-span of its previous birth ends. For instance, suppose there is a living being who is a god in this life and is to become a human being in the next life. Now as soon as its life-span of this birth as a god ends it is known as a human being. Let us note that according to the Jainas soul is not ubiquitous.1 Hence after death it is required to travel from the place of its death to the place of new birth. Before the living being of our present instance starts its journey, it has left devaloka (celestial regions) and before it ends the journey it has not reached manusyaloka (regions where human beings dwell). So, the space it passes through in its journey from devaloka to manusyaloka is also called its sthana (dwelling place). This dwelling place is termed upapatasthana. It is obvious that this dwelling place is temporary and occasional. But even then it is inevitable. Hence while discussing the topic of dwelling places of living beings, we should take it into account. The third type of dwelling place is called samudghatasthana. It is our daily experience that when a man gets angry his face becomes red; similarly, when one experiences some pain, there occur changes in his bodily system. According to Jaina philosophy, at such occasions the pradesas (units) of a living being get expanded. In technical language this expansion is 1. For the discussion about the magnitude or size (parimana) of soul one may refer to Introduction to Ganadharavada (Malvania), p. 92.

Page #293
... [ 264]... 'samudghata'. Samudghata is of many types. A detailed treatment of all its types occurs in Pada XXXVI. Hence the treatment of a dwelling place of living beings from the standpoint of samudghata becomes necessary. Here in this second Pada all the three types of dwelling places which living beings of different classes inhabit are described. The classes of living beings whose dwelling places are described here are already mentioned in Pada I. It is clear that some main classes of living beings, like that of one-sensed beings (ekendriya), enumerated in Pada I are not discussed here, whereas some main classes like that of five-sensed beings are discussed here. Again, not all the sub-classes of living beings are discussed here. Thus in this Pada are described not all the classes and sub-classes of living beings enumerated in Pada I but only some main ones from among them. The comparison of the treatment of this topic in Prajnpana with the same in other works will be useful to trace the history of the expansion or otherwise of this topic. This comparison will help us not only in our study of how the treatment of the topic became more and more elaborate but also in fixing the dates of the concerned works. Hence we shall attempt the comparison. Someone might raise a question as to why it is necessary to give thought to the discussion of the dwelling places of the living beings of various classes. The answer to this question is as follows. * According to Jaina philosophy the size of soul is identical with that of the body; it does not consider soul to be all-pervading. This makes possible the movement of soul, in its transmigratory condition, from one place to another for taking a new birth and for assuming a new body in a particular predetermined place. So, it is necessary to give thought to and elaborately discuss the question as to which class of living beings inhabit which regions or places. Thus the Jaina theory of the size of soul necessitates the discussion about the various regions that soul inhabits in its various transmigratory existences. According to other Indian philosophical systems, soul is allpervading. Hence they treat the question of dwelling places from the standpoint of body only. For them, soul is always there in the universe everywhere. Hence it is not inevitable for those systems to discuss the question of dwelling place of soul. According to Buddhist Philosophy there is no soul. But the Buddhists certainly believe in citta (consciousness, rather stream of consciousness). Hence they raise and answer the question of its dwelling places in the universe. Readers are requested to refer to Abhidharmapitaka for the Buddhist treatment of this topic.

Page #294
... [265]... ging to thi of dwellinecause the All the three types of dwelling places of each of the various classes and sub-classes of living beings are described here. But let us note that in the case of the class of liberated beings (siddha) there occurs the discussion of svasthana only. It is so because there is no possibility of the other two types of dwelling places in connection with the beings belonging to this class. The liberated souls have no 'upapata' and hence no dwelling place of upapata type. Other living beings have upapata because before they reach the new birth-places the karmas determining personality, social status and life-span of those living beings in their new births start operating with the result they assume the name of that class of existence in which they are to be born and migrate from the place of death to that of new birth. But the liberated souls are free from these karmas. Hence they are not born as siddhas. They simply realise their true pristine nature. And that is their final and highest achievement. Again, when the living beings other than siddhas migrate to their new brith-place their journey involves their contact with the different spacepoints of Space substance. Hence those space-points in whose contact the living beings come in their migration to their new birth-place are regarded as their dwelling places. But neither the journey of the siddhas to the highest region of Loka called Siddhasila--the journey which starts as soon as all the karmas are dissociated and ends for ever as soon as the region of Siddhasila is reached-nor their movement in that highest region involves contact with the space-points of Space substance. Hence the movement of the siddha is called asp?sadgati.2 Thus though a liberated soul (siddha) moves, it does not come into contact with the spacepoints and consequently those space-points could not be called its dwelling place. So the possibility of upapata-sthana is ruled out in the case of liberated souls. Now let us see as to why there is no possibility of the third type of dwelling place, viz. samudghatasthana in their case. Samudghata-sthana is one of the results of karmas. Hence it is possible only in the case of souls bound up with karmas. But liberated souls, being what they are, are completely dissociated from karmas. Hence they could not have samudghata-sthana. So, the discussion of this particular dwelling place of the liberated souls has absolutely no scope. Thus there being the possiblity of svasthana only in the case of liberated soul, we find in this Pada at this juncture the discussion of that sthana only. Generally it can be said that one-sensed beings are found 2. Bhagavati s. 14 U. 4. Bhagavatisara p. 313. Upadhyaya Yasovijayaji has written a small tract having the title 'Asprsadgativada'.

Page #295
... [266]... in the whole of loka (universe). But while saying so we should remember that our statement has in view the entire class of those beings and not one single individual of that class. Again, when it is said that they are found in the whole universe, all the three types of dwelling places are taken into consideration not separately and successively but jointly and simultaneously. Two-sensed beings are available not in the whole universe but only in one of the asamlchyata equal parts of Loka (universe). The same thing is applicable to three-sensed and four-sensed beings. Even about five-sensed beings this very thing is said. The liberated souls are there in the highest region of Loka (universe) 5; this region too is to be understood equal in size to one of the asamkhyata equal parts of Loka. Classes of Living beings Their Svasthana (1) Badara-prthvi-kayika Paryapta (148) Three Lokas Aparyapta (149) ? (2) Suksma-pethvi-kayika Paryapta-Aparyapta (150) 3. Su. 150, 153, 156, 159, 162 describe them by the phrase "savvaloyapari yavannaga'. 4. The commentator points out (su. 166) that the statement about the five-sensed beings has in view all the pancendriyas without any discrimination. And this is true because it is only afterwards that the infernal beings, the five-sensed sub-human beings, the human beings and the celestial beings are separately mentioned. But there seems to be one discrepancy in this sutra. In the manusyasutra 176 it is stated. samugghaena savvaloe'. Following this sutra the sutra under consideration (i.e. su. 166) should contain 'samugghaena savvaloe'. But as a matter of fact, we have in its place 'samugghaena loyassa asamkhejjaibhage'. To resolve this discrepancy the commentator, while explaining the phrase 'samuggha enam savvaloe' occurring in Su. 176, points out that this is said about kevalisamudghata (kevalisamudghatam adhikstya). Hence we feel that the phrase 'asamkhejjaibhage' occurring in Su. 166 is to be construed with chadmasthik asamudghata alone. (Chadmastha means non-omniscient being, and chadmasthika means 'of non-omniscient being'). The details of kevalisamudghata being very few Su. 166 does not intend to deal with it. Satkhandagama contains two separate sutras dealing with these two samudghatas, viz. chadmasthika-samudahata and keralisamudghata (Book VII, Su. 11-12, pp. 310-311). From all this we deduce that in olden days theoreticians used to deal with chadmasthika-samudghata alone. 5. The text proper (su. 211) contains excellent description of Siddhasila (otherwise called Isatpragbhara Plthvi), the nature of Siddhas, their happiness, and all the degrees of their aragahana (pervasiveness). 6. Here only svasthana is taken note of, because it is this sthana that is permanent and hence worthy of paying attention to. The other two sthanas, viz. upapata and samudghata are occasional and temporary. So, though they are mentioned in the text proper, they are not included in this list. Moreover, the exposition of these two sthanas definitely

Page #296
... [267]... (167) 1 Adholoka Classes of Living beings Their Svasthana (3) Badara-apkayika Paryapta Aparyapta (151-2) Three Lokas (4) Suksma-apkayika (153) (5) Badara-tejah-kayika (154-55) (6) Suksma-tejah-kayika (156) (7) Badara-vayu-kayika (157-8) (8) Suksma-vayu-kayika (159) (9) Badara-vanaspati-kayika , (160-61) (10) Suksma-vanaspati-kayika (162) (11) Dvindriya (163) (12) Trindriya (164) (13) Caturindriya (165) (14) Pancendriya (166) \7 Psthvis of (15) Naraka (16-22) Narakas dwelling in 1 to 7 hells (168-) In those conParyapta-Aparyapta 174) cerned Pithvis (23) Pancendriya Tiryanca Paryapta-Aparyapta (175) Three lokas 21 Dvipas, (24) Manusya Paryapta-Aparyapta Tiryakloka, (Manusyaksetra First kanda of (25) Bhavanavasideva (177) Ratnaprabha Prthol (26) Asurakumara (178) (27) Asurakumara of South , (179) 8 (28) Asurakumara of North (180) (29-31) Nagakumara of South & North Nagakumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (181-83) (32-34) Suparnakumara of South-North Suparnakumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (184-86) (35-37) Vidyutkumara of South-North Vidyutkumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (187) occurs in Samudghatapada (36) and in Katodvara (su. 639-665) of Vyutkrantipada (6). Hence it is not necessary to duplicate the account. Here simply the general statement is made. That is, if they are found in the upper region, lower region or middle region and there too in that entire region or in a part thereof, they are generally held to be dwelling in ali the three regions. For details one may refer to the text proper. 7. In the text proper it is stated that those very sthanas which are of paryapta beings are also the sthanas of aparyapta beings. See su. 149 ff. 8. The Indras--of South and North-of the ten divisions of Bharanapati gods are separately mentioned; but we have not noted them here.

Page #297
...[ 268 ) ... (38-40) Agnikumara of South-North Agnikumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (187) (41-43) Dvipakumara of South-North Dvipakumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (44-46) Udadhikumara of South-North Udadhikumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (47-49) Dikkumara of South-North Dikkumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (50-52) Vayukumara of South-North Vayukmara Paryapta-Aparyapta (53-55) Stanitakumara of South-North Stanitakumara Paryapta-Aparyapta (56) Vyantara Paryapta-Aparyapta (188) (57) Pisaca Paryapta-Aparyapta (189) (58-59) Pisaca of South & North Pisaca Paryapta-Aparyapta (190) (60-62) Bhuta, of South & North, Paryapta-Aparyapta (192) (63-65) Yaksa, of South & North Paryapta-Aparyapta (66-67) Raksasa, of South & North, Paryapta-Aparyapta (68-70) Kinnara, of South & North, Paryapta-Aparyapta (71-73) Kimpurusa, of South & North, Paryapta-Aparyapta (74-76) Bhujagapati Mahakaya, of South & North, Paryapta-Aparyapta (77-78) Gandharvalo of North South, Paryapta-Aparyapta (79) Jyotiskadevall Paryapta-Aparyapta (195) Urdhvaloka [Now on wards listed according to higher and higher regions they inhabit in it] (80) Vaimanikadeva (196) Urdhvaloka (81) Saudharmadeva (197) (82) isanadeva (198) (83) Sanatkumaradeva (199) 9. Even the Indras of the different divisions of Vyantara gods are separately referred to, but we have not noted them here. 10. Over and above the eight main divisions of Vyantara gods, viz. Pisaca etc., the eight sub-divisions, viz. Anavanniya etc. are also enumerated in the text proper (Su. 188, 194). But we have not noted them here. 11. Their two Indras are Surya (the Sun) and Candra (the Moon). Su. 195 [2].

Page #298
... [269]... (84) Mahendradeva Paryapta-Aparyapta (85) Brahmalokadeva (86) Lamtakadeva (87) Mahasukradeva (88) Sahsraradeva (89-90) Anata-pranatadeva (91-92) Arana-Acyutadeva (93) Hetthima Graiveyaka deva ,, (94) Madhyama, (95) Uparima >> (96) Anuttaraupapatikadeval?,, (97) Siddha (200) Urdhvaloka (201) (202) (203) (204) (205) (206) (207) (208) (209) (210) (211) the highest region S. Hencev. Agah Akasa There arises a question as to why there is no discussion about the sthana of a-jiva (Non-living substances). The reason seems to be that unlike the classes of living beings, the classes of pudgala (Matter) cannot be located to a definite region of Loka. The atoms and aggregates of atoms are available in any part of Loka. Of course, in Pada V their avagahana (extent of their pervasiveness) is discussed in various ways. In a way this could be taken as the discussion about their sthana. But in Pada II by 'sthana' is meant definite region of Loka. And in this sense we cannot imagine any definite sthana of atoms and their aggregates. Hence the discussion about their sthana is neither possible nor necessary. Again, the separate discussion about the sthana of Dharma, Adharma, Akasa is not required. It is so because the first two pervade the whole Loka and the last one is infinite. The Satkhandagama contains the discussion about the Sthana (=ksetra) of the living beings. But there it is conducted according to the divisions, gati, etc. and not according to the classes of living beings. In the chapter khettanugamana (Book VII pp. 299ff.) there occurs this discussion. Therein all the three types of sthanas, viz. svasthana, upapada and samudghata are described and discussed. 12. The five divisions, viz. Vijaya, etc. are not separately mentioned. The text proper simply enumerates them when it deals with the general class.

Page #299
... [270]... CHAPTER III RELATIVE NUMERICAL STRENGTH OF LIVING BEINGS AND OF NON-LIVING SUBSTANCES This third Pada yields information about the relative numerical strength of all substances. In the age of Lord Mahavira and also thereafter the idea of exact number of reals has assumed importance. Upanisads record a view that what is real in only one in number and the world of plurality is either a real or an illusory transformation of that real One. On the other hand, Sankhya philosophers maintain the plurality of self and unity of not-self; Buddhist philosophers believe in the plurality of citta (conscious principle) as well as rupa (matter). So, it was necessary to clarify what the Jaina view is on this point. This is exactly what we find in this Pada. All other schools of Indian philosophy give merely the numbers of reals whereas this Pada fixes the numbers of reals from various standpoints. Main trend of this Pada is to discuss the relative numerical strength of the substances; in other words, it discusses the question as to which substance is more or less in number than which substance. This discussion is conducted from various stand-points. First, it is pointed out as to which direction out of various directions like East etc. contains more living beings and which less. Further, it is made clear as to the living beings belonging to which class are more in number and those belonging to which class are less in number in a particular direction. Not only that but the relative numerical strength of even the sub-classes (of living beings) in a particular direction is demonstrated (213-224). Similarly, the numerical strength of the various classes of living beings that are formed on the basis of gati (225), indriya (227), kaya (232), yoga (252) etc. is described. And finally we are told as to which class contains the lowest number of living beings and which class contains the highest number of them. And the other classes are arranged according to the gradual rise in number of the living beings they contain (334). The mutual relative numerical strength not only of the classes of living beings but also of the six substances is discussed here from the standpoints of dravya (270) and pradesa (271). And the relative numerical strength of the various divisions of each substance is also described here from these two standpoints (272). And at last the relative numerical strength of all the six substances is given from these very two standpoints (273).

Page #300
... [ 271]. In the beginning the discussion on the numerical strength of the classes of living beings is conducted mainly on the basis of directions. Afterwards it is conducted on the basis of three lokas (worlds), viz. urdhva (Upper), adhah (Lower) and tiryak (Middle) (276). As of different classes of living beings so of the atoms and their aggregates the relative numerical strength is described on the basis of directions and three lokas. In other words, number of pudgalas (atoms and aggregates) contained in a particular direction and a particular world (Loka) is given. Moreover, numerical strength of atoms and aggregates is also given from the standpoints of dravya and pradesa severally and jointly (326-330). And after that the same point is discussed keeping in view their extent of pervasiveness (avagahana), duration of time (kalasthiti) and modes (paryaya) (331-333). Relative Numerical Strength of Substances Here we give a list of all the six substances according to their progressive numerical strength. From this one can know as to which substances have the numerical strength equal, which have it more in relation to which and which have it less in relation to which. A list of the classes of living beings according to their progressive numerical strength is given separately. So, the following list mainly concentrates on the progressive numerical strength of non-living substances (Sutra 273). These three dravyas have equal 1. (1) Dharmastikaya-dravya numerical strength because each (2) Adharmastikaya-dravya of them has only one individual (3) Akasastikaya-dravya or member. And hence their nu (merical strength is the lowest. Both these dravyas have equal 2. (1) Dharmastikaya-pradesas number of pradesas. They have (2) Adharmastikaya-pradesas asamkhyata pradesas. Thus this number is asamkhyata times more (than the immediateiy preceding one. The number of jivas is ananta. Hence 3. Jivastikaya-dravyathis number is ananta times more than | the immediately preceding one. 4. Jivastikaya-pradesas Each and every jiva has asankhyata pradesas. Hence this number is asamkhyata times more than the immediately precedling one.

Page #301
... [272)... The number of Pudgala dravyas is 5. Pudgalastikaya-dravyas ananta. And this number is ananta times more than the immediately preceding one. The total number of all the pradesas of all 6. Pudgala pradesas the pudgala dravyas is asaskhyata times the more than the immediately preceding one. The number of these dravyas is ananta times more than the immediately 7. Addhasamaya-dyavyas preceding one. Addhasamaya has no pradesas. The number of these pradesas is ananta 8. Akasastikaya-pradesas times more than the immediately preceding one. Relative Numerical Strength of the Classes of Living Beings The classes of living beings are listed below according to their progressive numerical strength. Therein the beings of the succeeding class are sometimes slightly more in number (visesadhika), sometimes samkhyata times more, sometimes asamkhyata times more and sometimes ananta times more than those of the immediately preceding one. The present list is based on the Mahadandaka occurring in Pada III (Sutra 334). This list is there in the third Pada at the end. It attempts to check up the relative numerical strength, arrived at in the third Pada, of the classes (of living beings) formed on the basis of gati, etc. Or, it attempts to arrive at the final relative numerical strength of the classes of living beings after having taken into account all the standpoints. Thus this list is very important. Hence we deem it proper to give it below. Again, the text proper merely suggests the numerical strength whereas the commentator gives and explains the exact numerical strength and attempts to demonstrate its propriety and logical consistency through reasoning. The facts that emerge from this list are as follows. Even at those early times the Jaina monks (acaryas) have made an attempt to demonstrate in the above manner the relative numerical strength of the different classes of living beings. This is an important fact. Again, the numerical strength of females-be they human beings, sub-human beings or celestial beings-has been considered to be always exceeding that of the males. In Adholoka (Nether world) the numerical strength of the classes of infernal beings decreases as we go down and down from the first 1. For the detailed exposition refer to Prajnapanatika, folio 163 A ff.

Page #302
... [273]... enth one ha of celestis; But this to the seventh hell. That is, among the classes of infernal beings, that class of the infernal beings that inhabit the lowest hell (i. e. the seventh hell) has the lowest numerical strength. In other words, among different hells the seventh one has the lowest number of infernal beings. But this order is reversed in regard to the classes of celestial beings inhabiting different celestial regions of Urdhvaloka. In Urdhvaloka the numerical strength of the celestial beings inhabiting the lowest celestial region called Saudharma is the highest and it decreases as we go higher and higher with the result that the highest celestial region called Anuttara has the lowest number of celestial beings. The numerical strength of Bhavanavast celestial beings is even more than that of those inhabiting Saudharma celestial region. It is so because the former is situated below Manusyaloka which in turn is situated below Saudharma celestial region. Vyantaradevas, though inhabiting the region higher than that the Bhavanavasi devas inhibit, are more in number than the latter. Again, the Jyotiskadevas, though inhabiting the region higher than that Vyantaradevas inhabit, are more in number than the latter. Among all the classes of living beings the class constituted by human beings has the lowest numerical strength, that is, it has the lowest number of living beings. This is the reason why the birth in this class is considered to be very difficult to attain. Again, more the number of sense-organs possessed by living beings, less is their numerical strength. In other words, undeveloped living beings are more in number than the developed ones. The living beings that have already attained liberation in the infinite past are less in number than one-sensed beings. The number of all the transmigratory living beings taken together is more than that of those who have attained liberation. This is the reason why the world (loka) will never be empty of the transmigratory living beings. The other reason of its not becoming devoid of transmigratory living beings is that numbers of living beings constituting different classes are never variable but ever constant; in other words, they are eternal. The living beings inhabiting the lowest hell and the highest heaven are lowest in number among the living beings inhabiting different hells and different heavens respectively. This suggests that it is very difficult to be either the most virtuous or the most vicious. According to the recognised Jaina view of evolution (of living beings), the lowest stage of evolution is that of onesensed beings. From this stage the evolution starts and gradually progresses. P. 18

Page #303
...[274]... The number of one-sensed beings as also of the liberated beings reaches to anantakoti. The number of the abhavyas (= Nonelect living beings destined to remain in bondage for ever) is ananta. The number of transmigratory living beings all taken together exceeds that of the liberated living beings. This view has good logic. It is so because some of the living beings that are bound at present will attain liberation in future. So, if we were to consider the number of liberated souls more than that of transmigratory ones, then there would arise the contingency of the world becoming empty of the transmigratory living beings at one time. The numerical strength of the living beings decreases with the increase in the number of sense-organs possessed by them. This order is maintained in the aparyapta (undeveloped) living beings (No. 49-53), but it is reversed in the paryapta (developed) ones (No. 44-48). The secret behind this is not known to us. Relative Numerical Strength of All the Classes of Living Beings 1. The number of male2 human beings born from uterus is the lowest.3 2. Manusya-stri 3. Badara-tejahkaya 4. Anuttaropapatikadeva 5. Gods of Upper (three) Graiveyakas 6. Gods of Middle (three) Graiveyakas 7. Gods of Lower (three) Graiveyakas 8. Gods of Acyutakalpa 9. Gods of Aranakalpa 10. Gods of Pranatakalpa 11. Gods of Anatakalpa 12. Infernal beings of VII hell 13. Infernal beings of VI hell 14. Gods of Sahasrarakalpa 15. Gods of Mahasukra 16. Infernal beings of V hell (samkhyata guna adhika)* (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) 2. While dealing with the class of human beings the text takes note of males and females. But it observes silence about the division of the neuters. Of course, it separately mentions the sammurcchima human. beings who are invariably neuters. See No. 24. 3. The commentator has suggested the number 'samkhyeya koti x koti'. For others too he points out the numbers and their propriety. The readers interested in the problem may refer to the pertinent portion of the commentary. 4. The commentator points out that the number of females is 27 times more than the number of males.

Page #304
(asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata gnna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) 29. Bhavanavasi gods 30. Bhavanavasi goddesses 31. Infernal beings of I Hell 32. Males of Khecara Pancendriya Tiryanca (asamkhyata guna adhika) 33. Females of (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) goddesses 33 42. Neuters of Khecara Pancendriya Tiryanca (samkhyata guna adhika) 43. of Sthalacara 44. of Jalacara 45. Caturindriya Paryapta 46. Pancendriya 47. Dvindriya 48. Trindriya 39 49. Pancendriya Aparya pta 50. Caturindriya 51. Trindriya 17. Gods of Lantaka Kalpa 18. Infernal beings of IV hell 19. Gods of Brahmaloka kalpa 20. Infernal beings of III hell 21. Gods of Mahendrakalpa 22. Gods of Sanatkumarakalpa 23. Infernal beings of II hell 24. Sammurcchima human beings 25. Gods of Isanakalpa 26. Goddesses of Isanakalpa 27. Gods of Saudharmakalpa 28. Goddesses of Saudharmakalpa 34. Males of Sthalacara dw 35. Females of 36. Males of Jalacara 37. Females of 38. Vyantara gods goddesses 39. 39 40. Jyotiska gods 41. 25 "" 25 "" 22 wr 19 56. Badara Apkaya 57. Badara Vayukaya "" 33 ... [275]... "" 23 23 25 "" 22 >> 37 33 33 23 52. Dvindriya 53. Pratyeka Badara Vanaspati Paryapta (asamkhyata guna adhika) 54. Badara Nigoda 55. Badara Prthvi (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) 3" 22 dr wr 58. Badara Tejah kaya Aparyapta 59. Pratyeka Badara Vanaspati Aparyapta 60. Badara Nigoda Aparyapta (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika)

Page #305
...[276] ... 61. Badara Prthvi 62. Badara Apkaya 63. Badara Vayukaya 64. Suksma Tejahkayika , 65. Suksma Psthvikayika ,, 66. Suksma Apkayika , 67. Suksma Vayukayika ,, 68. Suksma Tejahkayika Paryapta 69. Suksma Pithvi 70. Suksma Apkayika , 71. Suksma Vayukayika , 72. Suksma Nigoda A paryapta 73. Suksma Nigoda Paryapta 74. Abhavasiddhika 75. Pratipatita-samyaktva 76. Siddhas 77. Badara Vanaspati Paryopta 78. Badara Paryapta 79. Badara Vanaspti Aparyapta 80. Badara Aparyapta jivas 81. Badara jivas 82. Suksma Vanaspati Aparyapta 83. Suksma Aparyapta 84. Suksma Vanaspati Paryapta 85. Suksma Paryapta 86. Sukma jivas 87. Bhavasiddhika 88. Nigoda jivas 89. Vanaspati 90. Ekendriya 91. Tiryanca 92. Mithyadrsti 93. Avirata 94. Sakasaya 95. Chadmastha 96. Sayogi 97. Samsari 98. Sarvajivas (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (risesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhiSa) (asamkhata guna adhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (ananta guna adhika) (ananta guna adhika) (ananta guna adhika) (ananta guna adhika) (visesadhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (asamkhyata guna adhika) (visesadhika) (samkhyata guna adhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (visesadhika) (vicesadhika) It is interesting to note the way in which this topic is treated of in Satichandagma. In Prajnapana sutra 212 the relative numerical strength of the classes of living beings is discussed through 27 points of investigation (dvaras) whereas in Satkhandagama (Book VII, pp. 520) it is discussed through 14 points of investigation, viz. gati, etc. This means that Prajnipana discusses this topic through

Page #306
...[277]... 13 points of investigation in addition to those 14 employed in Satkhandagama. This discussion occurs also in Dravyapramananugama-prakarana of Satkhandagama (Book VII pp. 244 ff.). Satkhandagama (Book VII pp. 244 ff.) itself offers the explanation of the numerical terms like samkhyata whereas it is not Prajnapana itself but its commentary that offers this explanation. This discussion of the relative numerical strength of living beings occurs in Satkhandagama at other places also. Book XIV, Su. 568 (p. 465) of Satkhandagama gives an account of the relative numerical strength of living beings even from the standpoints of dravyapramana and pradesapramana. Prajnapana too in its Atthikayadvara su. 270 gives an account of the relative numerical strength of the living beings from two standpoints, viz. dravyarthika and pradesarthika. This account in Prajnapana is different from that occurring in Satkhandagama in that the former account considers the relative numerical strength of saddravya whereas the latter that of Satkaya. The Mahadandaka occurring in Prajnapana (su. 334) and that occurring in Satkhandagama (Book VII pp. 575 ff.) deserves comparison. Both the Mahadandakas discuss the topic of relative numerical strength of all the classes of living beings.

Page #307
... [278]... CHAPTER IV LIFE-DURATION OF LIVING BEINGS This Pada gives an account of life-duration of the different classes of living beings.1 This Pada is given the name Sthitipada because it tells us as to how much time a living being can live in different classes when born in them. Living being as substance is eternal. But the modes like infernal, celestial, sub-human, human which it assumes are non-eternal. That is, these modes come into existence and go out of existence at some time. So, the need arises to discuss the duration of various kinds of modes. Such a discussion is met with in this Pada. Maximum and minimum life-durations of each and every mode or class of living beings are pointed out. Life-duration is possible in the case of transmigratory living beings only. Hence while discussing the topic of life-duration, the classes of transmigratory living beings only are taken into consideration. About liberated living beings it is stated that they have beginning but no end (sadiya apajjavasita--p. 78 line 14 su. 211). So, the question of their life-duration does not arise. This is the reason why it is not taken up for discussion in this Pada. Again, this Pada does not give an account of the lifeduration' of the modes of non-living substances. It is so because different varieties of the modes of non-living substances could not have the fixed maximum and minimum limits of their existence. In this Pada an account of life-durations of the classes of living beings is given in the following order. Life-durations of general classes are given first and only afterwards those of their sub-classes, viz. paryapta and aparyapta, are given. To illustrate, the life-duration of the general class of infernal beings is stated first, and afterwards the life-durations of its two sub-classes, viz. paryapta and aparyapta, are stated. This very order is followed in giving an account of life-durations of other classes of living beings. In the table given below life-durations of general classes are given. Here sub-classes, viz. paryapta and apar yapta are not taken into account. Moreover, the question of the life-duration of the classes of living beings is discussed with a view to indicating the 1. Satkhandagama too discusses this topic under the heading of 'kalanu gama' (Book VII, pp. 114 and 462). The speciality of Saskhandagama account is that it expounds the topic through 14 dvaras keeping in view first a single member of this or that class of living beings and then the members of this or that class all taken together. This Satkhandagama account is worth comparing with the Uttaradhyayana (36.80 ff.) account of kala given from the standpoint of santati (continuum).

Page #308
...[279]... maximum and minimum limits of their life-durations. Hence these two limits of their life-durations are included in the table. From the table it becomes clear that life-duration of females is shorter than that of males as also that the life-duration of infernal and celestial beings is lengthier than that of the human and sub-human beings. Among one-sensed beings the fire-bodied ones have the shortest life-duration. This fact could be corroborated by our experience of the fire getting extinguished. Again, among the one-sensed beings, the earthbodied are possessed of the lengthiest life-duration. But we do not know the reason behind the view that the life-duration of the three-sensed beings is shorter than that of the two-sensed beings. Moreover, the life-duration of the four-sensed beings is lengthier than that of the three-sensed but shorter than that of the two-sensed ones. This has also remained a mystery for us. Classes of living beings Minimum 1. Infernal beings (335) 10 thousand years 2. (a) God (343) (1) Ratnaprabha (336) (2) Sarkaraprabha (337) 1 Sagaropama 3 7 (3) Valukaprabha (338) (4) Pankaprabha (339) (5) Dhumaprabha (340) 10 (6) Tamahprabha (341) 17 (7) Adhahsaptama (342) 22 (b) Goddess (344) (1) Bhavanavasi gods (345) 23 1 3 7 10 17 22 33 39 10 thousand years 33 sagaropama 55 palyopama somewhat more than one sagaropama 41/2 palyopama 31 33 Life-Duration 31 "" "" Maximum 33 sagaropama 33 goddesses (346) 3 [For Asurakumara and others refer to the original text] 3. Earth-bodied (354) Antarmuhurta (1) suksma earth-bodied (355)* (2) badara 22,000 years Antarmuhurta 22,000 years (356) "" 3.9 33 2. The maximum life-span possible in the 1st hell is identical with the minimum life-span possible in the 2nd hell, the maximum life-span possible in the 2nd hell is identical with the minimum life-span possible in the 3rd hell, and so on and so forth. This is deduced from the above Table. 3. Su. 347-353 contain the account of the life-span of the gods and goddesses of ten different divisions of Bhavanapati celestial beings. 4. Su. 358, 361, 364, 367 contain the account of the life-span of subtle waterbodied, fire-bodied, air-bodied and plant beings,

Page #309
... [280]... 4. Water-bodied (357) 7,000 years 5. Fire-bodied (360) 3 days and nights 6. Air-bodied (363) 3,000 years 7. Plant-bodied (366) 10,000 years 8. Two-sensed beings (369) 12 years 9. Three-sensed , (370) 49 days and nights 10. Four-sensed , (371) 6 months 11. Five-sensed sub-human beings (372) 3 palyopama (a) sammurcchima (373) 1 purvakoti (b) garbhaja (374) 3 palyopama (1) jalacara (375) 5 1 purvakoti (2) catuspada-sthalacara (378) 3 palyopama (3) uraparisarpa (381) 1 purvakoti (4) bhujaparisarpa (384) (5) khechara (387) ,, palyasamkhyeyabhaga 12. Manusya (390) 6 3 palya 13. Vyantara gods (393) 10,000 years 1 palyopama ,, goddesses (394) 14. Jyotiska gods (395) & palyopama 1 palyopama + 1 one lakh years , goddesses (395)? , * palyopama + 50,000 years [For Candra etc. refer to the original text] 15. Vaimanika gods (407) 1 palyopama 33 sagaropama , goddesses (408) 55 palyopama [For Saudharma etc. refer to the original text.] In this Pada no thought is given to the problem of 'life-duration' of modes or classes of non-living substances. The reason behind this seems to be the fact that Dharma, Adharma and Akasa are eternal; and it is stated in Pada V that matter exists from one or two or three and so on upto asamkhyata samayas (515-518); so, the separate treatment of the sthiti of the modes of matter (Pudgala) is not necessary. Moreover, this Pada considers that sthiti only which is the result of ayukarma and such a sthiti is not possible in the case of non-living substances. 5. While giving an account of the life-spans of the jalacara, etc. the text separately mentions the life-spans of garbhaja and sammurcchima beings (Su. 376 ff.); but in the present Table we have not done so. 6. Again, while dealing with the life-span of the human beings, the text separately notes the life-spans of garbhaja and sammurochima human beings (Su. 391-92). 7. The text describes the life-spans of gods and goddesses of the celestial classes viz. Candra etc. (Su. 397-406). 8. Su. 409-426.

Page #310
... [281]... CHAPTER V CLASSES AND MODES OF LIVING AND NON-LIVING SUBSTANCES The name of this Pada is 'visesa'. The term 'visesa' means classes as well as modes. Here in the present context it means classes and modes of living and non-living substances. In Pada I classes and sub-classes of these two substances have already been enumerated. They are, in brief, repeated here. It is so because the object of this Pada V is to clarify the point that whatever classes and sub-classes these two substances are divided into have each infinite modes. Now if even a class of a substance have infinite modes, it naturally and inevitably follows that this particular substance taken in its entirety has infinite modes. From the fact that a substance has modes it naturally follows that it can never be absolutely changeless but it can only be variable constant. This, again, means that reality is neither substance alone, nor modes alone, but it is both at the same time. Nature of reality is constituted by both substance and modes. It is noteworthy that though the name Visesa is given to this Pada, the term 'visesa 'is not used in the sutras of the Pada. In its place the term 'paryaya' is employed in the entire Pada (su. 438-). In Jaina doctrinal works this term has special importance. The author has suggested that two terms 'paryaya' and 'visesa' are not at all different in meaning. Various classes of living and nonliving substances are nothing but modes of those concerned substances. Thus classes or particulars of a substance or universal as well as modes of a particular individual or lower universal are here known as paryayas. The classes of infernal beings, etc. are also paryayas--modes-of an individual living being. It is so because an individual living being has been born many a time as an infernal being, celestial being, etc. in the infinite past. And just as they are the paryayas of one individual living being even so they are the paryayas of each and every individual living being because all living beings are potentially equal. Thus what are called prakaras (types), bhedas (divisions), visesas (particulars) from the standpoint of jiva substance or universal are modes only when viewed from the standpoint of an individual living being. Substance can never be without mode. That is, substance always has this or that relevant mode. Such a suggestion is there in this Pada because what is known as dravya is here called paryaya (439). In fine, the suggestion is that dravya and paryaya are identical. This is the reason why the author has employed the term paryaya'

Page #311
... [282]... rsal). Thoral) and thans, one is for different types or classes of a dravya (439, 501). This point has been noted by Ac. Malayagiri also.1 The author wanted to clarify that though dravya and paryaya are identical they are different also and that all the paryayas or parinamas are not of one substance only. This has been suggested by pointing out the difference between the numbers of dravyas and paryayas. For instance, he states that the number of infernal beings is asamkhyata (439) but that of their paryayas is ananta (440). Again, out of various classes of living beings the class of vegetation and that of liberated ones contain ananta number of dravyas. Thus jiva dravyas all taken together could be regarded as ananta but jiva dravyas of any one class except the above-mentioned two classes are asamkhyata. Yet the number of paryayas of any one class is ananta. All this is explained clearly in the present Pada. On the basis of such suggestions of the author, the Jaina theoreticians postulated two kinds of universals, one is called tiryaksamanya (horizontal universal) and the other urdhvata. samanya (vertical universal). That universal which runs through spatially different individuals is called tiryaksamanya whereas that universal which runs through temporally different modes of one individual is called urdhvata-samanya. Urdhvatasamanya is nothing but dravya itself. One individual thing has one urdhvatasamanya which is responsible for the notion of its identity. On the other hand, one individual has many tiryaksamanyas which are responsible for the notion of its similarity with different individuals. Jivatva universal is tiryaksamanya when viewed as a common characteristic running through different individual jivas but it is also urdhvatasamanya when viewed as a characteristic persisting in one individual jiva inspite of this jiva undergoing different modifications. The roots of the clarifications and interpretations of the terms and concepts dravya, paryaya, samanya, visesa offered by Jaina theoreticians in the course of time while comparing their concepts with the corresponding ones found in other systems of Indian philosophy are clearly visible in this work. The clarifications and explanations of these terms and concepts, met with in this work, have in turn their roots in the Anga works like Bhagavati.2 Unlike Vedantins, Jainas believe in the plurality of Jiva (Soul) substance. The number of jivas are ananta. Hence, in Jainism 1. Commentary, folios 179 B, 202 A 2. For the discussion of this topic readers may refer to Introduction to Nyayavaturavartikavrtti, pp. 25-31; also Agama Yuga ka Jaina Darsana, pp. 76-86.

Page #312
...[283]... there is nothing like one independent entity called Universal Soul. The characteristic of consciousness that we find in one jiva is numerically different from that found in another and pervades that particular jiva only. Again, it is this characteristic that differentiates soul from not-soul. Thus this characteristic, though numerically different in different souls, performs one common function of differentiating soul from not-soul. And hence in this sense it is considered to be a universal. This universal is of the kind of tiryak-samanya. It is not numerically identical in all individual souls. It is numerically different in all of them. Hence there is similarity only among souls; there is no identity or oneness of all souls; identity of all souls or One Soul is an illusion. Identity of all souls or One Soul is a logical abstraction and not a concrete reality3. Similarly, non-living substance (ajiva) is not One. There is a plurality of it. There are many non-living substances. All these non-living substances differ from the living substances in that they do not have the characteristic of consciousAnd in this sense there is similarity among all the nonliving substances. This similarity is indicated by the common term 'ajiva' employed for them all. This similarity or universal is again of the type of tiryak-samanya. By paryayas (modes), bhedas (divisions) and visesas (particulars) of these tiryaksamanyas we are to understand here paryays, bhedas and visesas of the two substances living and non-living (439, 501). ness. According to Jaina philosophy any one individual substance. undergoes so many transformations or modifications. For instance, any one soul assumes so many transformations like the state of infernal being etc. These transformations being what they are come and go but the soul substance being eternal persists for ever in the midst of these changes. In other words, soul is never deprived of its true nature; it, as a substance, is never destroyed with the result that it never becomes not-soul. Origination and destruction are predicated of it simply from the standpoint of its transformations or modes. Its modes originate and perish. Each individual soul is a universal. It is a universal of the kind of Urdhvatasamanya. This universal is one in one individual living being. It runs through various modes, transformations or states of that individual living being. In this Pada the discussion about the paryayas of nairayika (infernal being) etc. (440, 504) is conducted from the standpoint of urdhvatasamanya. So, those paryayas of Nairayika etc. are to be understood as its modes. 3. We are to understand the statements like 'ege aya' occurring in Sthananga from the standpoint of such mentally constructed, idea-l or conceptual Unity.

Page #313
...[284] ... Thus in this Pada the term paryaya is employed in two senses. According to one sense it means types, divisions, classes or particulars. According to another sense it means modes, states, transformations. And it is to be noted that the universal characterising types, divisions or particulars and the universal characterising modes, states or transformations are of two different kinds. The former is called tiryak-samanya and the latter urdhvatasamanya. Both of them are real. But there are many tiryak-samanyas in one individual whereas there is only one urdhvatasamanya in one individual. Naraka (class of infernal beings) etc. are the various divisions, classes, particulars or species of the universal soul which is a tiryaksamanya and hence they are considered to be the paryayas of jiva. Again, these naraka etc. could be viewed as the modes of one individual soul substance which is urdhvatasamanya and hence even from this standpoint they are called paryayas of jiva. The similar consideration is there in the case of non-living substance (ajtva) also. Thus the author has used the term paryayas in two different senses and he has regarded the two terms 'paryaya' and 'visesa' as synonyms. In the Jaina Anga works the term paryaya alone was employed. This is the reason why the author has used this term only in his exposition. But in the Vaisesika system the term visesa was already current. And the author seems to have given the name 'Visesa' to this Pada in order to point out that the term visesa can very well be employed in the sense of paryaya (mode, state, transformation) as well as in the sense of bheda (particular, division, species). The transmigratory souls undergo modifications or transformations that are the results of karmas. It is on account of karmas that soul comes into contact with matter. And it is this contact that in its turn causes various states, modes or transformations of the soul. These transformations which are paudgalika or of matter' are also predicated of the soul. And the assumption that the transmigratory soul is somewhat identical with matter is underlying our author's discussion of its paryayas. The ananta paryayas which the pudgala (matter) independently undergoes due to the various degrees of varna (colour), rasa (flavour), gandha (odour) and sparsa (touch) (519-) are predicated of the soul also when matter is in contact with it (440-). The reason for this view is that soul is also the cause of these modes of matter when the latter is in contact with the former. From this it is clear that the soul, in its transmigratory state, is relatively identical with matter. This identity is beginningless and it is due to this identity that there arises difference among living beings with regard to their

Page #314
... [285]... structure, colour, etc. Were there no identity of this sort, then all the transmigratory souls, like the liberated ones, would have no difference whatsoever among them; they would have only numerical difference; and all the classes of transmigratory souls would become an impossibility. Hence the relative identity of transmigratory soul with matter has been posited as a ruling principle underlying those different classes of living beings or transmigratory souls. When a soul becomes completely dissociated or free from karmas, it has no contact whatsoever with matter and as a consequence has no external differentiating characteristics like structure, colour, etc. Due to the rise of karmic matter just as there arise external differences like structure, colour etc. and thus come into existence various modes even so there arise internal differences pertaining to knowledge, etc. and thus come into existence various other modes of a transmigratory soul. In this manner the author has justified the view that a number of modes of a living being is ananta. As we have seen, this Pada is devoted to the treatment of the classes and modes of jiva as well as ajiva. The classes are already described in Pada I. But the suggestion that each class possesses ananta modes is found in this Pada V. Thus it constitutes the salient feature of this Pada Pada I enumerated the classes, Pada III gave us mainly the relative numerical strength of those classes. So, there remained to be answered a question as to what the actual number of the visesas or particulars (individuals) each class contained. The answer to this question is found in this Pada V. Not only that, this Pada has given also the numbers of modes that are possible in each class. The number of modes possible in each class is ananta. But the number of individuals contained in each class differs. Some classes contain asamkhyata individuals whereas some ananta. The class of vegitation (vanaspati) and that of liberated souls contain ananta individuals. Each of the remaining classes contains asamkhyata individuals. Again, this Pada does not take into account all the classes and sub-classes enumerated in Pada I, when it discusses the question of the number of individuals contained in a particular class as also the number of modes possible in the individuals of a particular class. It takes into account the main classes of transmigratory souls-the main classes which are known by the name of 24 Dandakas'-and the class of liberated souls. This will be clear from the Table given ahead. Therein items No. 1 to 24 are the classes of transmigratory souls. There 24 classes are called 24 dandakas. And item No. 25 is the class of liberated souls. The discussion about the modes of each of the different classes

Page #315
...[286]... of soul substance is conducted here from various standpoints. Thus therein the employment of the non-absolutistic standpoint recognised by the Jainas is obvious. While expounding the different modes of each of the classes of souls or living beings the ten standpoints of substance (davvatthaya), space-points (padesatthata), extent of pervasiveness (ogahanatthata), life-duration (thil), colour, odour, flavour, touch, knowledge (jnana) and indeterminate cognition (darsana) are employed (Su. 440-54). The discussion is conducted in the following order. First the question as to how many modes the class of infernal beings have is raised. In answer to this question it is stated that their number is ananta. To demonstrate the plausibility or propriety of this number ananta of these modes, the numbers of the modes of the class of infernal belngs, yielded by those ten standpoints, are given. Some standpoints yield samkhyata modes, some asamkhyata and some ananta. Taking into consideration the standpoint yielding ananta number of modes-as it is the highest number-the modes of the class of infernal beings are declared to be ananta. It is to be noted that those numbers are not actually and directly stated but are indirectly suggested through the comparison of one infernal being with another. Let us elucidate the point. It is said that from the standpoint of substance one infernal being is similar to all other infernal beings. This means that from this standpoint any infernal being could be regarded as one only. Thus from this standpoint the number of an infernal being can never be more than one, that is, it is samkhyata. Similarly, from the standpoint of space points one infernal being is similar to another. This means that each and every infernal being has asamkhyata space-points. In short, it can be said that from this standpoint any infernal being is asamkhyata. From the standpoint of the height of the body, one infernal being is either shorter than or equal to or taller than another infernal being. Though there is no difference among the infernal beings from the standpoint of space-points, they fall into three groups when the heights of their bodies are compared with the height of any one of them. In Ratnaprabha hell the lowest height is found; the lowest height is equal to one part of the asamkhyata equal parts of an angula. The maximum height found in this hell is equal to 4. Like Dharmastikaya, etc. the Jiva substance too possesses Pradesas. Hence it is necessary to expound the Jiva substance from the standpoint of pradesas. Moreover, Time and material atoms are considered to be apradesi (i.e. having one pradesa only). Hence in the total account of all the substances, jiva as well as a-jiva, the exposition from the standpoint of pradesa becomes necessary.

Page #316
.. (287)... 7 dhanus, 3 hasta and 6 angula. This avagahana (height of body) becomes double as we go in the lower and lower hells and in the hell VII the highest avagahana is 500 dhanus5 The relative strength of the intervening numbers of measurement units between the measurement equivalent to one part of asamkhyata equal parts of an angula (the minimum avagahana of infernal beings) and the measurement equivalent to 500 dhanus (the maximum avagahana) govern the relative avagahana of the infernal beings inhabiting other hells. So, if an infernal being is superior or inferior to another from 1 the standpoint of avagahana, then it is so by asamkhyata or by or by 1 or samkhyata times or asamkyata times. Thus from the samkhyata standpoint of avagahana, modes (paryays) of an infernal being are of asamkhyata kinds. From the standpoint of sthiti too, one infernal being is either equal or inferior or superior to another infernal being. When one infernal being is superior or inferior to another from this standpoint, it is so by or samkhyata times or asamkhyata samkhyata asamkhyata times. In fine, from this standpoint also, the modes (paryayas) of an infernal being are of asamkhyata types. From the standpoint of black and other colours taken one by one, the modes of an infernal being are ananta because there are ananta degrees of each colour. Similarly, from the standpoints of odour, flavour, touch taken one by one the modes of an infernal being are ananta. It is so because all these physical qualities severally have ananta degrees. Thus the author has made it clear that the view that an infernal being possesses ananta modes seems quite plausible when we take into account the ananta modes of colour, flavour, odour, touch severally. Similarly, the author points out that even from the standpoints of knowledge and indeterminate cognition the possible modes of an infernal being are infinite. It has already been explained as to why the modes of colour, etc. which naturally belong to matter are predicated of soul. And knowledge etc. are the modes natural to soul. And even from the abovementioned two stand points the view that the modes of an infernal being are ananta is proved legitimate, intelligible and plausible. Ac. Malayagiri notes that these ten standpoints can be reduced to four, viz. dravya, ksetra, kala and bhava. Standpoints of 5. Prajnapanatika, folio 181 A

Page #317
... [288]... dravyartha and pradesartha are included in dravya, that of avagahana in ksetra, that of sthiti in kala, and those of varna etc. and jnana etc. in bhava.6 On this same line the discussion about Dandaka is conducted (441-454). As we have already seen, when taken into consideration avagahana and sthiti as also varna etc. and jnana etc. one jiva is inferior or superior to another. So, again all the 24 dandakas (classes of living beings) each having either minimum or maximum or intervening avagahana are described. In similar manner the modes of each of 24 dandakas are discussed from the standpoints of sthiti, jnana and darsana one by one and they are proved to be ananta in each case (Su. 455-499). Having finished the discussion on the modes of living substance the topic of the modes of nonliving substances is taken up for discussion. Numbers of the Living Beings Contained in Different Classes and Numbers of the Modes of the Living Beings Classes of Living beings Jiva 1. Naraka 2. Asura 3. Naga 4. Suparna 5. Vidyutkumara 6. Agnikumara 7. Dipakumara 8. Udadhikumara 9. Dik-kumara 10. Vayukumara 11. Stanitakumara No. of Living beings contained in the classes Ananta (439) Asamkhya (439) 11 33 23 93 27 33 33 22 33 33 35 3 33 25 "" "" 73 No. of modes of the Living beings contained in the classes Ananta 35 29 ". 33 33 23 33 33 "" 33 33 (440)8 (441) (442) 23 27 "" 33 6. Ibid, folio 182 A. 7. In su. 439 we are told that the paryayas (dravyas or divisions) of the Jiva class are ananta and thereafter in su. 440 those different divisions are taken up one by one and we are again told that the paryayas (modes) of this or that division are ananta. From this it follows that the paryayas (modes) of the entire jiva class are ananta. 39 8. In su. 439 we are told that the paryayas of the class of infernal beings are asamkhya whereas in su. 440 we are told that they are ananta. This means that su. 439 gives the number of members (paryayas) of the class of infernal beings whereas su. 440 gives the number of the modes (paryaya) of living beings contained in the entire class of infernal beings.

Page #318
... [289]... Asankhya (439) Ananta Asankhya Jiva 12. Prthvikayika 13. Apkayika 14. Tejahkayika 15. Vayukayika 16. Vanaspati 17. Dvindriya 18. Trindriya 19. Caturindriya 20. Pancendriya-tiryanca 21. Manusya 22. Vyantara 23. Jyotiska 24. Vaimanika 25. Siddha Ananta >> (443) >> (444) ,, (445) ,, (446) ,, (447) (448) (449) (450) (451) . (452) (453) ,, (454) ,, (454) Ananta Classes and Modes of Non-living Substance Those very classes of Non-living substance that are mentioned in Pada I (4-6) are found here in this Pada V too. The only difference is that in Pada I they are given the name 'prajnapana' whereas in Pada V they are given the name 'paryaya' (500-502). In Pada I we have already met with the description of pudgala (Matter) which undergoes various modifications. This pudgala is a nonliving substance. It is called rupi because it is this non-living substance that has physical qualities, viz. colour etc. This Pada V considers the question of the total number of modes (paryayas) of all the classes of pudgala taken together. And the answer given is that it is ananta (503). There are four classes of matter, viz. paramanu (atom), skandha (aggregate of atoms), skandhadesa (part of an aggregate) and skandha-pradesa (space-point of an aggregate). But in the discussion mainly the first two are taken into account, the last two being really included in the class skandha itself. Atom is different from aggregate because the latter is formed when many atoms get chemically combined. Thus really speaking there are two main classes of matter. First the number of modes of all the classes taken together is given and it is ananta (503). Then the modes of the class of atoms are said to be ananta (504). Afterwards we are told that modes of each of the secondary classes of aggregates of 2 or 3 or 4 or 5 or 6 or 7 or 8 or 9 or 10 or samkhyata or asamkhyata or ananta atoms are ananta. Like modes of the classes of living beings, modes of all these classes are considered from the standpoints of dravya, ksetra, kala and bhava. The noteworthy thing about atoms is that any two discrete atoms occupy the same extent of space (504) but they possess different durations. In other words, though any two discrete atoms P.19

Page #319
... [290]... are of the same size, they cover different durations of time. An atom can have various durations, viz, duration of one samaya upto the duration of asamkhyata samayas. (paramanoh samayad arabhya utkarsato' samkhyeyakalam avasthanam Projnapanatika folio 202 B). No atom taken independently has the duration of ananta samayas. Hence any one atom is either equivalent or superior or inferior to another in respect of duration. When it is superior or inferior to another atom (say x), then it is SO by one part of samkhyata or asamkhyata equal parts of x's duration, or samkhyata times or asamkhyata times x's duration. But the modes of atoms from the standpoint of property (rather degree-of-property) are ananta. Hence one atom is either equal, superior or inferior to another from this standpoint. The concerned superiority or inferiority, that is, difference can exhibit the four above-enumerated ways and two more. The two more ways involve the number ananta (504). The modes of atoms are considered to be ananta because it is proved that from the standpoint of property their modes are ananta. In connection with aggregates of two atoms upto ananta atoms it is necessary to note that though all the aggregates of two (or three upto ananta) atoms are equal from the standpoint of the number of the constituent atoms they differ from the standpoint of the spacepoints they occupy. An aggregate of two atoms can occupy either one space-point or two (505); an aggregate of three atoms can occupy one space-point or two or three (506); and so on. This rule applies to all aggregates except those made of ananta atoms (507510). That is, an aggregate of ananta atoms can occupy one or two or three upto asamkhyata space-points but never ananta spacepoints. The reason for this is that no substance except Space is found outside Lokakasa which has asamkhyata space-points. Hence an aggregate of ananta atoms has to accommodate itself in the asakyata (or less) space points of Lokakasa. This has been explained by the instance of a lamp.9 Like atoms, aggregates have different durations from one samaya upto asamkhyata samayas. Again, like atoms they too have ananta modes of properties (505-510). Thus in this Pada first of all the paryayas (modes) of atoms as well as of different aggregates are considered. From this exposition it naturally follows that forms of matter occupy one spacepoint or two space-points upto asamkhyata space-points. Similarly, they have duration of either one samaya or two samayas upto 9. For the argument and instance of a lamp one may refer to Prajnapana tika folio 242 A.

Page #320
...[291]... asamkhyata samayas. In this way having conducted independent exposition about the forms of matter occupying one space-point upto asamkhyata space-points (511-514) and having duration of one samaya upto asamkhyata samayas (515-518) it is concluded that each of these forms of matter has ananta paryayas. Here also this exposition is conducted through the standpoints of dravya, ksetra, kala and bhava. On this same line the classes formulated on the basis of (degrees of) properties are proved to have ananta paryayas each (519-524). Moreover, the author has divided each of the classes formulated on the basis of the difference in their avagahana (size or occupying space-points), sthiti (duration) and degrees of property into three, viz. having highest, medium and lowest counts. And each of these divisions are proved to have ananta paryuyas (525-558). Thus in various ways he brings home that the paryayas of matter are ananta. Let us note that the Nyaya-Vaisesika atomists consider an atom to be eternal. They do not maintain that it undergoes changes. On the other hand, Jaina theoreticians consider an atom to be variable constant. In other words, according to them it undergoes changes while not giving up its essential nature. Even a discrete and solitary atom undergoes changes. All this becomes certainly clear from the exposition in Padas I and V. Again, the Nyaya-Vaisesika philosophers consider an atom, not discrete and solitary but forming a part of an aggregate, to be absolutely different from the aggregate. On the other hand, Jaina theoreticians consider it to be relatively identical with an aggregate of which it is a part. Moreover, they contend that the atoms themselves get transformed into an aggregate and that an aggregate, when it disintegrates, produces atoms. Let us note one more point about atoms. According to NyayaVaisesika philosophers there is qualitative difference among atoms. That is, atoms of earth are qualitatively different from those of water, fire and air, and consequently an atom of earth can never become an atom of water, etc. This again means that according to them all the four physical qualities, viz, colour, flavour, odour and touch are not necessarily present in each and every atom. On the other hand, Jaina theoreticians maintain no qualitative difference among atoms. An atom of earth can transform itself into that of water and so on. Any one atom possesses all the four physical qualities, viz. colour, etc. It is only on account of the difference in the degrees of these qualities that the two atoms can differ from one another.

Page #321
... [ 292)... CHAPTER VI TRANSMIGRATION OF A LIVING BEING FROM ONE CLASS TO ANOTHER The subject-matter of this Pada is indicated in its beginning by the term vakkamti (su. 2) = Sk. 'vyutkranti'. The commentator in the beginning offers no explanation whatsoever of it. But he comments on the adhikara gatha that occurs in the beginning of Pada VI (559). This commentary makes it clear that the subjectmatter of this Pada pertains to vyutkranti (transmigration) of a living being from one class to another. It discusses the following points. 1. (a) Upapatavirahakala (Period of time devoid of any birth of living beings) : There are four classes of existence, viz. deva, naraka, manusya, tiryanca. In each class the living beings are being born. So, there arises a question as to how much duration of time is completely devoid of any birth whatsoever in each of the classes. (b) Udvartanavirahakala (Period of time devoid of any death whatsoever): Similarly, in in each of the four classes the living beings are dying. So, here also there arises a question as to how much duration of time is completely devoid of any death in each of the classes. And in connection with each of the classes we are here given the minimum and maximum periods during which no birth takes place, again the minimum and maximum periods during which no death takes place. In regard to both the cases the minimum period is the same and it is one samaya. Again, in regard to both the cases the maximum period is the same and it is twelve muhurtas. This is the reason why Adhikara I is given the name 'Barasa' (Twelve). (560-68) 2. If even the sub-classes of those four classes are taken into account, then in the First Hell the minimum period in regard to both the cases is one samaya but the maximum period in regard to both the cases is twentyfour muhurtas. This is the reason why Adhikara II is given the name 'Cauvisa' (Twenty-four) (569-608). Living beings from the manusya class only can enter into the class of liberated souls after their death in the former class. In this sense there is possibility of upapata in the class of liberated souls. But there is no possibility of udvartana. That is, no soul from this class migrates into another class. In other words, a

Page #322
...[293]... living being that enters this class can never leave it. As there is possibility of upapata in connection with this class, the question naturally arises as to what are the minimum and maximum periods during which no new entry takes place. And we are told that in this connection the minimum period of time is one samaya and the maximum period of time six months (564). But as there is no possibility of udvartana, there does not arise the question of udvartanavirahakala in connection with this class. It is possible that the present sutra 564 is a later interpolation. The reason for this view is that the name Barasa' of this Adhikara clearly suggests that only those classes that yield the maximum period of 12 muhurtas are in place here. Be that as it may, but from this naturally follows the established tenet of the Jaina theoreticians that no soul that has entered the class of liberated ones comes back in the transmigratory existence. Ac. Malayagiri has rightly raised the question as to how the maximum period of time during which no birth takes place can be 12 muhurtas in connection with the general class of infernal beings when in the forthcoming sutras in connection with any one of seven hells this maximum period is declared to be 24 muhurtas and even more. The explanation offered is that it is 24 muhurtas when seven hells are considered severally and it is 12 muhurtas when all the seven hells are considered jointly. Hence there is no discrepancy. The same logic applies to other three classes of existence.-" yadyapi hi nama ratnaprabhadisu ekaikanirdharanena caturvimsatimuhurtadipramana upapataviraho vaksyate, tathapi yada saptapi pothivih samudita apeksya upapatavirahas cintyate tada sa dvadasa-muhurtapramana eva labhyate, dvadasa-muhurtanantaram avasyam anyatarasyam prthivyam utpadasambhavat tatha kevalavedasopalabdheh yas tu pratyekam abhave samudaye'py abhavah' iti nyayah sa karanakaryadharmanugamacintayam nanyatra--ity adosah" -Prajnapanatika, folio 205 B. It is necessary to note that this maximum period of 24 muhurtas is not uniform for all the sub-classes. That is, in regard to some of them it is more or less also. And yet the name given to this Adhikara is 'Cauvisa.' The reason for this seems to be as follows. The exposition starts with the Ratnaprabha hell in which the maximum period of time during which no birth takes place is 24 muhurtas as also the maximum period of time during which no death takes place is also 24 muhurtas; and taking into account this first pada (word) alone the title of this Adhikara seems to have been fixed. Moreover, Arya syama asks us to note that in the case of Jyotiska and Vaimanika gods one should not employ the term udvartana'; in its place he should employ the term 'cyavana' (608).

Page #323
.. [294]... The maximum period during which no birth takes place and the maximum period during which no death takes place are always equal in any one of the classes. But the maximum period during which no birth takes place differs in different classes. Similarly, the maximum period during which no death takes place differs in different classes. Hence in the following table we give in connection with various classes the maximum periods during which no birth takes place as also the maximum periods during which no death takes place. But the minimum period during which no death takes place is the same in different classes; hence it is not necessary to mention it in the table. Maximum Duration in which no Birth (or no Death) Takes Place 1. Nirayagati 12 Muhurtas (560) 1-1. Ratnaprabhanaraka 24 Muhurtas (569) 1-2. Sarkaraprabhanaraka 7 days & nights (570) 1-3. Valukaprabhanaraka 1 month (571) 1-4. Panka prabhanaraka 1 month (572) 1-5. Dhumaprabhanaraka 2 months (573) 1-6. Tamanaraka 4 months (574) 1-7. Adhahsaptaminaraka 6 months (575) 2. Tiriyagati 12 muhurtas (561) 2-1. Prthivikayika Nil (anusamayamavirahiyam)2 (579) 2-2. Apkayika (580) 2-3. Tejahkayika (580) 2-4. Vayukayika (580) 2-5. Vanaspati (580) 2-6. Dvindriya Antarmuhurta (581) 2-7. Trindriya (582) 2-8. Caturindriya (582) 2-9. Sam murcchima-pancendriya (583) 2-10. Garbhavyutkrantikapancendriya 12 Muhurtas (584) 3. Manusyagati 12 Muhurtas (562) 3-1. Sammurochima 24 Muhurtas (585) 3-2. Garbhavyutkrantika 12 Muhurtas (586) 1. For the udvartana-viraha-kala of all these classes and sub-classes one may refer to su. 607-608. The sutras referred to in brackets give an account of upipata-viraha-kala. It is stated in su. 561 that in the case of the tiryanca-gati the minimum viraha-kala is one samaya only and the maximum viraha-kala is 12 muhurtas. But from the present sutra it follows that in the case of tiryanca. gati there is no viraha-kala. Ac. Malayagiri does not account for this inconsistency.

Page #324
... [295]... 24 24 24 4. Devagati 12 Muhurtas (563) 4-1. Asurakumara 24 (564) 4-2-10. Nagakumara etc. (565-78) 4-11. Vanamamtara 24 (587) 4-12. Jyotiska (588) 4-13. Saudharma (589) 4-14. Isana 24 (590) 4-15. Sanatkumara 9 days & nights + 20 Muhurtas (591) 4-16. Mahendra 12, + 10 (592) 4-17. Brahmaloka 223 days & nights (593) 4-18. Lamtaka 45 (594) 4-19. Mahasukra (595) 4-20. Sahasrara (596) 4-21. Anata Samkhyata months (597) 4-22. Pranata (598) 4-23. Arana years (599) 4-24. Acyuta (600) 4-25. Hetthima-graiveyaka sata (601) 4-26. Majjhima-graiveyaka ,, sahasra (602) 4-27. Uvarima-graiveyaka ,, lakh (603) 4-28-31. Vijayadi Asamkhyatakala (604) 4-32. Sarvarthasiddha Palya Samkhyeya bhaga (605) 80 100 5. Siddhagati 5-1. Siddha 6 Months (564) 6 Months (606) (Upapataviraha only. Udvartanaviraha is not possible in the ( case of Siddha class. 3. In Santara Dvara the question as to whether or not there is temporal gap between any two successive births or any two successive deaths taking place in those classes. The answer given is that there is as well as is not the gap. Those very classes that are considered in the first two Dvaras are also considered here. The exception to the above-mentioned general rule is found in the case of only earth-bodied, water-bodied, fire-bodied, air-bodied and vegetation-bodied. In these five classes successive births as well as successive deaths do not allow any temporal gap to intervene between them. In other words, in connection with these five classes upapata and udvartana are nirantara. The alternative of santara is not accepted in connection with these five classes (617-618, 625). In the first two Dvaras we are told that in each of the classes there are periods that are devoid of any birth and there are periods that are devoid of any death. And in this Dvara we are told that it is also possible that there is no temporal gap between any two successive births as also between

Page #325
...[296]... any two successive deaths. Now there arises a problem of reconciling these two seemingly contradictory statements. Here Ac. Malayagiri has offered no solution. In this case also the possible explanation seems to be as follows: if the entire general class of infernal beings is taken into account then any two successive births or any two successive deaths will have no temporal gap between them; and if the sub-classes of this general class are severally taken into account then any two successive births or any two successive deaths will have temporal gap between them. way. In Satkhandagama this discusssion is conducted in a different We should take note of it here. We have noticed some points of difference between the Satkhandagama account and the Prajnapana account. Readers are advised to make the comparison themselves. In the Antaranugama chapter of Satkhandagama the following questions are considered (1) as to how much time a living being will take to be born again in the concerned gati, etc. (Book VII p. 187); (2) as to whether or not there is temporal gap (between any two successive births occurring) in different classes (Book VII, p. 237); (3) as to how much time a living being once born in a particular class remains in that class (Book VII, p. 462). And according to the method employed in Satkhandagama this exposition is conducted through 14 points of investigation, viz. gati, etc. This constitutes the salient feature of Satkhandagama account of this topic. Moreover, readers are advised to consult Antaranugama chapter of Satkhandagama (Book V p. 1 ff). 4. In the Samayadvara we are given the maximum and minimum numbers of living beings that can simultaneously be born in one class, again the maximum and minimum numbers of living beings that can simultaneously die in it. The table given below very well explains this. We should note that the maximum number of living beings that can simultaneously be born in one class and the maximum number of living beings that can simultaneously die in it are indentical, and again that the minimum number of living beings that can simultaneously be born in it and the minimum number of living beings that can simultaneously die in it are also identical. But that does not mean that the number of living beings that are born in one samaya in one class is identical with the number of living beings that die in that very samaya in that very class. This is so because there are so many intervening alternatives.

Page #326
... [297] ... Numbers of Living Beings That Can Simultaneously Be Born And Also Numbers of Living Beings That Can Simultaneously Die3 In Different Classes: Minimum Maximum 1. Narakas (Infernal beings) (1-7) 1, 2, or 3 Samkhyata or Asamkhyata (626-627) 2. Gods Asurakumara & others (1-10) 1, 2, or 3 Samkhyata or Asamkhyata (658-659) asamkhyata in Nirantara 3. Earth-bodied, water-bodied, firebodied and air-bodied every samaya 4. Vanaspati (a) Svasthana, i. e. those living beings of the class of vanaspati that after having been dead are born. again in this very class-nirantara ananta in every samaya (632). (b) parasthana, i. e. those living beings of the class of vanaspati that belonged to other classes in their previous birth-nirantara asamkhyata in every samaya (632). About udvartana of the living beings in this class this same thing is to be repeated (638). 5. Dvindriya Minimum 1, 2 or 3 & Maximum samkhyata and asam khyata (633). 6. Trindriya 7. Caturindriya 8. Sammurcchima Pancendriya Tiryanca 9. Garbhaja Pancendriya Tiryanca 10. Sammurcchima Manusya 11. Garbhaja Manusya 12. Vanamantara 13. Jyotiska 14. From Saudharma to Sahasrara Minimum 1, 2 or 3 and Maximum samkhyata or asamkhyata (634) Minimum 1, 2 or 3 and Maximum samkhyata (635) Minimum 1, 2 or 3 and Maximum samkhyata or asamkhyata (634) 15. From Anata to Minimum 1, 2 or 3 and Anuttara Maximum samkhyata (635). 16. Siddha Minimum 1, 2 or 3 and Maximum 108 (636). 5. Katto (Kutah From where) Dvara gives an answer to the question as to from which class a living being can transmigrate to 3. The sutras referred to in brackets give an account of upapata. For udvartana refer to su. 637-638. 4. Satkhandagama conducts, in its characteristic way, the discussion about the process of transmigration (gati-agati) of living beings, employing 14 marganadvaras (points-of-investigation), (Book VI pp. 418 ff.).

Page #327
... [298]... and take birth in a particular class. It is also a question as to whether or not all living beings are equally qualified to be born in all classes. Generally speaking all living beings can take birth in any of the classes. But here it is determined as to what class a living being should necessarily belong to in its immediately preceding birth if it is to take birth in a particular class. We give below the table. Classes which living beings of the classes mentioned to the left should belong to in their imme. diately preceding births. 1. Naraka (class of infernal beings) 1(a) All the classes of the Tiryanca pancendriya paryapta excepting sthalacara and khecara quadrupeds having the life-span of asamkhyata years (639[1-22]). 1(b) A class of garbhaja parya pta human beings born in Karmabhumi and having their life-span of samkhyata years (639[23-26]). (i) A class of infernal beings born in hell I called Ratnaprabha (i) The above (a) & (b) to be repeated here (640). (ii) A class of infernal beings born in Sarkara hell. (ii) All the classes mentioned in the above (a) and (b) except a class of sammurcchima tiryanca pancendriya (641). (iii) A class of infernal beings born in Valuka hell. (iii) All the classes that are covered by (ii) except the class of bhujaparisarpa (642) (iv) A class of infernal beings born in Panka-prabha hell. (iv) All the classes that are covered by (iii) except the class of of khecara (643)

Page #328
... [299]... (v) A class of infernal beings (v) All the classes that are born in Dhumaprabha covered by (iv) except hell. the class of quadrupeds (644) (vi) A class of infernal beings (vi) All the classes that are born in Tama hell. covered by (v) except the class of sthalacara (645) (vii) A class of infernal beings (vii) (a) Jalacara-tiryancapanborn in the seventh hell. cendriya paryapta and (b) Garbhaja paryapta (c) Males and neuters belonging to the class of garbhaja paryapta human beings and having the life-span of samkhyata years and also born in karmabhumis only. (646-47) 2. Asurakumara, etc. (1-10). 2 (a) Paryapta-Tiryanca-Pancen driya (648) (b) Garbhaja-Paryapta-Manus ya (648). 3. A class of earth-bodied 3(a) Tiryanca (650 [1-10]) (b) Manusya (650 [11-12]). (c) All classes of celestial beings except the class of Sanatkumara, the class of Anuttara gods and the classes of gods that intervene in between these two (650 [13-18]). 4. A class of water-bodied All the classes that are covered by the above (3). (651). 5. A class of fire-bodied and a 5 (a) Tiryanca class of air-bodied (b) Human beings (652). 6. A class of vegetation All the classes that are covered by (3) (653). 7. A class of two-sensed beings All the classes that are coverA class of three-sensed being led by the above (5) (654). A class of four-sensed beings J

Page #329
8. A class of pancendriyatirya nca 9. A class of human beings 10. A class of Vanamantara 11. A class of Jyotiska ...[300]... 12. A class of Saudharma celestial beings and a class of Isana celestial beings. 13. A class of Sanatkumara celestial beings, a class of Sahasrara celestial beings and the intervening classes of celestial beings. 14. A class of Anata celestial beings, a class of Acyuta celestial beings and the intervening classes. 8 (a) A class of infernal beings (b) A class of tiryanca (c) A class of human beings (d) A class of celestial beings except the sub-classes of celestial beings born in Anata regions and in the regions above Anata (655) 9 (a) All classes of infernal beings except the class of infernal beings born in hell VII (b) All classes of tiryanca except the classes of firebodied and air-bodied. (c) A class of human beings (d) A class of celestial beings (656) The same as (2) 11 (a) All classes of garbhajatiryancapancendriya except the class of khecara having the lifespan of asamkhyata years. (b) All classes of human beings except the one of those human beings born in antaradvipa (658). 12 The same as the above (11) (659). 13 The same as above (12) except the classes formed by the living beings having life-span of asamkhyata years and born in Akarmabhumis (660, 661) 14 A class of garbhajaparyapta human beings born in karmabhumis, having lifespan of samkhyeya years and having right faith or wrong faith (662-663).

Page #330
...[301]... 15. A class of Graiveyaka celestial beings. 16. A class of Anuttaropapatika 15 A class of self-controlled human beings (664). 16 A class of self-controlled human beings spiritually vigilant (665) From the above table following note-worthy facts emerge : 1. No female of the class of human beings takes birth in hell VII. 2. A living being belonging to the class of infernal beings cannot again be born in this very class in its immediately next birth. Similarly, a living being belonging to the class of celestial beings cannot again be born in this very class in its immediately next birth. 3. A living being belonging to the class of celestial beings cannot be born, in its next birth, in the classes of celestial beings, fire-bodied beings, air-bodied beings and vikalendriya beings but can be born in the classes of earth-bodied, water-bodied, plant-bodied and human beings. 4. A living being having sense-organs less than five cannot take its immediately next birth in the class of infernal beings or in the class of celestial beings. 5. A living being belonging to the class of infernal beings can possibly take its immediately next birth in the class of pancendriya tiryanca. An infernal being inhabiting any of the first six hells can possibly take its immediate next birth in the class of human beings. But no infernal being can take its immediately next birth in the classes of the one-sensed, the two-sensed, the three-sensed and the four-sensed living beings. 6. The case of the fire-bodied and the air-bodied beings is different from that of the earth-bodied etc. A living being taking birth in any one of these two classes should necessarily belong, in its immediately previous birth, to the class either of tiryanca or of human beings. But a living being once born in any one of the above-mentioned two classes, viz. a class of fire-bodied and that of air-bodied cannot be born in the class of human beings in its next birth. 7. Human beings that are under the influence of wrong faith cannot take their immediately next birth in the celestial regions higher than Sahasrara. 8. Human beings that are not self-controlled (asamyata) or are only partly self-controlled (samyatasamyata) cannot take their immediately next birth in Graiveyaka or Anuttara.

Page #331
... [302]... 9. A living being belonging to the class of human beings can take its next birth in any one of the four classes of existence. But it is noteworthy that a living being born in the seventh hell cannot take its next birth in the class of human beings. 6. Uvvattana-Its Sanskrit counterpart is 'udvartana'. In this Dvara VI we are told as to in which class a living being belonging to a particular class can take its next birth. The Fifth Dvara provides us with an answer to this question if we read it with a view to finding out an answer to this question. In the 5th dvara we are told as to which class a living being belonging to a particular class in its present birth could have belonged to in its previous birth. From this it naturally becomes clear as to which class a living being belonging to a particular class in its present birth can belong to in its next birth. Hence it is not necessary to give a separate table for that (666-676). 7. Parabhaviyauyam--This dvara discusses the question as to when a living being binds the karma determining the life-span of its next birth. The life-span-determining karma determines even the class in which it is to be born in its next birth. Hence the abovementioned question is closely related to the question of 'katto' and udvartana.' The answer to this question is given in this Dvara. Life-span is of two types -(1) sopakrama (that can be shortened) (2) nirupakrama (that cannot be shortened).5 Celestial and infernal beings have the second type of life-span. This means that their life-spans cannot be shortened by accidents. That is, they never meet with accidents that can terminate their life-span. They bind the karma determining the life-span of their next birth when there remain six months for the end of their present lifespan (677, 678, 683). A living being belonging to any of the classes of the one-sensed, the three-sensed or the four-sensed beings can have either sopakrama or nirupakrama life-span. If its life-span is of the nirupakrama type then it binds the karma determining the life-span of its next birth when there remains 1/3 of its present life-span. And if its life-span is of the sopakrama type then it binds the karma determining the life-span of its next birth when there remains 1/3 or 1/9 or 1/27 of its present life-span (679, 680). Pancendriya-tiryancas (the five-sensed sub-human beings) and human beings both having the life-span of asamkhyata years in their present birth bind the karma determining the life-span of their next birth, only when there remains six months for the end of their present life-span. From among the Pancendriya-tiryancas and human beings those that have 5. Yogasutra 3.22 and the Basya thereon.

Page #332
... [303] ... the life-span of samkhyata years bind the karma determining the life-span of their next birth when there remains 1/3 of their present life-span, provided their present life-span is of the nirupakrama type. And those same beings bind the same when there remains 1/3 or 1/9 or 1/27 of their present life-span, provided their present life-span is of the sopakrama type (681-682). 8. Agarisa (Sk. Akarsa): Akarsa means grasping karma through the instrumentality of the concerned types of activity. When we are given a glass of water, we drink it in one sip or in many sips. Similarly, karmic material particles are grasped either in one akarsa or in many akarsas. Here first we are told as to what types of ayukarma are possible in the different classes of living beings. Afterwards we are given the information as to how many akarsas are required for the grasping of the particles of ayukarmas of different types. The bondage of ayukarma is of six kinds in the case of all the living beings (685). All the living beings grasp the material particles of ayukarma in one to eight akarsas (687-690). Thus as there are eight alternatives in the grasping of the material particles of ayukarma, eight groups of living beings are formed on the basis of those alternatives and then their relative numerical strength is calculated. The number of those who grasp these concerned particles in eight akarsas is the smallest. And with the decrease in the number of akarsas, the numerical strength of the groups increases asamkhyata times. So, the number of those who grasp the karmic matter by one akarsa is the greatest (691-692). Following are the six types of bondage of ayukarma (684): 1. Jati-nama-nidhatta-ayu: The Sanskrit counterpart of nidhatta is nisikta. Generally a living being arranges the karmic atoms grasped in one samaya in the order in which they are to be experienced. This arrangement is called niseka. And that which gets arranged in this way is called nidhatta (Sk. nisikta). In the sub-types of nama-karma occur the classes, viz. a class of the onesensed, a class of the two-sensed, a class of the three-sensed, a class of the four-sensed and a class of the five-sensed living beings. The ayukarma that is arranged with the jati-nama-karma (=namakirma determining the class in which a living being is to take birth) is known as jati-nama-nidhatta-ayu. 2. Gati-nama-nidhatta-ayu: In the sub-types of namakarma there occur the four classes of existence, viz. a class of celestial beings, a class of infernal beings, a class of human beings and a class of sub-human beings. That ayu-karma which is arranged with the gati-nama-karma (the nama-karma determining the class of

Page #333
... [304] ... existence in which a living is to take birth) is known as gati-namanidhatta-ayu. 3. Sthiti-nama-nidhatta-ayu : That karma the rise or operation of which causes the sustenance or stability of a living being in a particular birth is called the sthiti-nama-karma. It is different from jati-nama-karma, gati-nama-karma, sarira-nama-karma etc. because it is separately mentioned. (See No. 1, 2, 4, etc.) That ayukarma which is arranged with the sthiti-nama-karma is called the sthiti-nama-nidhatta-ayu. 4. Avagahana-nama-nidhatta-ayu : Avagahana means that which a soul pervades and inhabits. Thus by avagahana is here meant sarira (body). In the sub-types of nama-karma there occur five types of bodies viz. audarika, etc. That ayukarma which is arranged with the avagahana-nama-karma is known as avagahananama-nidhatta-ayu. 5. Pradesa-nama-nidhatta-ayu : Karmic atoms are known as pradesas. That karmas which are experienced as pradesas only, that is, which can have the rise of their pradesas (pradesodaya) but not of their fruit (vipaka) are called pradesa-nama-karma. The ayukarma which is arranged with them is called pradesa-namanidhatta-ayu. 6. Anubhava-nama-nidhatta-ayu : The fruit or result of karma is called anubhava. Not any anubhava but that of the highest degree is meant in this particular context. That ayukarma which is arranged with the karma of the highest anubhava is known as anubhava-nama-nidhatta-ayu. Here Ac. Malayagiri offers clarification that the objective behind the classification of the ayukarma into six types is to suggest that between the two members of each pair, viz. jatinamakarma-ayukarma, etc. it is the ayukarma that is primary. It is primary because the rise of jatinamakarma, etc. is governed by or dependent on the rise of ayukarma. 6. Prajnapanatika, folio 217 A.

Page #334
... [305]... CHAPTER VII BREATHINGS OF LIVING BEINGS We all know that breathing is very important and essential for the sustenance of life. The present chapter VII describes the maximum interval possible between one breathing and another breathing of a living being belonging to different classes except the class of liberated ones. From the discussion one noteworthy fact emerges. Ac. Malayagiri draws our attention to it. It is this that the more is the misery a living being suffers from, the more is the number of breathings it performs. And the breathings of the most miserable living being are without any intervall. Conversely, more the happiness a living being experiences, much more is the interval between its one breathing and another breathing2. It is so because the activity of breathing itself is a kind of misery. This is a fact of experience and scriptures also corroborate it. Ac. Malayagiri has arrived at a general rule on the basis of this discussion. The rule is that in connection with a living being belonging to the class of celestial beings the same is the number of fortnights intervening between its one breathing and another as is the number of sagaropamas its life-span consists of.3 In the text proper there occurs : anamamti va panamamti va usasamti va nisa samti va". Ac. Malayagiri considers "anamamti' and usasamti' to be synonyms. Again he regards panamamti' and 'nisasamti' as synonyms. But he has recorded another view also. According to this other view, the first member of each pair (anamamti-usasamti, panamamti-nisasamti) refers to internal breathing whereas the second member of it refers to external breathing. Temporal Interval Between One Breathing And Another of a Living Being Belonging To Different Classes Classes Temporal Interval 1. Infernal beings Uninterrupted Nil 2. Asurakumara 7 stoka (Min.) Somewhat more than a fortnight (Max.) De 1. "atiduhkhita hi nairayikah, duhkhitanam ca nirantaram ucshvasanihivasau, tatha loke darsanatl" Prajnapanatika, folio 220 B. 2. "sukhitanam ca yathottaran mahan ucshvasanihsvasakriyavirahakalah" Ibid folio 221 A. 3. yatha yatha"yusah sagaropamawrddhis tatha tathocchvasanih svasakriya virahapramanasyapi paksavrddhih. 4. Prajnapanatika, folio 220 A. P. 20

Page #335
... [306] ... 2 3. From Nagakumara 1 7 stoka (Min.) Muhurtaprthaktva to Stanitakumara 4. Sub-human beings Indefinite (Min.) Indefinite (Max.) and human beings 5. Vanamamtara 7 stoka (Min.) Muhurtaprthaktva(Max.) 6. Jyotiska Muhurta-prthaktva(Min.) Muhurtap?thaktva(Max.) 7. Vaimunika , 33 fortnights (Max.) (A) i Saudharma . 1 2 >> ii Isana somewhat more than iii Sanatkumara 2 fortnights iv Mahendra somewhat somewhat more than more than 2 fortnights 7 fortnights v Brahmaloka 7 fortnights 10 fortnights vi Lamtaka 10 vii Mahasukra 14 viii Sahasrara 17 ix Anata 18 x Pranata 19 xi Arana xii Acyuta 21 (B) i Those in the lower region of the lower Graiveyaka 22 ii Those in the middle region of the lower Graiveyaka 23 24 , iii Those in the upper region of the lower Graiveyaka 24 , , 25 iv Those in the lower region of the middle Graiveyaka 25 v Those in the middle region of the middle Graiveyaka 26 27 >>

Page #336
vi Those in the upper region of the middle Graiveyaka 27 fortnights (Min.) 28 fortnights vii Those in the lower region of the upper Graiveyaka 28 viii Those in the middle region of the upper Graiveyaka 29 ix Those in the upper region of the upper Graiveyaka 30 (C) i Anuttara Vijaya etc. ... [307]... 32 * 29 22 30 31 wr 1-4 31 33 ii Sarvarthasiddha 33 fortnights ajaghanya-anutkrsta (693-724) 39 (Max.) 22 39 ""

Page #337
....[308]... CHAPTER VIII SIGNS OR INSTINCTS OF LIVING BEINGS This Pada is devoted to the treatment of jivasanjna. Here by sanjna is meant the sign which points to the existence of a living being. In the beginning of the Pada ten signs are enumerated (725). Afterwards we are told that all these ten signs are present in each and every transmigratory living being (726-729). But in the discussion on sanjna conducted from the standpoint of 24 Dandakas (730, 732) as also in the discussion on the relative numerical strength of living beings possessed of sanjnas (731, 733), the first four alone, viz. ahara (food-seeking instinct), bhaya (fear), maithuna (mating instinct) and parigraha (acquisitive instinct) are taken into account. This suggests that in olden days these four sanjnas had been recognised and it is only afterwards that their number has been raised to ten. These ten sanjnas are as follows: (1) ahara (food-seeking instinct) (2) bhaya (fear) (3) maithuna (mating instinct) (4) parigraha (acquisitive instinct) (5) krodha (anger) (6) mana (pride) (7) maya (deceit) (8) lobha (greed) (9) loka (10) ogha In the present context the meanings of the terms 'ahara' upto 'lobha' are clear but those of 'loka' and 'ogha' are not clear. Ac. Malayagiri explains the terms 'lokasanjna' and 'oghasanjna' as follows. Oghasanjna means cognition of generality whereas lokasanjna means cognition of particularity. But he has recorded another interpretation also. According to this interpretation, oghasanjna means instinctive activity of climbing a creeper etc. whereas lokasanjna means activity which one should avoid though prevalent in the world or among the common people. The exposition of these sanjnas is performed from the standpoints of prominency and continuity. It is noted that in infernal beings instinct of fear (bhaya) is prominent, though each of the first four sanjnas are present always uninterruptedly (730). In subhuman beings (tiryanca) the food-seeking instinct is prominent (732), in human beings the mating instinct (734) and in celestial

Page #338
... [309] ... beings the acquisitive instinct (736). But each of these four sanjnas are uninterruptedly present in all living beings. Relative Numerical Strength 1. Infernal beings (a) The number of those who (prominently) possess mating instinct is the lowest. (b) The number of those who possess food-seeking instinct is samkhyata times that of (a). (c) The number of those who possess acquisitive instinct is samkhyata times that of (b). (d) The number of those who possess fear is samkhyata times that of (c). (731) 2. Sub-human beings (a) The number of those who possess acquisitive instinct is the lowest. (b) The number of those who possess the mating instinct is samkhyata times that of (a). (c) The number of those who possess fear is samkhyata times that of (b). (d) The number of those who possess foodseeking instinct is samkhyata times that of (c). (733) 3. Human beings (a) The number of those who possess fear is the lowest. (b) The number of those who possess food-seeking instinct is samkhyata times that of (a). (c) The number of those who possess acquisitive instinct is samkhyata times that of (b). (d) The number of those who possess the mating instinct is samkhyata times that of (c). (735) 4. Celestial beings (a) The number of those who possess foodseeking instinct is the lowest. (b) The number of those who possess fear is samkhyata times that of (a). (c) The number of those who possess the mating instinct is samkhyata times that of (b). (d) The number of those who possess the acquisitive instinct is samkhyata times that of (c). (737) *

Page #339
... [310]... CHAPTER IX BIRTH-PLACES OF DIFFERENT CLASSES OF LIVING BEINGS When a death of a living being takes place it migrates, with subtle bodies viz. taijasa and karmana, to the new place where it takes in material particles suitable for the audarika or the waikriya body whichever is fit for the new birth. This place is known by the term 'yoni'. In this chapter the problem of yonis (birth-places) of different classes of living beings is considered from various standpoints. First their touches are considered (738). Then the question as to whether they are animate or inanimate is considered (754). And then the questions as to whether they are concealed or otherwise (764) and so on and so forth are discussed. Moreover, speciality of the human birth-place (yoni) is described in this chapter (773). We are told that human birth-place is of three types, viz. kurmonnata, sankhavarta and vamsipatra. The three terms denoting these three types of human birth-place are descriptive and self-explanatory. The term 'kurmonnata' suggests its tortoise-like curve, the term 'sankhavarta' suggests its conch-like coiled shape, and the term 'vamsipatra' suggests its bamboo-leaflike shape. The kurmonnata yonis serve as the birth-place of great personalities like Tirthankara. A woman-jewel (stri-ratna) has invariably the sankhavarta-yoni. Many living beings descend to this yoni but they invariably leave it before their actual birth.1 In other words, all living beings that descend to this yoni suffer pre-natal death, so to say. That is, none is born from this yoni. Generally women have yonis of vamsipatra type (773). The question of relative numerical strength of the classes of living beings is considered here from the standpoint of different types of yonis (753, 763, 772). But the question of relative numerical strength of different groups of human beings is not considered from the standpoint of three types of yonis that human beings have(773). 1. Ac. Malayagiri records an old view that striratna's embryo gets destroy ed on account of her excessive heat of sex passion. Prajnapanatika, folio 228-A.

Page #340
Birth-places of different classes of Living beings Classes of living beings Cold Hot Cold-cum-hot Animate Inanimate Mixed Concealed Revealed Concealedcum-revealed x X x X X x X x Revealed x 1. Infernal beings Cold Hot kh Inanimate X Concealed 2. Bhavanapati celestial beings X X Cold-cum-hot Inanimate X Concealed 3. Earth-bodied, water-bodi ed, air-bodied and plants Cold Hot Cold-cum-hot Animate Inanimate Mixed Concealed 4. Fire-bodied * Hot X Animate Inanimate Mixed Concealed 5. The two-sensed, the three sensed, the four-sensed Cold Hot Cold-cum-hot Animate Inanimate Mixed 6. Five-sensed sub-human beings -- - - Sammurochima sub-human beings Cold Hot Cold-cum-hot Animate Inanimate Mixed Garbhaja sub-human beings X X Cold-cum-hot Mixed 7. Human beings Sammurcchima human beings Cold Hot Cold-cum-hot Animate Inanimate Mixed Garbhaja human beings X X Cold-cum-hot x Mixed - 1 x Revealed ConcealedX cum-revealed -- x x Revealed X Concealed cum-revealed x X X X X X X X X X X Inanimate Inanimate Inanimate X 8. Vanamantara 9. Jyotiska 10. Vaimanika 11. Siddha (Liberated souls) X Cold-cum-hot Cold-cum-hot Cold-cum-hot * . Concealed Concealed Concealed kh X X X X X X X kh X X X X 1. Sutras 742-43 describe the birth-places (yonis) of the one-sensed except the fire-bodied. But the printed text of the commentary on these sutras contain the wrong reading, viz.'ekendriyanam apkayikavarjanam...trividhu yonih'(Prajnapanatika, folio 225 B, 226 A). It is noteworthy that all the manuscripts yield the reading, 'ekendriyanam agnikiyavarjanam. . trividhi yonih.' And this is the correct reading and hence it fits well in the context.

Page #341
...(312). Relative Numerical Strength of Living beings from the Standpoint of yoni (birthplace).(753, 763, 772) 1. (a) Number of living beings having hot-cold birth-places is the lowest. (b) Number of living beings having hot birth-place is asam khyata times (a). (c) Number of living beings having no birth-place, that is, liberated souls is ananta times (b). (d) Number of living beings having cold birth-place is ananta times (c). 2. (a) Number of living beings having animate-inanimate birth places is the lowest. (b) Number of living beings having inanimate birth-places is asamkhyata times (a). (c) Number of living beings having no birth-place is ananta times (b). (d) Number of living beings having animate birth-places is ananta times (c). 3. (a) Number of living beings having concealed-revealed birth places is the lowest. (b) Number of living beings having revealed birth-places is asamkhyata times (a). (c) Number of living beings having no birth-place is ananta times (b). (d) Number of living beings having concealed birth-places is ananta times (c). * .

Page #342
... [313]... CHAPTER X DISCUSSION ON CARAMA-ACARAMA FEATURES OF ALL SUBSTANCES Carama-acarama Features of Ratnaprabha etc. The world exhibits arrangement. Hence some things are on the border region (carama) and some are on the intermediary region (acarama). The former are called carama and the latter acarama. In this chapter the question of carama-acarama features is discussed in connection with different substances. Earths, viz. Ratnaprabha etc. are different parts of the whole world (loka). Similarly, atoms and the composite aggregates constituted of different number of atoms are also the different parts. And the different living beings also are the parts. The question of caramaacarama features is discussed in connection with these parts one by one and then in connection with the whole loka-aloka together. One thing to be borne in mind is that something is called carama or acarama not absolutely but only in relation to some other things, Similarly, something is called caramas (i. e. many caramas) or acaramas (i. e. many acaramas) not absolutely but only in relation to some other things. Let us elucidate the point. First of all eight earths-Ratnaprabha and others (7) and the eighth Isatpragbhara (= Siddhalaya = Abode of the liberated)-are enumerated (774). The carma feature is uniformly affirmed as well as negated in connection with each of the following : eight earths, celestial regions beginning with Saudharma, loka and aloka (775-776). The following six alternatives are framed : 1. Is it a carama'? 2. Is it an acarama'? 3. Is it 'many caramas'? 4. Is it 'many acaramas'? 5. Is it'caramantapradesas'?1 6. Is it acaramantapradesas'? And all these six alternatives are negated in the case of each one of the above-mentioned items (775). Ac. Malayagiri here says that when the absolute question is put, the answer is definitely 1. The commentator does not take it as a bahuvrihi compound. This means that if Ratnaprabha is viewed not as one dravya (substance) but as pradesas (constituent units) of that dravya on the basis of its pervading asamkhyata pradesas then it is of the nature of many pradesas (775).

Page #343
...[314]... negative and when the relative question is put, the answer may be affirmative. When the question, viz. is Ratnaprabha carama or acarama?' is put, then the answer is it is neither carama nor acarama'. In other words, it is wrong to ask is Ratnaprabha carama? acarama?' But when the question, viz. is Ratnaprabha carama or acarama in relation to this or that?' then the answer may be affirmative. In other words, such questions are the right questions. This is so because a particular thing can be carama or acarama not absolutely but only in relation to some other things. Hence in the text proper the answers given to the above-mentioned six questions are certainly negative. But it is not that they are negative only. After having answered them in negation they are answered in affirmation. They are answered in affirmation as follows: 'niyama acarimam ca carimani ya; carimamtapadesa ya acarimamtapadesa ya.' (775) The meaning of this statement is worth considering. The explanation offered by the commentator is as follows. There is no go but to answer in negation all the six questions when Ratnaprabha is viewed as one impartite whole. But when it is viewed as the one divided into many parts on account of its pervading asamkhyata space-points, then all the six questions could be answered in affirmation as in the above-noted quotation. When it is viewed not as one impartite whole but as a physical combination of many caramas' (= parts lying on the border regions) and 'one acarama' (a part lying in the intermediate region), it could be called 'many caramas' as well as 'one acarama'. In a diagram we can The four boundary demonstrate it by a quadrilateral lines are called many caramas and the portion surrounded by them is called one acarama. Hence it could be called 'many caramas' as well as 'one carama'.2 This answer is given from the standpoint which views the dravya or substance or whole as divided into parts. Here our attention is mainly directed towards dravya. "" But if the avayavas or parts of which the dravya is made is concentrated upon then the answer will be "carimamtapadesa ya acarima mtapadesa ya. This means that Ratnaprabha Earth consists of many units (pradesas). All these units are divided into two groups. Those that lie on the four boundary lines are called caramantapradesas, and those that lie in the region surrounded by four lines are called acaramanta-pradesas. And Ratnaprabha Earth, 2. The commentator has recorded different interpretations of the terms 'carama', 'acarama', etc. Prajnapanatika, folio 229 B.

Page #344
... (315]... being made of both these types of pradesas, could be called 'caramanta-pradesas' and 'acaramantapradesas.' The roots of the crystallised Jaina doctrine of identity-cumdifference of parts and whole are obvious here.3 Relative Numerical Strength of Carama etc. The sutras occurring in the beginning of the chapter (774-776) are devoted to the discussion on the features carama etc. in connection with Ratnaprabha etc. After that in sutras 777-780 is given the calculation of the relative numerical strength of those features carama etc. It is as follows: 1. About Ratnaprabha (a) From the standpoint of drarya (substance) (i) Acarama, being one in number, is the lowest in nume rical strength (ii) Number of many caramas' is asamkhyata times that of (i) (iii) acarama (i) + many caramas' (ii) = somewhat more than (visesadhika) that of (ii) (b) From the standpoint of pradesas (parts) (i) The number of caramantapradesas is the lowest. (ii) The number of acaramantapradesas is asamkhyata times that of (i) (iii) Caramantapradesas + acaramantapradesas = somewhat more than (vicesadhika) that of (ii) (c) From the standpoints of dravya and pradesa taken together (a) (i), (ii) and (iii) yielded by dravyarthika standpoint and (b) (i), (ii) and (iii) yielded by pradesarthika standpoint are here enumerated in the same order giving the serial number (i) to (vi). To link (iii) yielded by dravyarthika standpoint to (i) yielded by pradesarthika standpoint we are told that the latter is asamkhyata times the former. 2-3. The above account of the relative numerical strength applies to each of the remaining six infernal regions, each of the celestial regions beginning with Saudharma, and isatpragbhara Earth. And even Loka which contains all these is not an exception because the space points of Loka are not more than asamkhyata. But the account differs in the case of Aloka because from the pradesarthika standpoint it has ananta space points. Hence in its 3. Ibid, folio 229 B

Page #345
... [316)... account the number of acaramanta-pradesas is to be understood as ananta times-instead of asamkhyata times-that of the caramantapradesas (779). The catalogue of the relative numerical strength of the features carama etc. of Loka and Aloka taken together is given below (780). 4. About Loka-aloka (a) From the standpoint of dravya (i) The number of acarama of each of the two is the lowest. (ii) The number of caramas of Loka is asamkhyata times (i) (iii) The number of caramas of Aloka is asamkhyata times(ii) (iv) Acaramas of both (i)+ caramas of both (ii)-(iii)=some what more than (visesadhika) (iii) (b) From the standpoint of pradesa (i) The number of the caramanta-pradesas of Loka is the lowest. (ii) The number of the caramanta-pradesas of Aloka is somewhat more than (visesadhika) (i) (iii) The number of acaramanta-pradesas of Loka is asam khyata times (ii). (iv) The number of acarimanta-pradesas of Aloka is ananta times (iii) The caramanta-pradesas of Loka (i) and of Aloka (ii) + acaramanta-pradesas of Loka (iii) and of Aloka (iv) = somewhat more than (visesadhika) (iv) (c) From both the standpoints (i) The number of acarama of each of the two is the lowest (ii) The number of caramas of Loka is asamkhyata times (i) (iii) The number of caramas of Aloka is somewhat more than (ii) (iv) Acaramas of the each of the two Loka and Aloka (i) + caramas of Loka and of Aloka (ii)-(iii) = somewhat more than (iii) (v) The number of caramanta-pradesas of Loka is asam khyata times (iv) (vi) The number of caramanta-pradesas of Aloka is some what more than (v) (vii) The number of acarmanta-pradesas of Loka is asam khyata times (vi) (viii) The number of acaramanta-pradesas is ananta times (vii) (ix) Caramantapradesas of Loka and of Aloka (v)-(vi) + acaramantapradesas of Loka and of Aloka (vii)--(viii) = somewhat more than (viii) (v) The LL.

Page #346
... [317]... (x) The number of all the substances is somewhat more than (ix) (xi) The number of all the pradesas is ananta times (x) (xii) The number of all the modes is ananta times(xii) (780) Consideration of the Features carama etc. in connection with physical Atom and physical Aggregate In this exposition 26 alternatives are considered in connection with a loose atom as also in connection with the different aggregates having different number of constituent atoms and it is demonstrated as to which out of those alternatives is to be affirmed or negated in connection with each of them (781-789). At the end of this topic recapitulatory (sangrahant) verses are given (790). The primary alternatives are three, viz. carama, acarama and avaktavya. Then on the basis of plurality or otherwise they are raised to six. And at last mathematical permutation and combination yield in all 26 alternatives which are as follows: (1) 1. carama 4. caramas (2) 2. acarama 5. acaramas (3) 3. avaktavya 6. avaktavyas (4) 7. carama and 8. carama and acaramas The first set acarama 9. caramas and acaramay of four alter 10. caramas and acaramas) natives. (5) 11. carama and 12. carama and avaktavyas The second avaktavya 13. caramas and avaktavya set of four 14. caramas and avaktavyas J alternatives. (6) 15. acarama and 16. acarama and avaktavyas | The third avaktavya 17. acaramas and avaktarya set of four 18. acaramas and avaktavyas) alternatives. (7) 19. carama, acarama 20. carama, acarama and avaktavyas and avaktavya 21. carama, acaramas and avaktavya 22. carama, acaramas and avaktavyas 23. caramas, acarama and avaktavya 24. caramas, acarama and avaktavyas 25. caramas, acaramas and avaktavya 26. caramas, acaramas and avaktavyas In the above catalogue the 26 alternatives are written in such a way that those which are in singular could easily be marked off. The objective behind it is to make it clear that the roots of Saptabhangl propounded by Jaina theoreticians in their treatment of Syadvada doctrine are visible in the alternatives of this type. The Saptabhangi of this very sort occur in Bhagavatisutra. We

Page #347
...[318]... have elucidated and clarified it elsewhere. So, we refrain from its detailed treatment here. The age of Agamas is followed by the age of Anekanta or Logic. The Jaina theoreticians of the Age of Logic excluded the alternatives in plural and formulated the wellknown Saptabhangi. It suffices to suggest this much at this juncture. Now let us see as to which of the alternatives are applicable in the case of an atom etc. (781-789): 1. Any loose atom 1 alternative No. 3 2. A physical aggregate of 2 atoms 2 alternatives = Nos. 1 and 3 3. A physical aggregate of 3 atoms 4 alternatives = Nos. 1, 3, 9, 11 4. A physical aggregate of 4 atoms 7 alternatives = Nos. 1, 3, 9, 10, 11, 12, 23 5. A physical aggregate of 5 atoms 11 alternatives = Nos. 1, 3, 7, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 23, 24, 25 6. A physical aggregate of 6 atoms 154 alternatives = Nos. 1, 3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19, 23, 24, 25, 26 7. A physical aggregate of 7 atoms 17 alternatives = Nos. 1, 3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19, 20, 21, 23, 24, 25, 26 8. A physical aggregate of 8 atoms 18 alternatives = Nos. 1, 3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26 9. A physical aggregate of 9 to samkhyata atoms, of asamkhyata atoms and of ananta atoms 18 alternatives = Nos. 1, 3, 7, 8, 9 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26 The Problem of Features carama etc. in connection with Structure or Figuration The five classes of structures viz. a class of globular structures etc. (791), their sub-classes (792), the number of their constituent atoms (793), their extent of pervasiveness (or size) (794) and their features carama etc. (797) are considered in the order of their mention here. And at last relative numerical strength of their features carama etc. is also calculated (802-806). The summary of all this exposition is as follows : The five classes of structure are (1) a class of globular structures, (2) that of circular structures, (3) that of triangular structures, (4) that of quadrangular structures, (5) that of oblong structures (791). Each class consists of ananta individual 4. According to some theoreticians here there are 14 alternatives. Hence they reject the 8th one. Ibid, folio 238 B. 5. Even the 8[5]th sutra suggests that there are five types of structure,

Page #348
... [319]... structures (792). And each individual structure consists of samkhyata or asamkhyata or ananta atoms (793). A structure constituted of samkhyata atoms occupies samkhyata space-points; the one constituted of asamkyata atoms occupies samkhyata or asamkhyata space-points; and even the one constituted of ananta atoms occupies samkhyata or asamkhyata space-points only (but never ananta space-points) (794-796). In the consideration of the features carama etc. in connection with the various structures (797-801) those six alternatives (775) are negated as well as affirmed in that very manner (775). We have already clarified the point. So we need not repeat here what we have already said. The exposition of the relative numerical strength of the features carama etc. in connection with these five structures (802806) closely follows that very exposition conducted in connection with Ratnaprabha (777). Hence we need not repeat the account in connection with the structures. But there is one point of difference which we should note. The text proper in this connection says, navaram samkame anamtaguna' (805, 806). The commentator points out that the above-mentioned statement asks us to employ the phrase 'ananta times' when we switch over from the consideration of ksetra to the consideration of drarya. It is as follows: TL 1. The number of one acarama' is the lowest. 2. From the standpoint of ksetra the number of caramas is asam khyata times (1) 3. But from the standpoint of dravya the number of caramas is ananta times (1) 4. One acarama' + caramas = somewhat more than (3) - Prajnapanatika, folio 244 B. Features carama etc. of Living beings The discussion on the features carama etc. in connection with the 24 classes (24 dandalas) of living beings is here (807-829) conducted from the eleven standpoints of gati (condition of transmigratory existence), etc. enumerated in the recapitulatory verse in Sutra no. 829. From the standpoint of gati, only that living being who is destined to go directly from its present condition of transmigratory existence to the Abode of the Liberated without making any station in any condition of transmigratory existence could be called carama. All the human beings are not destined to go directly to the Abode of the Liberated. Many of them are required

Page #349
... [320]... to make stations in the conditions of transmigratory existence. In other words, before their final release they will have to take many births in different conditions of transmigratory existence. Hence from the standpoint of gati they are considered to be acaramas. Similarly, here in this chapter the features carama etc. are considered in connection with living beings from the standpoints sthiti, etc. also.

Page #350
... [321]... CHAPTER XI ON SPOKEN LANGUAGE This chapter is named Bhasapada because it is devoted to the exposition of spoken language. It deals with the problems of its origination, form, nature, types and speaker. It seems to be a collection of scattered materials pertaining to spoken language. In order to make the speculation on spoken language easily understandable we have reversed the order of sutras in our account. Readers are requested to take note of this fact. Nature and Origination of Spoken Language Bhasa means that which is spoken.1 The commentator explains this statement by stating that that which gives rise to knowledge in the hearer is bhasa2. Thus bhasa means spoken language. The first or primary cause of spoken language or speech is a living being (858). That is, in the absence of a living being, its origination does not take place. But by first or primary cause is not meant here the material cause. According to Prajnapana, the material cause of spoken language is the material-particles-of-the form-of-spoken-language the defining characteristics of which are colour, odour, flavour and touch (877 [6]). A soul or living being receives those particles only when they are in the condition of immobility (877[1]). It receives those particles through the instrumentality of body and afterwards transforms them into spoken language or speech. In the Jaina terminology it is said that 'it receives them through bodily activity (kaya-yoga)' (858, 859). There has been raised a question as to what form or shape these particles transformed into speech assume when they are expelled out by a living being. And in the answer we are told that they assume the vajra-shape (858). The commentator explains as to why they assume that shape. The shape of Loka (universe) resembles that of a vajra; and the particles transformed into language pervade the whole Loka as soon as they are expelled out. This is the reason why they assume vajra-shape as soon as they are expelled out by a speaker.3 Prajnapana itself explicitly states that the material-particles-of-the-form-of-spoken-language once thrown out by a speaker reaches up to the end of Loka (858). They could not proceed further, because beyond the limits of Loka there does not exist 'the medium of motion (Dharma)'.4 1. "bhasyate iti bhasa" Prajnapanataka, folio 246 B 2. "bhasa avabodhabijabhuta " Ibid, folio 256 A 3. Ibid, folio 256 A. 4. Ibid, folio 256 B P. 21

Page #351
... [322]... The material particles-of-the-form-of-spoken-language require two moments only for the process beginning with their reception and ending with their expulsion (859). It is so because in the first moment they are received and in the second moment they are expelled out5. Matter is available in the form of luose atoms as well as aggregates constituted of two upto ananta atoms. Only those aggregates that are constituted of ananta atoms are amenable to the reception meant for the transformation into spoken language (877 [3]). Again, not all such aggregates but only those that occupy asamkhyata space-points are amenable to the reception (877 [4]). The material-particles-of-the-form-of-spoken-language persist for one moment upto asamkhyata moments (877 [5]).6 In other words, the material particles once transformed into spoken-language remain in that state for one moment upto asamkhyata moments. Each material-particle-of-the-form-of-spoken-language does not possess all the types of colour, flavour, odour and touch. And the types that one particle possesses are not necessarily identical with those that another particle passesses. But when they are taken jointly then we can say that they possess all the types of colour, flavour, odour and touch. In other words, in the class of these materialparticles-of-the-form-of-language, all types of colour, flavour, odour and touch are available (877 [6]-877[14]). But we should note one exception in this connection. This exception is due to the fact that out of each pair of contradictory touches one touch only could be grasped. Hence each of the particles received for the transformation into spoken-language possesses 2 or 3 or 4 touches. But when they are taken jointly, they can be said to have four touches only, that is, neither more nor less than four touches (877 [13]). Material particles are found everywhere in the entire Loka. But the size of a soul is equal to the size of a body it inhabits. Hence there arises a question as to whether the soul receives the material particles-of-the-form-of-spoken-language from any part of the world. The answer given to the question is that only those particles that are in touch with the soul are received by it (877[15]). Moreover, only those material-particles-of-the-form-of-spokenlanguage that occupy the space-points occupied by the units of 5. According to the statement of Ac. Bhadrabahu in the reception of the material particles-of-the-form-of-spoken-language the bodily activities are required whereas in their expulsion the vocal ones. Avasyakaniryukti ga. 7; Visesa. ga. 353. 6. In this context the commentator records different explanations offered by others, Prajnapanatika, folio 262 B.

Page #352
... [323] ... soul are received by it (877[16]). These particles are received by the concerned units of soul. Hence it is said that the particles which are not separated from the concerned units of soul by the intervening points and which are either atomic? or gross are received by the soul. Those particles that are separated from the concerned units of soul by intervening space-points are not received by the soul (877[17-18]). Again, the material-particlesof-the-form-of-spoken-language are in the upward direction or in the downward direction or in the horizontal direction. And they are received in the beginning or in the middle or in the end of the duration for which they are amenable to reception (877 [19-20]). The particles that are not separated from the units of soul by spatial gap are received from all the six directions by the soul according to their spatial order (877 [21-23]). The material-particles-of-the-form-of-spoken-language are received incessantly or intermittently. When a speaker does not speak continuously, there are intervals in the process of reception of particles. Hence this reception is called intermittent reception. But when he speaks continuously for a specific duration of time, he receives the particles incessantly. Hence this reception is known as incessant reception. Here we should note some points. In the first moment of the process there is reception only because there is no possibility of expulsion in this moment. But in the second moment both the reception and the expulsion become possible. It is so because in this second moment the particles received in the first moment are expelled out and at the same time new particles that are to be expelled out in the third moment are received. Thus in all the moments intervening between the first and the last both reception and expulsion take place. In the last moment there is only expulsion but no reception (878-879). 7. In 877 [3] it is clearly stated that the material aggregate which is amenable to reception is ananta-pradesi (i.e. constituted of ananta pradesas-atoms) whereas here we are told that even anus are received. But let us note that there is no contradiction between the two statements. It is so because the term 'anu is here used not in the sense of an atom but in the sense of an aggregate occupying pradesas (spacepoints) less in number than the pradesas (atoms) of which it is constituted'. And the term badara aggregate' means "an aggregate occupying pradesas (space-points) comparatively more in number than the pradesas (atoms) of which it is constituted'. Prajnapanatika folio 263 B. 8. They are amenable to reception for the period of an antarmuhurta. And hence we are required to understand that they are received in the beginning, or in the middle or in the end of an antarmuhurta only. Prajnapanatika, folio 263. 9. On the basis of Visesavasyakabhasya (ga. 371) Ac. Malayagiri in his

Page #353
... [324]... Journey of the particles upto the end of Loka We have already said that spoken words travel upto the end of Loka. While explaining this point Prajnapana states that the particles are expelled out in two ways. Let us explain the two ways as follows. The particles are expelled out in one whole mass in which they are received as also in the quantity in which they are received. This mass gets destroyed, that is, its form-of-the-spokenlanguage comes to an end when it has travelled some miles. The second way is to expel the particles in many masses resulted from the division of that original mass in which they are received. 10 (The masses arrived at by the process of division are very subtle and hence they do not get destroyed very soon. They retain their form-of-spoken-language for long. Not only that, they transform into the form of words or spoken-language the other material particles which come in their contact). Thus they go on increasing by infinite times as they travel or spread and at last reach the end of Loka (889). The material things are divided into parts in various ways. Hence here the five divisions are mentioned with their illustrations. These five divisions are-khanda, pratara, curnika, anutatika and utkarika (881-887). Not only that but even the account of the relative numerical strength of these five divisions is given here (887). Types of Spoken Language Different types of spoken language are described in this chapter (830, 849, 859, 870, 896). These types are systematically expounded in sutras 860-866. Hence depending mainly on these sutras we explain those types. There are two main types of spoken language, viz. paryapta (fully developed) and aparyapta (undeveloped) (860). The commentator explains them as follows. That spoken language (rather speech) the nature or meaning of which could be determined as true or false is called paryapta. On the other hand, that speech the nature or meaning of which could not be determined as true or false is called aparyapta. If its meaning is true it is commentary on Prajnapana clarifies that though there cannot take place two cognitions (upayoga) simultaneously yet there can take place two activities (kriya) simultaneously. Prajnapanatika, folio 264. 10. The portion put into brackets is not found in the text. But we have added it for clarification. Refer to Visesa. ga. 378 and Parjnapanatika folio 265 B.

Page #354
... [325] ... regarded as true speech. If its meaning is false, it is regarded as false speech. In other words, that speech which enables us to know the thing as it is is true speech; and that speech which leads us to know the thing as it is not is false speech. Thus paryapta speech has two sub-types, viz. true speech (satya-bhasa) and false speech (mrsabhasa) (861). The truth or validity of the speech depends on various situations and conditions. These situations and conditions being ten, the types of true or valid speech are also ten. They are: 1. Janapada-satya, 2. Sammata-satya, 3. Sthapanasatya, 4. Nama-satya, 5. Rupa-satya, 6. Pratitya-satya, 7. Vyavaharasatya, 8. Bhava-satya, 9. Yoga-satya, 10. Aupamya-satya (862)11. There are so many reasons or conditions that lead a person to speak untruth. And on the basis of these conditions the untrue or false speech is also divided into ten classes. They are: 1. Krodhanihsrta, 2. Mananihsrta, 3. Mayanihsrta, 4. Lobhanihsrta, 5. Premanihsrta, 6. Dvesanihsrta, 7. Hasyanihsrta, 8. Bhayanihsrta, 9. Akhyanikanihsrta, 10. Upaghatanihsrta. (863) The aparyapta speech is of two types, viz. satya-mrsa (true-aswell-as-false) and a-satya-mrsa (neither-true-nor-false) (864). The former is again of ten types (865) and the latter of twelve types (866). The speech which contains half-truth or partial truth is satya-mrsa speech. On the other hand, that speech to which the standard of truth or falsity is not applicable is called a-satya-mrsa speech. For instance, when a person wanting John to come near him says 'O! John', his speech could be described as a-satya-mrsa (neither-true-nor-false). Similarly, when a person says to another person, 'Go ahead', his speech could be described as a-satya-mrsa. This means that the statements of address, order and the like are neither valid nor invalid. And such statements come under the head of a-satya-mrsa speech. The commentator has explained its various types; hence we need not enter into the details thereof (Comm. folio 259). The speech characterised by the phrases 'I believe', 'I think' and the like is called avadharani (determinate) speech (830). This avadharani speech is fourfold. That avadharani speech which enhances religion is true, that which does harm to the cause of religion is false, that which does both is true-as-well-as-false and that which does neither is neither-true-nor-false (831, 856). Prajnapani (descriptive) speech which is one of the types of a-satya-mrsa speech (866) is discussed at length in this chapter. Let us explain it. (Though all the words themselves are without any gender), the words like 'go' (cow) (which express universals) are 11. Sthananga-samavayanga, pp. 122-123; Prajnapanatika, folio 257.

Page #355
...[326]... employed in masculine gender. But the speech that employs these words in masculine gender could not be regarded as false. It is a specimen of Prajnapani (descriptive) speech (832). (It is so because it describes the real state of the objects expressed. In other words, the gender in which a word is employed corresponds to the actual gender of the object denoted by that word.) Even when the gender of the word used in the speech does not correspond to the gender of the object denoted by that word, the speech could not be regarded as false. It should be considered to be a case of Prajnapana speech (851-53, 833, 854, 857). (Moreover, by the verbal speech we order a person of any gender and this person may or may not carry out our orders). This 12 ajnapani (imperative) speech too could not be held as false. It should be regarded as a case of Prajnapani speech (834-855). The speech that describes the characteristics of things possessing different genders could not be regarded as false even though the characteristics described by it are not entirely available in the concerned persons or things. It is simply a case of prajnapant speech (835). The words which express universals are found employed in genders; (but the universals have no gender at all). Even the speech containing these words could not be regarded as false. It is also a case of prajnapant speech (836). Similarly, the speech that delivers orders keeping in view the class or universal could not be regarded as false. It is a case of prajnapani speech. Again, the speech which describes the characteristics of a class, viz. masculine, feminine, neuter could not be considered to be false. This is also a specimen of prajnapant speech (837-838, 856). Words of speech are classified on the basis of different principles. According to this classification there are 16 types of words. Out of them the nine are yielded by 3 genders13, 3 numbers14 and 3 tenses. Some are pratyaksavacana, paroksavacana, adhyatmavacana, etc. The remaining types are yielded by other standpoints or principles of classification (896). All these types are included in the prajnapant speech which is not a false speech. (897) 12. Ajnapani bhasa is a type of asatyamrsa bhasa (su. 866). 13. For the classification of words on the basis of gender (linga) one may refer to su. 851-853. 14. In su. 849-850 there occurs the classification of words on the basis of number. But therein the dvivacana (dual number) which is found in Sanskrit language is not mentioned. It is so because in Prakrit language there is no dvivacana.

Page #356
... [327] ... CHAPTER XII BODIES OF LIVING BEINGS The twelfth chapter is devoted to the discussion on the bodies of living beings. There are five types of bodies--(1) audarika (the gross), (2) vaikriya (the transformable), (3) aharaka (the projectable), (4) taijasa (the electric) and (5) karmana (the karmic) (901). In Upanisads we come across the doctrine of five sheaths of a soul.2 Out of the five one is made up of food (annamayakosa). We can compare the audarika body with the sheath made up of food. Afterwards, philosophical systems like Sankhya posited a subtle body (avyakta-, suksma- or linga- sarira).3 It resembles the karmana body recognised by the Jainas. The chapter takes up the 24 classes (dandakas) of living beings one by one answering in each case the question as to which types out of these five it has (902-909). Having done this it considers two sub-types of each of the five bodies. These two sub-types are-the bodies that living beings possess at present (baddha) and those that they possessed in the past (mukta). And the numerical strength of these two sub-types is calculated from the standpoints of dravya, ksetra and kala (910). Again the chapter takes up those 24 classes one by one in each case asking as to how many bodies of this or that type it possesses at present, how many it possessed in the past. This calculation too is made from the standpoints of dravya, ksetra, and kala (911-924). The number of bodies from the standpoint of time is here to be understood as equal to the number of moments of temporal duration mentioned in the sutra. Similarly, the number of bodies from the standpoint of space is to be understood as equal to the number of units of that much space which is pointed out in the sutra. The number asamkhyata and also the number ananta are of many types. But here we have used those terms in the general sense. So, to know the exact type of the number asamkhyata and the number ananta employed in a particular context the readers interested in mathematics are requested to refer to the equations given in the sutras at the concerned places. The commentator has explained those equations at length. 1. Bhagavati 17. 1. su. 592. 2. Taittiriya Upanisad, Bhrguvalli; History of Indian Philosophy, Belvalkar and Ranade, p. 250. 3. Sankhyakarika 39-40; History of Indian Philosophy, Belvalkar and Ranade pp. 358, 430, 370; Introduction to Ganadharavada, Malvania, pp. 121-123.

Page #357
... [328]... the li possess Peings n The meanings of the terms 'audarika' etc. denoting the five types of bodies are explained by the commentator keeping in view the special function each one of them performs. That gross body which is full of flesh, bones, etc. is audarikasarira. Yet it is an important or principal body. Its importance is even more than that of the body possessed by the celestial beings of the highest celestial region. It is so because this is the body which Tirthankara and other great souls possess. Celestial beings cannot possess this body. All the living beings except celestial beings and infernal beings possess this body from their very birth. Moreover, in the above enumeration the succeeding one is subtler than the preceding one. Though the number of the constituent atoms of the succeeding body is greater than the number of constituent atoms of the preceding body, the succeeding one is subtler than the preceding one. This is pointed out by the commentator. That body which can assume various forms is called vaikriya. The infernal and celestial living beings possess this type of body from their very birth. And human beings can attain it as supernatural power. On some special occasion a monk possessed of the knowledge of fourteen Purvas creates, by the force of yogic powers, a body. This body is known as aharaka-sarira. With the help of this body the monk approaches a tirthankara (the final authority in matters religious) to resolve a doubt occurred to his mind. That body the function of which is to digest or consume the food materials we take is called Taijasa-sarira. Thus its function in a way corresponds to that of fire. And the body composed of karmic matter is the karmana body. Both the taijasa and the karmana bodies are ever associated with the soul. Only when it attains liberation it is freed from these two bodies also. These two bodies are associated with the soul from the beginningless time. Even during the period of soul's transmigration from one birth to the next they remain associated with it. But during the period of this journey it has no body other than these two. Only after having reached the new birth-place the soul starts constructing audarika or vaikriya body. In the Satkhandagama account of the bodies the baddha and mukta types are not discussed. Therein at one place (Book XIV Su. 129, p. 237) the discussion about the bodies is conducted through ten points-of-investigation, viz. satprarupana, dravyapramananugama, etc. whereas at another place (Book XIV, Su. 236, p. 321)

Page #358
... [329]... it is conducted through six points-of-investigation, viz. namaniryukti, etc. For the information about bodies, at one place, readers may refer to Sthananga-Samavayanga p. 399. While considering the question of types of bodies which each of the 24 classes of living beings has, the bodies are also divided into two broad divisions, viz. external bodies and internal bodies. The whole chapter is snmmarised in the following tables. Number of the types of bodies that are possible in this or that class of living beings Audarika Vaikriya Aharaka Taijasa Karmana X X Su. 901-909 1. Infernal beings 2-11. Asura upto Stanita 12. Earth-bodied 13. Water-bodied 14. Fire-bodied 15. Air-bodied 16. Plant-bodied 17. Two-sensed 18. Three-sensed 19. Four-sensed 20. Five-sensed Subhuman beings 21. Human beings 22. Vanavyantara celestial beings 23. Jyotiska celestial beings 24. Vaimanika celestial beings X 33 37 39 92 "" 33 33 39 "" 19 X 33 X X X "" X X X X "" 32 29 "? X X X X X X X X X X 33 X X X "" 39 33 39 33 "" "" "" 91 33 w" :: "" 29 3." 33 rw 23 """"" "" 39 wr 93

Page #359
Substantial Equation Numerical Strength of Baddha and Mukta Bodies (Su. 910) Number Temporal Equation Spatial Equation Sarira 1. Sam- 2. Asam-3. Ananta 1. Asam- 2. Ananta 1. asamkhyata 2. Asamkhyata 3. Ananta khya khya Ut. Av. khyata Ut. Av. pratara Loka Loka 1. Audarika Ut. Av. 1. Baddha 2. Mukta 1 ananta. x number of abhavyas 2. Vaikriya 1. Baddha 2. Mukta ananta x number of abhavyas 3. Aharaka 1. Baddha Zero or minimum 1 to ma ximum sahasra prthaktva 2. Mukta ananta ananta x number of abhavyas 4. Taidasa 1. Baddha - - - , ( ananta x number of siddhas = to x number ananta of all living beings. ananta x number of all living beings ananta * (number of all living beings) 2. 2. Mukta 5. Karmana 1. Baddha 2. Mukta Repeat whatever is said in No. 4

Page #360
Number of the Baddha and Mukta bodies found in this or that class of living beings (Su. 911-924) X X X X X >> X X X Audarika Vaikriya Aharaka Taijasa Karmana Baddha, Mukta Baddha, Mukta Baddha, Mukta Baddha, Mukta Baddha, Mukta 1. Infernal beings Ananta Asamkhyata Ananta x Ananta Asamkhyata Ananta Asamkhyata Ananta 2-11. Asura upto Stanita 12. Earth-bodied Asamkyata ,, 13. Water-bodied 14. Fire-bodied 15. Air-bodied Asamkhyata 16. Plant-bodied Ananta Ananta 17. Two-sensed Asamkhyata Asamkhyata 18. Three-sensed 19. Four-sensed 20. Five-sensed sub-human Asamkhyata , beings Samkhyata or, 1 upto Sahasra , Samkhyata or , Samkhyata or , 21. Human beings A Samkhyata beings Asamkhyata prthaktva Asamkhyata Asamkhyata 22. Vanavyantara Asamkhyata ,, Asamkhyata Asamkhyata 23. Jyotiska 24. Vaimanika X X X X X X x x x x 7) x x

Page #361
... [332]... CHAPTER XIII ON TRANSFORMATION (OR CHANGE) In Indian Philosophy the systems like Sankhya, etc. believe that a substance undergoes change. On the other hand, the systems like Nyaya etc. believe that a substance undergoes no change. That is, those who maintained the identity of substance and property accepted change in a substance; and those who maintained. the difference between the two rejected the change in a substance. On this account three types of eternality or permanence came to be recognized in Indian philosophy. The Sankhya, the Jaina and the Vedantins like Ramanuja upheld the view of permanence-inchange (parinaminityata); but we should note that the Sankhya in connection with Prakrti (Matter) upheld this view whereas in connection with Purusa (Soul) it upheld diametrically opposite view, viz. that of absolute permanence (kutasthanityata). The Naiyayikas considered all the permanent substances to be absolutely permanent and rejected the view of permanence-in-change. This is natural and necessary corollary of their contention that substance and its properties are absolutely separate. Buddhists voted for momentarism. Yet they stuck to the belief in rebirth. Thus there came into existence the doctrine of santatinityata. According to Buddhists there is no permanence other than the permanece of a continuum. This is the third type of permancece. In this chapter the modes or transformations2 of both the living and the non-living substances are calculated. From this it follows that the Jainas reject the absolute permanence of soul (925). First the divisions and sub-divisions of the modes of the living substance are enumerated (926-937). Afterwards the chapter takes up 24 classes of living beings in each case calculating the modes it undergoes (938-946). And at last the divisions and sub-divisions of the modes of the non-living substance are mentioned (947-957). But here the modes of pudgala (matter) only are mentioned and calculated, the modes of dharma (medium of motion), adharma (medium of stoppage) and akasa (medium of location) are not mentioned at all. This suggests that in olden days the possibility of change or modification was not admitted in the case of these three non-living substances. This is corroborated by the following passage describing dharma etc. and occurring in Bhagavati 2.10 and Sthananga 441. The passage runs as follows: 1. "dvayi ceyam nityata kutasthanityata parinaminityata ca | tatra kutasthanityata purusasya | parinaminityata gunanam " Pata. Bhasya 4.33. 2. Bhagavatisutra asks us to understand parinamas as described in Pannavana. 'parinamapadam niravasesam bhaniyavram' (14.4. su. 514).

Page #362
...[333]... "" "kalao na kayai nasi, na kayai na bhavati, na kayai na bhavissai tti bhuvim bhavati bhavissati ya dhuve nitie sasate akkhae avvae avatthite nicce | bhavato avanne agamdhe arase aphase etc. The belief in the modes of dharma, etc. came into existence later on when the triad of origination, destruction and persistence came to be looked upon as the essential characteristic of reality in general. And we actually come across in Tattvarthasutra the definition of reality (sat) (5.29). It is as follows: That which is characterised by origination, destruction, and permanence is real. Even the definition of permanence (nitya) is formulated in conformity with this definition of reality. It runs as follows: 'tabdhavavyayam nityam' (Permanence means non-deviation from the essential nature) (5.30). This definition bears the clear stamp of the tradition represented by Patanjalayogasutra. The definition of permanence formulated by Vyasa in his Bhasya on Yogasutra is noteworthy in this connection. It is as follows: "yasmin parinamyamane tattvam na vihanyate tan nityam" (4.33). Moreover, let us note the definition of parinama given in Tattvarthasutra. It is: tadbhavah parinamah' (5.41). Bhagavati and Sthananga, while discussing the modes of Dharmastikaya etc., state this much that Dharmastikaya etc. do not possess colour, flavour, odour and touch. But they observe silence about what they positively possess.3 Among ten modes of non-living substances enumerated in Prajnapana there is one called 'agurulaghu' (neither-heavy-norlight) (947). In its connection it is explicitly stated that it is only of one form (egagare) (956). Hence there is no possibility of its varied modes or degrees. In Bhagavati there occurs, at many places, the discussion about guru-laghu (heavy-as-well-as-light). From this whole discussion contained in Bhagavati we can naturally deduce that the fine material atom and substances other than matter are considered to be agurulaghu. Thus soul substance, medium of motion, medium of stoppage, medium of location and time are by implication proved 'agurulaghu'. At this juncture we should note that relatively heavy and relatively light are here described by the term 'gurulaghu' and hence by the term 'agurulaghu' is meant its negation. This means that substances that are described as agurulaghu are bereft of the mode or property 'guru' or 'laghu' or relative' gurulaghu'. Among the four alternatives formulated about the modes guru and laghu this is the fourth one. This also points to the fact that agurulaghu means the negation of all the three guru, laghu and gurulaghu. Thus the mode or property agurulaghu is not positive. This becomes clear from the Bhagavati (1.9 su. 73) account of gurulaghu. But the same 3. Sthanangasutra 441, Bhagavati 2.10 su. 118.

Page #363
... [334] ... Bhagavati in Skandaka-Adhikara states that Loka has infinite agurulaghu modes, Infinite agurulaghu modes are predicated not only of loka but also of soul substance (jiva), liberation (siddhi), and the liberated (siddha) (2. 1. su. 91). Thus we have here a suggestion of the process of creation out of nothing. From this it becomes clear that Bhagavati contains different strata of thought. Hence we can say this much that here an attempt is made to demonstrate that even dharma, adharma and akasa undergo changes or modifications. This attempt is the result of the emergence of a novel thought that reals without exception should undergo changes. A stage in the development of this novel thought is represented by the aphorism 5.42 of Tattvarthasutra and the Bhasya thereon wherein we are told that transformation is of two kinds, without beginning and with beginning, and further that the transformation of arupi (nonmaterial) substances is of the first kind. The difference of opinion regarding the authenticity of this sutra as also regarding its interpretation is due to the emergence of this novel thought which has not yet been crystallised. One should refer to Ac. Jinabhadra's Visesavasyakabhasya (gatha. 654-663) for the logical treatment of the properties viz. guru, laghu, gurulaghu and agurulaghu. Calculation of Modes Modes of living substance Modes of non-living substance 1. Gati (States of transmi 1. Bandhana (Bondagegratory existence, viz. state smooth and arid) of infernal beings etc. 4) 2. Indriya (Sense-organs viz. 2. Gati (Movement, involving Ear etc. 5) touch and not involving touch; or short and long) 3. Kasaya (Passions, viz. 3. Samsthana (StructureAnger etc. 4) spherical etc. 5) 4. Lesya (Mental colourations, 4. Bheda (divisions-khanda viz. black etc. 6) etc. 5) 5. Yoga (Activity, viz, mental 5. Varna (Colour-black, etc. etc. 3) 6. Upayoga (Cognition-de- 6. Gandha (Odour-fragrant, terminate and indetermi not-fragrant). nate 2) 7. Jnana (Knowledge-Abhi- 7. Rasa (Flavour-pungent, nibodhika etc. 5) etc. 5) 8. Darsana (Faith-right, etc. 8. Sparsa (touch-kakkhada, 3 etc. 8) 9. Caritra (Conduct-right, 9. Agurulaghu (neither-heavyetc. 3) nor-light 1) 10. Veda (Sexual behaviour, 3) 10. Sabda (Word-sound sub bhidubbhi) e and volving 5)

Page #364
...[335]... The gatha No. 200 that occurs in the explanation of bandhana parinama occurs in Satkhandagama also. Of course, there it contains some different readings.4 Ajivagatiparinama (movement of non-living substance) is of two kinds, viz. sprsadgati (movement involving touch) and asprsadgati (movement not involving touch). According to the Jaina view units of space are everwyhere. Hence Ac. Malayagiri is of the opinion that sprsadgati does not mean the movement involving touch with the units of space, and the asprsadgati the movement not involving touch with the units of space. But there is another view which contradicts the view upheld by Ac. Malayagiri. Let us quote the words of Ac. Malayagiri, "anye tu vyacaksate sprsadgatiparinamo nama yena prayatnavisesat ksetrapradesan sprsan gacchati, asprsadgatiparinamo yena ksetrapradesan asprsann eva cacchatitan na budhyamahe, nabhasah sarvavyapitaya tatpradesasamsparsavyatirekena gater asambhavat | bahusrutebhyo va paribhavaniyam" || 5 Ac. Malayagiri has given the following instance to explain these two kinds of movement. When a person throws a pot-sherd in a pond in horizontal direction, it moves touching water at some periods of time and not touching water at some other periods of time. The difference of opinion regarding the interpretation of the terms sprsadgati and asprsadgati seems to suggest the fact that the conception of sprsadgati-asprsadgati belonged to the period when the conception of akasa as an independent substance and consequently of its units was not yet formulated, and it has traditionally retained its former position even after the formulation of those conceptions which are not consistent with it. Upadhyaya Yasovijayaji has tried to resolve logically the inconsistency by writing a treatise' Asprsadgativada'. Again, the Jainas maintain that the soul that is being liberated reaches, in one moment only, the Abode-of-the-liberated which is invariably asamkhyata units of space away from the place of its death and also that a thing takes one moment to travel from one unit of space to its next. And one naturally feels the contradictions or inconsistency in these two contentions. According to the rule that a thing takes one moment to travel from one unit of space to its next, the soul that is being liberated should take at least asamkhyata moments to reach the Abode-of-the-liberated. To resolve this discrepancy the conception of asprsadgati is employed. This whole discussion draws our attention to the fact that the conceptions or doctrines known collectively as Jaina philosophy and religion took their own time for crystallisation. All the doctrines were not enunciated in their final form at once. Nor were they believed in their final form from the very start. 4. Satkhandagama, Book XIV, su. 36 p. 33 5. Malayagiri's Commentary, folio 289 A

Page #365
... [336 ]... Modes possible in this or that class of 1. Gati (Condition of Existence 1. Infernal beings Infernal 2. Indriya 3. Kasaya (Sense- (Passions) organs) Five Anger, Pride, Deceit, Greed 4. Lesya (Mental colouration) Black, Green, Grey, 2-11. Bhavanavasi celestial >> Red 12. Earth-bodied One 13. Water-bodied Sub-human 14. Plant-bodied Black Green Grey 15. Fire-bodied 16. Air-bodied 17. Two-sensed Two Three Four 18. Three-sensed 19. Four-sensed 20. Fivesensed sub-human beings Five All the six 21. Human beings Human Five mind free from. free from all the six kasayas | Free from al 22. Vanavyantara Celestial Five Four kasayas Black, Green, Grey, Red 23. Jyotiska Five Red 24. Vaimanika Five Red, Pink, White

Page #366
... [337]... Living Beings (938-946) 5. Yoga (Activity) 6. Upayoga (Cognition) 7. Jnana (Knowledge) 8. Darsana (Faith) 9. Caritra (Conduct) 10. Veda (Sex) acaritri Neuter mental, vocal, deter- (Abhi., Sruta, Avadhi, right, bodily minate- Mati-ajnana, sruta- wrong, indeter- lajnana, Vibhanga right-cumminate wrong 92 Male, Female bodily Mati-ajnana, Sruta-ajnana wrong Neuter bodily, vocal Abhi., Sruta, Mati-ajnana, Sruta-ajnana right,wrong acaritri, All the mental, vocal, bodily three Abhi.,Sruta, Avadhi, right, Mati-ajnana, sruta- wrong, ajnana, Vibhanga | right-cum wrong Five jnanas & three ajnanas caritra caritrt caritri, acaritri, caritracaritri free from all the three All the three Abhi., Sruta,Avadhi, Mati-ajnana,-sruta ajnana, Vibhanga acaritri Male, Female >> >> >> P. 22

Page #367
... [338]... CHAPTER XIV ON PASSIONS This chapter contains information about four passions (kasaya), viz. anger, pride, deceit and greed (958). We are told that they are possible in each of the 24 classes of living beings (959). Again, the question of their pratistha or apratistha in soul, not-soul and the both is also discussed keeping in view those 24 classes of living beings (960). The terms 'pratistha' and 'apratistha' are employed here in the sense of having an object' and not having an object' respectively. Many a time it so happens that passions arise without any specific cause. And hence in these cases they are having no object of their own. They are called here apratisthita. This is the explanation offered by the commentator. We are informed that in each of the 24 classes of living beings the rise or origination of passions takes place depending upon ksetra (place), vastu (thing), sarira (body) and upadhi (paraphernalia) (961). The sub-types of each of these four passions are again four, viz, anantanubandhi, apratyakhyanavarana, pratyakhyanavarana and samjvalana. In this enumeration the succeeding sub-type is milder than the preceding sub-type (962). Again, each of the four passions are differently divided into four groups, viz. abhoganirvartita, anabhoganirvartita, upasanta and anupasanta (963). When there is a cause for the rise of passions and when a person having the cause in view gives way to the rise of passions, then those passions are called abhoganirvartita. On the contrary, when a person gives way to passions without there being any cause whatsover, then the passions are called anabhoganirvartita. So long as the passions do not rise or operate (but remain in the state of subsidence) they are called upasanta. And when they rise and operate, they are called anupasanta. In Jaina Agamic texts the vices of living beings are variously described. And they are grouped differently. One system of grouping is to bring all the vices under three heads, viz. raga (attachment), dvesa (aversion) and moha (delusion or infatuation). But in the Jaina Karma doctrine all the vices are grouped under the heads of the abovementioned four passions (kasayas) and delusion or infatuation (moha). Hence this system of grouping 1. Introduction to Ganadharavada (Ed. Pt. Malvania), p. 100.

Page #368
... [339] ... the vices seems to be finally crystallised in the Jaina treatment of vices.2 We should make a note that passion (kasaya) is one of the modes of a soul, mentioned in the preceding chapter (926). Passions are the main causes of karmic bondage. The causes of reception or collection of all the eight types of karmas in all the 24 classes of living beings in all the three divisions of time ultimately resolve into four passions. The causes not only of the reception or collection of karmas but also of accumulation, bondage, premature realization, realization or rise, and dissociation of karma resolve into these four passions only (964-971). At the end of this chapter there occurs a recapitulatory verse mentioning the topics of treatment. This suggests that this whole chapter might have come down to Arya Syamacarya through tradition. 2. Study 'Kasuyapahuda' with its commentaries for the detailed account of preyas and dvesa and four kasayas..

Page #369
...[340)... CHAPTER XV ON SENSE-ORGANS Among the modes of a living substance or being, sense-organ is mentioned. In the list of these modes, sense-organ is mentioned prior to passions (926). But the passions are treated of first in chapter XIV and afterwords in chapter XV sense-organs are treated of. This proves that these chapters have come down to Syamacarya through tradition and he has simply compiled and edited them in his own way. This is again corroborated by the fact that the modes, viz. lesya (mental colouration) (chapter XVII), samyaktva (right faith) (chapter XIX), upayoga (cognition) (chapter XXIX), ohi-avadhijnana (clairvoyance) (chapter XXXIII) are treated of neither in due order, nor at one place. Some information regarding avadhijnana is contained in the chapter on Upayoga (XXIX). Really speaking, this chapter on upayoga provides an occasion for the full treatment of avadhijnana. In spite of this a separate chapter is devoted to its treatment. This suggests that there might have been a tradition current in the days of Arya Syamacarya to discuss independently the topic of avadhijnana. Hence Arya Syamacarya might have deemed it necessary to collect data relating to avadhijnana in an independent chapter. In this chapter the discussion about sense-organs is divided into two sections. The first section consists of 24 dvaras (topics) and the second consists of 12 dvaras. In the very beginning of the first section 24 dvaras are pointed out (972). We are told that senseorgans are five (973). Then those 24 dvaras (topics) regarding them are discussed one by one in due order. Having completed the discussion about the first six topics from samsthana (structure) to alpabahutva (relative numerical strength), all these six topics are again expounded keeping in view the 24 classes of living beings (983-989). After that the topics 7th (Puttha-Sprstadvara) to 9th (Visayadvara) are discussed (990-992). These topics are not expounded keeping in view the 24 classes of living beings. This is so not because these topics are such as could not be discussed in connection with 24 classes of living beings but because there was, it seems, no crystallised or established tradition of discussing these topics in connection with those 24 classes. In su. 993 we are told that the material karmas that are dissociated from the soul at the time of maranantika samudghata are subtle. In other words, the material atoms that abandon the form of karma are subtle. Further it is stated that these subtle

Page #370
... [341]... atoms are everywhere in Loka. Again, in su. 994 there occurs a statement to the effect that ordinary beings (chadmastha) are not able to know or to see these subtle atoms. When even some celestial beings are not capable of knowing or perceiving them then what to talk of the ordinary human beings! Then it takes up 24 classes one by one in each case considering the question as to whether or not it knows and sees those subtle atoms while receiving them as food (su. 995-998). Su. 999 discusses the question as to what a person perceives when he sees the reflection of a thing placed before shining things like a looking-glass, a sword, etc. In reply we are told that he perceives neither the looking-glass etc. nor his own self but the reflection alone. Here the term 'pratibhaga' (palibhaga) is employed in the sense of reflection (pratibimba). The sentence meaning 'whether or not he perceives a looking-glass' occurring in the sutra has a different reading also. According to Ac. Malayagiri it has the reading yielding the meaning that he may perceive a looking-glass also. The contradiction in the two meanings could. be resolved as follows. Ac. Malayagiri's explanation is from the standpoint of the perceptible nature of the object. From this standpoint he considers the looking-glass also to be perceptible. But if we were to regard as perceptible that object which is actually perceived in the concerned instance then we can definitely say that it is only the reflection borne by the looking-glass that is perceived. Hence when it is said that he does not perceive the looking-glass it is said from the standpoint of the cognitional awareness. Interesting discussion about the cognition of reflection occurs in Nisitha-Bhasya (gatha 4318 ff). And even Syadvadaratnakara (p. 858 ff) extensively discusses this problem. Again, Siddhasenagani's commentary on Tattvarthasutra (v. 24 p. 354) contains this interesting discussion. A blanket, be it thickly woven or thinly woven, touches the same number of units of space. This information is included in this chapter, it seems, on account of its involving the point of uniformity-of-touch (1000). Moreover, the information that a post, be it standing or lying down, occupies the same number of units of space seems to be included here on account of its being related to the object of senseorgan (1001). Similarly, here we find the discussion about the touch of dharmastikaya etc. by the geographical objects like agasathiggala

Page #371
... [342]... loka, etc. (1002-5). According to the explanation offered by Ac. Malayagiri the subject-matter of both the dvaras, viz. Agasathiggaladvara (1002) and Lokadvara (1004) is the same, merely the termsagasathiggala' and 'loka' differ. But if it were so, there arises a question as to why the two dvaras are separately treated of or written. The basis of Ac. Malayagiri's view seems to be the uniform treatment of and uniform details about the touch in both the dvaras. But we have no means to answer the question as to whether or not the author himself meant the difference merely of terms but not of the subject-matter. ; The second section of this chapter consists of 12 dvaras which are mentioned in the beginning of this section (1006). With a view to describing in connection with 24 classes of living beings the accumulation of the concerned material particles proper for the construction of the concerned sense-organs the author has given the following information. A living being receives the material particles for those sense-organs alone which are possible in the class to which it belongs (1007-8). After having accumulated the material particles proper for those sense-organs alone a living being constructs them (1009). Each and every living being requires for the construction of sense-organs due to it one antarmuhurta consisting of asamkhyata moments (1010). Having pointed out the possibility or otherwise of indriyalabdhi (internal capacity to have sense experience of this or that type) in each of the 24 classes of living beings (1011) we are told as to how much time the process of cognition ensued by this or that sense-organ requires for its completion in each of the 24 classes of living beings (1012). A calculation of the relative temporal duration required by the process of cognition ensued by this or that sense-organ for its completion is given below (1013). Sense-organ Minimum time the process of cognition requires for its completion 1. Organ of vision (1) The shortest duration (when com pared with others) 2. Organ of hearing Somewhat longer duration than (1) 3. Organ of smell (3) Somewhat longer duration than (2) 4. Organ of taste (4) Somewhat longer duration than (3) 5. Organ of touch (5) Somewhat longer duration than (4) 1. "purvam akasathiggalasabdena lokah prsto'dhuna lokasabdenaiva tam pip. rochisur aha 1 Prajnapanatika, folio 308 A. Loka, being very small in extension, looks like a patch in Space (Akasa) taken as a whole. To suggest this idea the term 'akasathiggala' has been used for loka. This is the clarification offered by Ac. Malayagiri in his commentary on Pramapalsutra (folio 307 A).

Page #372
... [343]... Regarding the maximum time we are to understand in continuation with the above the progressive rise in the same order. 6. Organ of vision (6) somewhat longer duration than (5) 7. Organ of hearing (7) somewhat longer duration than (6) 8. Organ of smell (8) somewhat longer duration than (7) 9. Organ of taste (9) somewhat longer duration than (8) 10. Organ of touch (10) somewhat longer duration than (9) Then there occurs the description of the stages the sensory cognition involves, viz. ogahana (avagrahana = pariccheda), avaya (determination or exclusion of the non-existing characteristics), tha (cogitation), uggaha (avagraha, grasping)-arthavagraha (final grasping of the object) and vyanjanavagraha (initial grasping of the object). All these stages are discussed in connection with 24 classes of living beings (1014-23). It is noteworthy that though among the dvaras (topics) enumerated in the beginning (1006) vyanjanavagraha alone is mentioned after iha, in the actual exposition (1017) two types of avagraha are mentioned and explained. Again, the order of treatment that is accepted in Tattvarthasutra and Nandi in connection with these stages is reversed here. It is interesting to note the following points gathered from this Prajnapana account. Vyanjanavagraha is possible in the case of cognition had through each of the four sense-organs only, viz, organs of hearing, smell, taste and touch. It is not possible in the case of cognition had through visual sense-organ or mind (manas) (1018). On the other hand, arthavagraha is possible in the case of cognition had through each of the five sense-organs and also through the sixth manas (mind) which is considered to be a quasi-sense-organ (noindriya) (1019). Thus arthavagraha is of six kinds. But avagrahana (1014), iha (1016) and avaya (1015)-each of the three is possible in the case of cognition had through each of the five sense-organs only. This means that they are not possible in the case of cognition had through mind. Does this mean that mental cognitive function is not possible in these three stages? In later days it was accepted that iha and avaya are possible even in the case of cognition had through mind. It is noteworthy that in this Prajnapana account the stage called dharana is not even mentioned. Is it that by avagrahana (1014) Prajnapana means dharana ? This question occurs to our mind because ogahana (avagrahana) and uggaha (avagraha) are here separately mentioned. By uggaha is here definitely meant avagraha because it is divided into two types, viz. arthavagraha and vyanjanavagraha. And, as we have already pointed out, ogahana is here separately mentioned. So, we feel that the term avagrahana is here used for 2. Nandisutra, 52-53.

Page #373
...[344] ... the stage known as dharana in later works. This much is certain that this Prajnapana account of jnana represents the old stratum of thought. Then follows a different classification of sense-organs. Here they are classified into two types, viz. dravyendriya (physical senseorgan) and bhavendriya (psychic sense-organ) (1024). But in Tattvarthasutra each of the five dravyendriyas are again divided into two sub-types, viz. nirvsti (the organ itself) and upakarana (the protective environment). Thus, according to Tattvarthasutra in all there are ten dravyendriyas. In this chapter of Prajnapana there occur four dvaras (topics), viz. indriyopacaya, indriyanirvartana, indriyalabdhi and indriyopayo. gaddha. It is not impossible that Tattvarthasutra has systematised the classification of sense-organs by considering the first two to be the sub-types of dravyendriya and the last two to be the subtypes of bhavendriya. Prajnapana recognises in all eight types of dravyendriyas. It does not recognize the two sub-types of dravyendriya in the case of the organs of taste and smell (1025). It does not name the two sub-types of dravyendriya. After this it takes up 24 classes of living beings one by one in each case show. ing as to how many and as to which dravyendriyas out of the eight are possible in it (1026-1029). From all this we feel that the two sub-types of dravyendriya which are recognised in Prajnapana are not identical with nirvsti and upakarana recognised in Tattvarthasutra, nor are they the same as indriyopacaya and indriyanirvartana mentioned in Prajnapana itself. It is so because according to Tattvarthasutra nirvsti and upakarana are possible in the case of all the indriyas and according to Prajnapana indriyopacaya and indriyanirvartana are possible in the case of all the indriyas whereas two sub-types of dravyendriya recognised in Prajnapana (1025) are possible in the case of three sense-organs only. Then it again takes up 24 classes of living beings one by one in each case pointing out as to how many dravyendriyas it possessed in the past, how many it possesses at present and how many it will possess in future (1030-1054). After that five types of bhavendriyas are mentioned. And we are told as to how many of them are possible in the case of each of the 24 classes of living beings (1056-1067). For the various views about sense-organs upheld by different systems of Indian philosophy one may refer to Hindi Notes (pp. 3841) given at the end of the text of Pramanamimamsa (Simghi Jaina Series).

Page #374
...[ 345]... CHAPTER XVI ACTIVITY OF SOUL Activity of a soul, which depends upon mind, speech and body is technically called yoga. In this chapter the term 'pray used in place of 'yoga'. This threefold activity is considered to be of the soul (atmavyapara)' because it does not take place in its absence. According to Jaina philosophy mind, speech and body are material or physical. The activity that is commonly found in all forms of matter is motion. This activity is possible even in the absence of the soul. But the special activities of physical particles transformed into mind, speech and body are possible only when the soul cooperates with this concerned matterAgain, these special activities in question are not possible in matter which is not transformed into mind, speech and body. And even the transformation of matter into mind, speech and body depends on the karma of the soul. This is the reason why this threefold activity of material mind, speech and body is regarded as belonging to the soul. These three types of activity are divided into 15 sub-types. We are told as to which of these sub-types can possibly be present in a living being in a particular situation. We are also informed as to which of these 15 sub-types can possibly be present in each of the 24 classes (dandaka) of living beings (1069-1084). In this exposition there also occur various alternatives showing as to which sub-types are possible along with a particular sub-type. Like Prajnapana, Satkhandaga ma also enumerates the 15 subtypes of threefold activity and examines the possibility of these sub-types in different classes of living beings, employing the scheme of marganasthanas of living beings (Book I p. 278 ff.). In Satkhandagama three main types of activity, viz. mental, vocal and bodily are included under the head 'Prayoga Karma', but their sub-types are mentioned in Dhavala (Book XIII, p. 43). The 15 sub-types are as follows (1068) : (1) Satya-manah-prayoga (True activity of mind). (2) Asatya-manah-prayoya (False activity of mind). 1. "prayogah parispandakriya, atmavyapara ity arthah " Prajnapanatika, folio 317. "atmapravstteh karmadananibandhanaviryotpado yogah athava atmapradesanam sankocavikoco yogah" Dhavala, I, p. 140. Among the ten types of karma enumerated in Acaranganiryukti (gatha 183) there is one called 'prayoga-karma'. While explaining it Ac. Silanka enumerates its 15 types (p. 94).

Page #375
...[346]... (3) Satya-mrsa-manah-prayoga (True-as-well-as-false activity of mind). (4) A-satya-mrsa-manah-prayoga (Neither-true-nor-false activity of mind). (5)-(8) The same four types are possible in the case of vocal activity. (9) Audarikasarira-kaya-prayoga2 (Bodily activity of the audarika (gross) body). (10) Audarika-misra-sarira-kaya-prayoga (Activity of audarika body when it is in association with other bodies). (11) Vaikriya-sarira-kaya-prayoga (Bodily activity of the trans formable body). (12) Vaikriya-misra-sarira-kaya-prayoga (Bodily activity of Vaikriya body when it is in association with other bodies). (13) Aharaka-sarira-kaya-prayoga (Bodily activity of the project able body). (14) Aharaka-misra-sarira-kaya-prayoga (Bodily activity of Aharaka body when it is in association with other bodies). (15) Karmasarira-kayaprayoga3 (Bodily activity of the karmic body). Ac. Malayagiri considers satyamrsa (true-as-well-as-false) activity of mind as well as speech to be a mixture of truth and falsity (misra) from the practical standpoint; but he considers it to be false (asatya) only from the definitive standpoint. A-satyamrsa (neither-true-nor-false) activity of mind as well as speech ponders over the nature of the thing or describes the thing. Imperative statements have nothing to do with truth or falsity. Hence they too are included in a-satya-mrsa activity of speech. From the definitive standpoint even these statements are to be regarded as false if they are spoken with the intention of deceiving others. Among bodily activities, mention is not made of the bodily activity of the electric body (taijasa-sarira). This is really noteworthy. In Satkhandagama there does not occur the term 'sarira' along with the term 'kayaprayoga'. Therein we find the readings like 'oraliyakayajogo'. (Satkhandagama, Book I, p. 289). Again, it mentions 4 types of mental activity, 4 types of vocal activity and 7 types of bodily activity. Ac. Malayagiri is of the opinion that here the name 'taijasa-karmanasariraprayoga' is intended. But even Satkhandagama yields the abovementioned reading-'kammaiya-kayajogo' (Book I, p. 289). In the mind. of Ac. Malayagiri there might have arisen a doubt as to why there should not occur the mention of taijasa-sarira in these 15 types. Hence he, having conjoined the term 'taijasa' with the term 'karmana', has explained the point. (Prajnapanatika, folio 319). But such a doubt does not occur in Dhavala.

Page #376
... [347] ... After having discussed 15 sub-types of the threefold activity of mind, speech and body the chapter takes up the exposition of Gatippavaya' (Gatiprapata) (1086-1123). This seems to be a collection of secondary matter. All those activities that involve movement or motion (gati) 4 are collected here and are grouped under five different heads, viz. 1 prayogagati, 2 tatagati, 3 bandhana. chedana-gati, 4 upapatagati and 5 vihayogati (1085). Out of the activities of these five groups, those of the first group are discussed in connection with the 24 classes of living beings. In other words, about the activities of the first group only we are told as to which of them are found in each of the 24 classes of living beings. But the activities of the remaining groups are not discussed in connection with the 24 classes of living beings. That is, about the activities of these four groups we are not told as to which of them are possibly present in each of the 24 classes of living beings. Let us take the activities of the first group. They are called prayoga-gati' (1086-1089). We have already discussed (1068) 15 sub-types of the activities of this group. Hence we need not repeat here what we have already said. All the movement that one performs before he reaches the destination is called tata-gati. It is so called because it is long drawn out (1090). The movement which results on account of the bondage of soul and body being cut off is called bandhana-chedana-gati (1091). Bhavopapata-gati means soul's transformation into celestial being or infernal being or human being or sub-human being. Accordingly, this gati is of four types. The transformation of soul into any one of the above-mentioned four beings is caused by its own karma. The movement of the liberated soul (siddhagati) is not included in the bhavopapatagati because the former is not caused by the karma whereas the latter is caused by the karma. - Upapata-gati is of three types, viz. ksetropapata, bhavopapata and no-bhavopapata. The movement of a living being in the concerned space is called ksetropapatagati. The transformation of a soul into the concerned states of transmigratory existence, viz. the state of infernal beings etc. is called bhavopapatagati (1092-99). The movement called nobhavopapatagati is of two types, one characterising matter and another characterising liberated souls. 4. "gamanam gatih praptir ity arthah | praptis ca desantaravisaya paryayanta ravisaya ca......I gateh prapato gatiprapatah...... gatisabdapravsttirupanipatatity arthah "-Prajnapanatika, folio 328.

Page #377
... [348] ... This movement is called nobhavopapatagati because it is not caused by karma (1100). Matter can move from one end of a direction to its another end in one moment only. This movement of matter is called nobhavopapatagati of matter (1101). But regarding the nobhavopapatagati of liberated souls, simply the types. (Su. 15-17) of liberated soul are enumerated. It is noteworthy that here there is no suggestion whatsoever to the effect that the movement of a liberated soul from one end of a direction to its another end takes place in one moment only (1102-4). Vihayogati is divided into 17 types (1105) which are explained as follows: 1. Sprsadgati-This is the movement of a loose atom and it involves touch with other material things (1106). 2. Asprsadgati-This is the movement of a loose atom and it does not involve touch with other material things (1107). 3. Upasampadyamanagati-This is the movement of a thing which depends on some other thing. A man's journey to a religious place with the (financial) assistance of a king is an instance in point (1108). 4. Anupasampadyamanagati-This is the independent movement of a thing without the assistance of any other thing (1109). 5. Pudgala-gati-This is the movement that characterises an atom as well as an aggregate composed of two or three upto ananta atoms (1110). 6 Mandukagati-This is the movement which resembles that of a frog. Thus this movement involves jumpings of a special type (1111). 7. Naugati-This is the movement which characterises a thing in a boat in motion (1112). 8. Nayagati--When thought employs one standpoint, its move ment is called Nayagati. Or, when it employs all the stand points its movement is called nayagati (1113). 9. Chayagati-The movement that depends on shade is called chayagati (1114). 10. Chayanu patagati-Formation of shade which accords with the size of a thing is called chayanu patagati (1115). 11. Lesyagati-This is a transformation of a lesya (mental colouration) which takes place in its association with another lesya (1116).

Page #378
...[349]... 12. Lesyanupatagati-Formation of lesya (mental colouration) after death in accordance with the concerned lesya (before death) is called lesyanupatagati (1117) 13. Uddisyavibhaktagati-The movement for the sake of some body, say, a spiritual teacher, etc., is called Uddisyavibhaktagati (1118). 14. Catuhpurusapravibhaktagati-The movement of four persons about the start and the stoppage of which four alternatives are possible is called Catuhpurusapravibhaktagati. The four atternatives are as follows: (1) the four persons start walking at the same moment, (2) they start walking at the same moment but do not stop walking at the same moment, (3) they do not start walking at the same moment but stop walking at the same moment, (4) they do not start walking at the same moment, nor do they stop walking at the same moment (1119). 15. Vakragati-It is of four types, viz. ghattanata, stambhanata, slesanata and patanata. Ghattanata is a limping movement. Stambhanata means that movement which gets arrested in its course, e. g. the movement of bellows; or that movement of the limbs of a body, which is getting arrested. Slesanata is that movement which causes union of the limbs of the body. Patanata is that movement which characterises a person who falls down while standing or walking (1120). 16. Pankagati-This is the movement which characterises a person who walks in mire. 17. Bandhavimocanagati-This is the movement which takes place when a ripened fruit falls from a tree (1121). These 17 groups or classes are not mutually exclusive. They are meant simply to indicate the special features of various movements. *

Page #379
...[350]... CHAPTER XVII COLOUR-INDEXES TO TEMPERAMENT (LESYA)1 This chapter is devoted to the exposition of lesya (colourindexes to temperament). It contains six sections (uddesas). There is no system governing the arrangement and order of these sections. First section contains one lesyadvara among other dvaras. This seems to be the reason why the entire discussion occurring in this first section has been included in the chapter on lesya. This chapter makes it clear that some prakaranas (topical discussions) contained in Prajnapana might have traditionally come down to Arya Syamacarya who seems to have simply collected and compiled them in their original form. This is corroborated by the chapter on spoken language (ch. XI). Satkhandagama includes lesya in the list of 14 marganasthanas (points-of-investigations). Hence it is but natural that its discussion should occur at various places in Satkhandagama (Book I, pp. 132, 136, etc.; Book III, p. 459 etc.; Book IV, p. 290 etc.; etc.). The first section discusses food, body, breathing, karma, colour, colour-index to temperament, emotional experience (vedana), activity and life-span of the living beings belonging to 24 different classes. Thus here we are shown that there is no uniformity among living beings regarding these items. And here we are told as to what the cause of this variety is (1124-1155). From this whole discussion we gather the following interesting information. The bigger the body an infernal being possesses the more quantity of food it takes (1124). Again, the earlier is the birth, the less quantity of karmas it has (1125). Moreover, the earlier is the birth, purer are its colour and colour-index to temperament (1126-27). Sanjni infernal beings suffer great or intense misery whereas asanjni infernal beings suffer miseries of low intensity (1128).2 The activities performed by an infernal being possessed of right faith are less than those performed by the one devoid of it (1129). And the life-spans of different infernal beings are not uniform (1130). 1. For the detailed information about the lesya-speculation available in Jaina Agama and Karma literature as also in Non-Jaina works one may refer to Lesyakosa edited by Mohan Lal Banthia and Shrichand Choradia, Calcutta, 1966. For the interpretation of the term 'lesya' one may consult Schubring: Doctrine of the Jainas: p. 195. 2. The fact that the infernal beings are here divided into two classes, viz. sanjni and asanjni suggests that this chapter has been written in the period of time when these two terms had still not acquired the final technical sense. This is the reason why Ac. Malayagiri has to give many alternative explanations of these two terms while commenting on them.

Page #380
... [351]... X X X X X X X X X X X X X X All the abovementioned items are considered in connection with each of the 24 classes of living beings, viz. a class of Bhavanavast gods, etc. (1131-44). After that it demonstrates with respect to above items the similarity or otherwise obtaining between living beings having different lesyas and belonging to 24 different classes (1145-55). With this ends the first section. Second section begins with the enumeration of six types of lesya. Then it takes up four gatis (states of transmigratory existence) one by one in each case discussing the question as to how many types of lesyas it can possibly have (1157-1169). The concerned table is given below. Classes black blue grey yellow pink white 1. Infernal beings 2. Sub-human beings One-sensed Earth Water Plant Fire Air Two-sensed Three-sensed Four-sensed Five-sensed tiryanca Sammurcchima , Garbhaja Tiryancani 3. Human beings - Sammurcchima - Garbhaja - Females (Manusyani) ,, 4. Celestial beings (Male), - , (Female), Bhavanavasi Gods , Goddesses Vanavyantara Gods , Goddesses Jyotisa Gods , Goddesses Vaimanika Gods Goddesses 3. For clarification of this point refer to the Commentary. X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X

Page #381
... [352]... iaio i " noo >> lesya 3. In sutra 1170 there occurs the calculation of the relative numerical strength of the living beings possessed of this or that type of lesya. It is as follows: 1. Living beings possessed of white lesya (1) the lowest number 1 1 pink (2) asamkhyata times (1) ,, ,, yellow, (3) asamkhyata times (2) devoid of lesya (4) ananta times (3) possessed of grey lesya (5) ananta times (4) 6. Living beings possessed of blue lesya (6) somewhat more than(5) , ,, black , (7) , ) ), (6) (8) But the calculation of the relative numerical strength of the infernal beings possessed of this or that type of lesya (su. 1171) is as follows. 1. Infernal beings possessed of black lesya (1) the lowest number 2. >> ,, blue , (2) asarkhyata times (1) , , grey , (3) asamkhyata times (2) This is so because the lower is the hell, smaller is the number of beings residing in it. Hence the infernal beings residing in the seventh hell have the black lesya and their number is the lowest among the infernal beings residing in different hells. In the case of tiryancas (sub-human beings) the principle underlying the relative numerical strength is quite opposite to the one underlying the same in the case of infernal beings; but it follows the general and normal principle (1170) which is obvious in the calculation given in sutra 1170, the only difference being that here there is no tiryanca which is free from lesya. Regarding the relative numerical strength of the sub-human beings possessed of this or that lesya, a separate calculation is given according to the number of sense-organs possessed by them (1173-1180). Sometimes the relative numerical strength in this calculation does not tally with the same in the other. Relative numerical strength of human beings possessed of this or that type of lesya is also calculated (1181-87). And the relative numerical strength of celestial beings possessed of this or that type of lesya is also calculated. But here the speciality is that the mutual relative numerical strength of the four classes of celestial beings viz. Bhavanavasi, etc. is also calculated from the standpoint of lesya (1188-90). Moreover, here we are told as to how many supernatural powers (rddhis) a living being possessed of this or that lesya can possible have. It is made clear that living beings possessed of black, blue, gray, yellow or pink lesya can have many supernatural powers (maharddhika). This implies that the beings possessed of

Page #382
...(353)... white lesya can have all the possible supernatural powers (1191). At the end the section takes up four gatis one by one in each case showing the relative numerical strength of the supernatural powers possessed by its living beings having this or that type of lesya (1192-97). The last sutra runs as follows: "keibhanamti -- cauvisadamdaenam iddhi bhaniyavva" (1198). This sutra records a view that here in the above case we should take up 24 classes instead of 4 gatis; and in each case one should calculate the relative numerical strength of supernatural powers (iddhi) that can possibly be possessed by its beings having this or that type of lesya. From this it becomes clear that this difference of version pertains to the reading of Prajnapana. It also proves that this difference of version might have been present at the time of compilation of Prajnapana. The third section (1199-1217) contains the discussion about the type of lesya which a living being has at the time of its birth and death (1199-1214). Again, we are told that the spatial and temporal range the physical object lying within which is perceived directly by avadhijnana (clairvoyance) differs according to the difference in lesya of a cognizer. And we are shown the exact range which is determined by this or that type of lesya. Moreover, this section yields information regarding the number of jnanas which a living being possessed of this or that type of lesya can possibly have (1215-17). The fourth section is devoted to a description of lesya viewed as a physical substance. It demonstrates as to how a lesya is converted from this type into that type. Again, it extensively expounds as to what types of colour, flavour, odour and touch a particular type of lesya can possibly have (1219-1241). All this shows that lesya is nothing but a sort of transformation or modification of matter, which takes place depending on soul. Sutra 1242 calculates various modes of lesya. Then it takes up its types one by one in each case explaining its units (pradesas) (1243), extent of pervasiveness (avagahanaksetra) (1244), groups of particles (vargana) (1245), resting place or substratum (sthana) (1246) and relative numerical strength (alpabahutva) (1247-49). All these points are explained from the standpoint of its substratum (sthana) and at the same time keeping in view its substance (dravya) and units (pradesa). In the beginning of the fifth section there occurs the repetition of what has already been said in the fourth section regarding the transformation of lesya. Afterwards it is explained that a lesy, could not be converted from one type into another (1252-55). If P. 23

Page #383
... [354]... this be the case, then how can we reconcile this view with the one given in the fourth section ? Ac. Malayagiri reconciles this view with that as follows. The possibility of transformation of a lesya from one type into another is accepted in the fourth section not in the case of all the four classes but in the case of two classes only, viz. that of human beings and of sub-human beings. And the possibility of such a transformation is rejected in this fifth section not in the case of all the four classes but in the case of two classes only, viz. that of infernal beings and of celestial beings (Prajnapanatika folio 371). Ac. Malayagiri's remark about sutras 1552-55 is worthy of note. His remark runs as follows: 'amuni ca sutrani saksat pustakesu na drsyante kevalam arthatah pratipattavyani, tatha mulatikakarena vyakhyanat"-Prajnapanatika, folio 372. The sixth section contains information about the lesyas of male and female human beings residing in different regions (1256-57). After that it expounds the fact that there is no rule that the lesya of one should necessarily be identical with that of one's father and/or mother. It concludes that one may or may not have the lesya similar to the lesya of one's father or mother. In other words, one does not necessarily inherit a lesya from one's father or mother. This amounts to saying that mental temperament is not necessarily an inherited characteristic (1258). Though this chapter is of a considerable length, it does not contain the following two topics which are extensively dealt with in other works. It does not discuss the question as to what type of thoughts occurs to a living being possessed of this or that type of lesya. Moreover, it does not even mention the two sub-types of each main type of lesya, viz. dravyalesya and bhavalesya. This points to the early date of the compilation of Prajnapana. 4. Uttaradhyayana, 34. 21-32. Bhagavatisutra, sataka 12, uddesa 5, su. 450, p. 572

Page #384
... [355]... CHAPTER XVIII PERIOD OF CONTINUOUS PERSISTENCE OF ONE MODE This chapter is devoted to the consideration of the question as to how much period of time a substance-living or non-livingwhich is included in the 'kaya' group can continuously have one particular mode. In other words, it lays down the minimum and maximum periods for which one individual substance can continuously belong to a particular class from among so many possible in its case. First it is necessary to understand the difference between the subject-matter of the fourth chapter called 'Sthitipada' and that of the present chapter called 'Kayasthitipada'. The subject-matter of the former is bhavasthiti whereas that of the latter is kayasthiti. Bhavasthiti means a period of time for which a living being lives in its one birth only. On the other hand, kayasthiti means a period of time for which a living being can continuously be a member of one class in its several consecutive births. Moreover, the fourth chapter considers the question of bhavasthiti in connection with living beings only whereas the present chapter considers the question of kayasthiti in connection with even non-living substances, viz. dharmastikaya etc. which are known as kaya (astikaya). That is, this present chapter discusses also the question as to how long a particular non-living substance can continuously have a particular mode. Satkhandagama discusses the question of sthiti (bhavasthiti) keeping in view one living being as also many living beings. Moreover, therein the enquiry is conducted in terms of 14 marganasthanas, viz. gati etc. as also in terms of 14 gunasthanas. Satkhandagama too contains an exposition of kayasthiti similar to the one found in the present chapter. But it conducts this exposition too in terms of 14 marganasthanas and 14 gunasthanas.2 The present chapter conducts its exposition of kayasthiti in terms of 22 padas' instead of 14 marganasthanas employed in Satkhandagama. The list of 22 padas' is given below. And the list of 14 dvaras (marganasthanas) accepted in Satkhandagama on the basis of similar dvaras mentioned elsewhere is also given below. 1. 'kaya iha paryayah parigthyate'--Prajnapanatika, folio 375. 2. Refer to Satkhandagama ("Kalanugama'), Book IV, pp. 313, 357 & Book VII, pp. 114, 462.

Page #385
Prajnapana 1. Jiva (Animate being) 2. Gati (class of animate beings) 3. Indriya (sense-organ) 4. Kaya (body) ... [356]... 5. Yoga (activity) 6. Veda (sexual behaviour) 7. Kasaya (passions) 8. Lesya (mental temperament) 9. Samyaktva (faith) 10. Jnana (determinate cognition) 11. Darsana (indeterminate cognition) 12. Samyata (self-controlled) 13. Upayoga (cognition) 14. Ahara (nourishment) Satkhandagama 1. Gati 2. Indriya 3. Kaya 4. Yoga 5. Veda 6. Kasaya 15. Bhasaka (capable of speaking) 16. Paritta (having one body each) 17. Paryapta (fully developed) 18. Suksma (subtle) 19. Sanjni (possessing higher cognitive capacity) 13. Sanjni 11. Bhavya 20. Bhava (-Siddhi) 21. Asti (-kaya) 22. Carima (capable of attaining moksa) 10. Lesya 12. Samyaktva 7. Jnana 9. Darsana 8. Samyama 14. Aharaka Here one point should be made clear. An infernal being can never be born in its next birth as infernal being. Nor a celestial being can ever be born in its next birth as celestial being. Hence there is no difference between their bhavasthiti and kayasthiti. Only in the case of human and sub-human beings there is the possibility of difference between 3bhavasthiti and kayasthiti. As a matter of fact, we should say that there is no possibility of kayasthiti in the case of infernal beings and celestial beings. Readers interested in this point should compare the fourth chapter with the present one. From among 22 dvaras, the first one is 'jiva'. We are told that jiva exists in all the three divisions of time (1260). This means that it has no beginning and no end; it is neither originated nor will it be destroyed; it is eternal. The commentator has defined jiva as that which possesses pranas. And he has told us that pranas are of two types, viz. dravya pranas (external or physical pranas) and bhava pranas (internal or psychic pranas). Senseorgan, etc. are the instances of dravya-prana and knowledge etc. 3. A living being belonging either to the class of sanjni sub-human beings with five senses or to the class of human beings can at the most have 8 continuous births in the same class. Prajnapanatika, folio 376.

Page #386
...[357]... are the instances of bhava-prana. And knowledge being included in bhava-prana, siddhas (liberated beings) too could be said to possess pranas and consequently be included in the class of jivas.4 In the text proper the discussion about Kala (Time) is conducted in two ways (1262, 1286 etc.). In this connection the commentator observes that the discussion about Kala is here conducted from the temporal as well as spatial standpoints. The number ananta (infinite) being of various kinds or degrees, the comparison of the number of the moments of time with the number of spacepoints helps our understanding of those degrees.5 About the kayasthiti of the sub-human beings given in the text proper (1262) the commentator remarks that it is the kayasthiti of only a section of the class of sub-human beings, viz. plant beings. Other sub-human beings could not have that much kayasthiti. About the kayasthiti of goddesses given in the text proper (1264) the commentator observes that it is to be understood of the goddesses of Isana." Again, he informs us that the maximum kayasthiti of sub-human beings given in the text (1268) is to be understood of those subhuman beings only that belong to Devakuru (Pajna. Vr. p. 377). The text proper tells us that the kayasthiti of two-sensed beings is 'samkhyatakala' (1273). He points out that by 'samkhyatakala' we should here understand 'samkhyeyani varsasahasrani' (Prajnapanatika. fol. 378). Sutra 1277 mentions aparyapta beings. The commentator observes that by aparyapta we are to understand both the types of aparyapta beings, viz. labdhi-aparyapta and karana-aparyapta (Prajnapanataka, folio 378). On the other hand, he asks us to take the term paryapta used in sutra 1279, etc. in the sense of labdhiparyapta only (Prajna. tika, folio 378). The term 'kaya' employed in Kayadvara (1285-1320) is to be understood in the sense of body. But in sutra 1285 it means not body in general but its two special kinds, viz. karmana and taijasa (Prajna. tika, folio 379). Sutra 1288 lays down that the kayasthiti of plant beings is 'asamkhejja poggalapariyatta'. This implies that there is no possi 4. Prajnapanatika, folio 375. 5. Ibid, p. 375 6. lbid, p. 375 7. Ibid, p. 376

Page #387
...[358]... bility of a plant being belonging to the class of plant beings from the beginningless time. In the past it must have belonged to other classes also. To remove this possible misunderstanding the theoreticians have pointed out two divisions of plant beings, viz. vyavahararasi and avyavahararasi and have also described the nature of nigoda beings. This whole interesting discussion is conducted here in order to corroborate the view that the soul of Marudevi was in plant from the beginningless time as also similar other views (Prajna. tika, folios 379 and 385). The sutra 1305 referring to the badarasamanya of the earthbodied, etc. states that their kayasthiti is asamkhyata utsarpinis (ascending time-cycles) and it equates this period of time with one of the equal asamkhyata parts of an angula. Here there arises a question as to how the number of the spacepoints covered by one of the asamkhyata equal parts of an angula be equal to the number of moments of asamkhyata ascending time-cycles. The solution offered is that the space is subtler or finer than time and hence that becomes possible (Prana. tika, folio 382). Among the divisions made of the sendriya beings (1271), sakaya beings (1285), sajogi beings (1321) and saveda beings (1326) etc. we find one division called anadi-ananta beings. This suggests that some beings are abhavya who, being not capable of attaining moksa, will never attain it. It is noteworthy that in Yogadvara (1321-25) we are told that the minimum and maximum periods of mental or vocal activity are one moment and an antarmuhurta respectively. This means that vocal activity or mental activity, that is, concentration can continue at the most for an antarmuhurta. After that it necessarily comes to an end. This is the characteristic of a living being. This period being very short we are not able to notice it. This is the clarification offered by the commentator (Prajna. tika, folio 382). In the discussion about the period for which a living being can continuously have a female sex five views are recorded. And in the text proper this discussion occurs in the form of a dialogue between Lord Mahavira and his chief disciple Gautama (1327). Ac. Malayagiri has explained these five views. What he has said about the rightness of a particular view as also about the propriety of this dialogue is noteworthy. He says, "amisam ca pancanam adesanam anyatamadesasamicinatanirnayo'tisayajnanibhih sarvotkrstasrutalabdhisampannair va kartum sakyate te ca bhagavadaryasyamapratipattau nasiran kevalam tatkalapeksaya ye purvapurvatamah surayah tatkalabhavigranthapaurvaparyaparyalocanaya yathasvamati

Page #388
...[359]... strivedasya sthitim prarupitavantas tesam sarvesam api pravacani_ kasurinam matani bhagavanaryasyama upadistavan | te ca pravacanika. surayah svamatena sutram pathanto gautamaprasna-bhagavannirvacanarupataya pathanti | tatas tadavasthany eva sutrani likhata Gotama! ity uktam | anyatha bhagavati gautamaya nirdestari na samsayakathanam upapadyate bhagavatah sakalasamsayatitatvat | " -Prajna. tika, folio 385 Satkhandagama gives one view only in this context. It neither records nor discusses the various views. In Samyaktvadvara (1343-1345) the commentator has explained the terms simyagdrsti, mithyadrsti and samyag-mithyadrsti as follows. The living being that has the right faith in the categories propounded by Tirthankara or Jina is called samyagdrsti, the one who doubts these categories is called mithyadrsti, and the one who has neither faith in nor doubt about these categories is called samyag-mithyadrsti. On the basis of Sataka-crni he states that the samyag-mithyadrsti nether likes nor dislikes the categories propounded by a Jina just as a person ignorant of rice, etc. neither likes nor dislikes them (Prajna. tika, folio 391). While expounding the question of the period for which a living being can continuously have avadhidarsana (extrasensory indeterminate knowledge of the spatially and temporally distant material objects) (1356), the commentator has discussed, after Ac. Jinabhadra, the difference of opinion between the sutrakara and karmagranthika regarding the question as to whether or not the avadhidarsana is possible in the case of a living being possessed of avadhi-ajnana (extrasensory determinate cognition of the spatially and temporally distant material objects by a cogniser having no faith in the categories propounded by a Jina) (Prajna. tika, folio 391). In Upayogadvara (1362-63) the sutrakara has laid down that the minimum or maximum period for the continuous operation of cognitive faculty is an antarmuhurta. The commentator observes that this statement is from the standpoint of transmigratory souls, and that the sutrakara does not mean to apply it to the case of the liberated and omniscient beings in whose case it is one moment only (Prajna. tika, folio 392). Really speaking, this sutra belongs to the period prior to that when Jaina theoreticians started discussing the question as to whether omniscient's jnana and darsana operate simultaneously or alternately. The sutrakara could not have meant what the later Jaina theoreticians arrived at in connection with this problem, the problem itself being of late origin.

Page #389
... [360]... At various places in his commentary Ac. Malayagiri points out that the sutrakara could not have meant the tenets or theories which Jaina theoreticians of later times arrived at. These places are so many. The interested reader should consult the commentary for all such instances. We have given here only some of them in order to bring home the fact that maturity and consistency of thought is attained gradually. **

Page #390
... [361]... CHAPTER XIX RELIGIOUS FAITH X X X X X Samyaktva means religious faith in the Jaina doctrine. In the present chapter, a threefold distinction is made between samyagdrsti (i.e. one possessing samyaktva), mithyadrsti (i.e. one lacking samyaktva), and samyag-mithyadrsti(i.e. one partially possessing samyaktva). First it demonstrates as to which of these three types are possibly present in the general class of living beings. Then it takes up 24 classes of living beings one by one in each case discussing the question as to which of these three types are possibly present in it. At last it tells us as to which of these three types are possible in the class of liberated souls (1399-1405). The table is as follows: The general class of Samyag. Mithya. Samyagmithya. all living beings 1. Infernal beings 2-11. Bhavanapati gods 12. Earth-bodied 13. Water-bodied 14. Fire-bodied 15. Air bodied 16. Plant-bodied 17. Two-sensed 18. Three-sensed 19. Four-sensed 20. Fivesensed sub-human beings 21. Human beings 22. Vanavyantara 23. Jyotiska 24. Vaimanika Siddha From this table it becomes clear that samyag-mithyadrsti is possible in the case of five-sensed beings only and that all onesensed beings are necessarily mithyad?sti only. Again, samyagmithyadrsti is not possible in the classes of the two-sensed, threesensed and the four-sensed. Having divided the five-sensed beings into sanini and asanini Satkhandagama states that asanini five-sensed beings are necessarily mithyadrsti only (Satkhandagama, Book I, pp. 258, 261). This shows how the thought gradually developed. Satkhandagama discusses also the causes of the samyaktva (Book VI, pp. 418-437). It also describes the mental conditions of different beings regarding samyaktva or religious faith when they are on the point of death (p. 437). X X X X

Page #391
... [362]... CHAPTER XX END-CAUSING ACTIVITY The activity that causes the end of the present birth is called antakriya (end-causing-activity). There follows from this activity either of the two results, viz. new birth or emancipation (moksa). Thus the term 'antakriya' is here used in the sense of death as well as emancipation. The chapter takes up 24 classes of living beings one by one in each case discussing the question of endcausing activity employing the following ten dvaras. (4) (1) Can a living being belonging to this or that class perform end-causing activity (emancipation)? (2) Can it perform end-causing activity (emancipation in the immediate next birth or in the birth after many births ? (3) If it can perform end-causing activity (emancipation) in the immediate next birth, then how many can do so simultaneously? In which class a living being belonging to this or that class can possibly take birth after death? (5) Can a living being belonging to this or that class become a tirthankara after death? (6) Can it become a cakravarti (world-conqueror) after death ? (7) Can it become a baladeva after death ? 8) Can it become a vasudeva after death? (9) Can it become a mandalika after death ? (10) Can it become a ratna after death ? On the basis of these ten dvaras we can say that here the term antakriya' is employed in two senses. In the first three dvaras the discussion is about moksa (emancipation). And the remaining dvaras too pertain to antakriya but here the term 'antakriya' has the sense of death. It is also possible to take it in the sense of moksa because in these 4-10 dvaras there occurs the discussion about the question as to whether or not the moksa is possible in the case of a living being taking birth in this or that class (yoni) after death. The essence of the first dvara is that it is only the human beings that can attain moksa; but it does not mean that all the human beings attain moksa (1408[3]). A living being can belong

Page #392
...[363] ... to any class. Hence a living being belonging to the class of infernal beings, celestial beings or sub-human beings can after death belong to the class of human beings. So, we can say that some living beings belonging to these three classes attain moksa (of course, having born in the class of human beings) and some do not (1407[2]). The second dvara discusses the question as to whether a living being belonging to this or that class performs antakriya with interval or without interval. In other words, it discusses a question as to whether a living being belonging to this or that class attains liberation in the immediately next birth which is necessarily human or in the birth which it takes after one or many intervening births and which too is necessarily a human birth. The answer given to this question is as follows. In the case of living beings belonging to the first four hells both the ways are possible. But in the case of living beings belonging to the next three only one way is possible and that is of attaining emancipation in the human birth which is separated by one or many intervening births. In the case of living beings belonging to the classes of Bhavanapati gods, earth-bodied beings, water-bodied beings and plant-bodied beings both the ways are possible. In the case of fire-bodied, air-bodied, two-sensed, three-sensed and four-sensed beings only one way is possible and that is of attaining liberation in the human birth separated by one or more births. And in the case of the remaining living beings both the ways are possible (1410-13). Ac. Malayagiri accounts for the impossibility, in the case of fire-bodied, air-bodied, two-sensed, three-sensed and four-sensed beings, of the way of attaining liberation in the immediately next birth which is necessarily a human birth. Fire-bodied and airbodied beings cannot have their next birth in the class of human beings. And it is the nature of the two-sensed, three-sensed and four-sensed beings not to be emancipated in the immediately next human birth even though they can have their next birth in the class of human beings (Prajnapanatika folio 397). The third dvara discusses the question as to how many living beings attaining liberation in immediately next human birth and belonging to this or that class of living beings attain liberation simultaneously (1414-16).

Page #393
... [364]... Classes to which living beings attaining liberation in the next human birth belong (anantaragata)1 Infernal beings Infernal beings of 1-3 hells Infernal beings of 4-7 hells Bhavanapati Gods Goddesses 39 Earth-bodied, Water-bodied Plant-bodied Five-sensed sub-human beings Five-sensed sub-human beings (female) Human beings (female) Vanavyantara Vanavyantara (female) Jyotiska gods goddesses "" Vaimanika gods Vaimanika goddesses Minimum Number 1, 2, 3, 23 99 "" 33 33 33 23 93 22 99 39 33 "" "" 27 "" "" 55 23 dw 29 "" 22 "" "" dw 33 23 "" 33 wr 37 wr "" 33 33 33 22 39 23 "" "" "" 39 33 "" "" Maximum Number 10 10 4 10 5 4 6 10 10 10 20 10 The fourth Udvartadvara discusses the question as to which are the possible classes in which a living being belonging to this or that class is born in its next birth. In this discussion Prajnapana uses the term udvrtta for the death that takes place in any of the classes of living beings. But Satkhandagama employs three terms udvrtta, kalagata and cyuta in this context. It uses the term udvrtta for the death of infernal beings, Bhavanavasi gods, Vanavyantara gods and Jyotiska gods; kalagata for the death of sub-human beings and human beings; and cyuta for the death of Vaimanika gods.2 5 10 20 108 20 This dvara discusses also the question as to which items from among dharmasravana (listening to religious preachings), bodha (cognition), sraddha (religious faith), matijnana (sensory cognition), srutajnana (scriptural knowledge), vratagrahana (determination to practise vows), avadhijnana (extra-sensory cognition of spatially and temporally distant physical objects), anagaratva (state of homeless monk), manahparyayajnana (extra-sensory cognition of the mind), kevalajnina (omniscience) and siddhi (liberation) a living being after having born in a particular class can acquire.3 1. This account has in view only those anantaragata living beings about whom we are told in su. 1410-13 that they perform antakriya. 2. Satkhandagama, Book VI, p. 477 (Visesartha). 3. For comparison refer to Uttaradhyayana, Adhya. 29th (73 padas beginning from Samvega). See also Sthananga-Samavayanga, pp. 3-8.

Page #394
... [365]... Satkhandagama adds to the abovementioned items several others, viz. tirthankara-hood, cakravarti-hood, etc.4 But Prajnapana dis. cusses tirth ankara-hood etc. in and through other dvaras. This suggests the early date of the Prajnapana account. And we find that Satkhandagama account is more systematic than the Prajnapana account. Again, it is noteworthy that in the present daara of Prajnapana there occurs the account of mandalika-hood (9th dvara) and ratnas (jewels) (10th dvara) which are conspicuous by their absence in the concerned Satkhandagama account. Again, Satkhandagama enumerates the items in the following order : abhinibodhika (sensory cognition), srutajnana, manah paryayajnana, kevalajnana, samyagmithyatva (partial religious faith), samyaktva, samyamasamyama (partial self-control), samyama (self-control), baladeva-hood, cakravarti-hood, tirthankara-hood, emancipation (Book VI, p. 494). This is not the order in which they are acquired. First the items related to jnana are mentioned, then those related to darsana, afterwards those related to caritra and at last the other special items. The summary of the Udvstta-dvara (1417-43) is as follows: Class to which a Class in which it is Items which it can living being belongs born after death acquire in New birth Five-sensed sub-human Desa-samyaman and 1. Infernal beings beings Avadhijnana Human beings Moksa (Earth-bodied, Water bodied, Plantbodied, 2. Bhavanapati gods Five-sensed sub-human beings The same as in 1 Human beings (Earth-bodied, Water-bodied3. Earth-bodied, Fire-bodied, Air-bodied, | Twosensend, Three-sensed, Water-bodied, Foursensed, Five-sensed Plant-bodied subhuman beings The same as in 1 Human beings 4. Fire-bodied, (From earth-bodied upto 1 Air-bodied Four-sensed beings Five-sensed sub-human beings Dharma-sravana 4. Book VI pp. 484-502. 5. Refer to dvaras 5-10 of this Pada XX. 6. The text proper yields the following reading " silam va vayam va gunam va veramanam va paccakkhanam va posahovavasai va" (1420 [6]). Sutra 1420 [8] speaks about anagara (monk). Hence these beings should be regarded as desasamyami(i.e. having partial self-control). For definitions of sila etc. one may refer to the commentary (folio 399).

Page #395
... [366]... 5. Two-sensed, (From earth-bodied upto The same as three-sensed, Five-sensed sub-human beings in 3 four-sensed Human beings Manahparyaya Infernal beings Samyaktva and Avadhijnapa! Bhavanapati gods One-sensed upto four-sensed The same as in 3 6. Five-sensed sub Five-sensed sub-human) human beings The same beings, human beings as in 1 | Vanavyantara, Jyotiska Vaimanika 7. Human beings The same as in 6 8. Vanavyantara, Jyotiska, The same as in 2 Vaimanika In the fifth Tirthankaradvara is considered the question as to whether or not a living being belonging to this or that class can possibly attain Tirthankara-hood in its immediate next human birth. If tirthankara-hood is not possible in its case, then what is possible in the course of its spiritual development is mentioned here. The gist of this account (1444-58) is as follows: The immediate preceding What is possibly attained by birth of a human being a human being An infernal being belonging to the hell Ratnaprabha up to Tirthankara-hood the hell Valukaprabha Infernal being belonging to Moksa (emancipation) Pankaprabha hell Infernal being belonging to 1 Virati (practice of vows) Dhumaprabha hell Infernal being belonging to Viratavirati (partial practice Tama hell of vows) Infernal being belonging to Seventh hell Samyaktva (religious faith) Bhavanapati gods Moksa Earth-bodied and water-bodied Fire-bodied and Air-bodied Listening to religious preachings Plant-bodied Moksa 7. Yantra-purvaka-karmadi-vicara (p. 118) contains a Table about the excellences like tirthankara-hood, etc. which are dealt with in this chapter XX of Prajapamasutra,

Page #396
... [367]... Manahparyayajnana Two-sensed, three-sensed or four-sensed being Five-sensed sub-human being, human being, Vanavyantara or Jyotiska Vaimanika Moksa Tirthankara-hood From this it becomes clear that it is possible for a living being belonging to the class of infernal beings or to that of vaimanika celestial beings to attain tirthankara-hood in its immediate succeeding birth provided it is a human birth. Cakravarti-hood is possible only in the case of living beings who belong to the first hell or to the class of celestial beings and who take their next immediate birth in the class of human beings (1459-63). The qualifications required for the attainment of baladeva-hood are the same as those required for the attainment of tirthankara-hood, the only difference being that even a living being belonging to Sarkaraprabha hell and taking its immediate succeeding birth in the class of human beings can possibly attain baladeva-hood (1464). The qualifications required for the attainment of vasudeva-hood are the same as those required for the attainment of baladeva-hood, the only difference being that it is not possible for a living being belonging to Anuttaropapatika to attain vasudeva-hood in its immediate succeeding birth (1465). It is not possible for a living being belonging to the class of infernal beings of 7th hell or of fire-bodied beings or of airbodied beings to attain mandalika-hood in the immediate succeeding birth (1466). The summary of the tenth Ratnadvara (1467-69) is as follows. It is not possible for a living being belonging to the class of infernal beings of VII hell or of fire-bodied beings or of air-bodied beings or of anuttaravimana gods to become senapati (commanderin-chief), gathapati (a rich man), vardhaki (carpenter), purohita (royal-priest) or striratna (queen) in its immediate succeeding birth. We are told that a living being belonging to the regions from infernal region upto sahasrara celestial region can possibly become horse-jewel or elephant-jewel in its immediate succeeding birth. And we are further told that a living being belonging to the celestial regions from Asurakumara-devaloka to fsana-devaloka can possibly become any one of the following jewels' in its immediately succeeding birth : cakra (royal discus), chatra (royal umbrella), carma (royal shield), danda (royal staff), asi (royal sword), mani (royal diamond), kakini (royal coin). (These jewels' enumerated here are earth-bodied beings).

Page #397
...[368]... At the end of Ratnadvara there occurs a discussion pertaining to the question as to in which celestial region a particular living being who has attained this or that spiritual qualification in the present birth is born after death. The commentator says nothing about the connection of this discussion with Ratnas. The gist of this discussion (1470) is as follows: 1. Asamyata bhavya dravya deva 2. One not opposed to samyama 3. One opposed to samyama 4. One not opposed to samyamasamyama 5. One opposed to samyama From Bhavanavasi Jyotiska From Bhavanavasi to Vanavyantara From Bhavanavast to Jyotiska From Bhavanavasi to Saudharma From Bhavanavasi to Brahmaloka 8. There is a difference of opinion regarding the meaning of this term. According to some it means a samyagdrsti (i. e. a person possessed of right faith). But Ac. Malayagiri does not accept this interpretation. According to him the term stands for Bhavya (capable of attaining liberation) and Abhavya living beings who, in the guise of Sramana follow the practices of Sramana inspite of their being mithyadrsti (possessed of wrong faith).-Prajnapanatika, folio 404. samyama 6. Asanjni (having akamanirjara) 7. Tapasa9 8. Kandarpika10 9. Caraka-parivrajaka11 From Bhavanavasi to Graiveyaka From Saudharma to Sarvarthasiddhi From Bhavanavast to Saudharma From Saudharma to Acyuta 9. By the term tapasa are meant ascetics like those who live on leaves. That is, they do not practise penances laid down in Jaina works. In India the tradition of tapasa is very old. In Jaina terminology they are called 'bala-tapasvi', whereas those who perform penances recognised in Jaina tradition are called 'pandita-tapasvi'. Brhadaranyaka (4.3.22) reference to tapasa is the oldest one. See Vedic Index. to 10. A person who, though himself samyata (self-controlled), makes others laugh by his humorous speech and action is called kandarpika. This definition of kandarpika occurs in Brhatkalpabhasya, ga. 1294-1301. It is quoted by Ac. Malayagiri in his Prajnapanatika, folio 405. 11. The commentator explains the term 'carakaparivrajaka' in two ways. According to the first, the term 'caraka' qualifies the term 'parivrajaka' and the compound term means Tridandi, a class of wandering mendicants. According to the second, the terms 'caraka' and 'parivrajaka' are on equai footing and the whole compound means 'caraka and parivrajaka'. Here by the term caraka is meant a class of ascetics who wear

Page #398
10. Kilbisika12 11. Tiryanca (desavirata) 12. Ajivaka13 13. Abhiyogika14 14. Svalingi but darsana vyapanna (i.e. nihnava) ... [369]... From Saudharma to Lamtaka From Bhavanavast to Sahasrara kalpa From Bhavanavasi to Acyuta From Bhavanavasi to Acyuta From Bhavanavasi to Graiveyaka The following facts emerge from the above account. Even without the internal purity merely by the external pure conduct a living being can acquire the desert of being born in the celestial regions upto Graiveyaka. The importance of the acceptance of the external marks like dress, etc. of a Jaina monk is implied in items 1 and 14. With internal purity the practice of moral discipline makes it possible for a living being to take its next birth in Sarvarthasidhi celestial region which is the highest position among the Vaimanika gods. The comparison of items 7, 9, 12 with the items 1, 14 makes it clear that a person (who has no faith in it but) who simply bears the external marks of the Jaina monk is on a higher plane than a follower of a non-Jaina religion. Thus here the emphasis is on the external marks and behaviour than on the internal purity. At the end of this chapter there occurs an enquiry about the life-spans of asanjnt living beings (1471-73). We are given the information regarding the naraka-ayukarma and deva-ayukarma that they bind, as also their relative numerical strength. The commentator has given no reason for the inclusion of this discussion in this chapter. simply a loin-cloth the end of which, after being carried round the body, is gathered up behind and tucked into the waist-band; whereas by the term parivrajaka is meant a class of Sankhya mendicants. 12. A person of deceitful nature who abuses jnana (knowledge), kevali (an omniscient being), dharmacarya (religious preceptor) and monks is called kilbisika. This definition of kilbisika occurs in Brhatkalpabhasya (gathas 1302-1307). Ac. Malayagiri has quoted this definition in his commentary on Prajnapanasutra. The commentary on Brhatkalpabhasya tells us that such a person, while condemning knowledge, declares that works like Suryaprajnapti (dealing with Astronomy) and Yoniprabhrta are of no use to those who want to attain liberation (Commentary on gatha 1303). 13. Followers of Gosalaka. 14. Abhiyogika means a person who performs vasikarana (subjugation of other persons) etc. with the help of magical skill and chants etc. A description of an abhiyogika occurs in Brhatkalpabhasya (gathas 1308-14). Ac. Malayagiri quotes it in his Prajnapanatika. Practice of such magical performances causes demerit when they are practised with a view to acquiring fame (Brhatkalpabhasya, ga. 1314). P. 24

Page #399
In this chapter the following points about the bodies (sartra)1 of living beings are discussed: ...[370]... CHAPTER XXI BODILY STRUCTURE AND SIZE (1) Types of bodies. (2) Their structure or form. (3) Their size or magnitude. (4) (5) (6) (7) Accumulation of particles for their construction. Number of bodies that can simultaneously be possessed by a living being. Relative numerical strength of their substances (i. e. of the different types of bodies) and also of the atomic particles that constitute them. Relative numerical strength of their sizes. From among these points, Nos. 1, 2 and 3 are expounded while describing the various types of bodies. And after that points Nos. 4-7 are taken up for discussion. This suggests two different successive stages of the treatment of the problem of the body. In olden days the problem of living beings was usually discussed through various points-of-investigation like gati, etc., and on this line the different classes of living beings were formed and discussed3. But among those points-of-investigations (dvaras) we do not find sarira-dvara. The fact that the discussion about the body in Satkhandagama first of all occurs in its culika named Prakrti-samutkirtana (Book VI p. 50) also corroborates our above-mentioned conclusion. Therein among the sub-types of Namakarma, body and many items related to body have found place after the mention of gati and jati. In the first Vidhi-dvara five types of bodies are enumerated. They are: audarika (the gross), vaikriya (the transformable), aharaka (the projectable), taijasa (the electric) and karmana (the karmic) (1474). After this enumeration they are taken up one by one for exposition. Here the sub-types of each of these five types are pointed out. While enumerating the sub-types of the audarika body we are told that they are as many as are the classes of living beings beginning 1. The chapter XII of Prajnapana is' Sarirapada'. It deals with the topic of body (sarira). The chapter XVI of Prajnapana (Prayogapada) yields information about bodily activities. 2. Prajnapana, Padas III & XVIII 3. Ibid, Pada XIII

Page #400
... (371) ... from the one-sensed and ending with the human beings who are five-sensedo (1476-87). Hence while discussing the form of the audarika body all those forms which are found in the bodies possessed by the above-mentioned classes of living beings are discussed. The form of the body possessed by an earth-bodied being resembles that of Masura pulse, that of the body possessed by a water-bodied being resembles that of a stable water-drop (stibukabindu)5, that of the body possessed by a fire-bodied being resembles that of a multitude of needles, that of the body possessed by an air-bodied being resembles that of a flag, and that of the body possessed by a plant-bodied being is of various types. The structure or form which is found in the body possessed by a living being belonging to any of the classes beginning with the class of the two-sensed upto that of the four-sensed is hunda (every limb and every feature unsymmetrical). The bodies possessed by living beings belonging to all the remaining classes of living beings having audarika bodies-except the class of sammurochima beings-can have all the six types of bodily forms. The body possessed by a sammurochima being invariably has hunda form (1488-1501). The following are the six bodily formse : (1) samacaturasra (Symmetrical from all angles). (2) nyagrodhaparimandala (Upper part symmetrical, lower part unsymmetrical). (3) sadi? (Reverse of (2)). (4) vamana (Dwarfish). (5) kubja (Hunch-backed). (6) hunda (Every limb and every feature unsymmetrical). The classes of the one-sensed, the two-sensed etc. are taken up one by one and we are told as to what height the concerned type of body found in that class has (1502-13). Those very points that are discussed in connection with the audarika body are also discussed in connection with the vaikriya body too. This vaikriya body is found in the classes of fully developed (paryapta) gross (badara) air-bodied beings, five-sensed 4. For the treatment of these divisions one may refer to the chapter I of Prajiapany. 5. "s:ibukakiro yo bindur na punar itastato vatadina viksiptah " Commentary, folio 411. 6. The text proper, at this place, does not enumerate all the six structures; it employs the term 'java' (suggesting abridgement) and hence it mentions the first and the last alone (1497[1]). But su. 1694 [8] (Chap ter XXIII) enumerates all the six. 7. Different reading--saci.

Page #401
...[372)... sub-human beings and five-sensed human beings. It is to be noted that not all the beings belonging to these three classes possess this body. Only those beings that are garbhaja (born from uterus), paryapta and having the life-span of samkhyata years can possess this body. In the case of human beings one more limiting condition is given. Only those human beings that inhabit Karmabhumi (Land of Action) can have it. But all the celestial beings invariably possess it (1514-20). After this account occurs the deseription of the form of this body (1521-26). While describing the form both the sub-types of it viz. bhavadharaniya and uttara vaikriya are taken into account. The vaikriya body that one acquires as soon as one is born is called bhavadharaniya. And this body is known as uttara vaikriya as and when it assumes afterwards different forms. Again, while discussing the height or size of this body both these sub-types are taken into account (1527-32). The Aharaka body has no sub-types. Only that human being who inhabits the Land of Action (Karmabhumi), who is endowed with supernatural powers and who is self-controlled though spiritually lethargic (pramatta), can acquire this body (1533). It has samacaturasra form (1534). Its minimum height is somewhat less than a ratni (= one hand) and maximum height is one full ratni (1535). We are told that the Taijasa body is found in all the classes of living beings beginning with the one-sensed and ending with the five-sensed. Hence its sub-types are as many as are the classes of living beings (1536-39). Then follows the description of its form (1540-44). And after that we are informed about its height(1545-51). We are told that all this applies in toto to the Karmana body (1552). The size of these two bodies is given keeping in view especially the maranantikasamudghata. It is so because leaving this special occasion their size is always equal to that of the audarika or the vaikriya body. On death a living being leaves its present body and migrates to the place where it has to take new birth. During this journey these two bodies alone are associated with the transmigrating soul. Hence while considering the size of these two bodies the size which they can have during this journey is discussed. The material particles are accumulated for the construction of the body generally from all the six directions. Similarly, incremental accumulation as well as the dispersion of the particles take place from or into all the six directions (1553-58). 8. According to karmagranthikas even those who are not spiritually lethargic can possibly have this body. Prajna panatika, folio 424.

Page #402
...[373]... In the Samyogadvara (1559-1564) the question as to how many bodies from among the five, viz. audarika etc., a living being can simultaneously possess is discussed. The gist of the discussion is as follows: 1. The Audarika is possible with the Vaikriya, the Aharaka, the Taijasa and the Karmana. 2. The Vaikriya is possible with the Audarika, the Taijasa and the Karmana. 3. The Aharaka is possible with the Audarika, the Taijasa and the Karmana. 4. The Taijasa is possible with the Audarika, the Vaikriya, the Aharaka and the Karmana. 5. The Karmana is possible with the Audarika, the Vaikriya, the Aharaka and the Taijasa. The Taijasa and the Karmana are always found together. The last two dvaras (1565-66) are devoted to the calculation of the relative numerical strength of their substances and constituent atoms as also of their sizes. It is noteworthy that the discussion about the relative numerical strength of their sizes occurs even in the Satkhandagama (Avagahana-mahadandaka, Book XI, Sutra 33, p. 56). Again, the relative numerical strength of their constituent atoms as also of their incremental accumulation is found discussed therein (Book XIV, p. 429). For the comparison of the Karmana body with the subtle body recognised in other systems of Indian philosophy one may refer to the introduction to Ganadharavada, (Ed. Malvania), p. 121. From the standpoint of substance the order of their relative numerical strength is as follows: the Aharaka, the Vaikriya, the Audarika, the Taijasa, the Karmana. From the standpoint of their constituent atoms the order of their relative numerical strength is as follows: the Aharaka, the Vaikriya, the Audarika, the Taijasa, the Karmana. When both the standpoints are taken together, the order of the relative numerical strength is as follows: aharaka substances, vaikriya substances, audarika substances, aharaka atoms, vaikriya atoms, audarika atoms, taijasa-karmana substances, taijasa atoms, karmana atoms (1565). 9. This means that it does not necessarily and invariably accompany them.

Page #403
... [374] ... The relative numerical strength of their sizes is calculated from the standpoints of maximum, minimum and the both. From the standpoint of the minimum size, the order is as follows: the Audarika, the Taijasa-Karmana, the Vaikriya, the Aharaka. From the standpoint of maximum size, the order is as follows: the Aharaka, the Audarika, the Vaikriya, the Taijasa-Karmana. From the standpoint of the maximum and the minimum sizes taken together, the order is as follows: the Audarika (mini.), the Taijasa-Kamana (mini), the Vaikriya (mini.), the Aharaka (mini.), the Aharaka (max.), the Audarika (max.), the Vaikriya (max.), the TaijasaKarmana (max.) (1566).

Page #404
... [375).. CHAPTER XXII ON ACTIVITY Karma means disposition or impression (vasana, sanskara) which causes rebirth. From the very early times in India thinkers pondered over it. The speculation of the Karmi goes inevitably hand in hand with the conception of the cycle of births and deaths. In the old set of Upanisads this speculation occasionally occurs. But in the Jaina and the Buddhist literature-especially in the Jaina Agamas-it occupies large space. Therein we also notice its two clear-cut stages. In its first or primary stage the term kriya might have been employed in place of the term karma. We surmise this because in the Jaina Agamas3 and Pali Pitakas4 the term kiriya has been used for sukrta-duskrta (good or bad acts), punya-papa (merit-demerit) and kusala-akusala karma (auspicious or inauspicious acts) whereas the term kiriyaval has been used for the believer in those acts. Hence in the classification of doctrines, found in the Agamas of that period of time, occur the four broad classes, viz. Kriyavadi, Akriyavadi etc.5 And in the Pali Pitakas the believers in the good and bad acts are described as 'the preachers of Kriya.' Moreover, therein the Buddha calls himself a Kriyavadi, and he is praised by employing the terms Kriyavadi and Karmavadi. Some thinkers might have dubbed him as Akriyavadt on account of his doctrine of No-Soul. Hence he interpreted the term Akriyavada in his own way. And if somebody were to describe him as Akriyavadi in this sense he would not have objected to the description. In fine, in those days the term Kriyavadi was prevalent in the sense of the one who believes in the Karma' and the term Akriyavadi in the sense of the one who does not believe in the Karma'. But the term Karma gradually ousted the term kriya. First both the terms were employed side by side as interchangable terms or as synonyms.7 But when it was finally determined 1. For the account of Agamic speculation on Kriya (Activity) one may refer to Kriyakosa' edited by Shri Mohan Lal Banthiya and Shri Shrichand Choradiya, Calcutta, 1969. 2. Introduction to Ganadharavada (Ed. Malvania), p. 109. 3. Sutrakstanga, 1. 12. 1. 4. Dighanikaya, Samannaphalasutta. 5. Bhagavati 30. 1; Bhagavatisara, p. 570. For other readings refer to Kriyakosa, p. 256. 6. Vinayapitaka, Mahavagga 6. 31. Anguttaranikaya 4. 179. Aso refer to Agama yuga ka Jaina Darsana'p. 74. 7. These two terms are employed side by side in Acarangasutra (the portion in the beginning of the text) and Dighanikaya (Sonadamdasutta). ,

Page #405
... [376]... that both mean the same thing, the term kriyavada became oblivious and the term karmavada alone remained in the field. There is another reason also for this happening. It is that with the increase of subtlety and depth of Karma speculation the old Kriya speculation drifted far away from the former. And at last the old kriya speculation could not keep pace with the new karma speculation. So, now we have before us the kriya speculation simply as a background of or as a historical link with the karma speculation. We can have a glimpse into its nature through Kriyapada of Prajnapana, and Kriyasthana (2.2) and Pratyakhyanakriya (2.4) of Sutrakstanga. Moreover, the discussions about kriya and kriyavada, that we come across in Bhagavatt,' also suggest the importance of the Kriya speculation in those ancient days. Gradually the importance of the Kriya speculation waned and that of the Karma speculation increased. Satkhandagama provides an evidence to this fact. It is replete with the Karma speculation. But therein we do not come across the kriya speculation of the type found in the Agamas, especially Prajnapana and Bhagavati. Again, it is necessary to note that there were believers in the Kriya, who did not accept material veil of the karma over and above acts (kriya).10 Their knowledge is described by the derogatory term, viz. vibhangajnana. This suggests that the tenet of the material veil of the karma, recognised in the Karma doctrine propounded in the Agamas, was not originally present in the Kriyavada at its early stages. If kriya or karma (act) were regarded as giving its fruit and that too after a gap of so many years or lives, then kriya (act) being destroyed as soon as it is performed the theoreticians could not help postulating karma as a veil or impression or disposition (avarana, vasana, sanskara) resulting from the kriya (act); and gradually it was concluded and determined that this karma which is viewed as a veil or impression should be material. Thus the two terms kriya and karma which at one time conveyed the identical sense came to mean different things. Before they came to mean different things they had passed through various stages. First pranatipata (injury to life) itself was known as kriya (1572), then the kriya (=kriyaphala = karma) generated by pranatipata came 8. In Bhagavatisutra we are told that kriya precedes vedana, further that even a sramana (a monk) has kriya which is caused by pramada (spiritual lethargy) and yoga (mental, vocal and bodily activity) (Su. 151, 152 (3.3)). Moreover, we are told that a person cannot attain liberation so, long as he is possessed of kriya-Su. 153. 9. Ibid, 1. 10; 30. 1; 3. 3; 7. 1; 7. 10; 2. 8; 18. 8; 6. 3. Also see Bhagavatisara pp. 34,597.. 10, Sthananga, 542.

Page #406
... [377] ... to be known as kriya (1574) and after that the term karma became current in place of kriya (1585). The term kriya which was a synonym of the term karma got out of use and the term karmavada alone became current in the circles of thinkers. In the Purvagata of Drstivada there is one Purva named Kriyavisala. But Satkhandagama establishes the connection of Karmaprakrti with the Purva called Agrayani.11 This too corroborates our conclusion that in the first stage kriya itself was regarded as karma but afterwards karma gradually acquired the sense quite different from that of kriya. The chapter on Kriya12, contained in the Prajnapana, is merely a collection of discussions about Kriya conducted variously in those days. It gives us an idea as to how the Kriya speculation might have developed. For instance, the one way of treating of Kriya is to demonstrate its five types based on the conception of violencenonviolence13 (su. 1567-72; 1605). The second way of treating of Kriya takes into account 18 papasthanas (types of bad acts); but this treatment is such as it includes the treatment of five great vows14 (su. 1574-80). The third way of treating of it is to form and describe its five types which could somehow be included in 18 papasthanas (1621). Moreover, Sutrakstanga too contains the discussion about kriyasthanas (types of vicious acts). Thus the topic of Kriya was variously discussed in those early days. But before the Kriya speculation could assume its concrete form, Karma speculation got systematised and it finalised the dosas (vices). Thus Karma speculation took the advantage of the old Kriya speculation. But the former had not adopted the latter in its original form. In this chapter it is determined as to which living beings are active and which inactive. And it is finally concluded that the liberated souls (siddhas) are inactive; they perform no act whatsoever. From among the non-liberated (sarsari), only those who have attained the sailesi or ayogi state are inactive. And all the rest 11. Satkhandagama, Book IX, su. 45. p, 134. 12. For the exposition of Kriya one may refer to Sthananga-Samavayanga, p. 410. Therein various details about Kriya are systematically presented and explained. 13. The speculation regarding these types of Kriya is possibly very old. It is so because these types alone are meant in su. 1585 etc. where occurs the reference to Kriya alone. The common name given to these five types is Ayojika (= that keeps one involved in the cycie of births and deaths) (1617-). 14. Compare this account with the one found in Satkhandagama (Vedana pratyayavid hana Sutras), Book XII, p. 275.

Page #407
... [378) ... non-liberated souls are active (1573). Really speaking, the sutra mentioning the two-fold divisions of souls, viz. the active and the inactive should occur first and only afterwards should come the exposition of the types of kriya as also the discussion about the question as to which types of kriya are found in this or that class of living beings. This is the natural order of treatment. It is not followed in the Prajnapana account. Here first the five main types of kriya and their subtypes are enumerated (1567-72) and only afterwards the question as to which living beings are active and which inactive is discussed (1573). This is so because the chapter is of the nature of collection of various discussions about kriya. The types and sub-types of kriya, as enumerated in Prajnapana, are as follows: Five Kriyas (1567-72;15 1605) Eighteen vices Five kriyas by which the Kriyas are generated 1. Kaiya (Kayiki) 1. Pranatipata 1. Arambhiya 1. Anuvarayakaiya 2. Mrsavada 2. Pariggahiya 2. Duppauttakaiya 3. Adattadana 3. Mayavattiya 2. Ahigaraniya (Adhi 4. Maithuna 4. Apaccakkha. karaniki) 16 5. Parigraha nakiriya 1. Samjoyanahigaraniya 6. Krodha 5. Micchadar2. Nivvattanahigaraniya 7. Mana sanavattiya 3. Padosiya (Pradvesiki) 8. Maya 1. Sva-prati asubhamana 9. Lobha 2. Paraprati asubhamana 10. Prema 3. Tadubhayaprati asubha- 11. Dvesa mana 12. Kalaha 4. Pariyavaniya (Paritapaniki) 13. Abhyakhyana 1. 17 Sva-asata-udirana 14. Paisunya 2. Para-asata-udirana 15. Paraparivada 3. Ubhaya-asata-udirana 16. Arati-rati 5. Panativata (Pranatipata) 17. Mayamesa 1. Sva-panativata 18. Mithyadarsanasalya 2. Para-panativata 3. Ubhaya-panativata 15. Bhagavatisara, p. 34; Bhagavati, sataka 3, uddesaka 3. 16. Bhagavati, 16.1.564-565; Bhagavatisara, p. 367. 17. Asata (pain) caused by pulling off one's own hairs and the practice of penances should not be included in this. This is so because the result of the pulling off one's own hairs is good. The practice of penances beyond one's capacity is prohibited in the doctrinal works. This is the clarification offered by the commentator in his commentary (folio 436).

Page #408
...[379]... For the sake of comparison we give below lists of kriyasthanas (vices) and kriyas (vicious acts), contained in the Sutrakrtanga (2.2) and Sthananga (419) respectively. 13 Kriyasthanas 1. Arthadanda 2. Anarthadanda 3. Himsadanda 4. Akasmatdanda 5. Drstiviparyasadanda 6. Mrsapratyaya 7. Adattadanapratyaya 8. Adhyatmapratyaya 9. Manapratyaya 10. Mitradvesapratyaya 11. Mayapratyaya 12. Lobhapratyaya 13. Iryapathika 25 Kriyas (1) 1. Arambhiki 2. Parigrahiki 3. Mayapratyaya 4. Apratyakhyanakriya 5. Mithyadarsanapratyaya (2) 6. Kayiki 7. Adhikaraniki 8. Pradvesiki 9. Paritapaniki 10. Pranatipatakriya (3) 11. Darsanapratyaya 12. Prasnapratyaya 13. Pratityakriya 14. Samantopanika 15. Svahastiki (4) 16. Nisrjika 17. Anayanika 18. Vaidaraniki 19. Anabhogapratyaya 20. Anavakanksapratyaya (5) 21. Premapratyaya 22. Dvesapratyaya 23. Prayogakriya 24. Samudanakriya 25. Iryapathiki Prajnapana discusses the question as to with regard to which things the vicious acts are performed. For instance, the act of doing injury 18 to life could be performed with regard to all the six types of living beings. That is, a living being belonging to this or that from among 24 classes can do injury to a living being of this or that type from among the six types (1574-75). Living beings tell falsehood with regard to all the substances (1576). They can steal all the things that can be grasped (1577). They can perform the sexual act on rupa or substances having rupa (1578). They can accumulate and possess all the substances (1579). Regarding the remaining vices, viz. anger, pride etc. we 18. The following statement occurs in Bhagavati (17.4.601; 1.6.52). "puttha kajjai no aputtha kajjai". It is obvious that here the term 'kriya' is employed in the sense of (material) karma.

Page #409
...[380] ... are asked to repeat the same thing in the case of each and every class of living beings (1580). We are also told as to how many types of karmas a living being binds if it performs this or that from among 18 types of vicious acts. It is stated that a living being generally binds the seven out of the eight main types of karmas (excluding the eighth type, viz. ayukarma) and seldom binds all the eight types of karmas when it is under the influence of this or that vice enumerated in the list of 18 (1581-84). Prajnapana has also discussed the question as to how many vicious acts a living being performs when it binds this or that type of karmas, viz. jnanavaraniya, etc. (1585-87). The speciality of this discussion is that it has not taken into account those 18 vicious acts; in their place we find the five acts. But the text proper does not tell us as to which those five acts are. But the commentator points out that they are kayiki etc. Moreover, he clarifies that the following question is in the mind of the author of the text proper, though he has not formulated it in so many words: How many acts are required for the completion of pranatipata, if a living being were to bind karmas through pranatipata19? In answer to this question the text proper states that the acts required are 3, 4, or 5 (1585-87). But it does not tell us as to which these acts are. The commentator asks us to understand acts kayiki etc, in due order (Commentary, folio 440 B). Further we are told as to how many vicious acts one or many living beings can have with respect to one or many living beings (1588-1604). Here again the commentator points out that the vicious acts meant here are those beginning with the kayiki. Further he clarifies that we are to include in these vicious acts not only those that are performed in the present life but also those that were performed in the past lives. This is so because the living being has not abandoned his attachment to the past body, etc. through the instrumentality of which it performed the vicious acts in the past lives. Whatever is produced by those body, etc. and whatever is done by other souls with them-for all that the living being is held responsible because it has not left its attachment to them. For the extensive treatment of this topic, one may refer to kriyakosa, pp. 45 ff. and 150 ff. Sutra 1605 again enumerates those five vicious acts which are mentioned in the beginning of this chapter (Su. 1567). And in sutra 1606 we are told that all these five vicious acts are available in the 24 classes of living beings (1606)... 19. Commentary, folio 440 B.

Page #410
... [381]... First, the question as to the possibility of the simultaneous existence of the five vicious acts is discussed in a general way. Then, we are informed as to whether or not the simultaneous existence of these five vicious acts is possible in this or that from among the 24 classes of living beings (1607-16). These five vicious acts are given a common name "ayojika.'. Again, the possibility of their simultaneous existence in general and then in the class of infernal beings etc. is discussed in the same way as is done in the immediately preceding sutras (1617-19). Not only that but we are also asked to ponder over the problem of their simultaneity from the standpoints of space and time. And all the alternatives that could be formulated from the standpoint of time are enumerated (1620). After this the chapter gives an account of the other five vicious acts beginning with arambhika. Pramattasamyata, etc. are here mentioned as the possessor of these vicious acts (1622-26). This is followed by the treatment of the question as to in which classes of living beings from among the 24 classes these vicious acts are found (1627). The problem of their sumultaneity is also discussed (1628-36). And at last there occurs the treatment of this same from the standpoints of space and time (1636). Eighteen vicious acts have already been treated of in su. 1578-80. Now the question of the possibility of the refrainment from this or that vicious act in a particular class of living beings is discussed (1637-41). And we are informed that the refrainment from 17 vicious acts beginning with pranatipata is possible in the class of human beings alone, and that the refrainment from mithyadarsana is not possible in the class of the onesensed as also in that of the vikalendriya whereas in the remaining classes it is possible. Then we are told as to how many types of karmas are bound at the time of the refrainment from this or that vice from among the 18. In this connection 27 alternatives possible in the living beings in general are enumerated. And it is discussed as to how many alternatives are possible in this or that class of living beings from among the twentyfour (1642-49). Again, we are told as to whether or not the vicious acts arambhiki etc. are possible in the case of living beings refrained from vicious acts, viz. pranatipata etc., and if they are possible how many of them are possible (1650-62). At the end of the chapter there occurs the account of relative numerical strength of the vicious acts, viz. arambhiki etc. They are mentioned below according to the ascending order of their

Page #411
... [382)... relative numerical strength : mithyadarsanapratyaya, apratyakhyanakriya, parigrahiki, arambhiki, mayapratyaya (1663). The meaning of this order is brought out by the commentator as follows. Only those living beings that are possessed of mithyadrsti can have the mithyadsstipratyaya kriya; but the apratyakhyana kriya is possible in both the avirata samyagdssti and mithyadrsti. Mayapratyaya kriya is possible in apramattasamyata, pramattasamyata, desavirata and mithyadssti. Hence among all the kriyas this kriya has the highest numerical strength (sarvadhika) (Commentary, folio 452). The twofold division of kriya, viz. samparayika and airyapathika which we come across in later works is not found in the whole of the discussion contained in this chapter.

Page #412
... (383)... CHAPTERS XXIII-XXVII SPECULATION ON KARMA The fourth and the fifth parts (khandas) of Satkhandagama are known as Vedanakhanda and Varganakhanda. Among the 24 pointsof-investigation (Book IX, su. 45, p. 134) of the types of karmas the second is called Vedana. And on the basis of this point-ofinvestigation called vedana the whole fourth part (khanda) is given the title Vedanakhanda. Again, among those 24 points-of-investigation the sixth one is bandhana-dvara. The bandhana-dvara has four constituents, viz. bandha, bandhaka, bandhantya and bandhavidhana. That is, bandhana-dvara contains the explanation of these four sub-points (Book XIV, su. 1 p. 1). At the occasion of the exposition of bandhaniya from among these four there occurs the treatment of vargana (Book XIV, su. 68, p. 48). And on the basis of the treatment of vargana the entire fifth part is given the name Varganakhanda.2 These two parts that are placed after the first three deserve to be recognised as one independent work. This is supported by the fact that like the first part, the fourth one opens with a mangala (benediction). Having pointed out the 24 points-of-investigation of the topic of the types of karmas these two parts expound them one by one whereas the first three parts contain the exposition conducted through 14 marganasthanas (points-of-investigation) of 14 jivasamasas. Thus these two parts constitute one independent work even though it has been included in the contents and body of the text Satkhandagama. Here it is to be noted that the sixth part called Mahabandha contains the exposition of bandhanavidhana alone from among the four, viz., bandha, bandhaka, bandhaniya and bandhanavidhanau. According to the statement occurring at the beginning of Vedanakhanda Karmaprakrti is the fourth Prabhrta of the fifth vastu (item) of Agrayani Purva (Book IX, su. 45, p. 134), and the extensive exposition of that very topic of Karmapraksti is conducted here through 24 points-of-investigation. The comparison of this Satkhandagama account with the one found in the chapters 23-27 of Prajnapana makes it clear that the stage represented by the latter is earlier than the one represented by the former. This is again supported by the fact that the niksepa method employed 1. Visayparicaya (substance) of Book IX, p. 1. 2. Visaypirica ya (substance) of Book XIII, p. 1. 3. Book I, Introduction, p. 67.

Page #413
...[384]... in the exposition contained in Satkhandagama is not found employed in the corresponding exposition contained in Prajnapana. And even the comparison of the items expounded in the one with those expounded in the other suggests the same thing. Prajnapana treatment of this topic is not subtle and deep. It does not enumerate four types of bandha, viz. prakrti-bandha, etc. in due order, nor does it explain all the four. It explains only the three types of bandha, viz. prakrti-bandha, anubhavabandha and sthiti-bandha and that too not in a proper order. It does not at all contain the discussion about the pradesa-bandha. The crystallised and subtle stage as well as terminology of the Karma speculation which we come across in the later works written by Svetambara and Digambara theoreticians are not present in the Prajnapana version of Karma speculation. For instance, Prajnapana considers raga (attachment) and dvesa (aversion) alone to be the cause of Karmic bondage (1670). Though this view is recognised by all the Jaina theoreticians, the discussion about the causes of Karmic bondage has been conducted, by both Svetambara and Digambara theoreticians of later days, in quite a different manner and on altogether a different plane. This fact is beyond controversy. The Prajnapana account does not mention yoga (activity) which is really one of the causes of Karmic bondage. This account does not contain the discussion about karmapradesa.5 Hence it is but natural that it could not mention yoga which is the cause of pradesa-bandha. This proves beyond doubt that the Prajnapana account represents the old stage of Karma speculation. Prajnapana exposition of anubhava-bandha (1679) also points to its antiquity. Prajnapana very often (1665, 1687, 1754, 1769, 1775, 1787) enumerates the eight basic types of Karma. And these types are enumerated again and again at the beginning of the discussions of the concerned items. From this we can legitimately infer that the twentythird chapter and succeeding ones devoted to the Karma speculation were originally written as separate independent tracts and that they have been collected in Prajnapana. A closer study reveals that the two sections of 23rd chapter are in fact an earlier and a later draft of the solution of the same problem. First section belongs to the ancient period of time and represents the primary stage of the speculation whereas the second section 4. For the 16 anuyogadvaras of vedana refer to Satkhandagama, Book X, p. 1 For the niksepas of karma refer to Book XIII, p. 38. 5. The adjectives, viz. baddha (bound), sprsta and sancita (accumulated), etc. are given to karmas (1679). But there does not occur the discussion about pradesa-bandha. Only prakrti-bandha, sthiti-bandha and anubhavabandha are dealt with.

Page #414
... (385)... belongs to the later period of time and represents the developed stage of speculation. The second section supplements the first one. So, we deem it proper to deal with them here at one place jointly. The types and sub-types of Karmas are as follows: Basic types of karma (1665, 1687, Sub-types (1688-1696) 1754, 1769, 1775, 1787) 1. Jnanavaraniya? 1. Abhinibodhikajnanavaraniya 2. Srutajnanavaraniya 3. Avadhijnanavaraniya 4. Manah paryayajnanavaraniya 5. Kevalajnanavaraniya 2. Darsanavaraniya 1. Nidrapancaka : 1. Nidra 2. Nidranidra 3. Pracala 4. Pracalapracala 5. Styanarddhi 2. Darsanacatuska : 1. Caksudarsanavaraniya 2. Acaksudarsanivarantya 3. Avadhidarsanivaraniya 4. Kevaladarsanavaraniya 3. Vedantya 1. Satavedaniya : 1. Manojnasabda 2. Manojnarupa 3. Manojnagandha 4. Manojnarasa 5. Manojna sparsa 6. Manahsukhata 7. Vacanasukhata 8. Kayasukhata 2. Asatavedaniya : 1-5. Amanojnasabdadi 6. Manahduhkhata 7. Vacanaduhkhata 8. Kayaduhkhata 6. The exposition of eight primary types of karmas occurs in the first section of 23rd chapter. Therein we are also told as to what are the causes of karmic bondage. The second section of the same chapter first enumerates the secondary types of Karmas and afterwards calcu lates their duration etc. found in each of the classes of living beings 7. The commentator has supported the order in which they are enumer ated here. Refer to the commentary, folio 454 A. P. 25

Page #415
... (386)... 4. Mohaniya 1. Darsanamohaniya : 1. Samyaktvavedaniya 2. Mithyatvavedaniya 3. Samyak-mithyatvavedaniya 2. Caritramohantya : 1. Kasayavedaniya : 1. Anantanubandhi krodha mana maya lobha 5. Apratyakhyana krodha mana maya loba 9. Pratyakhyanavarana krodha mana 11. maya 12. loba 13. Samjvalana krodha 14. mana 15. maya 16. lobha Kaj ti wonico 10. 2. Nokasayavedaniya : 1. Striveda 2. Purusaveda 3. Napumsakaveda 4. Hasya 5. Rati 6. Arati 7. Bhaya 8. Soka 9. Jugupsa 5. Ayu 1. Nairayika ayu 2. Tiryanca ayu 3. Manusya ayu 4. Deva ayu 6. Nama 1. Gatinama : 1. Narakagati 2. Tiryancagati 3. Manusyagati 4. Devagati

Page #416
... (387)... 2. Jatinama : 1. Ekendriya jati 2. Dvindriya jati 3. Trindriya jati 4. Caturindriya jati 5. Pancendriya jati 3. Sariranama : 1. Audarikasarira 2. Vaikriyasarira 3. Aharakasarira 4. Taijasasarira 5. Karmanasarira 4. Sarirangopanganama : 1-3. Audarikasarirangopangadi 5. Sartrabandhananama : 1-5. Audarikasarirabandhanadi 6. Sarirasanghatanama : 1-5. Audarikasarirasanghatadi 7. Samhanananamas: 1. Vajratsabhanaracasamhanana 2. Rsabhanaracasamhanana 3. Naracasamhanana 4. Ardhanaracasamhanana 5. Kilikasamhanana 6. Sevartasamhanana 8. Samsthananama: 1. Samacaturasrasamsthana 2. Nyagrodhaparimandalasams thana 3. Sadisamsthana 4. Vamanasamsthana 5. Kubjasamsthana 6. Hundasamsthana 9. Varnanama : 1. Krsna 2. Nila 3. Rakta 4. Pita 5. Sukla 8. The commentator refutes a view upheld by Ac. Jinavallabha. Com mentary, folio 470.

Page #417
...[388]... 10. Gandhanama : 1. Surabhigandha 2. Durabhigandha 11. Rasanama: 1. Tikta 2. Katu 3. Kasaya 4. Amla 5. Madhura 12. Sparsanama : 1. Karkasa 2. Mrdu 3. Laghu 4. Guru 5. Snigdha 6. Ruksa 7. Sita 8. Usna 13. Agurulaghunama 14. Upaghatanama 15. Paraghatanama 16. Anupurvinama : 1. Nairayika anupurvi 2. Tiryanca anupurvi 3. Manusya anupurvi 4. Deva anupurvi 17. Ucchvasanama 18. Atapanama 19. Udyota 20. Vihayogatinama : 1. Prasastavihayogati 2. Aprasastavihayogati 21. Trasanama 22. Sthavaranama 23. Suksmanama 24. Badaranama 25. Paryaptanama 26. Aparyaptanama 27. Sadharanasariranama 28. Pratyekasariranama 29. Sthiranama 30. Asthiranama 31. Subhanama

Page #418
... [389]... 32. Asubhanama 33. Subhaganama 34. Durbhaganama 35. Susvaranama 36. Dunsvaranama 37. Adeyanama 38. Anadeyanama 39. Yasahkartinama 40. Ayasahkirtinama 41. Nirmananama 42. Tirthankaranama 7. Gotra 1. Uccagotra : 1. Jativisistata 2. Kulavisistata 3. Balavisistata 4. Rupavisistata 5. Tapavisistata 6. Srutavisistata 7. Labhavisistata 8. Aisvaryavisistata 2. Nicagotra: 1. Jativihinata 2. Kulavihtnata 3. Balavihinata 4. Rupavihinata 5. Tapavihinata 6. Srutavihinata 7. Labhavihinata 8. Aisvaryavihinata 8. Antaraya 1. Danantaraya 2. Labhantaraya 3. Bhogantaraya 4. Upabhogantaraya 5. Viryantaraya All the eight basic types of karmas are available in each of the 24 classes of living beings (1666). While explaining as to how a living being binds each of these eight types of karmas, we are told that at the time of the rise (udaya) of jnanavarantya karma, the influx (agamana) of darsanavaranzya karma takes place.10 The 9. It is noteworthy that ucsagotra does not mean merely birth in high-class family, it also means beauty of the body and even spiritual excellences. Similarly, nicagotra does not mean merely birth in low-class family, it also means absence of bodily and spiritual excellences. 10. For this the term 'niyacchati' is employed,

Page #419
...[390]... rise of darsanavaraniya is followed by the influx of darsanamoha the rise of which is, in turn, followed by mithyatva. And as soon as the udirana of mithyatva comes into existence, the influx of all the eight types of karmas takes place (1667). This order of influx of the eight types of karmas is found in connection with all the living beings (1668).11 Attachment (raga) and aversion (dvesa) are mentioned as the two causes of Karmic bondage. Deceit (maya) and greed (lobha) are included in attachment. Anger (krodha) and pride (mana) are included in aversion (1670-74).12 A living being may or may not experience jnanavarana, darsanavarana, mohaniya and antaraya. Similarly, from among 24 classes of living beings, the class of human beings may or may not experience them. But the living beings belonging to the remaining classes invariably and necessarily experience them. The remaining four types of karmas, viz. vedaniya, ayu, nama and gotra are invariably experienced by living beings belonging to all the 24 classes (1675-78). This sutra is devoted to the exposition of karma vedana (Experience of karmas). Scholars are advised to compare this account with the one found in Vedana Samitta Sutras of Satkhandagama (Book XII p. 294). The sutra that follows the present one employs the term anubhava' for 'vedana'. This points to the development of terminology. The term 'vedana' in the sense of 'anubhava' was current in the earlier stage of Karma speculation. Again, the treatment of baddha, sprsta, sancaya etc.- the items related to karma-suggests that the sutra belongs to the later period of time (1679). While describing the fruition (anubhava-vipaka) 13 of karma we are told that a bound or accumulated karma cannot give its fruit simply because it is ready to do that. In addition to that it requires the attainment of proper gati, sthiti, bhava and pudgala. Not only that but it should also attain the state of udirana if it were to give its fruit. When the karmas, viz. jnanavarantya etc. fulfil all these conditions, they can give their proper fruits (1679-86). 11. Ac. Malayagiri has experienced some difficulty while commenting on this sutra. Hence he asks us to consider it to be 'prayika.' It is to be noted that this type of discussion about the influx (agamana) of karmas does not occur in later works. The present sutra wants to suggest this much that karma causes the influx of karma. 12. In these sutras yoga (activity) is not mentioned as one of the causes of karmic bondage. Here kasaya alone is mentioned as the cause of karmic bondage. This is noteworthy. 13. This whole portion dealing with anubhava (1679-86) represents the old stage of speculation,

Page #420
...[391]... There are ten types of fruits which jnanavarantya can give (1679): 1. Srotra-avarana 6. Ghranavijnana-avarana 2. Srotravijnana-avarana 7. Rasa-avarana 3. Netra-avarana 8. Rasavijnana-avarana 4. Netravijnana-avarana 9. Sparsa-avarana 5. Ghrana-avarana 10. Sparsavijnana-avarana Due to the rise of all these avaranas (veils) we cannot know the objects which we would have known otherwise, we cannot know them inspite of our desire to know them, we cannot retain the knowledge even if we have known them, that is, the knowledge completely fades away. Again, it is noteworthy that the avarana of manas (mind) as also that of knowledge due to it are not mentioned here. Moreover, the avaranas of srutajnana, avadhijnana and manahparyayajnana are also not mentioned here. This proves that the sutra represents very old stage of karma speculation-the stage preceding the period of time when the terminology of Karma doctrine got established. Ac. Malayagiri has not explained as to why the concerned avaranas are not mentioned here. The nine types of fruits which darsanavarantya karma can give are as follows: (1680). 1. Nidra 6. Caksurdarsanavarana 2. Nidranidra 7. Acaksurdarsanavarana 3. Pracala 8. Avadhidarsanavarana 4. Pracalapracala 9. Kevaladarsanavarana 5. Styanrddhi One noteworthy thing is that though this sutra takes note of avadhidarsana, etc., the preceding sutra does not take note of Avadhijnana, etc. The eight types of fruits which satavedaniya can give are as follows: (1681[1]) 1. Manojna-sabda14 5. Manojna-sparsa 2. Mamojna-ripa 6. Manah-sukhata 3. Manojna-gandha 7. Vacana-sukhata 4. Manojna-rasa 8. Kayasukhata The Karma opposite to satavedaniya can give the fruits, viz. amanojna-sabda, etc. (1681[2]). 14. The commentator records different explanations offered by others (folio 461).

Page #421
... (392]... The five types of fruits which mohaniya-karma can give are as follows (1682) : 1. Samyaktvavedaniya 4. Kasayavedaniya 2. Mithyatvavedaniya 5. Nokasayavedaniya 3. Samyak-mithyatvavedaniya The four types of fruits which ayu-karma can give are as follows (1683) : 1. Narakayu 3. Manusyayu 2. Tiryancayu 4. Devayu The fourteen types of fruits which Subhanamakarma15 can give are as follows (1684[1]): 1. Istasabda16 8. Istalavanya 2. Istarupa 9. Istayasahkirti 3. Istagandha 10. Ista-utthana-karma-bala-virya purusakara-parakrama 4. Istarasa 11. Ista svara 5. Istasparsa 12. Kantasvara 6. Istagati16 13. Priyasvara 7. Istasthiti16 14. Maeojnasuaga The fourteen types of fruits which duhkhanamakarma can give are the opposites of the 14 fruits of Subhanamakarma (1684 [2]). The eight types of fruits which ucsagotrakarma can give are as follows (1685 [1]). 1. Jativisistata 5. Tarouisistata 2. Kulavisistata 6. Srutavisistata 3. Balavisistata 7. Labhavisistata 4. Rupavisistata 8. Alsvaryavisistata The eight types of fruits which nicagotrakarma can give are the opposites of the eight which ucsagotra can give; for example, jativihinata, etc. (1685 [2]). The five types of fruits which antarayakarma can give are as follows (1886): 1. Danantaraya 4. Upibhogantaraya 2. Labhantaraya 5. Viryantaraya 3. Bhogantaraya 15. It has been stated that there are 42 sub-types of Namakarma. But at this place, only 14 types are enumerated. This suggests that the present list represents the old stage. 16. The commentator records different interpretations of these terms (folio 463).

Page #422
... [393]... Then follows the treatment of sthiti and abadhakala (1697-1704). About Abadhakala we are told as to how long a particular type of karma can remain associated with a living being without giving its proper fruit. After that it describes as to how long a particular karma can abide in the living beings belonging to the classes of the one-sensed upto the five-sensed having higher cognitive faculty (1705-14). For the description of maximum and minimum duration of karmas one may refer to Satkhandagama, Book VI, Culikas 6 & 7. And for the treatment of abadha, niseka, etc. one may again consult the same work, Book XI, Culika I, p. 139.17 Then we are told as to which living beings can bind the karmas of maximum (1745-52) or minimum duration (1742-44). Karmabandhapada (24th chapter) discusses the question, viz. bandha of which karmas takes place along with the bandha of this or that karma ? This question is discussed in connection with 24 classes of living beings (1755-68). Similarly, Karmavedana pada (25th chapter) treats the question, viz. vedana of which karmas takes place along with the bandha of this or that karma ? And Karmavedabandhapada (26th chapter) discusses the question, viz. bandha of which karmas takes place along with the vedana of this or that karma (1776-86) ? At last Karmavedavedakapada (27th chapter) treats the question, viz. vedana of which karmas takes place along with the vedana of this or that karma (1787-92)? 17. Study the following passage from Ac. Malayagiri's commentary : "etavata ca yad uktam agrayaniyakhye dvitiya purve karmaprakstiprabhste bandha-vidhane sthitibandhadhikare-catvary an uyogadvarani tadyathasthiti-bandha-sthanaprarupana abadhakanda kaprarupana utkrstanisekaprarupana alpabahutvaprarupana ca iti" (folio 479), Compare this with the abovementioned portion of Satkhandagama,

Page #423
... [394)... CHAPTER XXVIII ON FEEDING Prajna pana contains a separate chapter on feeding whereas Satkhandagama mentions ahara (feeding) as the 14th item in the list of 14 marganasthanas (points-of-investigation).1 This definitely points to the fact that the Jaina theoreticians had recognised the importance of the exposition of this topic since olden days. There are two sections (uddesas) of this chapter. The first section deals with the topic through eleven dvaras whereas the second one deals with it through 13 dvaras. Let us compare the list of these 13 dvaras with that of 14 marganasthanas found in Satkhandagama. Prajnapana 1865 Satkhandagama, Book I, p. 132 1. Ahara 1. Gati 2. Bhavya 2. Indriya 3. Sanjni 3. Kaya 4. Lesya 4. Yoga (9) 5. Drsti 5. Veda (11) 6. Samyata 6. Kasaya (7) 7. Kasaya 7. Jnana (8) 8. Jnana 8. Samyama (6) 9. Yoga 9. Darsana 10. Upayoga 10. Lesya (4) 11. Veda 11. Bhavya (2) 12. Sarira 12. Samyaktva (5) 13. Paryapta 13. Sanjni (3) 14. Ahara (1) Out of the 14 points-of-investigation found in Satkhandagama 10 occur in Prajnapana, having indentical names. The first three out of those 14 do not occur in Prajnapana list. But the points, viz. sarira and paryapti which are mentioned in Prajnapana are not found among those 14. Satkhandagama mentions jnana and darsana separately whereas Prajnapana mentions jnana and upayoga separately. We observe here that jnana and darsana are in fact covered by upayaga and hence there is no need of mentioning jnana separately. Disti is an ancient term for samyaktva and it is used here in 1. Safkhandagama, Book I, pp 132, 409; Book III, p. 483; Book IV, pp. 137 308, 486; Book V, pp. 173, 238, 446; Book VII, pp. 24, 112, 184, 236, 243 298, 365, 461, 477, 493, 518, 574; Book VIII, p. 390. 2. Numbers given in brackets refer to Prajnapana items.

Page #424
... [395]... Prajnapana. But Satkhandagama employs the term samyaktva. We do not deem it necessary for Prajnapana to mention ahara as a separate point-of-investigation because the whole topic itself pertains to ahara. It seems to us that Prajnapana utilised a list of 13 dvaras which already existed at that time. And it is clear that a list of 14 dvaras being more systematic than the one of 13 dvaras, the former cannot be older than the latter. The first point-of-investigation taken up for discussion in the first section is the question as to whether the food (ahara) 3 of the living beings belonging to this or that class from among the 24 is sacitta (alive), acitta (not-alive), or both. In answer to this question we are told that the living beings possessed of vaikriya body take acitta food whereas the living beings possessed of audarika body take all the three types of food (1794). After this seven pointsof-investigation are discussed jointly. These seven points cover the following seven questions. Do the infernal beings have the desire to undertake feeding ? When do they desire to undertake it ? What do they take in their feeding? Do they transform all that they have received from all the directions? Do they undertake feeding of all the material particles which they have received or only a part thereof? Do they undertake feeding of all the material particles received by them? What happens to the material particles after they undertake them in their feeding ? After discussing these seven dvaras in connection with the class of infernal beings (1795-1805), Prajnapana discusses them in connection with the remaining 23 classes one by one (1806-52). The noteworthy facts that emerge from this discussion are as follows. Ahara (feeding) is two-fold, viz. abhoganirvartita and anabhoganirvartita. That is, here we find the distinction between voluntary feeding and involuntary feeding. Voluntary feeding involves different time-gaps (between one feeding and another) in different classes of living beings whereas involuntary feeding is incessant (1786 and 1806 etc.). Living beings undertake feeding of material particles characterised by colour', flavour etc. The aggregate of these particles should be such as could have at least infinite atoms as its constitu 3. Dharala clarifies that by the term 'ahara' are meant not the karala-ahara, lepa-ahara, usma-ahara, manah-ahara and karma-ahara but is meant the nokarma-ahara. Book I, p. 409. The text proper, at this place, states that an aggregate proper for feeding is characterised by one colour etc. The commentator points out that this is said from the practical standpoint (vyavaharanaya); but from the definitive standpoint (niscayanaya) it does have all the five colours (folio 501).

Page #425
... (396)... ents, could pervade asamkhyata space-points and could be in touch with the units (pradesas) of soul (1797-1800). Infernal beings mostly receive the material particles colour, etc. of which have inauspicious effects (1801). Living beings receive these material particles for their feeding from all directions (1802). Only one out of the asamkhyata equal parts of the thus received material particles gets actually transformed into ahara, food. Again, only one out of ananta equal parts of the particles actually transformed into ahara could be relished by a living being (1803). But in the next sutra we are told that all the particles that are received by a living being are transformed into ahara (1804). In other words, all the particles that are received for feeding are undertaken in feeding. The material particles received in the act of feeding get transformed into five sense-organs. And this transformation gives rise to painful or miserable consequences alone in the case of infernal beings (1805) whereas it may give rise to pleasant consequences in the case of celestial beings, etc. (1806). The material particles grasped in feeding get transformed into as many senses as are possible in the class to which the concerned living being belongs (1812, 1819, 1820, 1823, 1825). The ninth dvara takes up 24 classes one by one and discusses the question as to whether the material particles utilised in feeding by a living being belonging to this or that class are in the form of the body of the one-sensed or the two-sensed or the three-sensed or the four-sensed or the five-sensed. The gist of the discussion is as follows: In the past these material particles might be of the form of the body of any being but in the present they do have the form of that body alone which is proper in the class to which the being who undertakes the feeding of those particles belong. That is, those particles get transformed into the body having as many sense-organs as are possible in the class to which the concerned living being belongs. This is so because the material particles utilised in feeding get transformed into the body of that living being only who utilises them in its feeding (1853-1858). In the tenth dvara we are told as to in which class from among the 24 the feeding through skin is possible and in which the feeding through mouth is possible. Here we learn that infernal beings, celestial beings and one-sensed beings undertake feeding through 5. At this juncture the commentator makes a suggestion that the sutra should be explained in such a way as there might not arise any conflict among them. Hence he positively says that by the phrase "particles received for feeding' is here intended the phrase 'one out of the asamkhyata equal parts of particles received for feeding'. Refer to the commentary, folio 504.

Page #426
... (297)... skin (1859-60). The two-sensed up to the five-sensed human beings undertake the feeding through skin as well as mouth (1861). The one-sensed beings have no mouth. And though the vaikriya body possessed by infernal and celestial beings have a mouth yet its nature is such as they do not require the mouth in the process of undertaking feeding. Hence the beings belonging to these three classes undertake feeding through skin. This is the clarification offered by the commentator (folio 509). Again, he makes it clear that feeding through skin is possible only in the case of paryapta living beings whereas it is not possible in the case of the aparyapta (Commentary, folio 509). The eleventh dvara discusses the question as to which class of living beings undertakes pre-birth feeding (oja-ahara) and which feeding through sheer desire. We are told that infernal beings undertake pre-birth feeding only; they do not undertake feeding through desire (1862). The same thing applies to all those who possess audarika body (1863). Celestial beings alone undertake both pre-birth feeding and feeding through sheer desire (1864). The desire of celestial beings to undertake feeding is fulfilled as soon as it arises in their minds (1864). To undertake feeding of the proper material particles at the place where a living being is to take its new birth is called pre-birth feeding. This pre-birth feeding alone is possible in the case of the aparyapta. This, again, is the clarification offered by the commentator (folio 510). At the end of this discussion the commentator quotes the following Sutrakytanga Niryukti gathas which contain the essence of the discussion. sarirenoyaharo taya ya phasena lomaaharol pakkhevaharo puna kavaliyo hoi nayavro || 171 || oyahara jiva savve apajjattaya muneyavval pajjattaga ya lome pakkheve homti bhaiyavva || 1721 egimdiyadevanam neraiyanam ca natthi pakkhevo sesanam jivanam samsaratthana pakkhevo || 173 || lomahara egimdiya u neraiyasuragana ceva | sesanar aharo lome pakkhevao ceva || oyahara manabhakkhino ya savve vi suragana homti sesa havamti jiva lome pakkhevao ceva || The last two gathas are not found in the text of Sutrakrtanganiryukti. The second section of the chapter is devoted to the discussion of the question as to whether or not living beings undertake feeding. This discussion is conducted here through 13 dvaras (1865). The different types of feeding which we have met with in the first section are neither mentioned nor discussed here (1866-1907).

Page #427
... | 398 )... But the speciality of this section is that it first formulates six alternatives on the basis of two terms, viz. 'aharaka' and 'anaharaka' and then it discusses as to which alternative is possible in this or that class of living beings. For the highest possible expansion of these six alternatives one may refer to su. 1880. The basis of this expansion is a couple of two terms, viz. 'singular', 'plural'. In the third Sanjni-dvara the commentator removes the possible doubts that may arise in the mind of a reader. This is noteworthy. The term 'sanini' means samanaska (possessor of a mind). In the process of transmigration a living being does not possess mind. So, how can a living being which is in the process of transmigration be called 'sanjni'? The commentator removes this doubt by offering the following explanation. The living being which is in the process of transmigration can be called 'sanini' even though it does not possess manas (mind) at that time because it experiences even at that time the ayukarma of a sanjnt living being (Commentary, folio 514). The second doubt that may possibly arise in the mind of readers is as follows: How can infernal beings, Bhavanapati gods and Vanamamtara gods be regarded as "asanini' (1878 [2], 1880)? In answer to this question we are told that living beings that are born in these three classes might have been asanjni in their previous birth. And keeping this fact in mind the living beings belonging to these three classes could be called asanjni (Commentary, folio 514).

Page #428
...[399]... CHAPTERS XXIX, XXX, XXXIII COGNITIVE ACTIVITY OF LIVING BEINGS Three chapters of Prajnapana are devoted to the exposition of cognitive activities of living beings. They are the 29th chapter (Upayogapada), the 30th chapter (Pasyattapada) and the 33rd chapter (Avadhipada). Hence we deal with them at one place. Let us study the following pertinent passages from Acarangasutra. "je aya se vinnaya, je vinnaya se aya | jena vijanai se aya" Acarangasutra, 5.5, su. 165. 66 savve sara niyattamti, takka jattha na vijjai | mai tattha na gahiya oe appaitthanassa kheyanne | se na dihe, na hasse, na vatte, na tamse, na cauramse, na parimamdale, na kinhe, na nile, na lohie, na halidde, na sukkile, na surabhigamdhe, na durabhigamdhe, na titte, na kadue, na kasae, na ambile, na mahure, na kakkhade, na maue, na gurue, na lahue, na ste, na unhe, na niddhe, na lukkhe, na kau, na ruhe, na samge, na itthi, na puruse, na annaha, parinne sanne uvama na vijjai aruvi satta apayassa payam natthi se na sadde na ruve na gamdhe na rase na phase-icceyavamti-tti bemi || "-Acarangasutra, 5.6, su. 170-171. The gist of these passages is that the soul is the knower, it is absolutely devoid of flavour, etc. of any sort, it is aruvi (bereft of physical qualities). Though it is aruvi, it is real. Bhagavatisutra enumerates the characteristics of soul in the following passage. 66 avanne agamdhe arase aphase aruvi jive sasae avatthie logadavve se samasao pamcavihe pannatte | tam jaha-davvao java gunao davvao nam jivatthikae anamtaim jivadav vaim, khettao logappamanakhette, kalao na kayai na asi, na kayavi natthi, java nicce, bhavao puna avanne agamdhe arase aphase, gunao uvaoga gune -2.10.118. This passage too informs us that souls are aruvi (devoid of physical qualities, viz. colour flavour, etc.), they are eternal, their defining quality is upayoga (cognition), they are infinite (ananta) in number. For the first time here in this passage we are told that the defining characteristic of soul is upayoga (cognition). "" Though avadhi is simply a form of upayoga, a separate chapter is devoted to its treatment because at that time its details had already been worked out.

Page #429
... [400]... First let us understand the distinction between upayoga and pasyatta. For gaining this understanding we shall have to compare the divisions of the one with those of the other. This is so because the text proper does not give the definition of either of them. According to the ancient methodology, divisions of a particular thing themselves serve as a definition of that thing. Pasyatta (1936-38) Upayoga1 (1908-10) 1. Sakaropayoga 1. Abhinibodhikajnanasakaropayoga 2. Srutajnanasakaropayoga 3. Avadhijnanasakaropayoga 4. Manahparyayajnana sakaropayoga 5. Kevalajnanasakaropayoga 6. Mati-ajnanasakaropayoga 7. Sruta-ajnanasakaropayoga 8. Vibhangajnanasakaropayoga 2. Anakaropayoga 1. Caksudarsana-anakaropayoga 1. Sakarapasyatta X X 1. Srutajnana sakarapasyatta 2. Avadhijnanasakarapasyatta 3. Manahparyayajnanasakarapasyatta 4. Kevalajnanasakarapasyatta X 5. Sruta-ajnanasakarapasyatta 6. Vibhangajnana sakarapasyatta x 2. Anakara-pasyatta 1. Caksudarsana anakarapasyatta X 2. Acaksudarsana-anakaropayoga 3. Avadhidarsana-anakaropayoga 2. Avadhidarsana anakarapasyatta 4. Kevaladarsana-anakaropayoga 3. Kevaladarsanaanakarapasyatta Ac. Abhayadeva considers pasyatta to be a special form of upayoga. Again, he explicitly states that the cognition which cognises objects belonging to all the three divisions of time is pasyatta whereas the cognition which cognises objects belonging to the present alone is called upayoga. This is the reason why matijnana and mati-ajnana are not included among the divisions of sakara-pasyatta. Matijnana and mati-ajnana cognise objects belonging to the present only. But then why is acaksudarsana not included among the divisions of anakara-pasyatta ? In answer to this question he observes that pasyatta means prakrsta iksana and this prakrsta iksana is possible in the darsana had through visual senseorgan (caksu) alone; it is not possible in the darsana had through 1. Bhagavati (16.7.582) recommends the readers to consult Prajnapana for the exposition of these two topics. X 2. Mulacara (Pancacaradhikara gatha 31) too considers sakara-anakara-upayoga (determinate-indeterminate cognition) to be a special quality of soul.

Page #430
... [401]... any other sense-organ. The duration of visual cognitive process is very short and the cognition which involves the cognitive process of short duration is quick. Thus the quick cognitive activity involved in darsana had through visual sense-organ provides the reason for calling it prakrsta.3 Ac. Malayagiri follows Ac. Abhayadeva. But in addition he observes that like the term 'upayoga,' pasyatta', by convention, means both sakara and nirakara bodha (Prajnapanatika, folio 529). Moreover, he states that that cognition alone which involves the cognitive activity of long duration can cognise objects belonging to all the three divisions of time. Matijnana does not involve the cognitive activity of long duration. This is the reason why it does not cognise objects belonging to all the three divisions of time. And hence it has no place among the divisions of pasyatta (Prajnapanataka, folio 530). There are no other sources to know the distinction between upayoga and pasyatta. Here we are informed as to which divisions of upayoga and pasyatta are possible in this or that class of living beings. The account is summarised in the Table on p. 402 (1912-1927; 1940-1553). In both the chapters this account is followed by the account of livings beings possessed of upayoga. But no new information is found in the account (1928-1935; 1954-1962). Hence we do not enter into its exposition. But at the end of Pasyattapada there occurs discussion about the question as to whether jnana and darsana of a kevall take place alternately or simultaneously. And we are told that jnana being sakara and darsana being nirakara none can have jnana and darsana simultaneously (1963-64). For the extensive discussion of this problem one may consult the second part (kanda) of Sanmatitarkaprakarana where three different views on the point are presented. One view upholds their alternation another their simultaneity and the third one their identity. Avadhipada discusses nothing about upayoga and pasyatta. It discusses fully the extra-sensory perception known as avadhi," taking one by one seven points of investigation, viz. bheda (divisions), visaya (object), samsthana (shape), avadhi (limits-internal and external), desa-avadhi (partial avadhi), ksaya-vTddhi (increasedecrease) of avadhi, pratipati-apratipati (steady-unsteady) (1981) 3. Bhagavati-tika, folio 714. 4. Bhagavati (16.10.588) wants its readers to place bodily, at the concerne place, the whole Avadhipada (of Prajnapana) beginning with the sutr 1942. P. 26

Page #431
12-16. Sthavara 17. Dvindriya 18. Trindriya 19. Caturindriya 20. Panca. Tiryanca 24. Vaimanika 23. Jyotisa 22. Vanavamtara 2-11. Bhavanapati 1. Naraka 21. Manusya " " " " " aj X " " " " " " " dd dddddddddd dddd Upayoga Sakara 1. Abhinibodhika jnana ajnana 3. Srutajnana 4. Sruta-ajnana 5. Avadhi 6. Vibhanga 7. Manahparyaya 8. Kevala X X XX dd dd zzzz zz X X " " X X X X " X x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x : x x - X x , Upayoga Anakara 1. Caksudarsana 2. Acaksudarsana 3. Avadhidarsana 4. Kevaladarsana x x x x x x x x x x x : " " 1 " X " X Pasyatta Sakara 1. Srutajnana 2. Sruta-ajnana 3. Avadhijnana 4. Vibhangajnana 5. Manahparyaya 6. Kevalajnana X X " X x x X X x X x X x x x X X X x X x: X : X x Pasyatta Anakara 1. Caksudarsana 2. Avadhidarsana 3. Kevaladarsana X X X X X X : X X X : : : : X X X X : : X [707]***

Page #432
... [403]... While discussing the veil (avarana) of karma Satkhandagama explains avadhijnana. And there we find the exposition of its divisions and shapes (Book XIII, pp. 289-328). This Satkhandagama account possibly belongs to the period of time succeeding the one to which the exposition of avadhi contained in Avasyakaniryukti belongs. This is so because Avasyakaniryukti gives an example of panaka while explaining the minimum spatial limit of avadhijnana whereas Satkhandagama gives an example of suksma nigoda while explaining the same. Moreover, the gathas from Avasyakaniryukti are found in Satkhandagama which calls them gathasutras. These gathas yield different readings. This suggests that both Avasyakaniryukti and Satkhandagama might have borrowed these gathas from some old niryukti. From among the Jaina Agamas the old ones like Acarangasutra do not contain the discussion about Avadhi. But the discussions about avadhi started as soon as the works of didactic stories like Upasakadasa came to be included in the class of Anga works. And from those discussions we come to know that even Indrabhuti himself entertained doubt regarding the range of avadhijnana acquired by a layman. This is really a very remarkable event narrated in those discussions (Uvasagadasao, Hornle, p. 184). While summarising the Pannavana account of karma we have already noted that in the account the avaranas (veils) of senseorgans and of the cognitions due to them alone are enumerated whereas those of avadhi, etc. are conspicuous by their absence. This shows that the speculation about avadhijnana, etc. might have later on gradually crept in the Agamas. There are two main types of avadhi-jnana, viz. innate avadhi and acquired avadhi. Infernal beings and celestial beings possess innate avadhi whereas sub-human beings and human beings can possibly possess acquired avadhi (1982). The summary of Pannavana exposition of avadhijnana is as follows. The minimum spatial range of avadhi possessed by infernal beings is i gar whereas the maximum spatial range of the same possessed by them is 4 gaus. Then all the seven hells are taken up one by one and we are told about the maximum and minimum spatial ranges of avadhi possessed by living beings of this or that hell. The spatial range of avadhi possessed by a living being decreases as it moves downward from the 1st to the 7th hell 5. Avasyakaniryukti 29; Visesavasyaka 585; Safkhandagama, Book XIII, p. 301) 6. Many gathas from Avasyakaniryukti (gathas 31 ff) are found in Satkhanda gama. See an appendix 'Gathasutrani' (p. 11) given at the end of Book XIII.

Page #433
...[404] ... (1983-1990). The minimum and maximum spatial ranges of avadhi possessed by Asurakumaras from among Bhavanapati gods are 24 yojanas and asamkhyata dvipasamudras respectively; and the maximum spatial range of the avadhi possessed by the remaining gods, viz. Nagakumara, etc. is samkhyata dvipasamudras (1991-93). The minimum spatial range of avadhi possessed by sub-human beings having fives ense-organs is equivalent to one part of asamkhyata equal parts of an angula whereas the maximum spatial range of the same possessed by them is asamkhyata dvipa-samudras (1994). Though avadhi possessed by human beings is confined to loka alone the maximum spatial range of their avadhi is asam khyata loka (1995). Regarding maximum and minimum spatial ranges of avadhi possessed by Vanamamtara one is to repeat what is said about the maximum and minimum spatial ranges of avadhi possessed by Nagakumara gods. The minimum and maximum spatial ranges of avadhi possessed by Jyotiska gods do not differ. They are samkhyata dvipasamudras. While considering spatial range of avadhi possessed by Vaimanika gods all the three parts of their vimanas, viz. the upper, the middle (tiryak) and the lower are taken into account. And higher is the situation of vimana wider is the spatial range of avadhi possessed by gods of the vimana. At last we are told that Anuttaraupapatika gods possess avadhijnana cognising the entire Nadi Loka (1996-2007). Sutras 2008-16 inform us about the shapes had by avadhi (really speaking about the shapes had by the region falling within the range of avadhi) in these different cases. These shapes resemble those of tapra, pallaga, jhalara, padaha etc. The following facts are deduced by Ac. Malayagiri from the discussion about the shapes of avadhi. The upper part of (the region falling within the range of) avadhi possessed by Bhavanapati and Vyantara gods is wider than its other parts. The lower part of (the region falling within the range of) avadhi possessed by Vaimanika gods is wider than its other parts. The middle part of (the region falling within the range of) avadhi possessed by Jyotiska gods and infernal beings is wider than its other parts. And the shapes of (the region falling within the range of) avadhi possessed by human beings and sub-human beings are varied and diverse (Commentary, folio 542). Again, we are told that infernal beings and celestial beings must stand within the range of their avadhi, sub-human beings must stand outside it, while human beings can behave either (2017-2021). Moreover, infernal beings, celestial beings and sub-human beings must have partial avadhi but human beings can have either partial or complete avadhi (2022-26). Then eight types of avadhi are mentioned. They are: anugamika (accompanying),

Page #434
...(405) ... ananugamika (unaccompanying), vardhamana (increasing), hiyamana (decreasing), pratipati (fallible), apratipatt (infallible), avasthita (steady) and anavasthita (unsteady). And at last we are told as to which type is possible in this or that class of living beings (2027-31). Nowhere in Prajnapana we come across the definition of avadhijnana. But in other works we find it. It is as follows. Avadhijnana is that cognition which cognises rupi (material objects) without the help of sense-organs and mind.

Page #435
...( 406 )... CHAPTER XXXI SANJNI LIVING BEINGS This chapter discusses the threefold division of living beings, viz. sanjni, asanini and no-sanjni-no-asanjni. Siddhas (liberated souls) being neither saninl nor asanjni are called no-sanjnl-noasanjnt (1973). From this standpoint even human beings who have attained kevalajnana are considered to be on par with siddhas. This is so because though they possess mind, they do not require the operation of mind in cognising objects. All other human beings can be either sanni or asanjni. The one-sensed, the two-sensed, the three-sensed and the four-sensed living beings are asanini. The infernal beings, Bhavanapati gods, Vanavyamtara gods and the five-sensed sub-human beings can be either sanini or asanini. But Jyotiska and Vaimanika gods are sanjnl only (1965-71). The gatha occurring at the end of the chapter states that human beings can be either sanini or asanjnt. But in su. 1970 we are explicitly told that all the three divisions are possible in the case of human beings. This means that the gatha in point possibly has in view chadmastha (non-kevalt, non-omniscient) human beings alone. The Sutra (the text proper) does not clearly state the meaning of the term "sanjna'. But it considers human beings, infernal beings, Bhavanapati gods and Vanavyantara gods to be asanni. So, the meaning viz. 'one who has manas (mind) is sanjnt' does not fit in the context. This is the reason why the commentator has to give two different meanings of the term 'sanjna'. And yet he could not fully remove the inconsistency. Hence he has to offer the clarification that infernal beings and celestial beings are here called sanjnt or asanjnt not on the basis of their possession or nonpossession of manas in this life (for in this life they all possess manas) but on the basis of their possession or non-possession of manas in their previous life (Commentary, folio 534). Thus it is a matter of research as to what is the meaning of the term sanjna employed here. In the beginning of Acarangasutra, especially at the occasion of describing the knowledge of previous birth, the term sannat seems to have been employed for a special type of matijnanaa. "ihame 1. For the usage and meaning of the term sanjna' in Buddhist literature refer to Pali-English Dictionary' (PTS) and 'Buddhist Hybrid Sanskrit Dictionary Avasyakaniryukti (gatha 12) interprets the term 'sanna' in the sense of abhinibodha = matijnana (i.e. cognition had through senseorgans and mind). Also Visesavasyaka, 394.

Page #436
...[407 )... gesim no sanna bhavai, tam jaha puratthimao va disao agao ahamamsi" ityadi! The term occurs in Dasasrutaskandha where occurs the description of ten cittasamadhisthanas." Sanninanam va se asamuppannapuvve samuppajjejja appano poraniyam jaim sumaritte"Dasa., 5th Dasa.. In the text edited by Dr. Schubring the reading is jaisarane va se'. But the reading we have given here occurs in the passage quoted in Samavayanga (10th Samavaya). Hence we are of the opinion that the reading we have given here is correct and genuine. Moreover, the text edited by Ac. Atmaramaji (p. 148) yields the reading "sannijaisaranenam sanninanam va se asamu." But it also seems to be corrupt. Whatever it may be, it is a fact that therein occurs also the reading 'sanninanam.' Hence there is no difficulty in interpreting the term 'sanna' in the sense of a special type of matijnana. And this special type of knowledge gradually came to be known by the term jatismarana. But we should note that it is nothing but a form of matijnana. Thus by the term sanna they meant this special type of matijnana, that is, knowledge which necessarily involves memory of previous experience. The cognition that takes place with the help of sanjna-sanketa i. e. convention--be it in the form of words or in the form of any other sign-necessarily involves memory. So, we are not to wonder if in olden days the term sanjna would have been in vogue for the knowledge which necessarily involves memory. The expansion of the meaning of the term 'sanna' seems to have taken place in Jaina Agamas. And on this account it becomes a problem for us to determine the meaning of the term 'sannna' employed there at different places in different contexts. In Sthananga there occurs 'ega takka, ega sanna, ega manna, ega vinnu' (su. 29-32). This shows that at that time the term 'sanjna' was in vogue for a particular type of knowledge. At another place in Sthananga four types of sanjna are mentioned. They are as follows: ahara (hunger), bhaya (fear), maithuna (sex-instinct) and parigraha (acquisitive instinct) 3 (Sthananga 356, Samavayanga 4). Again, at a third place it enumerates ten types of sanna viz. ahara, bhaya, maithuna, parigaha, krodha (anger), mana (pride), maya (deceit) lobha (greed), loka and ogha. And we are told that they are found in all the 24 classes of living beings (Stha. 752). Acaranganiryukti contains the following gathas about sanjna. davve saccittai bhave'nubhavanajanana sanna mati hoi janana puna anubhavana kammasamjutta || 38 || 3. Mulacara, silagunadhikara 3.

Page #437
... [408]... ahara-bhaya-pariggaha-mehuna-suha-dukhha-moha-vitigiccha koha-mana-maya-lohe soge loge ya dhammohe || 39 || Brhatkalpabhasya and Visesavasyakabhasya explain the term 'sanjna' in a different manner. They expound the concept of sanjni-asannl on the basis of three sannas, viz. kalika-sanjna, hetusanna and drstivadopadesasanjna. And from this exposition we arrive at the conclusion that in sastras (scriptures) kalika-sanjna is accepted as the basis of the division of sanjnl-asanini which ultimately coincides with that of samanaska-amanaska". In Satkhandagama proper there occurs sanjni-dvara among the marganadvaras. But there too we are not told as to what is meant by the term 'sanna'. Of course, it is stated that those living beings that are in the gunasthanas from mithyadrsti to ksinakasayachadmastha are sanjnt whereas those that belong to the classes from the one-sensed to the asanjnl pancendriya are asanini (Book I, p. 408). Further it is said that ksayopasamika labdhi makes a living being sanjni, audayika bhavas makes it asanini and ksayika labdhi makes it nasanjnl-naasanini (Book VII p. 111-112). On the basis of the clarification, offered by Dhavala, of what is said in Satkhandagama as also on the basis of the description of sanini and asannt given in the beginning we are generally inclined to conclude that the term 'sanjnl' means 'living beings possessed of manas (mind). But it is noteworthy that even Dhavala gives two alternative interpretations of the term 'sanjnt'. They are as follows : samyak janati iti sanjnam manah, tad asyastiti sanjni naikendriyadina'tiprasangah, tasya manaso' bhavat athava siksakriyopadesalapagrahi sanini | uktam ca sikkhakiriyuvadesalavaggaht manolambena | jo jivo so sannt tavvivarido asanni du || Book I, p. 152. At least the second interpretation accepts operation and nonoperation of mind as the basis of sanini and asanini divisions of living beings. Hence this second interpretation is not essentially different from the first. While explaining the term 'sanini' in his Sarvarthasiddhitika (2.24) after the manner of Tattvarthabhasya. Ac. Pujyapada takes into account the usage of that term in Satkhandagama. The gist of the explanation is as follows: The term 'sanjna' yields many senses. Hence to exclude the unwanted senses in the context the qualifying term 'samanaska' has been employed 4. Bihatkalpa. ga. 78-87, Visesa. 502-7. 5. Compare with Brhatkalpabhasya, ga, 87. 6. Compare with 'sanininah samanaskah,' an aphorism (2.28) of Tattvartha sutra along with the commentaries thereon by Digambaracaryas.

Page #438
...[409]... in the aphorism. Thus those living beings who do not possess manas could not be called sanini even though they have sanjna (name, instinct); they are to be considered asanjni. At the occasion of the exposition of six paryaptis Mulacara tells us that asanini living beings possess five paryaptis whereas sanjni living beings possess six paryaptis. From this it becomes clear that a living being possessing mind could be called sanjni.? Sthananga mentions three divisions of living beings, viz. sanini, asanjnk and nosanini-noasanini. This is so because it takes into account siddhas too while formulating these three divisions. But from this it does not emerge as to who are sannl and who are asannt (su. 162). From its statement that both the divisions could be found in each of the 24 classes of living beings (Sthananga 79, Samavayanga 149) it does not follow that the living beings who possess manas (mind) are sanjnt. It is so because we are told that both the divisions, viz. sanni and asanjne are found not only in the classes in which mind (manas) is not possible at all (i.e. ekendriyadi) but also in those in which it is invariably present. From this we can certainly conclude that speculation of sanina had already taken place even before that of paryapti came into existence. Hence with the speculation of paryapti it became clear that those living beings who possess both sanjna and manas could be called sanjni. Vacaka Umasvati has attempted in his Tattvarthasutra the solution of the problem of sanini-asanini. He has formulated an aphorismsanininah samanaskah' (II. 25). This aphorism means that the living beings who possess mind are called sanjnt. While explaining the aphorism in his Bhasya Umasvati states that by sanne living beings are meant those living beings who possess sampradharana sanjna (faculty of discrimination). That is only those living beings who possess sampradharana sanjna possess manas (mind). His definition of sampradharana sanjna is : "ihapohayukta gunadosavicaranatmika sampradharanasanna' (Tattvarthabhasya II. 25). The living beings that are called sanjnk on account of their possessing sannnas (i. e. instincts) like ahara etc. are not meant by the term 'sanjni' employed in the aphorism. Only those living beings that possess sampradharana-sanna possess manas and it is they who are meant by the term 'sanini' occurring in the aphorism. 7. Mulacara, Paryaptyadhikara 5-6, 86.

Page #439
... [410].. CHAPTER XXXII GRADES OF MORAL DISCIPLINE This chapter contains information about four types of morally disciplined beings, viz. perfectly disciplined (samyata), undisciplined (asamyata), imperfectly disciplined (samyatasamyata) and beyond all sorts of morality and immorality (nosamyata-noasamyata-nosamyatasamyata) and we are told as to which of these types can be possibly present in this or that class of living beings. The infernal beings, the beings from the one-sensed to the four-sensed, Vanavyantara gods, Jyotiska gods and Vaimanika gods are asamyata. The sub-human beings having five senses can be asamyata or samyatasamyata. The first three types are possible in the class of human beings. The fourth one is found in the class of liberated souls (siddhas) alone (1974-80). The gatha given at the end of the chapter does not take into account the class of siddhas. In Sarkhandagama there occurs one dvara called samyama among the fourteen marganasthanas. This shows that the method of dividing living beings on the basis of samyama (moral discipline) has its own importance. Satkhandagama enumerates in its Samyamadvara seven types of morally disciplined beings, viz. samayikasuddhisamyata, chedopasthapanasuddhisamyata, pariharasuddhisamyata, sulsmasam parayasuddhisamyata, yathakhyataviharasuddhisamyata, samyatasamyata and asamyata and tells us as to which of these types are found in 14 gunasthanas (14 stages of spiritual evolution).1 1. Satkhandagama, Book I, p. 368.

Page #440
The term 'paviyarana' (Sk. pravicarana) is employed in the table of contents given in the beginning of Prajnapana. And this is the source of the term 'pravicara' used by Ac. Umasvati in his Tattvarthasutra (IV. 8). The reading 'pariyarana' is found at the opening of this chapter where dvaras are mentioned (2032). Again, in the text proper there occurs reading 'pariyaranaya' (Sk. paricaranata) (2033). While discussing that dvara Prajnapana uses the term pariyarana " (Sk. paricarana) (2052). Moreover, therein we come across the usages like 'sapariyara' (Sk. saparicara), 'apariyara' (Sk. aparicara) (2051), kayapariyarana (Sk. kayaparicarana), phasapariyarana, ruvapariyarana, saddapariyarana, manapariyarana (2052). From all this we conclude that the three terms, rather forms, viz. ' paviyarana', 'pariyaranaya' and 'pariyarana' have the identical meaning. But the usage of the term 'pariyarana' is frequent whereas the term 'paviyarana' occurs only in the beginning and at the end of the chapter (paviyaranapayam samattam). In Upanisads the term paricara' is employed in the sense of sexual behaviour. 6 6 ...[411]... " CHAPTER XXXIV SEXUAL BEHAVIOUR 'ima ramah sarathah saturya na hidrsa lambhaniya manusyaih | abhir matprattabhih paricarayasva naciketo maranam manupraksih || Kathop. I. 25. In Pali works we meet with the usages like 'paricarana', 'paricarati', 'paricarana', 'paricareti'. (Consult Pali Dictionary, P. T. S.). And even in Buddhist Sankrit works there occur usages like 'paricarana', 'paricarya', 'paricarana' 'paricarayati' and 'paricareti'. Moreover, we come across the usages like 'pravicara', 'pravicarana', pravicarayati', 'pravicareti', etc. And all these usages mean the same thing which is meant by the corresponding usages in Prajnapana. Hence it can be said that the Prakrit terms, rather forms, viz. pariyarana' and 'paviyarana' and also Sanskrit terms, rather forms, viz. pravicara 2 and 'pravicarana' have been employed in the sense of amorous plays, erotic enjoyment through different sense-organs and sexual union. This chapter describes as to which type of sexual enjoyment is possible in this or that from among 24 classes of living beings, also as to when it becomes possible. Regarding infernal beings we are told that as soon as they reach 1. The different reading is: 'pariyaranaya' p. 421, footnote 1. 2. "kayapravicaro nama maithunavisayopasevanam" Tattvarthabhasya, 4.8. "pravicaro maithunopasevanam" Sarvarthasiddhi, 4.7.

Page #441
...[412]... the upapata ksetra they undertake feeding. That is, as soon as they reach the upapata ksetra they start constructing their body, in other words, they receive material particles from all the four directions and transform them into sense-organs, etc. And when their sense-organs become mature they start paricarana, that is, they begin enjoying the objects of senses. And only after having enjoyed them, they start the process of assuming different forms (2033). But the order in the case of celestial beings differs from the one given above in that the celestial beings start enjoying the objects of senses only after having assumed different forms (2034, 2037). The order in the case of the one-sensed is the same as found in the case of infernal beings, the only difference being that there is no possibility of vikurvana (the act of assuming various bodily forms) in the case of the onesensed. But let us note that in the case of the air-bodied beings belonging to the class of the one-sensed even this vikurvana is possible. The order available in the two-sensed, the three-sensed and the four-sensed beings is identical with the one found in the one-sensed (2035-36), whereas the order available in the sub-human and human beings is identical with the one found in infernal beings (2036). During the course of the main discussion about sexual behaviour we meet with a secondary discussions about ahara (feeding). There has been raised a question as to whether the feeding the living beings undertake is abhoganirvartita or anabhoganirvartita. We are told that the feeding that all the living beings, except the one-sensed, undertake is of both the types, viz. abhoganirvartita and anabhoganirvartita. But the one-sensed beings undertake the anabhoganirvartita feeding only (2038-39). The commentator explains the term 'abhoganirvartita-ahara' as follows: 'manahpranidhanapurvam aharam (grhnanti)' (folio 545). And he offers the following explanation of the statement that the feeding the one-sensed beings undertake is anabhoganirvartita only. "ekendriyanam atistokapatumanodravyalabdhisampannatvat patutara abhogo nopajayate iti tesam sarvada anabohganirvartita eva aharo na punah kadacid apy abhoganiroartitah" (Folio 545). Here Ac. Malayagiri writes that even the one-sensed beings possess manas, howsoever unmanifest or undeveloped (apatu) it may be. This opinion of his is based on the belief that each and every living being possesses manolabdhi (potential thinking faculty). But we feel that the feeding undertaken by living beings with the desire and knowledge is to be regarded as 3. This exposition should really occur in Aharapada. Hence we call it prasangika (secondary).

Page #442
...[413]... abhoganirvartita whereas the same undertaken by them without any desire or knowledge on their part is to be regarded as anabhoganirvartita. In short, abhoganirvartita-ahara means voluntary feeding whereas anabhoganirvartita-ahara means involuntary feeding. The cases of involuntary feeding are feeding through skin etc. And this involuntary feeding is incessant and uninterrupted. In the chapter on feeding there occurs discussion about abhoganirvartita and anabhoganirvartita ahara. And on the basis of that discussion we can interpret the terms abhoganirvartita-ahara and anabhoganirvartita-ahara in the above-mentioned sense. But it is a problem for us to reconcile with this interpretation the statement of Ac. Malayagiri that the feeding undertaken by living beings possessed of manahpranidhana is abhoganirvartita. It is so because like the one-sensed beings, even the two-sensed, the threesensed and the four-sensed possess apalu (undeveloped) manas only; and hence there arises a question as to why the feeding undertaken by the one-sensed alone is considered to be anabhoganirvartita. The following seems to be the plausible answer to the question. The living beings that possess organ of taste (rasanendriya) possess mouth and hence they entertain the desire to undertake feeding. On this ground their feeding might have been regarded as abhoganirvartita. And we know that the two-sensed, the three-sensed and the four-sensed beings possess the organ of taste. But the one-sensed beings possess organ of touch alone; they do not possess organ of taste. Regarding the material particles received by the living beings while undertaking feeding we are told as to whether or not they are cognised determinately (janati) by the living beings undertaking feedings, also as to whether or not they are cognised indeterminately (pasyati) by them. The following table summarises the account. janati pasyati na janati na pasyati 0 0 , Naraka, Bhavanavasi, Vanavyantra, Jyotiska Ekendriya upto Trindriya Caturindriya 1. Some 2. Some others Pancendriya Tiryanca and human beings 1. Some 2. Some

Page #443
3. Some 4. Some Vaimanika 1. Some 2. Some 1. Gods 2. Gods ...[414]... 3. Gods 4. Gods 0 0 "" "" 0 with goddesses with goddesses without goddesses without goddesses 33 0 33 Again, this chapter contains secondary information about the adhyavasayasthanas (grades of mental states). We are told that mental states, auspicious as well as inauspicious, that are found in the 24 classes of living beings are of asamkhyata types or grades. This much information is available in Prajnapana. But Satkhandagama deals with this point at length. Extensive exposition of the adhyavasayasthanas (mental states) responsible for the different durations of karmic bondage occurs in the first Culika. Especially the following points are discussed in this Culika: the possesser of mental states responsible for the karmic bondage from the sarvastoka (lowest) to the sarvotkrsta (highest), degrees of sanklesa (mental impurity and purity), relative numerical strength of the living beings having this or that mental state. The entire second Culika is devoted to the discussion about the different mental states that are responsible for the bondage of the different durations. After this in the section called Bhavavidhana there occur two culikasone dealing with the relative numerical strength of the persons on upasamasreni and those on ksapakasreni and the other expounding extensively different mental states responsible for the bondage of different intensity. 0 Four alternatives are possible in the case of sexual behaviour of celestial beings : 27 0 33 have sexual behaviour. have no sexual behaviour. have sexual behaviour. have no sexual behaviour. But we are told that it never happens that though the gods are with goddesses yet they do not have any sexual behaviour. That is, out of the four alternatives mentioned above the second one is quite impossible. The classes of Bhavanapati gods, Vanavyantara gods, Jyotiska gods, Saudharma gods and Isana gods (the last two being the sub-classes of Vaimanika gods) do contain goddesses also. Hence bodily sexual behaviour, that is, sexual union of gods and goddesses, is possible in those classes. The sub-classes of the Vaimanika class of gods from the Sanatkumara to the Acyutakalpa do not contain goddesses. Hence, in these sub-classes the third alternative is possible. That is, though these sub-classes do not

Page #444
...[415]... contain goddesses, the gods belonging to these sub-classes have sexual behaviour. But in the Graiveyaka and the Anuttara-vaimanika, the two sub-classes of the Vaimanika class, we find neither goddesses nor sexual behaviour. Thus in these sub-classes the fourth alternative is possible.1 The answer to the question as to how the sexual behaviour can be possible without goddesses is given as follows (2052): 1. Sanatkumara-Mahendrakalpa 2. Brahmaloka-Lantakakalpa 3. Mahasukra-Sahasrara 4. Anata-pranata-arana-acyutakalpa In connection with the bodily sexual union of celestial beings we are told that when in gods there originate the icchamana', that is, the desire to have sexual intercourse with goddesses, the latter present themselves before the former, having assumed charming uttaravaikriya body. The term 'icchamana' used here is noteworthy. This suggests that till the days of Prajnapana the conception of 'manas' had not been crystallised. As soon as a god completes his sexual intercourse with a goddess his 'icchamana' vanishes. Sexual satisfaction through touch only Sexual satisfaction through sight only Sexual satisfaction through hearing only Sexual satisfaction through sheer desire The commentator in his commentary states that sexual intercourse of a god with a goddess is identical with that of a man with a woman. The text proper even tells us that the material particles in the form of semen of a god enter into the body of a goddess, get transformed into five sense-organs and ultimately enhance the beauty of the goddess. Let us note that here also mention is made of five sense-organs alone; manas is not mentioned here. At this juncture it is necessary to note that the semen entered into the body of a goddess does not develop into an embryo. That is, goddesses never conceive.5 It is so because celestial beings possess vaikriya (transformable) body which is constructed not in a womb but in a special type of bed. 4. Though these gods are without any sexual behaviour, they could not be regarded as practising continence (i.e. brahmacarins). This is so because there is no possibility of caritra-parinama (moral conduct) in their case. Commentary, folio 549. 5. "Kevalam te vaikriyasarirantargata iti na garbhadhanahetavah" -Commentary, p. 550

Page #445
...[416]... The celestial regions where the sexual desire is fulfilled through mere touch, sight, etc, do not contain goddesses. Hence whenever gods of these regions desire sexual enjoyment goddesses from other regions present themselves before them, having assumed beautiful body. And the gods of these regions get full sexual satisfaction through mere touch, sight, etc. of the body of the goddesses. Thus the sexual behaviour of these gods is confined to mere touch, etc. Even in the case of these gods we are told that the transmission of their semen into goddesses takes place. The commentator accounts for the transmission of semen into goddesses even in the absence of actual sexual union by postulating some supernatural influence (divya-prabhava). Moreover, he tells us that the semen entered into the body of a goddess causes the increase in its beauty and charm. In the celestial regions beginning with Arana the gods satisfy their sexual needs by mere desire. When these gods entertain the sexual desire, the goddesses from other regions do not appear before them but they remain in their own regions and assume erotic beauty. And the gods experience the sexual satisfaction through mere desire, even though they are far away from the goddesses. And the goddesses, having remained confined to their own regions (which are far away from the regions of gods whose sexual desire they satisfy), become more and more charming (on account of the transmission of semen into their bodies, the transmission taking place through super-natural forces). At the end of the chapter there occurs an account of the relative numerical strength of the living beings having this or that type of sexual behaviour. The following is the ascending order : aparicarakas, manahparicarakas, sabdaparicarakas, rupaparicarakas, sparsaparicarakas and kayaparicarakas. But the order is reverse when we have in view the degrees of pleasure. The degree of pleasure derived from actual sexual intercourse is the lowest whereas the degree of that pleasure which does not depend on any sort of sexual behaviour is the highest. 6. In this way goddesses go upto Sahasrara celestial region. For the exposition of the question as to which regions the goddesses of different life-spans can visit refer to the commentary, folio 552 A.

Page #446
...[417]... CHAPTER XXXV FEELINGS This chapter is devoted to the exposition of various types of feelings (vedana) experienced by living beings belonging to this or that from among 24 classes. The following are the types of vedana. (1) Hot, Cold, Hot-cum-Cold (2) dravya-vedana, ksetra-vedana, kala-vedana and bhava-vedana (3) Bodily, Mental, Bodily-cum-Mental (4) Sata, Asata, Sata-asata (5) Pleasant, Painful, Pleasant-cum-Painful (Sukha, Duhkha, Aduh kha-asukha) (6) Voluntary, Involuntary (7) Self-conscious, Not-self-conscious The title of the fourth part of Satkhandagama is Vedanakhanda. It starts from Book IX. Therein Vedana part contains the exposition of the types of karmas. The exposition is based on 24 anuyogadvaras (points of investigation). Among these 24 dvaras there occurs a dvara called 'Vedana.' The exposition of this Vedanadvara is contained in Book X. And that vedana is expounded on the basis of 16 anuyogadvaras. The second type of vedana (viz. dravya-vedana, ksetra-vedana, kala-vedana and bhava-vedana) mentioned in Prajnapana is fully expounded here on the basis of 4 dvaras of identical names. The question as to who is possessor of this or that type of vedana is discussed in Prajna para, keeping in view the 24 classes of living beings whereas in Satkhandagama it is discussed on the basis of alternatives yielded by the method of naya, the method which requires the employment of 'syat'. Again, in the dvaras dravya etc. there occurs the consideration of this question. The speculation about the fruition (vipaka) of karma was known by the name of Vedana before it attained crystallised form. And the old theoreticians had pondered over the problem of vedana from various standpoints. All these thoughts are collected 1. The commentator in his commentary (folio 555) on su. 2057 writes as follows: 'etavatsutram cirantanesv avipratipattya sruyate kecid acaryah punar etadvisayam adhikam api sutram pathanti 1 tatas tanmatam ahal 2. This very information is contained in Bhagavati (19.5.656) which asks its readers to consult Prajnapana for further clarification. At this place Malayagiri states: 'nidanidadigatas tu viseso na sangrhito vicitratvat sutragateh'-Commentary, folio 554. P, 27

Page #447
...[418]... in the present chapter of Prajnapana. Again, to have clear idea of the old speculations about vedana (and kriya) one may consult Bhagavati 3.3. For further details about the same one may refer to Bhagavati 7.6 (Bhagavatisara p. 481); 19.3; 19.4; 19.5; 6.1; 16.4 (Bhagavatisara pp. 46-50). Ac. Abhayadeva in his commentary on Bhagavatisutra explains nida-anida (self-conscious, not-self-conscious) type of vedana as follows: "niyatam danam suddhir jivasya dvaip sodhane' iti vacanat nida jnanam abhogah ity arthah | tadyukta vedana'pi nida abhogavatity arthah ||" Bhagavati-tika 16.5. 656, folio 769. And Ac. Malayagiri explains this type of vedana as follows: "nitaram niscitam va samyak diyate cittam asyam iti nida, bahuladhikarat upasargadata' ity adhikarane ghan, samanyena cittavati samyagvivekavati va ity arthah "-Tika folio 557. Paiasaddamahannavo considers the term 'nida' to be a desya word. In connection with the feeling of Hot-cum-Cold the commentator raises a question as to how there can be the simultaneous cognitions of hotness and coldness because it is a rule that two cognitions cannot take place simultaneously. He himself answers this question by saying that though the concerned cognitions do take place alternately, their alternation being quick and speedy is not noticed by us; and from this standpoint only the Sutra considers the cognitions of hotness and coldness to be simultaneous. This same logic applies to the cases of the feelings of Bodily-cum Mental and satasata. The commentator explains aduhkha-asukha vedana as follows. It could not be called 'sukha-vedana' because it involves the experience of duhkha' also. At the same time it could not be called 'duhkhavedand' because it involves the experience of sukha also. Thus aduhkha-asukha vedana means the experience of both sukha and duhkha. What is the difference between sata-asata and sukha-duhkha? The answer to this question is given by the commentator. It is as follows. The feeling of pleasure and pain that we experience on account of the due rise of vedaniya karmas is called sata-asata type of vedana whereas the feeling of pleasure and pain that we experience on account of the instigation (udirana) by other person is sukha-duhkha type of vedana. The voluntary experience of bodily pain is called abhyupagamiki vedana. Pulling off hairs, etc. are the instances of this type of vedana. On the other hand, the experience of pain which we

Page #448
...[419]... have on account of the rise of vedaniya karma effected before its destined time by the special process of instigation (udirana) is called aupakramiki vedana. (Tika, folio 556). Here we are told that both the divisions, viz. sanjni and asanjni are found in the class of infernal beings and further that sanini infernal beings have nida-vedana whereas asanini infernal beings have anida-vedana. Satkhandagama discusses the fruition (vipaka) of karma on the basis of the types of vedana, viz. sata-asata, etc. But in its Vedanavidhana section while dealing with vedana it employs the method of naya and enumerates the following types of vedana, viz. bajjhamaniya veyana, udinna veyana, uvasamta veyana and formulates many alternatives on their basis (Book XII, pp. 304-363).

Page #449
...[420]... CHAPTER XXXVI ON SAMUDGHATA1 Satkhandagama contains no independent discussion about samudghata. Prajnapana, having enumerated seven types of samudghata, informs us as to which of them is possible in this or that from among 24 classes of living beings. But Satkhandagama neither enumerates nor discusses them. In its account of marganadvaras there occurs the discussion about ksetra2 and sparsa. And it discusses them from the standpoint of samudghata. There too it yields general information about samudghata; it does not contain information about particular types of samudghata (Book VII, p. 299, 369). Moreover, it occasionally refers to the three types of samudghata, viz. 'veyanasamugghada, 3maranamtiyasamugghada,' kevalisamugghada.' (Book XII, p. 498, 499, 506, 507). The present chapter of Prajnapana classifies samudghatas into the following seven types: (1) vedanasamudghata (2) kasayasamudghata (3) maranasamudghata (4) vaikriyasamudghata (5) taijasasamudghata (6) aharakasamudgata (7) kevalisamudghata (2085, 2086). But no definition of samudghata is formulated here. Again, it enumerates four sub-types of kasayasamudghata, viz. krodhasamudghata, mana-samudghata, maya-samudghata, lobha-samudghata (2133). A common term 'samudghatas-possible-in-non-omniscient (chadmastha) beings' is given to the first six types (2147). We are told as to which of these six types are possible in this or that from among 24 classes (2148-52). Ac. Malayagiri defines samudghata as the process through which soul becomes one with the fruits of vedana, etc., the fruits being in the form of experiences. This means that samudghata is nothing but expulsion (nirjara) of very many particles of the karmas of one particular type, causing their early rise through the special process of udirana; this necessarily involves the previous refrainment from the experience of the fruits of the karmas of all other types (Commentary folio 559). 1. Sthananga-Samavayanga, pp. 388-89; Bhagavati 2.2; Bhagavatisara, pp. 92-95. For the description of kevalisamudghata, refer to Visesavsyakabhasya 3641. 2. Similar discussion occurs in Sthanapada of Prajnapana, su. 148 ff. It is elaborate. 3. For the exposition of maranantika-samudghata pertaining to taijasa and karmana bodies refer to su. 1545-52.

Page #450
... [421]... We are told as to which type of samudghata is due to the expulsion of this or that type of karma. The following table makes the point clear. 1. Vedanasamudghata involves the expulsion of asadvedantya karma, 2. Kasayasamudghata involves the expulsion of kasayamohantya karma. 3. Maranantika-samudghata involves expulsion of ayukarma. (This expulsion takes place only when there remains the last antarmuhurta of the present life-span). 4. Vailoriyasamudghata involves the expulsion of vaikriyasarirana makarma. 5. Taijasa-samudghata involves the expulsion of taijsasariranama karma. 6. Aharakasamudghata involves the expulsion of aharakasartra namakarma. 7. Kevalisamudghata involves the expulsion of sad-asadvedaniya karma, subha-asubhanamakarma, ucca-nicagotrakarma (Prajnapanataka, folio 559). We are told as to how much time a particular type of samudghata requires for its completion. Kevalisamudghata requires 8 samayas (moments) for its completion whereas other samudghatas require an antarmuhurta consisting of asamkhyata samayas (2087-88). We are informed as to how many from among the seven are possible in this or that class. The first four are found in the class of infernal beings; the first five in the classes of Bhavanapati celestial beings, sub-human beings with five senses, Vanavyantara celestial beings, Jyotiska celestial beings, and Vaimanika celestial beings; the first three in the class of the one-sensed up to the four-sensed beings except the air-bodied; the first four in the class of the air-bodied beings; all the seven in the class of human beings (2089-92). Afterwards it is calculated as to how many times in past could this or that type of samudghata have been performed by a member of this or that class, also as to how many times in future can that be done. Similarly, it is calculated as to how many times in past could this or that type of samudghata have been performed by the - members of this or that class all taken together, also as to how many times in future can that be done4 (2093-2100). Moreover, we 4. The method of calculation which takes into account first a single member of the class and then all the members of that class taken together occurs even in satkhandagama, Book VII, p. 25.

Page #451
...[422]... are told as to how many times this or that type of samudghata could have been performed in the past and can be performed in future by a living being as a member of the class to which it belongs at present (svasthana) and also as a member of the classes to which it belonged in the past and to which it will belong in future (parasthana) (2101-2124). This is followed by an account of the relative numerical strength of the living beings performing this or that type of samudghata. We are told that the numerical strength of the living beings performing vedanasamudghata is the highest. But the living beings who perform no samudghata whatsoever are even more in number than those who perform vedanasamudghata (2125). Again, we are told as to how many living beings performing this or that type of samudghata belong to this or that class of living beings from among the 24 (2126-2131). Four types of kasayasamudghata are mentioned. And it is calculated as to how many times in past could this or that type of kasaya-samudghata have been performed by a member of this or that class, also as to how many times in future can that be done. Similarly, it is calculated as to how many times in past could this or that type of kasayasamudghata have been performed by the members of this or that class all taken together, also as to how many times in future can that be done (2137-38). In connection with these four sub-types of kasayasamudghata it is calculated as to how many times this or that sub-type could have been performed in the past and can be performed in future by a living being as a member of the class to which it belongs at present (svasthana) and also as a member of the classes to which it belonged in the past and to which it will belong in future. This point has been explained by an instance of a living being that belongs at present to the class of infernal beings (2139-41). Not only that but the text gives even the account of the relative numerical strength of the living beings performing this or that sub-type of kasayasamudghata (2142-46). Kevalisamudghata is not possible in the living beings other than the kevali. That is, the remaining six samudghatas are possible in the living beings that are not kevali (omniscient). We are told as to which of these six types are possible in this or that class from among the 24 (2147-52). But it is worth noting that the sutra does not mention the different classes of celestial beings except that of Asurakumaras. Possibly to make up this deficiency Ac. Malayagiri adds : " Asurakumaradinam sarvesam api devanam aharakasamudghatavarjah sesak panca samudghatah"-Commentary, folio 590 A. DL

Page #452
... [423]... Afterwards all the seven samudghatas are considered from the standpoints of avagahna (extension or pervasiveness) and sparsana (touch-on-all-the-directions or volume). That is, we are told as to how much extension and volume a living being can possibly assume while performing this or that type of samudghata. Again, we are told as to how long a living being, having assumed them, can retain them (2153-72). Moreover, it is calculated as to how many activities (kriya) a living being can have while performing this or that type of samudghata (2153 ff.). At this juncture there occurs a detailed description of kevalisamudghata (2168-2175). Here we are told that a kevalt cannot become siddha (liberated soul) so long as he performs activities. Hence, he stops the mental, vocal and bodily activities in due order and becomes absolutely free from all sorts of activities. And as soon as he becomes free from all sorts of activities he becomes a siddha. It is so because he does not acquire new karmas (as the cause of the aquisition of new karmas is activity) and at the same time he dissociates gradually the accumulated ones. When he attains siddhahood his cognition is sakara (determinate) (2175). At the end of the text there occurs discussion about the nature of a siddha (2176).

Page #453
...[424].... COMMENTARIES ON PRAJNAPANASUTRA (1) Pradesa-vyakhya by Ac. Haribhadra? This Pradesa-vyakhya is written by Ac. Haribhadra who was well known by the name 'Bhavavirahasuri.' It opens with the words : prajnapanakhyopangapradesanuyogah prarabhyate.' This clearly points to its scope. It intends to explain some portions of Prajnapana. Thus it is not a running and continuous commentary. Ac. Haribhadra considers Prajnapana to be an Upanga. But unlike Ac. Malayagiri he does not state that it is an Upanga of Samavayanga. So, we cannot but conclude that the arrangement that a particular Upanga is attached to a particular Anga took place in the period of time that intervened between Ac. Haribhadra and Ac. Malayagiri. We can call this commentary by a generic name 'avacurnika' It is so because at one place Ac. Haribhadra says, 'alam atiprasangena avacurnikamatram etad iti'. (p. 28, 113). There might have existed a commentary-short or long whatever it may be-even before Ac. Haribhadra wrote his Pradesavyakhya. And this commentary2 might be of the form of curni. This surmise is made on the basis of the following observation. In Pradesa-vyakhya the explanatory passages that commence with the phrases like 'etad uktam bhavati', 'kim uktam bhavati', 'ayam atra bhavarthah', 'idam atra hrdayam', 'etesim bhavana' are mostly couched in Prakrit and occasionally in Sanskrit also. It is very difficult to determine as to who had written that curni. But it is possible that the author of that curni might have been Haribhadra's spiritual teacher. It is so because in the Pradesavyakhya we come across the expressions like 'evam tavat pujyapada vyacaksate' (p. 75), 'guravas tu' (p. 118), 'iha tu pujyah' (p. 122), 'atra guravo vyacaksate' (p. 141, 147), 'guravo vyavarnayanti' (p. 152). Again, this much is certain that there existed before Ac. Haribhadra one or more commentaries besides this curni. This can be deduced from the fact that at so many places Ac. Haribhadra has recorded the explanations offered by others. Of course, we do not rule out the possibility, in some cases, of these explanations being quotations from commentaries on the works other than Prajnapana. But there are certain explanations which are definitely quotations from commentaries on Prajnapana. For this 1. For the detailed account of Ac. Haribhadra one may refer to 'Sama darsi Acarya Haribhadra.' 2. Ac. Malayagiri also mentions the Curni, folios 269, 271

Page #454
... [425)... second type of quotations refer to pp. 13, 14, 16, 19, 20, 21, 23, 36, 37, 60, 61, 65, 71, 75, 78, 79, 83, 116, 117, 119, 120, 133, 134, 145, etc. Regarding certain views recorded by him Ac. Haribhadra has not told us as to what his reaction to them is: he simply gi view of his own teacher side by side with those views. The following passage is an instance in point. 'evam tavat pujyapada vyacaksate, anye punar anyatha, tadabhiprayam punar atigambhiratvan na vayam avagacchamah" pp. 75, 118. But at some places he points out the discrepancy or inconsistency inherent in the views upheld by others. The following passage is an instance in point: "atra kaiscid atigahanatvat prastutasya bhrantya likhitam kilopasamasrenyanantaran ksapakasrenim pratipadyata iti etad apakarnayitavyam......" p. 116. Ac, Haribhadra frequently draws upon Tattvarthasutra of Vacaka Umasvati. But he does not refer to it by name. Moreover, he has quoted passages from Tattvarthasutrabhasya. (Refer to pp. 99, 149, 153, 158 etc.). While quoting an aphorism from Tattvarthasutra he describes its author by the general name "sangrahakara' (compiler ') (p. 101). He quotes many works (including even his own commentary on Avasyakasutra (p. 2) and authors, sometimes by mentioning their names and sometimes not. All such instances are given below : niryuktikarena' (p. 105); SiddhaprabhTta (p. 11); Anuyogadvara (p. 32); Jivabhigama (p. 28); Prajnapti (Bhagavati) (p. 33); Uttaradhyayana (p. 111), vivaranagranthena' (p. 105); .bhaniyam ca vuddhayariehim' (p. 29); 'sangrahanikayam' (p. 53); karmaprakrtisangrahanikayam' or 'kanimapayadisamgahanie' (pp. 51, 59, 100, 129, 140); 'sangrahanikara' (p. 42); vadimukhyena' (p. 4). Throughout this commentary Ac. Haribhadra quotes Prakrit and Sanskrit verses (gathas) preceded by the phrase uktam ca' which indicates that what follows is a quotation. This is the proof of Ac. Haribhadra's versatile genius. Ac. Malayagiri has fully utilised this commentary. And he has even referred to it. Whatever vadasthalas (polemical discussions, or explanations of knotty problems) we come across in Malayagiri's commentary are based on those occurring in Haribhadra's. This will be clear from the comparison of vadasthalas of one commentary with those of the other. The date of Ac. Haribhadra is almost certain. The scholars are generally of the opinion that he flourished between 700-770 A.D.

Page #455
... [426]... (2) Prajnapana-trtiyapada-sangrahani by Ac. Abhayadeva and its avacurni The third chapter of Prajnapana contains an account of the relative numerical strength of the classes of living beings. Ac. Abhayadeva (V.S. 1120-) has summarised this whole chapter in 133 verses (gathas). He himself calls it a sangraha (compilation, or recapitulatory work). The gatha in point is as follows: iya atthanauipayam savvajiyappabahumii payam taiyam pannavanae siriabhayadevasurihim samgahiyam 11 But it is also known by the titles 'Dharmaratnasangrahani' and Prajnapanoddhara.' We can say this because at the end of the work as also of its avacurni these titles are mentioned. To ascertain the fact one may refer to the two manuscripts of the avacurni, one belonging to L. D. Collection (no. 3673) and the other to Muni Shri Punyavijay aji's Collection (no. 664). Both these collections are preserved in L. D. Vidyamandir, Ahmedabad. The avacurni on the Samgrahani was composed by Kulamandanagani in the year 1441 V. S. This information is contained in the following gatha : "sridevasundaraguron prasadato'vagatajinavaco'rthalavah kulamandanagaair alikhad avacurnim ekabdhibhuvanabde Prajnapana-trtiyapada-sangrahani along with an avacurni thereon has already been published by Shri Atmananda Jaina Sabha, Bhavanagar, in the year 1974 V.S. This published avacurni is somewhat more extensive than the one by Kulamandanagani. And in the introduction to this published avacurni we are told that the name of its author is not known. We feel that some learned person might have made the avacurni by Kulamandanagani somewhat elaborate for the sake of clarity. And it seems to us that the published avacurni is nothing but the enlarged version of Kulamandanagani's avacurni. (3) Vivsti by Ac. Malayagiri Ac. Malayagiri (c. 1188-1260 V. S.) has written a commentary on Prajnapana. In extense it is four times Ac. Haribhadra's Pradesa-vyakhya. And it is the best means to understand the whole of the text of Prajnapana. Ac. Malayagiri3 himself declares that 3. For the detailed account of Ac. Malayagiri's life and works one may refer to the Introduction to his Sabdanusasana (L. D. Series No. 13, 1967).

Page #456
... [427].... though the basis of his commentary is Ac. Haribhadra's Pradesavyakhya1, he has made his commentary rich by independently and intelligently utilising many a work other than that Pradesavyakhya. His claim is justified. Following are the instances that go to prove the rightness of his claim. Ac. Haribhadra has concluded his discussion on the worth of a woman for the attainment Tirthankarahood by producing an evidence of Siddhaprabhrta, whereas Ac. Malayagiri has conducted the discussion having formulated opponent's view (purvapaksa) and proponent's view (uttarapaksa) and having quoted Ac. Sakatayana. And Ac. Malayagiri's discussion about this problem is very rich and elaborate (folio 20). Similarly, while describing the nature of liberated soul (siddha) he first presents a comparative account of the various views upheld by different schools of Indian philosophy and finally establishes the Jaina position (folio 112). It is noteworthy that Vivrti at many places discusses the different readings of Prajnapana (folio 80, 88, 96, 165, 296, 372, 412, 430, 600). Ac. Malayagiri has quoted in his commentary many a. work and authors. This proves his scholarship in many branches of learning. Let us record the names of works and authors referred to by him in his commentary - paninih svaprakrtavyakarane' (pp. 5, 365) 'uttaradhyayananiryuktigatha' (p. 12); 'savistaram nandyadhyayanattkayam vyakhyatani'(pp.24, 298, 311, 375);'prajnapanamilatikak?t' ormulatikakarah (pp. 25, 114, 194, 202, 263, 280, 283, 294, 305, 325, 362, 372, 383, 384, 391, 470, 490, 546, 547, 564, 568); 'sangrahanimulattkakaro haribhadrasurih' (pp. 418, 552); 'mulatikayam' (pp. 544, 547); 'jlvajivabhigamatika' (pp. 44, 45, 47, 48, 51); 'jivabhigame' (p. 195); 'jivabhigamacurnau' (p. 308); atraksepapariharau candraprajnaptitikayam suryaprajnaptitikayam cabhihitau iti tato'vadharyau' (p. 99); 'ksetrasamasatika' (p. 107); 'anuyogadvaresu' (p. 114); 'vrddhacaryaih' (p. 135); 'prajnaptau' (pp. 141, 149); 'vyakhyaprajnartau' (p. 262); 'tatha caha asya eva prajnapanayah sangrahanikarah' (p. 167); 'karmaprakrtisangrahanyam' (p. 182); 'sangrahanigathah' (p. 207); dharmasangrahant' (p. 611); dharmasangrahanitikayam' (p. 229, 307); sakatayana' (p. 599); sakatasunur api' (p. 249); sakatayananyasakrt' (p. 563); svopajnasabdanusasanavivarane' (p. 250, 251); 'tattvarthatikayam bhavitam' (251); bhagavan bhadrabahusvam!' (pp. 256, 257); 'bhasyakrt' " 4. jayati haribhadrasuris tikakrd vivrtavisamabhavarthah | yadvacanavasad aham api jato lesena vivrtikarah || Prajnapanatika, folio 611. 5. p. folio.

Page #457
... [428]... (pp. 264, 265, 300-302, 542, 602, 603, 605, 608); curnikTte (pp. 269, 271, 272, 277); prajnapa magao curnau" (p. 517); puroacargah" (p. 271); pancasangrahe' (p. 283); mallavadinah' (p. 284); karmaprakstitikayam pancasangrahatlkayam ca' (p. 292); 'tattvarthasutrakst' (293); 'tattvarthatlkadau' (pp. 298, 299); "avasyakaniryuktau' (p. 298); 'stutikaro'pyaha' (p. 303); 'avasyakaprathamapithikayam' (p. 547); 'avasyakacurnau' (p. 610); 'avasyake' (pp. 304 438, 606) nandyadhyayanacurnikrt' (pp. 310, 311); 'niryuktikarena' (p. 318); karmagranthikas tu' (pp. 319, 391); 'bhagavata karmaprakstiksta sivasarmacaryena satakakhye' (p. 331); 'karmaprakrtitikadisu' (pp. 331, 480); 'haribhadrasuriprabhstibhih' (p. 371); sivasarmacaryah' (p. 339); ' vyakhyaprajnaptau' (p. 341); bhasyakarah' (pp. 604, 606, 610); 'jinabhadragaaiksamasramanapujyapadah' (p. 380); 'tatha caha dussamandhakaranimagnajinapravacanapradipo bhagavan jinabhadraganiksamasramanah' (p. 385); 'satakabrhaccurnau' (p. 388); "sangrahanigatha' (pp. 344, 349); 'siddhaprabhitadau' (p. 357); ' uttaradhyayane' (p. 366); ' acarange' (pp. 367, 503); 'sutrak?tanganiryukti.' (p. 511); 'visesanavatyam jinabhadraganiksamasramana pujyapadaih' (p. 391); 'vasudevacarite' (p. 403); bhasyakrt svakrtabhasyatikayam' (pp. 424, 541); 'gandhahasti (p. 467); 'sravakaprajnaptimulatikayam' (p. 474); 'yaduktam agrayaniyakhye dvitiyapurve karmaprakrtiprabhste' (p. 479); karmaprakrtisangrahanikarah' (pp. 488, 489); 'siddhasenadivakara' (p. 532); veddhavyakhya' (p. 600); 'jambudvipaprajnaptyadau' (p. 600); dharmasaramulatikayam haribhadrasurih' (p. 605); pancasangrahatika' (p. 609). The following facts emerge from the above list of works and authors. There existed a curni on Prajnapana, written by an ancient Acarya and both Ac. Haribhadra and Ac. Malayagiri have consulted it. In his commentary on Prajnapana Ac. Malayagiri has quoted passages from Prajnapanamulatika, Sangrahanimulatika, Sravakaprajnaptimalatika and Dharmasaramulatika, mentioning the sources by name. At these places he declares that Ac. Haribhadra is the author of Sangrahanimulatika and Dharmasaramulatika. But he mentions Sravakaprajnaptimalatika alone by name. He does not refer to its author. In connection with Prajnapanamulatika he mentions it by its name and its author by the general terms mulatikakara,'mulatikakrt.' That is, he does not mention the names of the authors of Prajnapanamulatika and Sravakaprajnaptimulatika. Hence we compared all the passages quoted from these two works in Malayagiri's commentary on Prajnapana with the from this Cuquotations occur krit, pp. 85-87, 95 6. All the quotations from this Curni, given in Malayagiri's commentary, are in Prakrit. These very quotations occur in Ac. Haribhadra's commentary also and therein too they are in Prakrit, pp. 85-87, 91, 148.

Page #458
... [ 429)... corresponding ones occurring in Haribhadra's commentaries (vsttis) on Prajnapana and Sravakipranapti. On the basis of this comparison we arrived at the conclusion that Prajnapanamulatika and Sravakaprajnaptimulatika mentioned by Ac. Malayagiri are nothing but the above mentioned Vittis of Ac. Haribhadra. Of course some passages yield different readings. But this is merely due to the difference in manuscripts copied by two different hands at two different dates the period intervening between these two dates also being very long. Prajnapanasangrahani was written in verses and Ac. Haribhadra wrote a commentary on it. Ac. Haribhadra commented on Dharmasara also. Ac. Jinabhadra has written a commentary on his own Bhasya. This commentary has already been published?. Ac. Malayagiri has composed 'Sabdanusasana' and he himself has written a commentary on it. This Sabdanusasana along with the auto-commentary has already been published.8 Generally Ac. Malayagiri simply notes the different views regarding the explanation of the text of Prajnapana. But at times he gives his own view also; and he even remarks that the point is revealed to the omniscient person only and we being ignorant cannot decide as to what is truth. For the different views recorded by him one may refer to : folios 28, 38, 73, 74, 76, 77, 86, 146, 220, 222, 229, 238, 262, 277, 283, 319, 331, 391, 404, 491. 'tattvam punah kevalino vidanti, visistasrutavido va' (folios 73, 76, 239, 403);'anye vyacaksate.. tan na budhyamahe' (folio 289);amisam pancanam adesanam anyatamadesasamicinatanirnayo'tisayajnanibhih sarvotkrstasrutalabdhisampannair va kartum sakyate te ca bhagavadaryasyamapratipattau nisiran | kevalatatkalapeksaya ye purvatamah surayas tatkalabhavigranthapaurvaparyaparyalocanaya yathasvamati strivedasya sthitim prarupitavantas tesam sarvesam api pravacanikasurinam matani bhagavan aryasyama upadistavan/ te'pi ca pravacanikasurayah svamatena sutram pathanto gautamaprasnabhagavannirvacanarupataya pathanti tatas tadavasthany eva sutrani likhitva gotama ity uktam anyatha bhagavati gautamaya nirdestari na samsayakathanam upapadyate, bhagavatah sakalasamsayatitatrat l' (folio 385); "anye tv anyatha'tra bhavanikam kurvantisa ca natislisteti na likhita, na ca dusita, kumargam na hi tityaksuh punas tam anudhavati' iti nyayanusaranat" (folio 429); "tena yah praha sutre 'saktivisesa eva samhananam' iti.... sa bhrantah....ity alam utsutraprarupakavispanditesu" (folio 470), 'etavatsutram cirantanesu avipratipattya sruyate, kecid acaryah punar etadvisayam adhikam api sutram pathanti tatas tanmatam aha 'kei....' (folio 555). 7-8. These two works have already been published in L.D. Series (Nos. 13 10, 14, 21) by L. D. Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad-9.

Page #459
... [430]... To establish consistency among different sutras is one of the functions of a commentator. And in this matter Ac. Malayagiri is an expert. Many a time he, having employed different standpoints (nayadrsti), demonstrates consistency among different sutras. (Refer to folios 18, 41, 73, 76, 140, 248, 284, 318, 353, 380, 437. 450, 455, 456, 598, 609). And at many other places he simply quotes in support old tradition or the views of ancient Acaryas. Ac. Malayagiri is an expert in explaining the text. He is a commentator of first water. Following are some of the noteworthy instances that justify the above statement : exposition of Relation conducted from the standpoint of a logician and also from that of a man of faith (p. 2); explanation of the term 'jinavarendra' (p. 3); justification, after Ac. Haribhadra, of the order of Nirdesa (enumeration) through reasoning (pp. 9, 269); the answer to the question as to why there occur dialogues between Lord Mahavira and Gautama though the author of the work is Arya Syama; the answer to the question as to why different views are found mentioned in the dialogue though it is a dialogue between Lord Mahavira and Gautama, and other such answers to the possible questions; the purpose of undertaking the task of writing a work (pp. 7, 47, 50, 72, 179, 180, 385); survey of the fifteen divisions of the class of liberated souls (siddhas) (p. 19), and examination of those divisions (p. 23); discussion about the worth of a woman for the attainment of liberation (p. 20); references and evidences to the effect that even women used to study Salavasyaka, Kalika Sutras and Utkalika Sutras (p. 20); discussion about Nigoda (p. 39); interpretation of the terms 'grama, nagara' etc. (pp. 47, 50); explanation of the term mleccha' (p. 55); why Agamas are written in Prakrit language (p. 60); size of a liberated soul (p. 112); how a physical aggregate constituted of ananta atoms can accomodate itself in Lokakasa having only asamkhyata space-points (p. 242); exposition of the nature of reality (p. 358); explanation of the processes of reception and expulsion of the material-particles-of-theform-of-spoken-language (p. 264); answer to the question as to why are the bodies asamkhyata only though the souls are ananta (p. 271); explanation of the terms raja' mandalika' etc. (p. 330); exposition of lesya (colour-indexes to mental temperaments) and kasaya (basic passions) (p. 330); interpretation of the term 'kalka' (p. 331); plant-beings and the attainment of libertation by Marudevi (p. 379); samvyavaharika (those that are in the process of evolution and hence amenable to practically useful description) and asamvyavaharika (those that are at the lowest stage of evolution and hence not amenable to practically useful description) living beings (p. 380); exposition of different kinds of intelligence, viz.

Page #460
... [431]... kostha etc. (p. 424); performance of penances according to one's ability (p. 436); etc. Thus Ac. Malayagiri has thrown light on many interesting and important points. (4) Vanaspativicara by Municandrasuri (Death in 1178 VS) The exposition of plant-life contained in the first chapter of Prajnapana is restated in Municandrasuri's Vanaspatisaptatika consisting of 71 verses. Its avacuri is also available. But we have no means to know as to who has written this cvacuri. Vanaspatisaptatika begins with the declaration that it expounds different divisions of plant-bodied beings, especially pratye kavanaspati and ananta-vanaspati. At the end of the work there occurs the following verse : evam pannavanae pannavanae lavo samuddhario bhaviyana'nuggahakae sirimanmunicamdasurihin || 71 || -iti Vanapphaisattari || A manuscript of Vanaspatisaptatika is available in Pujya Muniraja Sri Kirtimuniji's collection (Serial No. 10601) preserved in L. D. Vidyamandir. It belongs to 16th century of Vikrama Era. Other two manuscripts of the same work are also available in the same collection. Out of these two, one contains the text of Vanaspatisaptatika alone whereas the other contains avacuri also. There is one manuscript belonging to L. D. Collection (serial No. 3674). It contains, along with other works, this work also. Here we find that the work consists of 77 verses. The six out of these 77 are possibly the interpolated verses. The title of the work contains the term 'saptatika' which definitely points to the fact that the text of the work originally consisted of 71 verses only. In this manuscript at the end of this particular work there occurs a statement : prajnapanadyapadagato vanaspativicarah sampurnah' As has already been said, the manuscript contains many works. The manuscript begins with Vicarasattari by Mahendrasuri of Ancalagaccha, along with its avacuri; after that we find the abovementioned Vanaspativicara along with its avacurni and at last there Prajnapana-trtlyapadasangrahanl (along with its avacurni) by Abhayadeva. The manuscript has been written in 1670 V. S. (5) Prajnapanabijaka There is one manuscript in L. D. Collection (Serial No. 5805) of L. D. Vidyamadir. It contains, along with Bhagavatibijaka of

Page #461
...[432]... Harsakulaganio, Prajnapanabljaka. Hence is the conjecture that this Prajnapanabijaka may be the work of that very author. Of course, neither in the beginning nor at the end of the work we find any suggestion to this effect. This Prajnapanabijaka contains the subject index of the chapters of Prajnapana. It is written in Sanskrit. The work begins from the folio 11 B and ends in the folio 14 A. The manuscript has been written in 1869 V. S. (6) Avacuri by Padmasundara Padmasundara composed this Avacuri on the basis of Ac. Malayagiri's commentary on Prajnapana. A manuscript of this avacuri is found in L. D. Collection (Serial No. 7400) of L. D. Vidyamandir. This manuscript has been written in Agaranagara in the year 1668 V. S. when Emperor Jahangira ruled over Delhi. Padmasundara was a friend of Emperor Akbar and he had presented to him so many Jaina and non-Jaina works. He belonged to Tapagaccha. His work having the title Akabarasahi Srngaradarpana has already been published in Ganga Oriental Series in 2000 V. S. The manuscripts of his 'Yadusundarn-mahakavya', 'Parsvanathacarita' and' Pramanasundara' are available in L. D. Collection of L. D. Vidyamandir. For details one may refer to the introduction to Akabarasahi Srngaradarpana'. (7) Tabo (Balavabodha) by Dhanavimala A manuscript of this work is found in Srikirtimuniji's collection preserved in Lalbhai Dalpatbhai Vidyamandir, Ahmedabad. It bears No. 11079. It has been written in 1767 V. S. This means that the work has been composed before that date. It is probably the first translation of Prajnapana into vernacular language. The author has given his personal account at the beginning and at the end of the work. It is as follows: Beginning-pranamya srimahaviram natasesasuresvaram | prajnapanasya(nakhya)sutrasya vakse (ksye)'rtham lokavartaya || 1 || samri(ti) brhattikaya (?) dayo grantha manohara[h]| tathapis(s)vaparasisyan(n)am vinodartham karomy aham || 2 || 9. This Harsakulagani composed Vasudevacopai' in 1557 V. S., corrected 'Kurmaputracarita' in 1577 V. S., wrote a commentary called Dipika on Sutrakrtanga in 1583 V. S., and taught Prakrit Grammar to the author of Dhumdhika' in 1591. Jaina Sahityano Samksipta Itihasa, pp. 519 520, 529.

Page #462
... [ 433]... sadgurun buddhidam natva vinayad vimalabhidham svaparatmaprabodhaya stibuko likhyate maya || 3 || End--srimattapaganavibhasanatapanabhah bhya(bha)vyasu(su)maha(mad) hrdayakairavaratramra(trara)tnam | asid gu[ru]r vimalasomaganadhirajah saundaryadhi(dhai)ryagunamandalavarirasih 111 11 gacche tatra visalasomaguru(a)vah srisurayah samprata(tam) vannita (vartante) mahi(hi)mandale ganapadaprapta[pra] tisthasya(sthaspa)dam | nanavanyayaha(nmaya)sagarambutarane sabu(dbu) ddhinayam(navam)citra(tah) caritracaranena duskaratapah(pah) sristhulabhadropama[h] || 2 || tadgacche'bhut kriyapatra[m] vidvaja (ija) nasiromantnih) srimadvisnayavi]mala[h] panditah panditagrani[h] ||3||| tatsi(tacchi) syasevaka sadhu (?) sadhu[r]dhanavimalah satah ! prajnapamasga(khga) sutrasga curtam cakre manohara[m] || 4 11 From the colophon we gather that this Tabo has been composed by Dhanavimalaji, a pupil of Vinayavimalaji who flourished in the Gaccha of Somavimalasuri (1591-1633 V.S.). The manuscript does not mention the year of composition. But the date of Somavimalasuri is fixed. On its basis we can legitimately assign it to the later half of 17th century V.S. Another manuscript of this work is available in Muni Shri Punyavijayaji's collection preserved in Lalbhai Dalpatbhai Vidyamandir. It is numbered 2329. It has been written in 1920 V.S. The entire colophon which we find in the abovementioned manuscript is absent here. Moreover, the third verse (Beginning) in which the author has offered salutation to Vinayavimalaji, his spiritual teacher, is also not found in this manuscript. But the first two verses (Beginning) do occur in this manuscript also. This means that though this manuscript is not the verbatim copy of Dhanavimalaji's Tabo, it is nothing but the copy of Dhanavimalaji's Tabo. (8) Tabo (Balavabodha) by Jivavijaya Jinaratnakosa notes that the manuscripts of this work are available. Again, it gives the date of its composition. It is 1784 P.28

Page #463
... (434)... V. S. More than one manuscripts are in possession of L. D. Vidyamandir--two (Nos. 1058-59) in Muni Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection, one (No. 2094) in L. D. Collection and two (Nos. 10214, 11079) in Shri Kirtimuni's collection. Jivavijaya, the author of this work, has also composed sabo on Karmagrantha in 1803 V.S. (Refer to Jaina Sahityano Sanksipta Itihasa' p. 677). (9) Stabaka by Paramananda This Stabaka (Tabo) has already been printed in Ray Dhanapatisimha Bahadur's edition of Prajnapana. At the end of the work we are told that it has been composed in 1876 V. S. in the life-time of Shri Pujya Laksmicandrasuri by Paramananda, a pupil of Sri Anandacandraji. (10) Sanskrit Chaya (translation) by Nanakacandraji In the title of Ray Dhanapatisimha Bahadur's edition of Prajnapana there occurs 'Lonkagacchiya Ramacandraganiksta SamskTtanuvada' (i. e. Sanskrit translation by Ramacandragani of Lonkagaccha). But in the prasasti it is clearly stated that this Sanskrit translation is done by Nanakacandra, a pupil of Ramacandragani. And it is again Nanakacandra who has critically edited the text of Prajnapana contained in this edition. Hence it follows that he was alive when this edition of Prajnapana was published. That is, he was alive in the year 1884 A. D. (11) Vrtti by an anonymous author (?) Jinaratnakosa mentions this vstti and gives information about the various manuscripts available in different collections. (12) Translation of Prajnapanasutra This translation by Pt. Bhagavandas Harakhchand has been printed in 1991 V. S. Besides the commentaries mentioned above there existed, as has already been said, one curni also. But no manuscript of this curni is available. Moreover, a manuscript of Prajnapanasutrasaroddhara has been noticed in List of manuscripts preserved in santinatha Bhandara, Cambay'-an appendix to Peterson's Report,..

Page #464
... [435] ... Pt. II, p. 63. But we have not come across this manuscript. And we do not find the mention of this manuscript in the catalogue of the manuscripts preserved in this very Bhandara--the catalogue recently prepared by Muni Shri Punyavijayaji. So, we have to believe that at present the concerned manuscript is not there in this Bhandara. This. Prajnapanasutrasaroddhara' and Ac. Abhayadeva's Prajnapinoddhara' alias Prajnapanasangrahanl' are two different works. This is so because Prajnapanasaroddhara is in prose whereas Prajnapanoddhara is in verses. (13) Prajnapanaparyaya The title of the manuscript in Muni Shri Punyavijayaji's Collection (No. 4801) preserved in L. D. Vidyamandir is Sarvasiddhantavisamapadaparyaya'. The work is that type of commentary which gives simply the synonyms (paryaya) of difficult terms (visamapada). It begins with the paryayas of the terms from Pancavastuka. Then from folio 2 B there occur the paryayas of the terms from Acaranga etc. Therein from folio 5 A there occur the paryayas of the terms from Prajnapana. First the author gives the term which he wants to explain. Then he gives its explanation. The explanation is mainly in the form of synonyms. First of all it takes up for explanation the term 'anaharaka' from chapter XVIII. And in folio 6 B the author finishes Prajnapanaparyaya and starts to give paryayas of the terms from Nisithacurni etc. Folios 63 A to 64B contain the paryayas of difficult terms from Prajnapanavivarana. 'Paksikasutraparyaya' ends in 26th folio. There exists, in the Bhandara of Cambay, one palm-leaf manuscript resembling this much portion (i. e. folios 1 to 26) of the present manuscript. Refer to Catalogue of Palm-leaf manuscripts in the Santinatha Jaina Bhandara, Cambay (part one]' p. 128. Therein the title is 'Nihsesasiddhanta paryaya'. On the basis of the author's prasasti found at the end of the manuscript in Santinatha Bhandara we know that the author of the Paryayas upto 'Paksikasutraparyaya' is Candrakirtisuri (1212 V.S.) But in the concerned manuscript in L. D. Vidyamandir there does not occur author's prasasti on folio 26th wherein ends Paksikasutraparyaya.' Not only that, but it contains, after. Paksikasutraparyaya,' other Paryayas (Niriyavaliyasutraparyaya, etc.). And the last folio is 69th. Even at the end of the entire manuscript of 69 folios we are not told as to who is the author. So, we surmise that this manuscript in L. D. Vidyamandir is a collection of two different works of the same nature. In other Bhandaras too such manuscripts are available.

Page #465
... [ 436 )... MALAYAGIRI AND HIS COMMENTARY ON PRAJNAPANASUTRA We have edited merely the original text of Prajnapanasutra. Hence it is not possible for us to give exhaustive details about the # commentary and its author. While editing the original text of Prajnapanasutra we had to consult the commentary every now and then. It is to be borne in mind that none can prepare the critical and faithful edition of Prajnapanasutra or any Agama without consulting commentaries thereon. Out of the critical editions of the original sutras that have been published down to this day those that have been prepared with scant and cursory consultation of their respective commentaries or without the consultation of them contain at many places unauthentic readings. While editing the original text of Prajnapana we got the opportunity to study the commentary. As a result of this study whatever information we gathered about the commentary and its authori is presented here. We firmly believe that old manuscripts of Sutras and the commentaries on Sutras constitute the solid bases depending on which one can prepare the authentic texts of Sutras. We are harping on this point whenever the occasion arises. Even though commentaries constitute one of the solid means for preparing critical edition of Agamas, they lead the editor astray in selecting the authentic readings when they are consulted halfheartedly and cursorily. From this follows that the editor should independently ponder over as to whether the readings yielded by the commentary are in tune with those found in the manuscripts. In other words, he should see as to whether the readings yielded by the commentary are consistent with the line of thought presented in the text of original Sutra. While editing the present work we have experienced that this sort of weighing is really necessary. In this edition of Prajnapanasutra there are places where we have accepted readings found in old manuscripts having gone against the commentary because we have deemed them proper and consistent. But then there arises a question as to why the commentary contains unauthentic readings. The answer is as follows. The commentator seems not to have corrected the commentary after having written it. Or, if he would have corrected it, we are not at present in possession of the manuscripts representing the corrected version. 1. Here we are to understand Ac. Malayagiri and his commentary.

Page #466
...[437]... At this occasion we seize the opportunity to give, even digressing from the main topic in hand, a sketch of Ac. Malayagiri's life and works. Rev. Maharsi Malayagiriji has written voluminous commentaries on Jaina Agamas and other works. Even his death took place when he was engaged in writing commentaries. This is proved by the fact that some commentaries of his are incomplete. He has done great service to the cause of learning by having remained constantly engaged, till his death, in the task of composing works. Thus he deserves respect not only of the scholars of Agamas but also of those who are the lovers of learning. He states that he has done the service of Srutajnana to the best of his ability and requests the readers devoted to Sruta to correct the mistakes of omission and commission that he might have committed inadvertently. From this we may infer that he might have deemed it proper to devote his time in the composition of new commentaries rather than in correcting the commentaries once composed by him. If we are correct in our inference then there is nothing improper in correcting the text of his commentary when one finds some solitary mistake inadvertently committed. It is really childish on the part of one who on finding some solitary and ordinary mistake runs down, in the heat of his little knowledge, a person whose contribution to learning and literature is so great. In this edition at two places we have accepted the reading found in all the manuscripts of the original Sutra even though the reading yielded by the commentary is different. Out of these two places one is su. 1420 [4]. Regarding this sutra we notice that all the printed editions of the Prajnapanasutra contain the reading available in all the manuscripts of the sutra. This reading, as we have already said, is different from the one found in the commentary. The two places under consideration are as follows: 1. In su. 999 [1] (p. 246) there occurs the reading 'goyama! no addayam pehati'. All the manuscripts yield this reading. The authors2 of vernacular commentaries (Tabo) also explain the text according to this reading. Acarya Malayagiriji follows the reading 'goyama! addayam pehati' in his commentary. We have considered the reading' goyama! no addayam pehati' to be authentic because each and every manuscript of the text of Prajnapanasutra contains it as also because it seems to us consistent with the line of thought presented in the sutra. For further clarification one may refer to p. 246 foot-note 2. Ray Dhanapatibabu's and Shri Amolakarsiji's editions contain the reading we have accepted. This means that the 2. Pt. JIvavijayaji and Pt. Dhanavimalaji.

Page #467
... [438 )... manuscripts that served as the basis of these two editions must have contained the reading yieded by the manuscripts utilised by us. But in Agamodaya Samiti edition we find the reading accepted by Ac. Malayagiri. Pt. Bagavandas's edition, Silagama edition and Suttagame edition-all these three editions follow the reading printed in Agamodaya Samiti edition. 2. The reading of su. 1420 [4], that is available in all the printed editions is as follow : "je nam bhamte! kevalam bohim bujjhejja se nam saddahejja pattiejja roejja? goyama! saddahejja pattiejja roejja)" (p. 231). The commentary on this sutra runs as follows: "punar api prasnayati-yo bhadanta ! kevalikim bodhim arthato'vagacchati so'rthatas tam sraddadhita' sraddhavisayam kuryat tatha 'pratyayet' pratitivisayam kuryat, rocayet' cikirsami ity evam adhyavaset? bhagavan aha--atthegaie ityadi" (Comm. folio. 399 B). When we think on the basis of the phrase "atthegaie' quoted by the commentator we feel that the answer contained in the concerned sutra-portion should be as follows: "goyama ! atthegaie saddahejja pattiejja roejja " Now let us explain the context in which the concerned sutraportion occurs. (1) Question-Can a living being belonging to the class of infernal beings take its next birth in the class of sub-human beings with five senses? Answer-Some can, and some cannot (su. 1420 [1]). (2) Question-Do the infernal beings that are born in their next birth as sub-human beings with five senses get opportunity to hear Religion propounded by Kevali ? Answer-Some get the opportunity, and some do not. (3) Question-Do the concerned sub-human beings who get the opportunity to hear the Religion understand its meaning? Answer-Some understand, and some do not. (4) Question-Do the concerned sub-human beings who understand the meaning have faith in, conviction of and predilection for that meaning ? Answer-They have faith in, conviction of and predilection for the meaning. According to the commentary the answer to the fourth question is: 'Some have faith in, conviction of and predilection for the meaning whereas some do not have.' The answers to the first

Page #468
...[439]... three questions contain the phrase 'atthegaie'. While explaining the fourth question the commentator suggests that in the body of the text proper the same phrase occurs in the answer to the fourth question also. Is this the result of the inadvertency on the part of the commentator? Or, it might be that the manuscripts copied from the corrected original manuscript of the commentary are altogether lost to us. The learned should ponder over this matter. The Sanskrit and Gujarati translations printed in Ray Dhanapatibabu's edition follow the reading available in all the manuscripts of Prajnapanasutra whereas the commentary printed in the same edition yields the above-mentioned reading. The edition prepared by Shri Amolak Rsiji accept the reading yielded by all the manuscripts of Prajnapanasutra whereas the Hindi translation given in this edition follows the commentary. The edition prepared by Pt. Bhagavandas accepts the reading found in all the manuscripts of Prajnapanasutra. Even the translation printed in this edition follows this reading. But Vivecana contained in this edition follows the commentary. There are two Tabas (vernacular commentaries) on Prajnapanasutra-one by Pt. Dhanavimalaji and another by Pt. Jivavijayaji. The text of Prajnapanasutra, given along with the Tabo by Pt. Dhanavimalaji, contains the reading found in all the manuscripts utilised by us in the preparation of the present edition. And even the explanation given in this Tabo follows the same reading. The explanation is as follows: 'je bhagavana(van) kevalabodhaim bu(u)jhim te saddahem pratita anem ruci manamam vasem? gautama! saddahaim pratitaim rucim (rocem)3. Though the text of Prajnapanasutra, given along with Jivavijayaji's Tabo (1784 V. S. date of composition), contains the reading yielded by all the manuscripts utilised by us, the explanation follows the commentary. The explanation is as follows: 'jeha bhagavan! kevalipranita bodha prate jane bujhe te bodhi prate saddahem pratyaya dhare ruca (ci) karem? ha gautama! koika saddahem pratyaya dharem ruca (ci) dhare karem 4'. In the beginning and at the end of this Tabo, Jivavijayaji declares that in composing it he has followed the commentary by Ac. Malayagiri. There is one common topic dealt with in both the works, viz. Prajnapanasutra and Jivabhigama. Though they treat of the same 3-4. The readings given here are from the manuscripts of these two Taba works, belonging to Muniraja Kirtimuniji's Collection (No. 11079) and Muniraja Punyavijayaji's Collection (1058-59) preserved in L. D, Institute of Indology, Ahmedabad-9.

Page #469
... [440]... opic, their expressions are different. Let us note the difference of expression. "abhasae tivihe pannatte tan jaha-anaie va apajjavasie 1 anale va sapajjavasie 2 sadie va sapajjavasie 3" (Prajnapanasutra, su. 1375 p. 315). "abhasae duvihe pannatte tam jaha-satite va apajjavasite 1 satite va sapajja vasite 2" (Jivabhigamasutra, Folio 442 B). The five paper-manuscripts which we have utilised in the preparation of this critical edition contain the expression identical with the one found in Jivabhigamasutra. Even Pt. Jivavijayaji in his Tabo on Prajnapanasutra accepts the reading or expression identical with the one found in Jivabhigamasutra and accordingly mentions two types of abhasaka. Ac. Malayagiri in his commentaries on Prajnapanasutra and Jivabhigamasutra follows the readings found in the original texts of the respective Sutras. That is, in his commentary on Prajnapanasutra he mentions three types of abhasaka whereas in his commentary on Jivabhigama he mentions two types. But he does not note in either of these two commentaries the difference between the two readings found in the two Sutras. ACCOUNT OF THE PRINTED EDITIONS OF PRAJNAPANAPANASUTRA Before the present edition, there have been published six editions of Prajnapanasutra. We give below an account of these six editions. 1. In 1940 V. S. Ray Dhanapatisimhaji, for the first time, published Prajnapanasutra edited by Rsi Shri Nanakacandraji. This edition contains the text of Prajnapanasutra, Sanskrit translation of the Sutra prepared by Shri Ramacandragani, Ac. Malayagiri's commentary and the vernacular commentary by Shri Paramananda Rsi. The text of Prajnapanasutra printed in this edition is fraught with unauthentic readings. Moreover, punctuation marks are wrongly placed and word-divisions are wrongly made. We think that this printed text is based on some manuscript of the same nature. We have mainly utilised the text of Prajnapanasutra printed in the edition under review. And only rarely have we consulted the commentary, etc. contained in it.

Page #470
... [ 441]... 2. In 1974-75 V. S. Shri Agamodaya Samiti published, in two parts, Prajnapanasutra edited by Rev. Agamoddharaka Acarya Shri Sagaranandasuriji. This edition is superior to the one published by Ray Dhanapatisimhaji's from the standpoint of correct readings as well as correct printing. Hence after its publication the scholars have utilised this edition alone. Merely a glance at the vast number of works edited by him makes us realise the great speed with which he would have worked and also the irrepressible eagerness he would have entertained for bringing out editions of different Agamic works. In comparison with the vast literature edited by him with great speed, the number of major mistakes that we find in this or that work edited by him is very small. We have already written about Shri Agamoddharaka Sagaranandasuriji and his editions in Editors' Note to 'Nandisutta Anucgaddaraim Ca', a work edited by us. Here we point out this much that in his edition of Prajnapanisutra there do occur major and minor mistakes which we shall discuss at proper place. 3. In Vira Nirvana Samvat 2445 (= V.S. 1975) Lala Sukhadeva Sahaya has published Prajnapanasutra edited by Shri Amolak Rsi. This edition contains the text of Prajnapanasutra and its Hindi translation by Shri Amolak Rsi. The text of Prajnapanasutra contained in this edition is very corrupt. Though Amolakji has not followed Ray Dhanapatisimhaji's edition in preparing the text of Prajnapanasutra, it is almost certain that he has utilised a manuscript or manuscripts belonging to that very group to which belonged the manuscript which constitutes the basis of Ray Dhanapatisimha's edition. Readers will know more about this from our discussion about different readings. While discussing the readings we have utilised, in a limited measure, the text of Prajnapanasutra alone contained in this edition. Hence it is out of place to say anything about its Hindi translation. 4. In 1991 V.S. Pt. Bhagvandas Harshachandra has edited, in three parts, the text of Prajnapanasutra. It contains the text of Prajnapanasutra and Gujarati translation of Prajnapanasutra and also of Ac. Malayagiri's commentary thereon. This edition is mainly based on Agamodaya Samiti's edition. But the editor has pointed out in the introduction that he has utilised two manuscripts belonging to santisa garaji Bhandara, Ahmedabad. Out of the two one contained the text proper along with its commentary whereas the other contained the text proper alone, the latter manuscript being mutilated (trutita). Hence at some places where Agamodaya Samiti edition yields unauthentic readings this edition yields

Page #471
...[442]... authentic readings. In spite of this it too, like Agamodaya Samiti edition, does contain, at many places, major and minor mistakes. Not only that, but there are places where the editor having rejected the correct readings yielded by Agamodaya Samiti edition has accepted corrupt ones in their stead.2 Translation of the text proper as also that of the commentary follow the respective versions of the texts printed therein. Hence many a time the translation of the text proper is not in tune with that of the commentary. The defects of the version (of the text proper) found in this edition are pointed out by us at proper place in this introduction. 5. The text of Prajnapanasutra contained in voluminous Agamaratnamanjusa published in limited number in the year 1998 V. S. (2468 Vira N. S.) for the purpose of inscribing all the Agamas on marble stone walls of Agama Mandir, Palitana. We shall call it Silagama edition. Its editor has corrected some of the wrong readings of Samiti edition3. But at the same time he has even changed the correct readings found in Samiti edition." Though we have not compared the text of this edition, word by word, with our press copy, we have very often consulted it while writing notes on different readings. Hence we would like to point out the special features of this edition. The portion of the sutra from the word 'uddham' (su. 210 p. 77, line 8) to the word 'bahugio' preceding the word 'joyanakodakodio' (line 10) has been dropped in the edition under consideration. Refer to the last line of stone-plate 173-4 of Agamaratnamanjusa. The dropped portion is there in Samiti edition. We can know as to whether or not at other places too this edition drops lines or words of the original text provided we compare the text printed in this edition with our edition. The characteristic feature of this edition is that at various places the text of the Sutra has been abridged by placing the sign of zero (0). In doing so Rev. Agamoddharakaji, the editor, has not followed any old manuscript, method or tradition. It is his own invention. For instance, he has dropped the sutra-portion from the word 'pukkhara' (occurring at the end of 7th line on p. 64) to line 17th and in its place he has put a sign of zero indicating abridgement. This dropped portion is found in all the old handwritten manuscripts of Prajna-. panasutra as also in all the printed editions of the same. We have 1. Refer to paragraphs 61, 78-105 occurring under the forthcoming topic Examination of some of the Readings of Prajnapanasutra'. 2. Ibid, paragraphs 42, 49, 70-77. 3. Ibid, paragraphs 5, 21, 40, 89, 91, 92, 93, 103-106 and 33 (4).. 4. Ibid, paragraphs 3, 12, 16, 24, 94.

Page #472
... [443] ... noticed such abridgements at many places in this edition even though we have consulted it for our limited purpose. Rev. Agamoddharakaji has dropped long or short portions of the Sutra in order to abridge the text. Hence this edition could be described as the abridged Prajnapanasutra prepared by Rev. Agamoddharakaji. This abridged version contains the words sukka', 'kanha' etc. in place of sukkalessa', 'kanhalessa' etc. found in all the handwritten manuscripts and the printed editions. But this way of abridging the original Sutra text may possibly lead to the corruption of the original text itself. Hence the continuation of this method is not desirable at all. The latest edition should not be at least more corrupt than the previous ones, if not better than those. This is what we expect. But this Silagama edition does not come up to our expectation. The forthcoming discussion will yield other details about this edition. 6. Muniraja Shri Pupphabhikkhu (Puspabhiksu Phulchandji) has edited the Agamas in two parts under the common title 'Suttagame'. The second part of Suttagame contains 21 Agamas excluding the Angas. And among these 21 Agamas is found Prajnapanasutra. This second part of Suttagame' has been published in 2011 V. S. by Sutragama Prakasaka Samiti, Gudagamva, Chavani. This is the latest edition of all that we have consulted. On examining the version of Prajnapanasutra contained in Suttagame we have come to entertain doubt regarding the authenticity not only of the text of Prajnapanasutra contained therein but also of the texts of other Agamas contained therein. In Suttagame Muni Sri Pupphabhikkhuji has edited 32 Agamas recognised by the followers of Sthanakavasi sect. The later edition should be better than the former. This is what we generally expect. But Suttagame does not come up to our expectation. For the elucidation of this point we request the readers to study 107 paragraphs written under the heading Examination of some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra', especially paragraphs No. 42, 49 and 64-77. It I would not be improper if we say something about the statements occurring in the Introduction (Prastavana) and Editor's Note (Sampadakiya) to the first and the second parts of Suttagame respectively. The introduction to the first part has been written by Muni Sri Jinacandabhikkhu (Jinacandrabhiksuji). And the Editor's note to the second part has been written by Muni Sri Puspabhiksuji himself. On the 25th page of the introduction and on the 65th page of the Editor's note there occurs the heading 'Special features of this Edition'. Under this heading there occur the following three statements: (1) We have taken sufficient pains in selecting =

Page #473
... [444]... that the editor dogs of Prajnapanasots and our 'Examina same. come bee correct readings'. (2) While editing the Agamas we have utilised correct manuscripts'. (3) Novel method has been employed by us in noting down the different readings'. The first claim of the editor of Suttagame is not justified. Our notes on the readings accepted in Suttagame and our 'Examination of some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra', on the contrary, prove that the editor of Suttagame has no critical acumen required for the selection of correct readings. Thus the first statement is far from the truth. On the basis of the second statement readers may come to believe that the editor of Suttagame might have utilised correct handwritten manuscripts while preparing the edition of Agamas. But we confidently say that the editor has not compared the printed text of Prajnapanasutra with any old handwritten manuscript of the same. And if we suppose that he has compared the printed text with some solitary old manuscript then we will have to say that he has not been able to assess the value of the important and authentic readings yielded by the manuscript. We have thrown light on this point in 107 paragraphs written under the heading Examination of some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra'. The statement under consideration is ambiguous. Muni sri Pupphabhikkhuji has not explicitly stated that by 'correct manuscripts' he means 'correct handwritten manuscripts'. Nor has he given the description of the correct manuscripts he has utilised. Hence there naturally arises in our mind the doubt as to what might have been the manuscripts that he has used.5 The third statement is also ambiguous. We are simply told that the editor has employed the novel method of noting down the different readings. But he has not explained as to what novelty is there in the method. Moreover, he has not clarified as to whether the readings he has noted are yielded by the printed editions or by the old handwritten manuscripts. Erom all this it becomes crystal clear that this edition is very defective from the standpoint of correct readings. In the Introduction to the first part of Suttagame (p. 23) there occurs a statement about the previous editions. Therein we are told that the Agamas have been published by Ray Bahadur Dhanapatasimha (of Maksudabad), by Agamodaya Samiti and by others also but those editions are not free from corruptions. By saying 5. Even after reading this introduction if the editor of Suttagame gives authentic description of the manuscripts he has utilised in editing Suttagame, his attempt will be most welcome.

Page #474
...(445). so the editor has indirectly suggested that Suttagame edition is more correct and authentic than any of the previous ones. This is the reason why we were tempted to utilise it mainly, considering it to be so. Not only that but whenever the need arose to examine different places for finalising the authentic readings, we have studied all those places of the Suttagame edition. Hence we are in a position to say positively that the editor of Suttagame has not made any honest attempt whatsoever to prepare the critical and authentic version of Prajnapanisutra. Of course, the Suttagame edition of Prajnapanasutra contains 29 correct readings in place of the incorrect ones yielded by Agamodaya Samiti edition. But it is noteworthy that these 29 correct readings are already there in the text of Prajnapanasutra edited by Pt. Bhagavandas Harshachandra in 1991 V. S. i.e. 10 years before the publication of Sutta game. It may be that the editor has not followed the editions published by Pt. Bhagavandas and by Agamodaya Samiti. But it is a fact that Suttagame edition contains all the corrupt readings yielded by both these editions.? It is specially noteworthy that the editor of Suttagame has not accepted the correct and authentic readings of the Agamodaya Samiti edition, but in their place he has accepted all the corrupt and unauthentic readings of Pt. Bhagavandas's edition.8 This may lead someone to conclude that he has utilised these two editions alone for the purpose of correcting the text of Prajnapanasutra. And the editor has said nothing that may disprove the conclusion. The truth of whatever we have said here in brief will be realised by the readers when they will study the details given under the heading 'Examination of some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra'. At this juncture we would like to point out that out of so many correct and authentic readings we have been able to find out in place of the corrupt and unauthentic ones accepted in the previous editions there is one which has been accepted in Suttagame edition. This reading, though not very important, is nevertheless authentic. It is kayajogam in place of the unauthentic kayajoge. This authentic reading kayajogam' is not found in any other edition of Prajnapanasutra. Refer to paragraph No. 107 under the heading Examination of some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra'. It is noteworthy that all the authentic readings except the one just referred to are found in this or that edition published before the publication of Suttagame. Over and above the defects pointed out by us there are also minor defects which are peculiar to this 6. 'Examination of some of the Readings of Prajnapanasutra', paragraphs 61, 78-106. 7. Ibid, paragraphs 1-42, 43-47, 50-60, 62, 63. 8. Ibid, paragraphs 61, 78-105.

Page #475
...[446]... Suttagame edition alone. Regarding the text of all the Agamas printed in Suttagame we can say as to how many are the places where the editor of Suttagame has either altogether dropped the reading or changed it, provided we compare the text of each and every Agama contained therein with the concerned text contained in old manuscripts. When the readers will study paragraphs No. 64-69 written under the headings of Examination of some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra', they will have a clear idea of what mischief he has played with the text of Prajnapanasutra by either dropping the readings or changing them. So, we feel that he must have played mischief with the texts of other Agamas also. Though the state of affair is like this, the editor who has played mischief with the texts of Agamas has charged others with that unscholarly and unholy action. This is really wonderful! 9 We deem it proper to elucidate one point at this juncture. We have critically examined thousands of manuscripts of Agamas. Therein some learned and studious monks have added words or phrases, mostly on the basis of commentaries, simply to make the original laconic text easily understandable. For instances, one may refer to paragraphs No. 34, 44, 53 and 57, written under the heading, Examination of some of the readings of Prajnapanasutra'. Sometimes the manuscripts contain the interpolated readings which do not fit in the context. We have given the instances of interpolated readings of this type in paragraphs No. 4, 5, 10, 16, 17, 22 and 38 written under the above-mentioned heading. Study of these interpolated readings makes it clear that they might have been incorporated in the body of the text proper by the students who did not possess the thorough knowledge of the concerned subject. Again, at the end of a particular topic there occur in the body of the text proper recapitulatory verse (sangrahani gatha). Sometimes it is from the pen of the author himself, sometimes it is borrowed from some other works by the author himself and sometimes it is interpolated in the body of the text proper by some learned monk after having composed it. In Prajnapanasutra there are instances of interpolated recapitulatory verses. Refer to the verse in lines 15-16 on page 26th. This is an interpolated verse. The sutra-portion containing the Pancananamaskaramantra is also an interpolation. The two verses which occur in the beginning of Prajnapanasutra and contain the information about the author are again interpolation. As we have critically examined so many interpolated readings, 9. In this connection one may refer to Pt. Shri Kalyanavijayaji's 'Pattavaliparaga-sangraha', p. 449.

Page #476
... ( 447)... consistent or inconsistent with the textual context, we can definitely declare that all these interpolations have been incorporated in the body of the text proper with a view to clarifying the meaning of the concerned text-portion. We can positively say that they are interpolations only because no old handwritten manuscript yields them. And the study of the commentaries corroborates our above-mentioned view. Moreover, no interpolation is such as would suggest an attempt on the part of its interpolator to introduce his own peculiar views in the text proper. Ac. Haribhadra has written a commentary named 'Pradesavyakhya.' It has been published in two parts. The first part has been published in 1947 A.D. by Rishabhdev Kesarimal, Ratlam. And the second part has been published in 1949 A. D. by Jaina Pustaka Pracaraka Sabha, Surat. No part contains the original text of Prajnapamasutra. EXAMINATION OF SOME OF THE READINGS OF PRAJNAPANASUTRA We would like to give an idea of our critical method of editing Agamas in order that persons who work in this field of learning may get inspired. We have utilised the printed editions also. So, it is necessary to say something, by the way, about the readings accepted in these editions. We humbly request the concerned persons to remember our main objective in writing what follows. We have no mind to hurt the feelings of these persons. We classify the forthcoming 107 paragraphs as follows: (a) The correct and authentic readings mentioned in the eleven paragraphs (20, 43, 51, 52, 54, 56, 53, 59, 60, 62, 63) are not found in the editions published till the present day. In their place they contain corrupt and unauthentic readings. It is to be noted that out of these corrupt and unauthentic readings those mentioned in paragraphs 20, 43, 51, 56, 58, 59, 60 and 63 occur in more than one manuscripts we have utilised. (b) No printed edition except the one published by Ray Dhanapatisimha contains the correct and authentic readings mentioned in paragraphs 45 and 50. In their stead they yield unauthentic and corrupt readings which we have come across even in manuscripts. (c) All the printed editions except the one prepared by Muni Sri Amolak Rsiji yield corrupt and unauthentic readings instead of

Page #477
... [ 448)... the correct and authentic ones mentioned in paragraphs 32, 37, 55. The corrupt and unauthentic reading given in paragraph No. 37 is available in manuscripts also. (d) The Ray Dhanapatisimha's edition and Muni Sri Amolak Rsiji's edition, at concerned places, contain readings which closely follow the correct and authentic readings mentioned in paragraphs 18, 23, 25, 46. (Hence these readings can be described as the different versions of authentic readings). (e) The Agamodaya Samiti edition, Pt. Bhagavandas's edition, the Silagama edition (contained in Agamaratnamanjusa), the Suttagame edition contain corrupt and unauthentic readings in place of the correct and authentic ones mentioned in paragraphs 1, 2, 3, 6, 8, 9, 11, 12, 13, 18, 21, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 29, 31, 36, 39, 46 and 106. Out of all these corrupt and unauthentic readings those mentioned in paragraphs 39 and 46 are found in manuscripts also. It is to be noted that the correct and authentic readings mentioned in paragraphs 21 and 106 are found in the Silagama edition. (f) The Agamodaya Samiti edition, Pt. Bhagavandas's edition, the Silagama edition and the Suttagame edition contain unauthentic readings over and above the authentic ones mentioned in paragraphs 4, 5, 10, 17, 22 and 38. It is noteworthy that the corrupt reading mentioned in paragraph 5 occurs in Muni Sri Amolak Rsiji's edition and also in one of the manuscripts we have consulted, whereas it does not occur in the Silagama edition. (g) The interpolated readings mentioned in paragraphs 34, 44, 53, 57 clarify the meaning of the concerned sutra-portions. But as they are interpolations inserted in the text proper for the purpose of elucidating the meaning of the original text-portions, they could not be regarded as authentic readings. The interpolated readings mentioned in paragraphs 53 and 57 occur in all the printed editions whereas those mentioned in paragraphs 34 and 44 occur in the Agamodaya Samiti edition, in Pt. Bhagavandas's edition, in the Silagama edition and in the Suttagame edition. Moreover, the interpolated reading mentioned in paragraph 57 has been found in one of the manuscripts utilised by us. (h) The important readings mentioned in paragraphs 7, 14, 15, 19, 28, 30, 33, 35, 37, 40 and 41 are not found in the Agamodaya Samiti edition, in Pt. Bhagavandas's edition, in the Silagama edition and in the Suttagame edition. But they are available in each and every manuscript we have consulted. Here we should note that the readings mentioned in paragraphs 7, 30, 37 and the whole sentence of the sutra-portion mentioned in the paragraph 19 are not found in Ray Dhanapatisimha's edition whereas the readings

Page #478
...[449]... mentioned in paragraphs 33 (4) and 40 are found in the Silagama edition. (i) In paragraphs 64 to 69 we have given the following information: We have pointed out the readings that have been dropped by the editor of Suttagame according to his own sweet will (paragraphs 64-66). We have pointed out the unwanted change made by the editor in the case-ending of the authentic reading on account of his inability to comprehend the meaning of the sutra-portion (paragraph 67). We have also given an instance of the printing mistake that has escaped the notice of the editor (paragraph 69). We have also given instances of the unwanted changes introduced by the editor in the authentic readings according to his own sweet will (paragraph 68). (j) The original and authentic readings mentioned in paragraphs 42, 49, 70, 72-77 occur in all the manuscripts and also in some of the previous editions, viz. Agamodaya Samiti edition etc. But in place of these original and authentic readings Pt. Bhagavandas's edition contains corrupt readings (paragraphs 70, 75) or unauthentic readings (paragraphs, 49, 73, 74) or readings involving unauthentic interchange of the places of words (paragraph 76) or interpolated readings (paragraph 72) or readings unscientifically corrected (paragraphs 42, 77). Moreover, we have pointed out, in paragraph 71, that Pt. Bhagavandas's edition follows the Agamodaya Samiti edition in giving wrong and reverse order of some sutras and in dropping the concerned reading. In this paragraph we have even noted one place of Pt. Bhagavandas's edition, where the editor has dropped the reading occurring even in the Agamodaya Samiti edition. At the places mentioned in these ten paragraphs the Suttagame edition closely follows the unauthentic version of Pt. Bhagavandas's edition. But it is noteworthy that in place of the reading dropped by Pt. Bhagavandas in his edition (paragraph 71) the editor of the Suttagame has coined, according to his own sweet will, an altogether novel and unauthentic reading. (k) We have pointed out the defects of the Agamodaya Samiti edition in connection with the original and authentic readings mentioned in paragraphs 61, 78-105. In these paragraphs we have also shown that these original and authentic readings are accepted in Pt. Bhagavandas's edition. Again, we have pointed out that all these authentic readings given in the abovementioned 29 paragraphs occur in the Suttagame edition also, the only difference being that Pt. Bhagavandas's edition simply suggests the authentic reading given in paragraph 80 whereas the Suttagame edition. P. 29

Page #479
... [ 450]... positively accepts it. Moreover, we have pointed out that Pt. Bhagavandas's edition contains two interpolated words in the correct reading mentioned in paragraph 99. At this place too the Suttagame edition follows Pt. Bhagavandas's edition. At the place referred to in the seven out of the 29 paragraphs (89, 91, 92, 93, 103, 104, 105) the Silagama edition accepts the authentic readings whereas at the places referred to in the remaining 22 paragraphs it follows the Agamodaya Samiti edition. (1) The original and authentic reading mentioned in paragraph 107 is found in none of the previous printed editions except the Suttagame. For the sake of convenience we give the following abbreviations for the printed editions of Prajnapanasutra, which we intend to discuss in the forthcoming 107 paragraphs. Ho : The edition published by Ray Dhanapatisimhji #o: The Agamodaya Samiti edition 270 : The edition prepared by Muni Sri Amolak Rsiji HO: The edition prepared by Pt. Bhagavandas FT : The Silagama edition (contained in Agamaratnamanjusa) go: The Suttagame edition 1. In su. 188 (p. 65, 1. 10) there occurs the reading 'sanam sanam bhomejjanagaravasasata sahassanam'. All the manuscripts we have consulted yield this reading. This reading occurs even in Ac. Malayagiri's commentary on Jlvajivabhigamasutra at the place where it quotes the whole vanavyantarasutra from Prajnapanasutra. The go edition yields the following reading : sanam sanan asamkhejjabhomejjanagaravasasata sahassanam.' And the Ho, FETO and to editions follow the Fo edition in this matter. But 40 and 370 editions contain the reading- sanam sana bhomejjanagaravasasayasahassa asamkhejjanam.' The meaning of this reading is not different from that of the reading yielded by the fo edition. 2. In su. 570 we have accepted the reading 'dasapaesie navapaesahine tti' (p. 152, 1. 15). All the old manuscripts yield it. In its place to edition contains the reading 'dasapaesie navaram navapaesahine tti'. But in no manuscript this reading is available. And it is also not necessary. At this concerned place to and 370 editions yield the reading 'dasapaesie navaram padesahine tti'. This means that these two editions contain the word 'navaram' in place of .nava'. Scholars who are constantly engaged in critically editing old Agamic texts will at once notice that the word 'navaram' is a corrupt form of the correct word 'nava' and further that both

Page #480
... [451]... these words 'navaram' and 'nava' have found place in a reading where there should have been 'nava' only. The Ho, fo and editions follow & edition in this matter. 3. Su. 1119 mentions four types of catuhpurusapravibhaktagati. The reading that we have accepted is as follows: 'samagam patthita samagam pajjavatthita 1 samagam patthiya visamam pajjavatthiya 2 visamam patthiya samagam pajjavatthiya 3 visamam patthiya visamam pajjavatthiya 4 (pp. 272-73). All the handwritten manuscripts that we have utilised yield this reading. The po edition contains both Prajnapanasutra and a commentary thereon. There was something missing in the concerned portion of the commentary available to Rev. Agamoddharakaji. This seems to be the reason why he has interchanged the places of words and phrases of the original reading. The commentary on this concerned reading is as follows: "taccaturddhatvam samagam pajjavatthiya' ityadina granthena svayam eva vaksyati" (Commentary, folio 329). On the basis of this wording of the commentary the 8o edition yields the following reading : 'samagam pajjavatthiya samagam patthiya 1 samagan pajjavatthiya visamam patthiya 2 visamam pajjavatthiya visamam patthiya 3 visamam pajjavatthiya samagam patthiya 4. The old palm-leaf manuscripts of the commentary yield the following reading: "taccaturdhatvam 'samagam patthiya samagam pajjavtthiya' ityadina grathena svayam eva vaksyati". From this reading it becomes clear that the reading which all the manustripts yield and which we have accepted is the authentic one. From the instances like this we should learn that no changes should be introduced in the readings of the text proper merely depending on the printed edition of the commentary thereon. For correcting the text proper one should consult the old manuscripts of the commentary. Suppose no manuscript of the commentary is available, even then one should not change the readings of the text proper simply on the basis of the printed edition of the commentary. Some portion of the reading under consideration has been strangely dropped in the edition on account of the repetition of the same words in the concerned portion of the text proper. Though the 37 edition contains the reading similar to the one found in the 80 edition, it describes the third and the fourth alternatives as follows : visaman pajjavatthiya samagam patthiya 3 visamam pajjavatthiya visamam patthiya 4. At this place the Ho and the yo editions simply follow the go edition. The fto edition accepts the corrupt reading 'pajjuvatthiya' in place of 'pajjavatthiya'. Except this it closely follows the Ho edition.

Page #481
... [ 452]... 4. In the foot-note 13th on p. 294 we have noted the reading 'indagove i varl. For the first time the edition has accepted it in the body of the text proper. But no manuscript which we have consulted yields this reading. And the go and 37deg editions too do not contain this additional reading. Some scholar seems to have added this reading in the body of the text proper on account of not understanding the import of the concerned commentarial passage. This will be clear as soon as we read the passage. The text proper contains the reading balimdagove i va'. And the commentary explains it as follows: balendragopakah sadyo jatah indragopakah, sa hi pravTddhah san isatpandurakto bhavati tato balagrahanam, indragopakah-pravrtprathamasamayabhavi kitavisesah'. All the manuscripts yield the reading balerdagove'. And the commentary also follows this reading. Hence what is intended here is the balendragopa and not the indragopa. The commentator has explained the main term 'indragopa' from among the whole compound balendragopa'. So, somebody added the reading 'imdagove i va' in the body of the text proper wrongly considering that the authors of Prajnapanasutra and the commentary intended it also. All the three editions viz. 70, Faro and To that have been published after the publication of the & edition follow the edition. 5. In sutra 1238 there occurs the reading "anovama i va' (p. 297). But the manuscript contains the additional reading "Uvama i va' before the above-mentioned one. And somebody has corrected the go manuscript, having added this additional reading. But all other manuscripts utilised by us do not contain this additional reading. The o edition has accepted the additional reading in the body of the text proper. The commentator explains the gule khande' and 'macchamdiya' from among those terms denoting sweet dishes. But for the meanings of the terms from pappadamoyae' to 'anovama' he asks us to consult the person expert in the concerned science. His actual words: parpatamodakadayah sampradayad avaseyah'. This much is certain that the terms enumerated in the text proper at this place refer to sweet dishes. Hence the reading 'uvama i va' rarely found in manuscripts seems to be an unwanted addition. 'Uvama' means upama, a Madrasi dish. It is a saulty dish. So, the term 'uvama' does not fit in the context. But in olden days there might have been some anupama dish so called on account of its taste being quite opposite to that of uvama. This dish is meant by the term 'anuvama' 1. The edition contains the reading 'imdagope i va.' That is, here we have a for a.

Page #482
...[453] ... occurring in the text proper. The additional unauthentic reading uvama i va'is not there in the sto and the FTO editions whereas it is there in the 370, 7o and yo editions. By the mention of anupama it is indirectly proved that the dish called uvama is as old as the one called anuvama. 6. The word 'anamtaguna' occurs in sutra 1247. It is available in all the manuscripts of the Sutra, that we have consulted. The to and the 370 editions contain this very reading at this concerned place. The commentator also follows this reading. But the o edition yields the wrong reading 'asarkhejjaguna' in place of the abovementioned authentic reading. The H, ETC, and to editions follow the #o edition in this matter. 7. The reading of the concerned fourth alternative in sutra 1620 is as follows: atthegaie jive egaiyao jivao jan samayam kaiyae ahigaraniyae paosiyae kiriyae aputthe tam samayam pariyavaniyae kiriyae aputthe panaivayakiriyae aputthe 41 (p. 357 lines 6-8). All the editions published so far, except the 370 one, do not contain this reading which is yielded by all the manuscripts we have utilised. We may surmise that the manuscript which served as the model of those editions has dropped the concerned readings on account of its writer's cursory consultation of the commentary. The commenntary on the particular sutra is as follows- jive nam bharte ! jam samayam kaiyae ahigaraniyae' ityadi atrapi samayagrahanena samanyatah kalo glhyate, prasnasutram sugamam, nirvacanasutre bhangatrayl-kancij jivam adhikrtya kascij jivo yasmin samaye kale kriyatrayena sprstas tasmin samaye paritapanikyapi sprstah pranatipatakriyaya cety eko bhangah, paritapanikya sprstah pranatipatenasprsta iti dvitlyah, paritapanikya pranatipatakriyaya casprsta iti tatlyah, esa ca trtiyo bhango banader laksyat paribhraisena ghatyasya mpgadeh paritapanadyasambhave veditavyah yas tu yasmin samaye yam jivam adhikstyadyakriyatrayenasp?stah sa tasmin samaye tam adhikstya niyamat paritapanikya pranatipatakriyaya casprstah, kayikyadyabhave paritapanader abhavat (Commentary, folio 446A) amanyaut kaustas to The underlined portion of the above-quoted commentarial passage contains the explanation of the fourth alternative suggested here. The answer to the sutra-question is contained in 1 to 3 alternatives. This is the reason why the commentator says, nirvacanasutre bhangatrayi.' To describe the fourth alternative with which the sutra-question has no concern points to the characteristic feature of the style. On the basis of the term 'bhangatrayt' occurring in the above-quoted passage some manuscripts might have dropped the concerned fourth alternative.

Page #483
... [ 454)... 8. The reading abhinibohiyanant-asutananisu' occurs in the beginning of the sutra 1898[1]. All the manuscripts yield this reading. When we examine the sutras occurring before and after this sutra we find that this reading is authentic from the standpoint of consistent meaning. The 87o and the 3To editions too accept this correct reading. The commentary contained in the Ho edition quotes the concerned portion of the text proper. The quotation is as follows: abhinibohiyanani suyanani ya.' This is a wrong reading. And it is on this account that the text proper printed in this 7 edition accepts this wrong and unauthentic reading. The palm-leaf manuscripts of the commentary, belonging to Jesalmer and Cambay Bhandaras, yield the following reading of the concerned quotation : 'abhinibohiyananisu suyananisu ya.' And all the manuscripts of the text proper yield this correct reading. The Ho, Pro and yo editions follow the wrong reading of the go edition. 9. The eo edition contains the reading "asamkhejjaguna' in place of the reading 'samkhejjaguna' occurring in the beginning of the first line on p. 436 (sutra 2129 [1]). The commentary printed in this to edition also gives the Sanskrit translation of this very reading, viz. asamkhyatagunah. But we have considered 'samkhejjaguna' to be the authentic reading on the following ground. All the manuscripts of the text proper yield this reading. Even the palm-leaf manuscripts belonging to Cambay and Jesalmer Bhandaras as also the paper manuscripts belonging to 16th-17th centuries of Vikrama Era contain this reading. Theo and the 370 editions accept the reading similar to the one accepted by us, whereas the HO, ETO and yo editions follow the go in this matter. 10. After the completion of sutra 2175 (p. 445) the 8o edition contains the additional reading "tattha siddho bhavati'. We have noted this reading in the foot-note 6th on page 445. None of the manuscripts of the text proper, consulted by us, contains this additional reading. This additional reading is unnecessary and unwanted. It is not found in the sto and the 370 editions. Moreover, the commentary too does not explain it. After the completion of the commentary on 2175 sutra the portion of the commentary containing the introductory remarks to sutra 2176 is as follows: 'tad evam kevalt yatha siddho bhavati tatha pratipaditam, idanim siddha yathasvarupas tatravatisthante tatha pratipadayati |' The manuscript utilised by Rev. Agamoddharakji seems to have contained the additional reading and this addition or interpolation might have been made in the manuscript on the basis of the phrase "yatha siddho 2. The reading osutananisu' is printed in our edition due to oversight. We have corrected it in suddhipatraka.

Page #484
... [455] ... bhavati' occurring in the introductory commentarial remark to sutra 2176. Of course, all the old manuscripts which we have utilised do not contain this unauthentic additional reading. The HO, RIO and 5deg editions follow the go edition in this matter. 11. Sutra 1737 [2] contains the reading 'satta ya vasasahassaim abaha'. But the ho edition in its place yields the reading 'sattari ya vasasahassain abaha'. This might be the result of oversight or inadvertence on the part of the editor. The 40, RTO and Eo editions follow the Ho edition in this matter. But it is noteworthy that Pt. Bhagavandas translates the concerned term as seven thousand'. saya = hundred and sahassa = thousand. If the propriety of these two numbers were considered in the present context, then 'satta' would not have been turned into 'sattari', a corrupt reading. All the manuscripts we have utilised and even the go and 37 editions contain 'satta' reading at this place. 12. The second half of the 6th verse occurring in the second sutra in our present edition is as follows: kammassa bardhae 24 kammavedae 25 vedassa bardhae 26 veyaveyae 27 11 6 (p. 4). It is yielded by all the manuscripts we have utilised. The go and the 370 editions too contain this reading. The Ho edition and the and yo editions which follow the ao contain the following reading in its place : [kammassa] bamdhae [kammassa] veda [e] vedassa bamdhae veyaveyae'. The words put in angular brackets [] suggest the attempt of the editor to make the prosodial instants equal to those found in the regular Arya metre. But one should remember that Agamic works contain at many places the irregular metres which possess prosodial instants more or less than those found in regular or standardised metres. Having borne this fact in mind the editor of Agamic texts should ponder over as to whether or not the particular metrical reading yielded by this or that manuscript fits in the context. The explanation found in the commentary is also in consonance with the reading available in all the manuscripts. That is, the reading accepted by us is original and authentic. Though the reading put in angular brackets in the po edition follows the authentic reading, at last the RTC edition dropped the reading put in angular brackets with a view to bringing the Arya metre of this half verse in line with the regular Arya metre. The concerned half verse given in to edition is as follows: bardhae vedavedassa bamdhae veyaveyae.' This reading is very defective. At this place in our edition we have accepted the reading kammavedae.' But the #o edition contains [kammassa] veda[e]' in its place. It is noteworthy that no manuscript yields 'ssa' at this concerned place.

Page #485
...[456] ... 13. The reading sarirangovamganame' (su. 1693 and su. 169454] (p. 369, lines 4th and 21st) and also the reading "degsarira govamganame' (su. 1694[4]) (p. 369, lines 22-23) are yielded by no manuscript of the text proper. Theo and the 37 editions contain the readings similar to the ones accepted by us. Even the commentary follows these readings. Let us quote the concerned portion of the commentary : 3sartrangopanganameti sarirasyangany astau sirahprabhltini, uktam ca-sisamuroyarapitsht do bahi uruya ya atthamga' iti, upangani ca angavayavabhutany angulyadini, sesani tatpratyavayavabhutany anguliparvarekhadini angopangani, syadavasankhyeye' ity ekasesah, tannimittam nama 4sarirangopanganama (commentary, folio 469 B). The Ho edition accepts the corrupt reading 'sartrovamganame' in place of 'sariramgovamganame.' The 27, to and go editions follow the 80 edition in this matter. Similarly, the # edition contains the wrong reading "*degsar[rovamganamae' in place of "sarirangovamganamae' (1702[14]). At this place also the Ho, Foto and yo editions follow the Ho edition. The concerned reading of su. 1702[14] is missing in the go and the 370 editions. 14. The reading jah, kiriyasu panaivayaviratassa' (su. 1784 [31) printed on p. 390 (line 23) of the present edition is yielded by all the manuscripts we have consulted. The original version of the concerned text asks us to know all the alternatives from the su. 1643 occurring in the chapter XXII called 'Kriyapada'. This is the reason why we have accepted above-mentioned reading in the text proper at this place. Even so and the 370 editions contain this original reading. But the Go edition does not accept this reading. And Ho, fro and 5deg editions follow the Fo edition in this matter. We are confident that there is no manuscript that does not contain this reading. 15. In sutra 1786 all the manuscripts yield the reading 'bandhe' (p. 390) which refers to the chapter XXV called 'Bandhapada'. The so and the 370 editions also contain this reading. The commentator reproduces this entire sutra (1786) in his commentary. Therein also we find the reading 'bandhe' (See commentary, folio 497 A). In the absence of this word 'bandhe' it becomes impossible for the reader to know as to which is the subject-matter of the sutra 1786. In the printed text of the commentary the term 'bandhe' has been put in angular brackets [ ]. We do not understand as to why 3-4. At these two places the printed text of the commentary contains the readings 'sariropanganameti' and 'sariropanganama' respectively. The reading we have given above is yielded by many old manuscripts of the commentary.

Page #486
...[457]... Rev. Agamoddharakaji has put it in the brackets. Is it that the manuscript of the text proper utilised by him did not contain it ? Or, is there any other reason for his doing so? We cannot positively answer these questions. In the text proper contained in the edition this reading is missing. The Ho, o and go editions follow the o edition in this matter. This reading being not there in the edition, its editor Pt. Bhagavandas translates into Gujarati the concerned portion of the text proper as follows: 'jema jnanavaraniyane vedatam jetali prakrtino bamdha kahyo che tema mohaniya karma vedatam kahevo'. The purport of this translation is that the person who experiences [the fruits of] Mohaniya-karma binds seven or eight or six or even one type of karma. (Refer to sutra 1776). But the reading 'bandhe' clearly points out that the person who experiences the fruits of Mohaniyakarma can never bind karmas of one type only. 16. The concerned reading as we have accepted in sutra 1252 (p. 300 line 20) is as follows: "kanhalesa nam sa, no khalu sa nilalessa, tattha gata ussakkati'. All the manuscripts of the text proper yield this reading. Even the go and the To editions contain this reading. The commentator also follows this reading while explaining the concerned portion of the text proper. The commentarial passage in point is as follows: "paramarthatah punah krsnalesyaiva, no khalu nilalesya sa svasvarupaparityagat, na khalv adarsadayo japakusumadisannidhanatas tatpratibimbamatram5 adadhana nadarsadaya iti paribhavaniyam etat, kevalam sa krsnalesya 'tatra' svasvarupe' gata' avasthita sati utsvaskate tadakarabhavamatradharanatas tatpratibimbamatradharanato votsarpatity arthah" (Commentary, folio 372 A). Though the commentary clearly explains the concerned original reading of the text proper, the last sentence of the sutra under consideration is wrongly printed in o edition as follows: tattha gata osakkai ussakki va'. Thus the edition contains additional unwanted wrong word 'osakkai'. No manuscript yields it. Moreover, there is no lesya (mental temperament) which is lower than krsnalesya (black coloured mental temperament). Hence the additional word 'osakkai' at this concerned place is useless and misleading. Sutra 1255 mentions the lesya lower than the sukla (the white coloured one). But it does not refer to the lesya higher than the sukla. It is so because there is no lesya which is higher than the sukla. The sukla lesya is the highest (i.e. the purest) lesya. We believe, without a shadow 5. The printed text of the commentary contains the reading 'matramadadhana'. But we have given here the correct reading on the basis of the old manuscripts of the commentary.

Page #487
...[458 ]... of doubt, that the additional word ' osakkai' found in the go edition at this place is unwanted and wrong. The HO, E and yo editions follow the Ho edition in this matter. Even if the editor of the Ho edition has utilised the manuscript of the text proper in its editing, he seems not to have pondered over the authenticity or otherwise of the readings at many places. The F edition no doubt closely follows the Ho edition. But it has committed a mistake in su. 1255, which is not there in the edition. It contains a zero sign after tatthagata osakkai.' This misleads the reader to believe that there is the word 'ussakkati' for which the zero sign is put and this, in turn, would wrongly suggest that there is a lesya higher than the sukla. 17. At the end of the sutra 72 we have accepted the reading gokannamadi) se ttam dukhura' (p. 31). All the manuscripts that we have consulted yield this reading. Moreover, the yo and the 370 editions also contain this reading. But in the go edition in its place we find 'gokannamadi je yavanne tahappagara se ttam dukhura'. This means that it contains at this place the additional words je yavanne tahappagara'. Of course, in the sutras coming before and after this concerned sutra and even elsewhere we invariably find je yavanne tahappagara' after the enumeration of the concerned divisions. But at the same time it is also clear that wherever there occurs "je yavanne tahappagara' it is definitely not preceded by the word 'ai' or 'adi' (etc.). All the manuscripts contain 'adi' in the word 'gokannadt' occurring in the sutra under consideration. And this term 'adi' here stands for the phrase "je yavanne tahappagara' Thus the occurrence of the term 'adi' rules out the possibility of the presence of 'je yavanne tahappagara'. Whether the editor of the Fo edition has interpolated the phrase 'je yavanne tahappagara' on the basis of its occurrence in other sutras or he has done so on the basis of some manuscript yielding the concerned phrase at this place we do not know. But this much is certain that the phrase is an interpolation. The 70, to and yo editions follow the Fo edition in this matter. 18. In sutra 107 there occurs the term 'damili' (p. 38). But the go manuscript yields the reading 'domill'. It might be thai the danda (1) preceding the term 'damilt' has been here wrongly joined to the term. In the old method of manuscript writing is written as T. For instance, it is to be written as 11. All the manuscripts except the 90 yield the reading damill'. This term 'damili' stands for Dravidi Script. The sto and the 370 editions accept the reading 'domili'. In the edition at this place we find the reading .domilivi'. And the Ho, foto and yo editions follow the Ho

Page #488
... [459]... edition in this matter. But no manuscript yields the reading 'domilivi6. 19. The word 'satthane' occurring in sutra 1049 (p. 258, line 9) is missing in the Ho edition. And in the 170, faro and editions too it is not found. The 370 edition contains it. But in the 80 edition the whole sentence in which the word 'satthane' occurs is missing. That is, therein we do not find the following sentence : vanassatikaiyanam satthane baddhellaga anamta.' 20. All the old manuscripts yield the reading 'maradavaniya' occurring in sutra 105 (p. 38). But #o and 9o manuscripts yield the reading naravavaniya.' On the basis of our experience in the field of Agamic research we can say that there is every possibility of misreading af for at. And this type of error on the part of a copyist seems to have turned the reading 'maradavaniya' into 'naravavaniya.' And the Top manuscript contains the reading naravahaniya' which suggests an attempt to correct the reading naravavaniya'. The copyist of this manuscript seems to be an intelligent scholar. This is the reason why he has written naravahaniya' in place of naravavaniya' which was available to him and which he found not fitting in the context. This is what we surmise. All the printed editions contain at this place the reading naravahaniya' on the basis of some rare manuscript belonging to the gol group. The very old manuscripts yield the reading naradavaniya.' This proves its authenticity and originality. Moreover, we have come across the term 'naradavanie' in Nandisuttam Anuogaddarain ca', published by Shri Mahavira Jaina Vidyalaya, Bombay, su. 303, p. 131.7 21. The reading "vanamamtaranam jaha neraiyanam oraliya aharaga ya' (sutra 922, p. 228, line 8) is yielded by all the manuscripts. And all the editions published so far contain this reading. 6. In the 18th samavaya of Samavayanga published by A gamodaya Samiti 20 instead of 18 names of different scripts are printed. Therein the word 'Bhuyalivi' is not numbered. Even then the number 19 is printed in place of number 18. Even the Suttagame version of Samavayanga follows the Samiti edition in this matter. But Suttagame edition puts the word 'Bhuyalivi'in square brackets. Even then the number of the scripts enumerated here is nineteen. 7. The word 'naradavanie' does not occur in the hitherto printed editions of Anuyogadvurasutra and in most of the manuscripts of the same that we have utilised except the two paper manuscripts and the two palmleaf manuscripts, one belonging to Jesalmera Bhandara and another belonging to Shri Sangha Bhandara, Patan. Taking into account the fact that the word 'naradavaniya' occurs in Prajnapanasutra we accepted in our edition of Anuyogadvarasutra the reading 'naradavanie' yielded by very old manuscripts though they are few in number.

Page #489
...[ 460]... The reading asks the readers who want to know about the audarika and the aharaka bodies of vanavyamtara gods to reproduce what has been said elsewhere in the work about these bodies of infernal beings. The Ho edition contains in this very sutra (922) the reading 'aharagasartra jaha asurakumaranam' (='for details about the aharakasarira of vanavya mtara gods readers should repeat here whatever has been said about this body of Asurakumara gods'). This reading in the Ho edition occurs before the reading 'teyakammaya.' It is an unwarrented addition. It is not proper to ask readers twice in one and the same sutra to consult two different portions of the text for the same details. All the old manuscripts except the go do not contain this additional reading, nor do the go and the 310 editions contain it. But the Ho and the go editions following the go, include this additional reading in the body of the text proper. But the Rio edition does not contain this unwanted additional reading. 22. In the interrogative sentence of sutra 985[7] there occurs the reading ogahanapaesatthae.' All the manuscripts yield this reading. Even in the portion containing the answer to the question these two words are mainly used. Inspite of this the ho edition in its place contains the wrong reading ogahanatthayae paesatthayae ogahana-paesatthayae. The 90, fato and To editions follow the Ho edition in this matter. In the go and 370 editions at the concerned place the two words are separately written as follows: ogahanatthayae padesatthayae'. That is, the third word found in the Ho edition is not there in these two editions. 23. In sutra 1111 we have accepted the reading mamdue upphidiya'. The commentator follows it and translates the term upphidiya' into Sanskrit as 'utplutya'. The manuscripts yield in its place mamdue-uppadita' or 'upphadita' or 'Ophiditta'. The so and the 370 editions contain the reading mamdue uppaaitta' at this place, whereas the Ho edition contains the unauthentic reading mamduo phiditta' The Ho, fo and editions follow the edition in this matter. 24. In sutra 1131 and 1145 (pp. 275 and 278) we have accepted the reading 'sa cceva puccha'. But the 80 edition contains at these two places the wrong readings 'evam savve vi puccha' and savve vi puccha' respectively. These wrong readings are the results of mistaking a fora. In sutra 1145 we have not noted down in the foot-note the reading available in the go edition. At these two places the corrupt reading 'savve va' yielded by manuscripts utilised by the editor of Ho edition seems to have been turned into

Page #490
...[461]... savve vi' due to haste in correcting it or due to slip of pen. But from the standpoint of construction and meaning the reading 'savve vi' is useless. No manuscript utilised by us yields it. The and editions contain at these two places the readings 'so ceva puccha' and 'savve va puccha' respectively. The fo edition contains at these places readings 'evam savvesim puccha' and savve va puccha'. Not finding the reading 'savve va' to be correct the editor has attempted to correct it as 'savvesim' which itself is not proper. The o and the o editions follow the edition in this matter. " 25. In sutra 1218 we have accepted the reading 'padesavagaha' (p. 291, line 26). In its place the o edition contains the reading 'padesogadha.' All the manuscripts except g, y and g yield the reading 'padesa' for 'padesavagaha'. That is, the 'vagaha' part of the reading 'padesavagaha' is missing in these manuscripts. The commentarial passage throwing light on the authentic reading is as follows: 8 ekadasah pradesaprarupanadhikarah, dvadaso'vagahadhikarah' (commentary, folio 358 A). On the basis of this passage we definitely say that the reading 'padesavagaha' yielded by the abovementioned three manuscripts is authentic and correct. There occurs the word 'ogadha' in the reading 'kanhalessa nam bhamte kaipaesogadha' found in sutra 1244 (p. 299). Keeping this in mind the editor of the o edition seems to have accepted the reading 'padesogadha'. It is also possible that he might have before him a manuscript which itself contained the reading 'padesogadha'. The o and the 37 editions contain at this place the readingspadesovagaha' and 'padesovagadha' respectively. The Ho, f and go editions follow the edition in this matter. 26. In sutra 1228 we have accepted the reading 'tambacchivadiya i va' (p. 294, line 2). The edition contains the reading 'tambacchivadiyae i va'. The '' letter occurring in this reading is redundant and interpolated. The Ho, o and go editions follow the edition in this matter. The o and editions contain at this place the readings 'tambacchiva vidaiva' and 'tambacchiva vidaitiva' respectively. 27. In sutra 1230 we have accepted the reading 'kaniyarakusume i va' (p. 294). All the manuscripts which we have utilised yield this reading. Even the and the T editions contain it. But the 8. The first part of this reading occurring in the edition of the commentary published by Agamodaya Samiti is as follows: ekadaso'pradesah pradesaprarupanadhikarah'. The reading which we have given here is yielded by the palm-leaf manuscripts of the commentary belonging to Jesalmera Bhandara and Cambay Bhandara.

Page #491
... [462]... 8deg edition contains at this place the reading 'kanniyarakusume i va'. And the Ho, FTO and editions, after the 8deg edition, accept it. But no manuscript yields it. So it could not be regarded as authentic. The commentary printed in the Ho edition contains the following pratlka (the word or phrase quoted in the commentary from the original text in order to help the reader in easily finding out the concerned portion of the original text): "kanniyarakusume i va'. It seems that the ho edition, on the basis of this pratika, has accepted the reading 'kanniyarakusume i va'. It is also possible that a manuscript utilised by its editor might have contained this reading. Even then this reading could not be regarded as authentic. It is so because the palm-leaf manuscript belonging to the Cam bay Bhandara yields the reading "kaniyarakusume i va' which is identical with the one yielded by all the manuscripts utilised by us. 28. In sutra 1231 we have accepted the reading 'simduvaravaramalladame'. All the manuscripts yield this reading. Theo and 370 editions also contain this reading. But the ho edition contains in its place the reading 'simduvaramalladame'. Thus this reading does not contain the word 'vara' which occurs in the reading accepted by us. The Ho, foto and yo editions follow the o edition in this matter. The commentary gives the brief explanation of the terms from salipittharasz to seyabandhujitae. It is as follows: salipistarasi-kutajapusparasi-sinduvaramalyadama-svetasokasvetakanavira-svetabandhujtvah pratitah | No manuscript of the commentary contains the reading "sinduvaravaramalyadama' which is in harmony with the reading occurring in the text proper. But this does not mean that we should drop the word 'vara' from the text proper. We can explain the non-ocurrence of the term 'vara' in the commentary in the following two ways: (1) 'T' letter occurring at the end of the terms 'foreart' and 'a' might have caused the oversight on the part of the copyist. That is, on that account he might have dropped the term 'vara'. If we accept this view, then the concerned reading of the commentary should be written as follows: 'sinduvara[vara]malyadama. (2) The text proper contains the compound of six names. On this acccount the commentator might not have deemed it necessary to include the well known term 'vara' in this sentence. We strongly believe that the reading which is yielded by all the manuscripts of the text proper should not be dropped. 29. In sutra 1362 we have accepted the reading 'sagarovautte' (p. 314). All the manuscripts yield this reading. The 80 and 27 editions too contain this reading. But the Ho edition cointains, in

Page #492
...[463] ... its place, the reading "sagarovaogovautte'. No manuscript yields this reading. We are of the opinion that the editor of the Ho edition has here followed the quotation of the text proper, occurring in the printed commentary (folio 392 A); of course, he has made some correction in the quotation. The quotation is as follows: 'sagarovaogovautte nam bharte!'. But the version of this quotation, yielded by the palmleaf manuscript belonging to Jesalmera Bhandara, is as follows: 'sagarovautte nam bharte !! This version is in harmony with the reading yielded by the manuscripts of the text proper. This conclusively proves that the reading accepted in the go edition is not authentic. The 370, FTO and yo editions follow the go edition in this matter. In sutra 1363 which follows the sutra under consideration contains the phrase 'anagarovautte'. All the manuscripts yield it. And all the editions including even the ho contain it. This shows the authenticity and originality of the reading 'sagarovautte accepted by us in sutra 1362. 30. The portion from sutra 1597 [2] to sutra 1599 [1] (i.e. page 354 lines 3 to 9) is contained only in the three manuscripts out of eight utilised by us. This means that the copyists of the concerned manuscripts have dropped this portion through oversight. The 40 and the 8o editions too do not contain it. And the Ho, and go editions follow the Ho edition in this matter. But the 370 edition contains it. From this we learn that if we do not consult different manuscripts on account of the task being tiresome and tedious then there is always a possibility of our recension of the text edited missing phrases, sentences and even passages. 31. In sutra 2052[6] we have accepted the reading 'paharemanio' (p. 423, line 4). All the manuscripts yield it. Even the sto and the 370 editions have accepted it. But the Ho edition contains in its place the reading sampaharemanlo'. And the Ho, fo and yo editions follow the o edition in this matter. 32. In the 1st and the 2nd paragraph of sutra 2170 we have accepted the readings 'samohannati' (p. 443, line 25) and samohannamti' (p. 443, line 26) respectively. All the manuscripts yield these readings. The commentary too contains the following as the pratika from the original text: 'samohannai' iti samavahanti (folio 602 A). Inspite of this, the go and the Ho editions contain at these two places the readings 'samohanai' and 'samohanamti' respectively. The 270, Fro and To editions follow the Ho edition in this matter. But no manuscript of the text proper yields these readings. Hence they should not be regarded as authentic.

Page #493
... [464]... 33. In the ao edition at five places the phrases of the text proper have been dropped due to oversight caused by the same letter occurring at different places not far removed from one another. The Ho, to and yo editions, following the Ho has dropped the concerned phrases at those concerned places. It is to be noted that out of these five places there is one place where the pro edition has not dropped the concerned phrase. These five places are as follows: derivable. Ti tells us that contain this re (1) In sutra 138 there occurs the phrase "se ttam ariya' (p. 44, line 13). All the manuscripts yield it. And it should occur at this place. But it has been dropped in the go edition. The commentary, at this place, tells us that all the conclusions are easily derivable. The sto and the 310 editions contain this reading. (2) The reading matiannani vi' occurring in sutra 478 is yielded by all the manuscripts. And so and 370 editions contain it. But it does not occur in the wo edition. The H, Flo and go editions follow the Ho edition in this matter. (3) The reading tihim annanehim' which we have given in sutra 481 [2] (p. 146, line p. 21) is found in all the manuscripts. The 80 and 310 editions too contain it whereas the go edition does not contain it. The 47, FTO and go editions follow the edition in this matter. (4) The reading 'parcimdiesu uvavajjahti' occurring in sutra 666 [2] (p. 179, line 5) is yielded by all the manuscripts. It has been dropped in the lo and the #o editions. And the Ho and the so editions follow the Ho edition in this matter. In the 370 edition the entire portion containing the answer to the preceding question has been dropped. But the FETO edition contains the reading under consideration. (5) In sutra 1684 [2] there occurs the reading anitthassaraya' (p. 367, line 6). It has been dropped in the Ho edition. The Ho, To and so editions follow the go edition in this matter. But the go and the 3To editions contain it. 34. In sutra 659 we have accepted the reading evam ceva vemaniya vi sohammisanaga bhaniyavva.' All the manuscripts yield it. The do and 370 editions also contain it. But in the ho edition there occurs its enlarged version. It is as follows:'vemaniya nam bhaste! kaohimto uvavajjarti ? kim neraiehimto kim tirikkhajomiehimto manussehisto devehimto uvavajjamti? goyama ! no neraiehimto uvavajjamti, pamcimdiyatirikkhajoniehimto uvavajjamti,

Page #494
manussehimto uvavajjamti, devehimto uvavajjamti'. The original unenlarged reading makes the subject-matter quite clear. The term 'evam' with which this reading starts suggests the reader to consult sutra 657. And sutra 657 asks the reader to refer, for details, to sutra 648 which contains information about Asurakumara gods. To free readers from the tedious task of consulting two different sutras some learned person seems to have enlarged the original reading incorporating necessary details from these two concerned sutras. There might have existed some rare manuscript containing this enlarged reading. On the basis of such a rare manuscript the editor of the edition seems to have accepted the above quoted enlarged version of the original reading in the body of the text proper. This enlarged version does not give wrong information. But the version accepted by us is the original and authentic version because it is yielded by all the manuscripts. ...[465]... 35. The reading 'davvatthayae' occurring in sutra 779 (p. 194, line 5) is yielded by all the manuscripts. The and the o editions also contain it. But it is missing in the o edition and in the Ho, and go editions which follow the . no 36. In sutra 858 we have accepted the reading 'kimpahava' (p. 213). All the manuscripts except 9 yield it. The and the 30 editions too contain it. In the commentary we find the following explanation of it: kimprabhava' kasmat prabhavah-utpado yasyah sa kimprabhava (folio 256 B). Instead of 'kimpahava' ? contains the reading 'kimpavaha' (p. 213, n. 1). This is not a real variant. Interchange of the successive consonants keeping the vowels at their original places is the common mistake committed by copyists of the old manuscripts. All those who carefully utilise the old manuscripts in their editing work know this fact very well. Let us give some instances of this type of mistake. In sutra under consideration there occurs the reading 'sarirapahava'. In its place manuscript contains sarirapavaha'. Again in gathas 192 and 193 of sutra 859 there occur pahavati and sarirappahava' respectively. The o manuscript contains in their place 'pavahati' and 'sarirappavaha' respectively. Refer to foot-notes 2-4 on page 213. The edition contains the reading 'kimpavaha' instead of kimpahava'. That is, the reading of the edition is identical with the one yielded by 92 manuscript. But the Ro edition contains sarirapahava' (occurring second time in the same sutra) in su. 858, pahavati' and 'sarirappahava' in su. 859. This means that at these places the o edition contains the readings accepted by us. This again shows that the reading 'kimpa vaha' accepted " P. 30 ?

Page #495
... [ 466).... in the fo edition is not consistent with the abovementioned similar readings found in its vicinity. The Ho, fato and yo editions follow theo edition in accepting these corrupt readings. 37. In sutra 1215 [3] we have accepted the reading 'duruhitta rukkham duruhati' (p. 291). And it is yielded by all the manuscripts which we have utilised. It is missing in the go and the Ho editions. The 40, To and yo editions follow the ao edition in this matter. But the 370 edition contains the reading under consideration. 38. We have accepted the reading 'thitie siya hine' (p. 138, line 12). All the manuscripts yield it. The 8o and the 370 editions also contain it. But the #o edition contains in its place the reading 'thitle titthanavadie siya hine'. The Ho, FTO and To editions following the ao edition contain this reading. The additional word titthanavadie is not found in the manuscripts. 39. In sutra 2119[3] we have accepted the reading manusesu'. The to, Ho and fo manuscripts yield the reading manussanam'. At this place we find faint indication in the commentary because elsewhere it has already exptained the subject-matter of the concerned portion of the text proper. If one were to examine sutras preceding and succeeding the present one, one will find the reading manusesu' correct and fitting in the context. 40. The portion beginning with 'vi' (sutra 1050[3]; p. 258, line 1) and ending with 'savvatthasiddhadevatte' (sutra 1052) is found in all the manuscripts we have consulted. Even the , 37. and FT editions contain it. But it is missing in the Ho edition. The Ho and the editions following the go edition do not contain it. 41. In sutra 1202 we have accepted the reading teulessa' (p. 288, line 2). All the manuscripts yield it. But the ho edition contains in its place the reading 'lessa' which is meaningless in the context. The Ho and the go editions follow the ao edition in this matter. Again, in sutra 1203[3] we have accepted the reading 'teulesse pudhavikkaie' (p. 288, line 10). And all the manuscripts yield it. But it is missing in the Ho edition. And even the Ho and the g editions which follow the eo edition do not contain it. The 970, B7o and to editions contain at both these places readings which we have accepted. 42. In sutra 1307 we have accepted the reading java bradaravaukkaie vi' (p. 308). All the manuscripts yield it. Even to and 37deg editions contain it. But the yo edition has in its place the reading java badarateukaie vi badaravaukaie vil'. This reading

Page #496
... [467]... does not fit in the context. The ho edition, after the o edition, contains this reading. Having found the term 'java' occurring in this reading redundant and unwanted the editors of the Ho and the go editions have dropped it without any basis. Thus these two editions contain the reading badarateukaie vi badaravaukaie vili' This suggests an attempt on the part of their editors to make the reading accepted in the 8o edition consistent with the sutra. 43. In sutra 1794[3] we have accepted the reading oraliya sarirl' (p. 392). All the old manuscripts except fo and 98 yield it. All editions published so far contain in its place the reading 'oraliyasarira.' Though the printed text of the commentary contains at this place 'oraliyasarira' as a pratlka (folio 500 B), its old palmleaf manuscript belonging to Cambay Bhandara contains 'oraliyasariri' as a pratika. Hence we have accepted the reading 'oraliyasarirt'. 44. In sutra 1217 we have accepted the reading egamdhi homane' (p. 291, line 20). All the manuscripts yield it. The so and the 370 editions contain in its place the reading "egammi hojjamane.' This is a corrupt reading. The go and the RTO editions contain at this place the reading "egammi nane hojja.' This reading also is not proper. The Ho and the Tdeg editions have at this place the reading egammi nane homane.' The word 'nane' occurring in the concerned reading found in the Ho edition is yielded by no manuscript. This additional word 'nane' is found in all the editions published after the #o edition. 45. In sutra 167 we have accepted the reading puya-ruhira' (p. 50, line 20). All the manuscripts except go and H yield it. The lo edition also contains it. All the remaining editions contain at this place the reading 'puyapadala-ruhira' which is the same as is found in to and Romanuscripts. The commentator too in his commentary puts puya-ruhira' as a pratika (folio 80 B). And majority of the manuscripts contain puya-ruhira'. Hence we have accepted it, considering it to be original and authentic. 46. In sutra 188 we have accepted the reading 'viyasamta' (p. 64, line 25). The commentary too follows this reading. All the manuscripts except go and I ? yield it. These two manuscripts yield the reading 'vihasamta' which we have given in a foot-note. The po edition contains this reading. And 4, RTO and yo editions follow the do edition in this matter. The sto and the 370 editions contain 'viyasiya' and 'viyasita' respectively. These two readings are very near to the one accepted by us.

Page #497
... [468] ... 47. In sutra 195 [1] we have accepted the reading gaganatalamanulihamana' (p. 68, line 16). In this reading we find the word anulihamana. In its stead o, o and 2 manuscripts yield the word' ahilamghamana'. The commentary contains the following explanatory remark: 'anulikhat-atilanghayat'. On this account we have accepted the word 'anulihamana. The reading contained in the edition is identical with the one accepted by us, whereas the remaining editions contain the reading' ahilamghamana'. The edition differs from these editions in that it contains the reading 'abhilamghamana'. 48. In sutras 196 and 210 we have accepted the readings 'gahanakkhatta' (p. 69, line 2) and 'gaha-nakkhatta' (p. 77, line 8) respectively. Only the o manuscript yields the reading gahagananakkhatta in place of gaha-nakkhatta occurring in sutra 196. The and g manuscripts yield the reading gahagana-nakkhatta in place of gaha-nakkhatta occurring in sutra 210. As the majority of the manuscripts yield 'gaha' only in place of 'gahagana' we too have accepted 'gaha' only in place of 'gaha-gana' at both these places. The 37 edition contains 'gahagana' instead of 'gaha' at both the places. All the remaining editions contain at these two places 'gaha' (su. 196) and 'gahagana' (su. 210) respectively. Of course, it is to be noted that the concerned reading of su. 210 is altogether missing in the fo edition. " 49. In sutra 657 we have accepted the reading 'jehimto asurakumara ' (p. 177). All the manuscripts except the o yield it. This reading does not create any difficulty in understanding the answer to the question put in the sutra under consideration. Even from the standpoint of construction this reading seems to be more fitting. The and the fo editions contain in its place the reading 'jehimto asurakumara tehimto vi bhaniyavva.' We have inadvertantly forgotten to note down in the footnote this reading yielded by manuscript; hence we have mentioned it in the errata appended to the first part of this volume. The and the 30 editions contain at this place the readings 'jehimto asurakumara tehimto vi bhaniyavva |' and 'jehimto asurakumara tehimto vanamamtara vi bhaniyavva.' The o and go editions contain the reading 'jehimto asurakumara tehimto vanamamtara uvavajjaveyavva' which is identical with the one yielded by the manuscript. The reading yielded by the go manuscript has been noted down in the foot-note. 50. In sutra 1765 [2] we have accepted the reading 'evam nava bhamga' (p. 387). It is a correct reading. It is yielded by

Page #498
... [469]... all the manuscripts. Even the edition contains this reading. All the remaining editions at this place contain in its place the reading 'evam ee nava bhamga bhaniyavva'. We have inadvertently given in the footnote bhamga bhaniyavva' as the reading available in 4 manuscript. As a matter of fact it yields the reading evam ee nava bhamga bhaniyavva'. 51. In sutra 1864 there occurs twice the reading 'pappa' (p. 400, lines 9-10). All the manuscripts except fo and y? yield it. The go and ge manuscripts as also the editions published so far contain in its place the reading pappa'. From the standpoint of the reading yielded by the majority of manuscripts as also from that of old usage the reading accepted by us is very important. Sometimes for the convenience of the reader a learned writer or reader of manuscripts changes the old usage into the current one. The present case provides an instance of such a change. 52. In sutra 1319 we have accepted the reading donni' (p. 309). And all the manuscripts yield it. Moreover, on examining the sutras from the beginning of the 4th Dvara in which the present sutra occurs one will find that the nominative case-ending in 'donni' is fitting. This means that the reading 'donni' which we have accepted is proper. In spite of this all the editions published so far contain the reading 'donha' which has the genetive case-ending. It is not that the genetive case-ending does not give the desired meaning. But the reading'donni' having nominative case-ending is the original one because it is available in all the manuscripts as also because it fits well in the context. 53. The reading samjayasamjae jahannenam' which we have accepted in sutra 1360 is the original one because it is yielded by all the manuscripts we have utilised. But the editions published so far contain in its place the reading samjayasamjaenam puccha | goo jahannenam.' From the standpoint of meaning there is nothing objectionable in this reading which might have been available in some rare manuscript. 54. The reading ukkosasamkilitthapariname va tappauggavisujjhamanapariname va' which we have accepted in sutra 1751 (p. 384, line 13) is yielded by all the manuscrpts we have utilised. This reading occurs in the description of the one who binds the highest ayusya (karma). The commentary on this concerned text is as follows: 'utkrstasamklistaparinamo narakayurbandhakah, tatprayogyavisuddhyamanaparinamo'nuttarasurayurbandhakah' (folio 491). This explanation clearly proves the originality and authenticity of the reading accepted by us. In spite of this all the editions

Page #499
... [470]... published so far contain the unwanted additional phrase 'asamkilitthapariname va' which none of manuscripts yields. Thus the entire reading printed in these editions is as follows: 'uo samkilitthapariname va asamkilitthapariname va tappauggavisujjhamanapariname va'. In place of u occurring in this reading, the and the editions contain ukkosenam, the o edition contains ukkosam and the o edition contains ukkosa. The learned readers easily understand that the reading 'tappauggavisujjhamanapariname va' itself proves the reading unnecessary and unwanted interpolation. asamkilitthapariname' to 55. The reading 'evamete cauvisam cauvisadamdaga 576 bhavamti' which we have accepted in sutra 1409 is original and authentic. All the manuscripts yield it. In place of the word 'evamete' found in this reading the o, g and g manuscripts contain the word 'evameva '. From the standpoint of meaning the word 'evamete' is proper. be an 56. The reading 'paharaiyao' which we have accepted in sutra 107 (p. 38) is yielded by all the manuscripts except the Ho wherein we find 'paharaiya'. All the editions published so far contain at this place the reading' paharaiya'. 57. The reading 'sukkalessam' has been accepted by us in sutra 1224. In its place g2 manuscript yields the following enlarged reading:sukkalessam pappa java bhujjo bhujjo parinamai? hamta goyama! tam ceva |'. On examining the sutras 1220 to 1223 the learned readers will naturally realise that the term 'evam' occurring in the beginning of sutra 1224 proves the authenticity and propriety of the reading accepted by us. The enlarged reading yielded by 92 manuscript is an attempt on the part of some scholar to make the original reading easy to understand by adding many words to it. All the editions published so far contain the enlarged reading almost identical with the one yielded by manuscript. The enlarged reading could not be regarded as original and authentic. 58. In sutras 2333 and 2035 we have accepted the reading 'pariyaiyanaya.' All the old manuscripts except g2 yield at these two places the same reading pariyaiyanaya' which we have accepted. But 92 yields in their places the readings 'pariyayanaya' and 'pariyainaya' respectively. All the editions published so far contain at these two places the same reading 'pariyainaya' which is yielded by manuscripts of later dates. The quotation from the text proper, given in the printed commentary, contains the reading' pariyainaya.' But the palm-leaf manuscripts of the commen

Page #500
...[471]... tary, belonging to Cambay and Jesalmera Bhandaras, contain at this place' pariyaiyanaya.' This proves that the reading accepted by us is authentic and proper. 59. The reading 'cumcuya' has been accepted by us in sutra 98 (p. 36.) But all the editions published so far contain in its place the reading 'bamdhuya'. Though o, o, o, and y manuscripts yield the reading 'bamdhuya', we have considered the reading 'cumcuya' to be correct and authentic. In selecting the correct and proper reading we are here helped by Pravacanasarcddhara and its commentary. In the footnote we have given the concerned passages from Pravacanasaroddhara and its commentary, wherein occur the terms 'camcuya' and 'cancukah' respectively. This is the reason why we have accepted the reading 'cumcuya ', rejecting the reading 'bamdhuya.' This case provides an instance of other works helping the editor in selecting correct readings. 60. In sutra 1809 there occurs navaram osannakaranam na bhavati' (p. 395, line 4). All the manuscripts except and all the editions published so far contain bhannati' instead of 'bhavati'. But in the pratika of the text proper, given in the commentary, there occurs' havai' (folio A). Hence we have accepted 'bhavati' yielded by manuscript. 61. After the reading 'bhaniyavvol' occurring at the end of sutra 1591 there occurs the additional reding 'javavemaniya tti |' in g? manuscript only. The and the Ho edition contain the version identical with the one accepted by us. The o edition follows these two editions. On the other hand, the remaining three editions contain the additional reading yielded by 92 manuscript. 62. The reading 'anamtaraya ahare' which we have accepted in sutra 2032 (p. 419) is yielded by manuscript alone. The remaining manuscripts as also the o and fo editions contain in its place the reading anamtaragayahare'. The remaining editions contain the reading 'anamtaragayahare' which is yielded by no manuscript. The printed text of the commentary as also some of the manuscripts of the same contain the quotation of the concerned sutrapada, viz. anamtaragayahare. Even the explanation of this reading, given in the commentary, is as follows: anantaragataharako.' On this basis the concerned editions might have accepted the reading 'anamtaragayahare' even though it is not found in a single manuscript. But the old palm-leaf manuscripts of the commentary yield the quotation 'anamtarahare' and contain 'anantaraharako' as its explanation. Moreover, the printed text of the commentary contains the reading 'anantaragataharah' in the explanation of the term 'anamtarahara' occurring in the next sutra 2033.

Page #501
...[472]... But the palm-leaf manuscripts at this place contain the reading 'anantaraharah'. So, the reading accepted by us at this place should be regarded as original. bhagamanam 63. In sutras 2165 and 2166[1] there occurs the reading asamkhejjatibhagam (p. 442, lines 1 and 8). The o, o and go manuscripts yield, in its place, the reading samkhejjatibhagam (which we have recorded in the footnote). But in errata to the first part of this work we have requested the readers to interchange the places of these two readings, that is, to bring in the body of the text proper the reading noted down in the foot-note. All the editions published so far contain at this place the reading asamkhejjatibhagam'. The following are the reasons for considering the reading 'samkhejjatibhagam' to be original and authentic. In the printed text of the commentary there occurs at this place the following explanation taijasasamudghatam arabhamannanam jaghanyato'pi ksetramayamato'ngulasankhyeyabhagapramanam bhavati na tu sankhyeya(folio 597 B). The reading 'asamkhejjatibhagam' occurring in the text proper is consistent with this explanation. But the manuscripts belonging to Cambay and Jesalmer Bhandaras and other paper manuscripts of the commentary, that we have utilised, contain the reading 'na tv asamkhyeyabhagamanam' instead of the reading na tu samkhyeyabhagamanam'. We are confident that all the manuscripts of the commentary must be containing the reading na tv asamkhyeyabhagamanam'. The manuscripts of the commentary, utilised by the editors of the o and o editions, must have contained the reading na tv asamkhyeyabhagamanam'. But they might not have found the reading 'samkhejjatibhagam' in the manuscripts of the Sutra. That is, they might have found in its place the reading 'asamkhejjatibhagam'. This might have led them to correct, rather to corrupt, the commentarial reading 'na tv asamkhyeyabhagamanam' to 'na tu samkhyeyabhagamanam'. seems to be the reason why we find the reading na tu samkhyeyabhagamanam' in the printed text of the commentary contained in these two editions. Of course, the commentarial reading 'na tv asamkhyeyabhagamanam' yielded by all the manuscripts of the commentary acquires meaning if they yield the reading 'ksetram ayamato'ngulasamkhyeyabhagapramanam' instead But no of 'ksetram ayamato'ngulasamkhyeyabhagapramanam'. manuscript of the commentary yields it. We are of the opinion that the reading given in this paragraph should be printed as follows: taijasasamudghatam arabhamananam jaghanyato'pi ksetram ayamato'ngula (la) samkhyeyabhagapramanam bhavati, na tv asamkhyeyabhagamanam'. This 64. All the manuscripts of Prajnapanasutra, old and new, without

Page #502
...[473]... any exception, contain sutras 898 and 899 which we have accepted in the body of the text proper (p. 221). Hence all the editions published so far, except the , contain them. But in the edition they have been dropped. Out of these two sutras, sutra 898 is identical with sutra 870 word by word. Hence in the introductory remarks to the sutra 898 the commentator says, 'samprati praguktam eva sutram sutrantarasambandhanartham bhuyah pathati'. This naturally proves originality and utility of sutra 898. Considering the repetition of sutra 870 as sutra 898 to be improper the editor of Suttagame dropped sutra 898 without examining its propriety and utility. 65. It seems that several phrases occurring in sutra 1237 (pp. 296-297) have been intentionally dropped in the o edition. They are as follows: the word 'vara' which occurs twice in 15th line (p. 296), and once in 18th line (p. 296), the sutra-portion 'asala masala pesala isiotthavalambini isim voccheyakadui isi tambacchikarant' occurring in lines 18-19 (p. 296), the sutra-portion 'asayanijja visayanijja pinanijja vimhanijja divanijja' occurring in 1st line (p. 297) and the 'savvimdiyapalhayanijja' occurring in 2nd line (p. 297). All these are found in the old manuscripts as also in all the editions except the . Thus it is quite obvious that these cases of omission are not the result of oversight (in proof-reading), nor are they the result of inadvertence. As a matter of fact, the editor of Suttagame has intentionally dropped these portions of sutra 1237. ' 66. The reading 'adda ya asi ya mani udupane tella phaniya vasa ya' which we have accepted in gatha 203 of sutra 972 mentions seven dvaras. But the o edition mentions two dvaras 'duddha' and 'pane' in place of one dvara udupane', thus making the total number of dvaras eight instead of seven. The reading mentioning eight dvaras is yielded by several manuscripts belonging to different groups. But the reading udupane' is yielded by very old manuscripts. And it is this reading that is authentic. Hence we have accepted it. The authenticity of this reading is proved as follows. In sutra 999 there occurs the treatment of these dvaras. After having explained addaya dvara Ac. Malayagiri writes the following sentence regarding the dvaras asi to vasa: 'evam asimanyadivisayany api sat sutrani bhavanayani'. Hence in this context the reading 'udupane' is authentic and original. If one were to accept two dvaras 'duddha' and 'pane' instead of the one 'udupane', then there would be seven sutras instead of six, whereas the commentator expressly states that they are six. The portion containing the explanation of the term 'udupane' of the concerned gatha is missing in all the manuscripts of the commentary. Though P. 31

Page #503
.. (474)... the text of the commentary printed in the Ao edition explains the terms 'duddha' and 'pane' accepted in the text proper in place of 'udupane', this commentarial passage containing the explanation is not original. It has been interpolated in the body of the text of the commentary by some learned person. This has been clearly suggested by the commentary on sutra 999. We have offered special clarification of this point in a foot-note on p. 237 of the first part of this work. Readers are requested to refer to it. In the selection of this reading we are helped by Nisithasutra. In 13th Uddesa of Nisithasutra there occur the terms mattae, addae asie, mante, udupane, telle, phanie and vasae. Here also the topic in hand pertains to the question as to how one sees one's own face. Hence all the objects that can bear the reflection of the face are enumerated here. The concerned contexts of Prajnapanasutra and Nisithasutra establish absolute originality of the reading "udupane. Let us note that the cyclostyle copy of Nistthacurni edited by Ac. Vijayapremasuriji and Ac. Vijayajambusuriji yields the reading 'kuddapane' in place of usupane' and gives a variant kumdapanie' in the foot-note. The text of Nisithasutra printed along with the Nisithacurni edited by Kamalamuniji follows the cyclostyle copy in this matter. These kuddapane and kumdapanie are the corrupt forms of udupane. These corrupt forms are the result of scriptological error. Somebody under the influence of explanation contained in Curni has imagined them. It is necessary to give further details about the concerned reading of Nisithasutra. We have come across the three versions of the concerned portion of Nisttha-sutra. They are as follows: (1) jeo mattae appanam dehati dehamtam va satijjati evam addae asie mante udupane telle phanie vasae appanam dehati dehamtam va satijjati This reading is reproduced here from the copy prepared on the basis of old palm-leaf manuscripts. (2) je bhikkhu mattae attanam dehati deo 2 evam je padiggaheo je adamsae jeo manimmio je asimmio je abharanamsio je udda(uddu)paneo je udayakumbheo je mahukuno je tellakumo je ghayakumo je phanie. je vase. This version is found in some of the later manuscripts belonging to the period prior to 16th-17th centuries A. D. (3) je bhikkhu mattae attanam dehai, dehamtam va satijjati || || Su. 31 || je bhikkhu addae appanam dehai, dehamtam va satijjati|32|| je bhikkhu aste appanam dehai, dehatam va satijjati || 33 | je bhikkhi manie appanam dehai, dehantam ba satijjati || 34 || je bhikkhu kuddapane appanan dehai, dehamtam va satijjati|35|je bhikkhu telle appanam dehai, dehamtam va satijjati | 36 | je bhikkhu mahue appanam dehai, dehamtam va satijjati 37 je bhikkhu sappie

Page #504
... [ 475)... appanam dehai, dehamtam va satijjati || 38 || je bhikkhu phanie appanam dehai, dehamtam va satijjati || 391 je bhikkhu majjae appanam dehai, dehamtan va satijjati || 40 || je bhikkhu vasae appanam dehai, de hastam va satijjati || 41|| This version occurs in the cyclostyle copy of Nisithacurni edited by Ac. Vijayapremasuriji and Ac. Vijayajam busuriji and also in the printed text of Nisithacurni edited by Kamalamuniji. In Kamalamuniji's edition the variants appanam paloei paloyamtam' and 'kumda panie' of the readings attanam dehai dehamtam' (su. 31) and kuddapane' respectively are given. Out of these two variants. kumdapanie' is noted down in the foot-note by Ac. Vijayapremasuriji who regards it not as a variant of 'kullapane' but as its explanatory term. Now let us discuss these three versions of one and the same sutra-portion of Nisithasutra. (1) The number (seven) and the order of the terms addae etc. occurring after the term mattae in very old manuscripts of Nisithasutra exactly tally with those of the same found in Prajnapanasutra. The term mattae which is mentioned first in Nisithasutra is absent in Prajnapanasutra. It is the original sutraterm characteristic of Nisithasutra. It is meant to indicate other utensils (patras) also. Our experience in critically editing the Agamic works and in the selection of readings tells us that this version is authentic and original. (2) The additional sutra-terms that occur in the second version seem to have been interpolated on the basis of the concerned curni passage, recapitulatory (sangrahani) gatha in Nisithabhasya and the curni explanation of this gatha. Having explained the term mattae, Curni remarks 'evam.paaiggahadiesu vi'. On the basis of this remark the reading 'evan je padiggahe' seems to have been interpolated in the second version. The recapitulatory gatha in Nislthabhasya, which throws light on the meaning of the concerned sutra is as follows: dappana mani abharane sattha dae bhayana'anatarae val tella-mahu-sappi-phanita-majja-vasasutta-madisu ! There is no reason to believe that all the terms that occur in this gatha are the sutra-terms. Of course, in the sutra-sparsika Niryukti-gatha the sutra-terms alone are mentioned. But this is a sangrahani-gatha. And a sangrahani-gatha contains other terms (padas) also that are conducive to our understanding the sutra terms. Hence it seems that the gatha, under consideration contains terms over and above the sutra-terms. This inference is not improper. Thus it naturally follows that the sutra-reading 'je. abharanamsio je udayakumbheo je mahukumbhe. je ghayakumbheo!

Page #505
...476)... occurring in the second version is an interpolation made on the basis of the above-quoted sangrahant-gatha and Curni explanation. (3) The term 'kuddapane' (su. 35) occurring in the third version is the corrupt form of udupane'. Ac. Vijayapremasuriji has noted down in a foot-note on the reading 'kuddapane' the term kumdapanie which is regarded by him not as a variant but as an explanatory term. He has done so on the basis of the curni explantion of the term dae occurring in the sangrahanigatha quoted in our discussion about the second version. Kamalamuniji, in his edition, notes the term 'kumdapanie' as a variant. The editor of Suttagame goes a step further and accepts it in the body of the text of Nisithasutra. But in fact no manuscript of Nisithasutra yields the reading 'kumdapanie'. The curni explanation of the term'dae' is as follows: dagam' paniyam, tac ca annatare kundadibhajane sthitam '. The term 'bhikkhu' and the terms from appannam' to 'satijjati', which are all available in the sutras except the first (31st) and the interpolated one and which are mentioned in the third version are not found in the manuscripts of Nisithasutra. For the sake of clarity each and every sutra-pada from among mattae, addae, etc. is expanded into a complete sutra first of all in the o edition. This has been done without the support of any manuscript. Ac. Vijayapremasuri's edition, Kamalamuni's edition, Suttagame edition and Muni Nathmalji's edition -all these editions which are published after the 37 edition give complete sutras instead of sutra-padas. In spite of this the edition and Muni Nathmalji's edition contain sutras as many as the original sutrapadas found in the first version. That is, neither of the two editions contains even a single interpolated sutra-pada from among those found in the second and the third versions. Dr. Schubring's version of the text of Nisithasutra contains only those sutra-padas which are found in the first version. It does not expand each sutra-pada into a complete sutra. It gives an authentic text strictly in accordance with manuscripts. It yields the reading uddapane' in place of 'udupane' found in the first version. This is due to the unavailability of manuscripts belonging to different groups and also of the reference works in Germany of those days. There is no exaggeration in saying that the versions he prepared with scant means could hardly be prepared by any person even though plenty of means are easily available to him. The o edition contains uddupane' instead of 'udupane'. But Muni Nathmalji's edition for the first time accepts the reading 'udupane'. Thus he has selected the authentic and original reading. C C The readings that Muni Puspabhiksuji has given at these concerned places in the body of the texts of Prajnapanasutra and

Page #506
... [477]... Nisithasutra contained in Suttagame suggest the fact that he does not seek any support from the manuscripts, he simply follows his own sweet will. This will be clear from what follows. The reading of the first half of gatha 203 of sutra 972 on page 237 of our edition of Prajnapanasutra, as accepted in the Suttagame without any basis, is as follows : 'addaya astya mani duddha paniya tella phaniya taha ya.' And further in place of sutra 999 [2] therein we find 'evam eenam abhilavenam asim manim duddham paniyam tellam phaniyam.' But all the old manuscripts at these places yield the readings 'addaya asiya mani udupane tella phaniya vasa ya' and 'evam eenam abhilavenam asim manim udupanam tellam phaniya vasam' respectively. We have already discussed the authenticity and originality of sutra-padas that occur in Nisithasutra in the parallel context. Even in Nisithasutra contained in Suttagame the vasa-sutra has not been accepted. Perhaps the editor of Suttagme might not have liked the term 'vasa' occurring in Prajnapana and Nisltha. And hence he has dropped this term. Of course, the term 'vasa' means flesh which is a disgusting thing. But this does not mean that we should accept or reject the readings according to our likes and dislikes. Terms occurring in old texts throw light on the spiritual, social, political, economic, and other conditions of the society of those days. Again, the historical facts suggested by those terms serve as a proof of the antiquity etc. of the works. Out of the editions published so far the go and the 370 editions contain in sutra 972 the reading 'putthapanel. This putthapane' is a corrupt form of 'udupane', resulted from scriptographical error. All the editions contain in sutra 999 [2] the reading "duddham panam' instead of'udupanam'. 67. In sutra 1817 we have accepted the reading je poggale pakkhevaharattae genhamti tesim asamkhejjaibhagamaharemti negaim ca nam bhagasahassaim aphasaijjamananam anasaijjamananam viddharsamagacchamti' (p. 396). All the old manuscripts yield this reading. And all the editions published so far, except the o edition, contain this reading. The commentary also follows it. The commentarial explanation in point is as follows: "yan pudgalan praksepakarataya glhnanti tesam asamkhyeyatamam bhagam aharayanti' anekani punar bhagasahasrani' bahavo'samkhyeyabhaga iti asprsyamananam anasvadyamananam vidhvarsam agaccharti " (Commentary, folio 508 A). It becomes clear from this explanation that the two terms aphasaijjamananam' and 'anasaijjamananam' occurring in the reading accepted by us have relation with the term 'poggale'. Inspite of this the yo edition has corrupted them to . aphasaijjamanaim' and 'anasaijjamanain' respectively, and has

Page #507
...[478]... accepted them without any support whatsoever. There occurs in the concerned sutra-portion the term 'bhagasahassaim'. The editor of Suttagame, unable to understand the purport of the author of the Sutra, has regarded these two terms under consideration as the qualifying terms to the term 'bhagasahassaim'. Hence he seems to have changed their case-endings from the genetive to the nominative. Had he carefully scrutinised the reading 'etesi nam bhamte! poggalanam anasaijjamanana aphasaijjamanana ya' (p. 396, su. 1818) which is accepted even in Suttagame and is separated from the reading under consideration by a single intervening word, he would have at least hesitated in corrupting these two terms. 68. In sutra 1217 we have accepted the reading 'goyama! dosu va tisu va causu va egammi hojja, dosu homane abhinibohiyanana.. evam jaheva kanhalesanam (su. 1216 [1]) taheva bhaniyavvam java cauhim, egammi homane egammi kevalanane hojja | The o and the Ho editions drop the word 'egammi' which occurs after 'causu va' in the above-quoted reading. That is, the former part of the abovequoted portion is as follows in the two editions: 'goyama! dosu va tisu va causu va hojja'. The o edition accepts in its place the reading 'goyama! egamsi va dosu va tisu va causu va hojja'. The editor of the edition seems to have changed the reading according to his sweet will. Had he tried to understand the meaning of the latter part of the above-quoted portion, he would have felt it necessary to consult different manuscripts and would have consequently obtained the correct and authentic reading. 69. Sutra 1181 which occurs in this edition on page 283 has been inadvertently dropped in the edition. All the manuscripts and all other printed editions contain it. 70. The reading which we have accepted in the second paragraph of sutra 464 (p. 143) is as follows: evam ukkosogahanae vi | evam ajahannamanukkosogahanae vi navaram ukkosogahanae vi asurakumare thitie cautthanavadie |'. This reading is yielded by all the manuscripts. In place of the portion underlined the o edition contains the misleading and corrupt reading 'navaram satthane cautthanavadie'. We do not understand as to why the editor of the edition has accepted this wrong reading of the Hoedition, having rejected the correct and authentic reading already available in the o edition and even yielded by all the manuscripts. The , and I editions contain the reading identical with the one accepted by us. But the 3 edition contains the reading identical with the one found in the Ho edition. In the Ho edition after this reading (i.e. navaram satthane cautthanavadie) there occurs the reading 'evam java thaniyakumara' (su. 465) which is

Page #508
...[479]... yielded by all the manuscripts and which is accepted in all other printed editions. But the edition in its place accepts the reading 'evam jaha neraiya taha asurakumara evam java thaniyakumara '. This reading contains useless additions. This is the reason why we have considered the concerned reading available in the edition to be similar to the one found in the Ho edition instead of the one found in the 37 edition. 71. In the edition after sutra 1285 (p. 306) there occur sutras 1289 to 1293 (p. 307, lines 6-14) which are followed by sutras 1286, 1287, 1288 and then there is given sutra 1294. That is, sutras 1285-1294 of our version are given in the following order in the edition 1285, 1289, 1290, 1291, 1292, 1293, 1286, 1287, 1288, 1294. This order of the sutras, as we find in the o edition, is unscientific and unauthentic. No manuscript of the Prajnapanasutra yields this order. Even the commentary explains these sutras according to the original order accepted by us. Moreover, the reading 'tasakaie nam tasakaie tti puccha | goyama!' (p. 307, line 6) occurring at the beginning of sutra 1289 is missing in the o edition. The o edition accepts the order of those sutras which is given in the edition. Moreover, it drops the above-mentioned reading. In addition, it does not contain the reading 'sakaiya-pajjattaenam.' occurring at the beginning of sutra 1293. Hence it wrongly presents two sutras (1292-1293) as one. It is as follows: evam tasakaiyaapajjattae puccha goyama!' The reading that we have accepted is as follows '1292. evam tasakaiyaapajjattae | 1293. sakaiyapajjattae namo puccha goyama!' This reading is accepted in all the editions published so far. Again, it is yielded by all the manuscripts without exception. The intelligent readers will at once understand that the clarification which the learned author of the Sutra has offered in connection with sakaya paryapta has been construed with the aparyapta trasakaya by the editor of the Ho edition. That is, the o edition contains the statement to the effect that the maximum life-span of aparyapta trasakaya is sagaropama prthaktva. The editor of Suttagame repeats the mistake committed by the editor of Ho edition in connection with the concerned sutras 1292-93. He has even accepted the wrong order of the sutras, which is given in the and editions. Again, he has interpolated a wrong reading at one place. The and o editions do not contain the reading tasakate nam bhamte! tasakaie ttio puccha goyama!? occurring at the beginning of sutra 1289. The editor of Suttagame found that something is missing here in these editions. Hence he added without any authority the wrong reading tattha nam je se a. sao se.' at this place.

Page #509
...[480] ... In brief, the wrong order of the concerned five sutras which we find in and o editions is there in the o edition also. This wrong order breaks the natural connection of sutras. This order is not yielded by the manuscripts which we have utilised. Again, the beginning of sutra 1293, which is missing in the H edition (but present in the edition) is not found in the Suttagame edition also. It is noteworthy that the beginning of suutra 1293 is available in all the manuscripts. Moreover, in place of the beginning of sutra 1289, which is missing in and editions, the Suttagame edition contains a wrong and unscientific reading constructed by its editor according to his sweet will. The readings accepted in , 30 and fo editions are identical with the ones accepted by us. ' 72. The Ho and editions contain an additional reading na asamkhejja uvavajjamti' after the word 'uvavajjamti' occurring at the end of sutra 635 (p. 169, line 6). No manuscript yields this additional reading, nor do the editions printed so far contain it. There might have existed some manuscript in which somebody might have inserted this additional reading on the basis of one word 'nasamkhyeyah' written by the commentator in his commentary for clarification or on the basis of complete commentarial explanation of the concerned textual portion. And the editor of edition seems to have utilised such a manuscript. 73. The edition yields the additional reading 'paesatthayae' in between 'visesahiyaim' and 'carimamtapaesa' (p. 193, line 21) (su. 777). The o edition follows the edition in this matter. But no manuscript yields this additional reading. And all other printed editions also do not contain it. The concerned pratika of the original text, given in the commentary (folio 231 B), tallies with the reading accepted by us. 74. The reading 'uvava [? jje]jja tti pucchae bhaniyae' (p. 324) occurring in su. 1441 is yielded by o manuscript only. It is to be noted that even this manuscript does not contain the letter 'jje' which we have put in square brackets. At this place we have noted down in a foot-note different readings available in different manuscripts. The reading found in the 3 edition is here inadvertently printed as the one found in the ms. Ho that is, in the edition. The concerned reading contained in the o edition is '[uvavajjai] puccha bhaniya". We have corrected the mistake in the errata to the first part of the work. The reading ' uvavajja puccha bhaniya' accepted in the Ho edition is not found in any manuscript. Even go edition follows the edition in this matter. The and 3 editions contain at this place the readings

Page #510
... [ 481) ... 'uvavajjai puccha bhaniyae' and 'uvavajjamti puccha bhaniya respectively. In the FETO edition sutras 1441 and 1442 are inadvertently dropped. Refer to Prajna. plate 188-2, line 2. 75. The reading jiva-neraiyabhedesu bhaniyavvam' which we have accepted in sutra 1580 is yielded by all the very old manuscripts. It is consistent with the context and it is authentic. The 80 and 370 editions too yield it. Some manuscripts contain in its place the corrupt reading jiva neraiyabhedenam bhaniyavva'. This corrupt reading is noted in the foot-note. The yo and to editions accept it in the body of the text proper. The 40 and editions contain in its place another corrupt reading, viz. jivaneraiyabhedena bhanitavva'. No manuscript yields it. 76. The reading ahavanam chattho vaggo pancamavaggapaduppano' which we have accepted in sutra 921[1] is yielded by all the manuscripts which we have utilised. The 80, 870 and ETo editions also accept this reading. The o edition inadvertently drops the word 'pancamavaggapaduppano' occurring in this reading. The Ho edition contains in place of the reading accepted by us the following reading : 'ahcvanam pamcamavaggapaduppanno chattho vaggo'. That is, in this reading the phrase 'chattho vaggo' which should actually precede parcamavaggapaduppanno' is printed after it. This reading is not found in any manuscript. The go edition follows the Ho one in this matter. 77. The reading abhijjhiyattae' (p. 394, line 9) which we have accepted in sutra 1805 is yielded by all the manuscripts. The 80,370 and Ho editions also accept it. The printed text of the commentary contains at this concerned place the following explanation : . abhijjhiyattae' abhidhyanam abhidhya, abhilasa ity arthah, abhidhya sanjata9 yesv iti abhidhyatastarakadidarsanaditapratyayah, tadbhavas tatta taya, kim uktam bhavati ? ye grhita aharataya rudgala na te trptihetavo'bhuvann iti na punar abhilasaniyatvena parinamante (Commentary, folio 504 B). On the basis of the portion underlined the Ho edition accepts in the body of the text proper the sutra-pada 'a(na) bhijjhiyattae'; the TO edition contains in its place the sutra-pada'a (pra, ana) bhijjhiyattae. That is, the reading which Pt. Bhagavandas has put in round brackets has been given by the editor of the lo edition as a variant available in manuscripts. But as a matter of fact not a single manuscript out of those we have utilised yields this reading. The edition follows the 7 edition in this matter. The old palm-leaf manuscripts of the commentary, belonging to Jesalmera and Cambay Bhandaras, 9. The printed edition of the commentary contains the reading esv iti'.

Page #511
...[482]... contain the following reading in place of the above-given underlined one'ye grhita aharataya pudgala na te trptihetavo'bhuvann iti punar abhilasaniyatvena parinamante'. Here we do not find the second na' before 'punar'. Again the concerned commentarial explanation begins with the sutra-pada abhijjhiyattae'. Moreover, all the manuscripts we utilised have yielded the reading 'abhijjhiyattae'. Taking all this into consideration we should conclude that the reading 'abhijjhiyattae' is authentic. In this connection let us take note of one point. The term 'abhijjhiyattae' occurs in the treatment of the transformation of material particles undertaken by infernal beings as their feeding. The same term occurs in sutra 1806 [1] which deals with the transformation of material particles undertaken by Asurakumara gods as their feeding. Though all the printed editions except the fo10 one accept in sutra 1806 [1] the reading 'bhijjhiyattae' in place of abhijjhiyattae ', .all the manuscripts which we have utilised yield the reading 'abhijjhiyattae'. Hence in both the sutras we have accepted the uniform reading, viz. ' abhijjhiyattae'. It is to be noted that in the case of infernal beings the terms expressing miserable experiences are used whereas in the case of gods terms expressing pleasant experiences are used. Only the term 'abhijjhiyattae' is common to both the treatments. The following interpretation will remove the possible doubt that may arise in our mind: "The food taken by infernal beings being very light they are not satisfied with it and hence their desire for food remains constant, whereas the food gods take being very delicious they could not forget it and hence even their desire for food remains constant'. On the authority of old manuscripts we have accepted the reading 'abhijjhiyattae' in sutras 1805 and 1806 [1]. 78. The reading 'pajjattayana vi evam ceva |' which we have accepted in sutra 1308 is yielded by all the manuscripts. This reading fits well in the sutra and helps us in understanding its total meaning. The and editions contain after this reading an additional phrase 'jaha ohiyanam' which no manuscript yields. We feel that for clarification some one might have inserted it in the body of the text proper. This is corroborated by the phrase 'evam ceva' occurring in the sutra. If the reading 'jaha ohiyanam' were original then there should not occur evam ceva' before it. Thus the reading 'jaha ohiyanam' which occurs after the phrase 'evam ceva' is proved redundant. The reading accepted in and editions is identical with the one accepted by us. The and editions contain the reading 'pajjatti (tta)yanam jaha ohiyanam ' 10. The edition contains at this place the reading 'bhi (pro abhi)jjhiyattae'.

Page #512
...[483]... 79. The reading 'bala vasudeva' which we have accepted in gatha 213 of sutra 1406 is yielded by the very old manuscripts. But the three manuscripts contain in its place the reading baladeva vasudeva' which is accepted in the 80, 370, H and FT editions. The Ho and to editions accept the reading which we have accepted. 80. In sutra 1816 there occurs an interrogative sentence, viz. beimdiya nam bhamte je poggale aharattae genharti te nam tesim poggalanam seyalamsi katibhagam aharemti katibhagam assaemti?' (p. 395). This interrogative sentence is original and fits in the context. All the manuscripts except ge yield the above-quoted reading. But manuscript and the 370, and to editions, in its place, contain the the wrong reading 'beimidyanam bhante! puccha goyama ! je poggale. .'. Here the interrogative sentence is completed by adding 'puccha l'after 'bhamte!', and a sentence containing an answer to the question starts with 'goyama !' which is added before je poggale'. But this will not yield proper sense. The 4o edition, in its place contains, the reading beimdiyanan bhamte! pucchal je poggale...'. In this reading also puccha l' occurs, but it is a meaningless addition. The edition follows the edition in this matter. But editor of the Ho edition has put puccha l'in square brackets and has noted that 'puccha' is useless and redundant. The go edition has not accepted it. Hence the reading accepted in the yo edition is identical with the one accepted by us. 1181. The two phrases, viz, 'taya vi' and 'pavala vi' which occur in sutra 41 (p. 18, line 1) are missing in the go and the editions. But they are there in the Ho and yo editions. 82. The phrase "tihim annanehim' which occurs at the end of sutra 452 (p. 140, 1.3) is missing in the Ho and foto editions. But it is there in the Ho and editions. 83. The word 'ghanimdiyaatthoggahe' which occurs in sutra 1019 (p. 251, 1. 25-26) is missing in the Ho and Foto editions. But it is there in the Ho and go editions. 84. The reading 'kevatiya baddhellaga ? goyama! natthi' which occurs in sutra 1046[8] is missing in the to and fro editions. But it is there in the Ho and editions. 85. The reading 'anamtam kalam' which occurs in sutras 1310 (p. 308, 1. 21) is missing in the go and Foto editions. But it is there in the hand editions. 11 The readings mentioned in paragraphs 81-105 are missing in the yo and 370 editions. The readings that we have accepted at these concerned places are yielded by all the manuscripts which we have utilised.

Page #513
... [ 484]... 86. The reading "aharagasarTrassa jahanniya ogahana asamkhejjaguna' which occurs in sutra 1566 is missing in the go and fato editions. But it is there in the and 9o editions. 87. The reading java vemaniya' which occurs in sutra 1860 is missing in the go and FTO editions. But it is there in the Ho and go editions. 88 The word 'atthasu' which occurs in sutra 193[1] (p. 67, 1. 8) is missing in the # edition. But it is there in the Ho and editions. The fto edition shortens, without any authority, the reading uvarim hettha ya egam joyanasayam vajjetta majjhe atthasu joyanasatesu' (sutra 193) which is yielded by all the manuscripts, and in its place accepts the abridged reading, viz. 'uvarim java atthajoyanasaesu'. 89. The entire sutra 316 (p. 106) is missing in the ho edition. But it is there in the Ho, foto and editions. 90. The term samkhejjasamayathitiyanam' which occurs in sutra 332 (p. 109, 1. 4) is missing in Ho edition. But it is there in the Ho and editions. The fato edition contains its abridged form, viz.'samkhejjasamayao'. 91. In sutra 452 there occurs Omanapajjavananapajjavehi ya chatthanavadie' (p. 140, 1, 2). The ending portion of this reading, viz. ' pajjavehi ya chatthanavadie' is missing in the Ho edition. But it is there in the HO, FIO and yo editions. 92. The reading.jotisiyanam evam ceva navaram' which occurs in sutra 923 (p. 228, 1. 13) is missing in the Ho edition. But it is there in the Ho, FT and yo editions. 93. The portion of sutra 1257, marked by [7] and [8] and inted on p. 302 (lines 2-4) is missing in the Ho edition. But it is there in the Ho, RT and yo editions. 94. The word 'raimdiehin' which occurs in sutra 1723 (p. 380, 1. 10) is missing in the Ho edition. But it is there in Ho and go editions. The FT edition in its place contains the word 'divasehim'. 95. In the first half of the verse 26th of sutra 43 we have accepted the reading campagajati navaniya ya kamdo'. The reading accepted in 70 and editions is not different from the one we have accepted. The go and foto editions contain in its place the corrupt reading 'campakajti niiya kurdo (kardo)'. 96. In sutra 247 we have accepted the reading 'suhumavanassaikaiya asamkhejjaguna' (p. 93, 1. 4). The reading accepted in Ho and go editions is not different from the one accepted by us.

Page #514
... 485)... The # and Reto editions contain in place of the word 'asamkheijaguna' the wrong word 'anamtaguna'. The commentary also clearly gives 'suksmavanaspatikayika asamkhyeyaguna' (folio 131 A, line 7). 97. In sutra 1744 we have accepted the reading 'pajjattapajjattiyam' (p. 383, 1. 11-12). The reading accepted in the Ho and go editions is identical with the one we have accepted. But the # and feto editions contain in its place the wrong reading' apajjattapajjattiyan'. 98. In sutra 2169 we have accepted the reading 'esuhuma nam (p. 443, 1. 17). The reading accepted in Ho and yo editions is identical with it. The commentary also contains 'esuhuma nam'ti etavatsuksmah'. This commentarial portion is in accord with our accepted reading. But the yo and FTO editions contain the unauthentic reading suhuma nam'. 99. In sutra 1717 we have accepted the reading "una, sesam tam ceva', (p. 379). All the manuscripts which we have utilised yield it. But the edition in its place contains 'una sesa, (u) tam ceva padipunnar bamdhamti.' The reading accepted in the TO edition is identical with the one found in the ho edition, the only difference being that it does not contain (u) which is an abbreviation of ukkosenam'. The reading accepted in the Ho and yo editions is as follows: 'una, sesam tam ceva padipunnan bamdhasti'. The last two words, viz. 'padipunnam bamdhamti' occurring in this reading are yielded by no manuscript. 100. In sutra 440 we have accepted the reading "haliddavannapajjavehim' (p. 137 1. 7). But there seems to have inadvertently crept into the body of the text proper given in Wo edition the additional reading piyavannapajjavehim' which might have been found in some manuscript. This additional reading precedes the original one. Thus the #o edition contains piyavannapajjavehim haliddavannapajjavehim'. The foto edition contains the abridged version of the reading 'nilavannapajjavehim lohiyavannapajjavehim haliddavannapajjavehim sukkillavannapajjavehi ya chatthanavacie' (p. 137, lines 7-8). The abridged version is as follows: nilalohiyapiyahaliddasukkile. chatthapavadie'. The word 'plya' occurring in this abridged version is quite unauthentic. In Agamas only five colours are enumerated, viz. kala, nila, lohita, halidra and sukla. The portion pertaining to kala colour precedes the sutra-pada under consideration. (See p. 137, 1. 2). Thus the reading accepted in the Ho and to editions is not authentic and correct whereas the reading accepted in the Ho and go edition is identical with the one accepted by us. .

Page #515
... [ 486... 101. In sutra 197 there occurs the reading: 'sanam sanam vimanavasasatasahassanam' (p. 70, 1. 14). The 8 and BIO editions contain after it an additional reading "sanar sanam aggamahisinam'. No manuscript yields this additional reading. This unwanted additional reading is not there in the H and To editions. 102. On p. 27, 1. 6 there occurs the reading se ttam saharanasarirabudaravanassaikaiya'. The go edition contains after it an additional reading' se ttam saharanavanassaikaiya'. No manuscript yields this additional reading. Moreover, the commentary at this place remarks that the four nigamanas (conclusions) contained in the textual passage beginning with 'se ttam' requires no explanation (se ttam ityadinigamanacatustayam sugamam-Commentary, folio 41 A). If we accept the additional reading then the nigamanas will be five instead of four. This proves that the additional reading is unauthentic and unnecessary. The H and To editions do not contain it. 103. In sutra 635 we have accepted the reading 'ekko' (p. 169, 1.5). The 8o edition accepts in its place the reading 'ekkam' which is yielded by no manuscript and hence unauthentic. The Ho, eto and go editions too accept the reading' ekko'. 104. In sutra 1236 we have accepted pariyavannanam'. The Ho edition in its place inadvertently gives the reading pariyavannenam'. But the 70, RTO and editions accept the correct reading pariyavannanam'. 105. In the Ho edition sutras 1277 and 1278 occur after sutra 1284. This irregularity in order is not supported by any manuscript. The order of the sutras, accepted in Ho, Foto and to editions, is the same as we have accepted in the present edition. 106. In sutra 1864 we have accepted the reading manabhakkhane kate (p. 400, 1. 18). The 8, Ho and go editions contain in its place the reading manabhakkhikate' which no manuscript yields. The 89, 370 and RIO editions accept the original reading which we have accepted. 107. In sutra 2173 [2] there occurs the reading kayajogannam' (p. 444) which could also be written as 'kayajogan nam.' All the manuscripts except y yield it. The TR manuscript contains in its place kayajoge nam. All the editions published so far except theo edition accept this reading. But the commentarial explanation viz. 'kayayogam punar yunjanah' supports our reading. The o edition contains the correct reading which is not found in the previous editions. To the best of our knowledge, this is the only

Page #516
... 487)... correct reading which, though found in the Suttagame edition, is not there in the editions published before Suttagame. Acknowledgements Once again we acknowledge our indebtedness to the learned Jaina monks, scholars and other persons whose names we have gratefully noted in the first part of the present edition of Prajnapanasutra for the help they have rendered to us in our task of critically editing the text. Our sincere thanks are due to Dr. Nagin J. Shah, Dy. Director of L. D. Institute of Indology, for preparing Introduction - English translation of our Prastavana! originally written in Gujarati. Bombay 3-3-1971 MUNI PUNYAVIJAYA DALSUKH MALVANIA AMRITLAL MOHANLAL

Page #517

Page #518
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI 1. paDhamaM parisiTuM gAhANukkamo gAhA suttaMkAi gAhA suttaMkAi magaMtUNa samugghAyaM 2170 [2] gA.230 AhAra sama sarIrA 1123 gA.209 acchi pavvaM balimoDao 54 [8] gA.93 AhAre 28 uvaoge 29 2 gA.7 ajoruha voDANe 49 gA.39 ikkhU ya ikkhuvADI 46 gA.33 ajjhayaNamiNaM citaM 1gA.3 iya savvakAlatittA 211 gA.177 aDahuttaraM ca 1 tIsaM 2 174 gA.134 iya siddhANaM sokkhaM 211 gA.175 aNabhiggahiyakudiTTI 110 gA.129 iMdiyauvacaya 1 NivvattaNA ya 2 aNabhiggahiyA bhAsA 866 gA.197 1006 gA. 207 aNavaniya 1 paNavaniya 2 194 gA.151 uttattakaNagavannA 187 gA.146 aNaMtarAyaAhAre 1 2032 gA.223 eehiM sarIrehiM [pra. gA.] 26 [11] gA. [1] asthiya tiMdu kaviDhe 41 gA.16 ekkassa u jaM gahaNaM 54[10] gA.100 bhadAya12 asI13 yamaNI14 972 gA.203 ekkArasuttaraM heTimesu 209 gA.157 maddhativaNNasahassA 174 gA.135 egapae'NegAI 110 gA.125 apphoyA bhaimuttaya 45 gA.30 egassa doNha tiNha va 54[10] gA.103 ayasI15kusuMbha16 koddava17 50 gA.43 egA ya hoi rayaNI 211 gA.165 aloe paDihatA siddhA 211 gA.160 egidisarIrAdI 9 1793 gA.218 avae paNae sevAle 54[1] gA.47 ete ceva u bhAve 110 gA.122 asarIrA jIvaghaNA 211 gA.169 eraMDe kuruviMde 47 gA.36 asurA nAga 2 suvaNNA 3 177 gA.137 eso paMcanamukkAro [pra. gA.] pR.3 Ti.2 asuresu hoti rattA 187 gA.147 ogAhaNasaMThANe 21 2gA.6 assaNNI khalu paDhama 647 gA.183 ogAhaNA 7 avAe 1006 gA.208 aMdhiya Nettiya macchiya 58[1] gA.110 ogAhaNAe siddhA 211 gA.166 aMbaTThA 1 ya kaliMdA 2 103 gA.118 kaNhe kaMde vaje 54[1] gA.53 ANaya-pANayakappe 206 [2] gA.155 kati pagaDI 1 kaha baMdhati 2 1664 gA.217 AbharaNa-vattha-gaMdhe 1003[2] gA.205 kahiM paDihatA siddhA 211 gA.159 AmaMtaNi 1 yA''NamaNI 2 866 gA.196 kaMgUyA kaddaiyA 45 gA.29 AyapaiTThiya khettaM 971 gA.201 kaMdA ya 1 kaMdamUlA ya 2 55[3] gA.107 AsItaM 1 battIsaM 2 174 gA.133 / kaMbU ya kaNhakaDabU 54[1] gA.49 AhAra 1 bhaviya 2saNNI 3 1865 gA.219 / kAlA asurakumArA 187 gA.145 A 9 [2]-1

Page #519
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI taNuyala kaTThAo challA 54 [4] gA.. gAhA suttaMkAi gAhA suttaMkAi kAle ya mahAkAle 192 gA.149 | jassa pavAlassa bhaggassa samo 54[3] gA.61 kiNNara kiMpurise khalu 5 192 gA.150 " , " hIro 54[4] gA.71 kimirAsi bhaddamutthA 54[1] gA.52 jassa pupphassa bhaggassa samo 54[3] gA.63 kutthaMbhari pippaliyA 42 gA.20 " , " hIro 54[4] gA.73 kuru-maMdara-AvAsA 1003 [2] gA.206 jassa phalassa bhaggassa samo 54[3] gA.64 kekaya-kirAya-hayamuha pR.36 Ti.3 " " , hIro 54[4] gA.74 kevalaNANuvauttA 211 gA.170 jassa bIyassa bhaggarasa samo 54[3] gA.65 kohe 1 mAge 2 mAyA 3 863 gA.195 , , , hIro 54 [4] gA.75 gati Thiti bhave ya bhAsA 829/2] gA.191 jarasa mUlassa kaTThAo challI gUDhachirAgaM pattaM 54[7] gA.85 54[6] gA.80 gomejae ya 23 ruyae 24 24 gA.10 jassa mUlassa kaTTAo challI caurAsIi 1 asIi 2 206[2] gA.156 bahalatarI 54[5] gA.76 causaTThI 1 saTTI 2 khalu 187 gA.142 jassa mUlarasa bhaggarasa samo 54[3] gA.5.6 cakkAgaM bhajamANassa 54[7] gA.84 " , , hIro 54[4] gA.66 cattAri ya rayaNIo 211 gA.164 jassa sAlassa bhaggassa samo 54 [3] gA.60 camare 1 dharaNe 2 taha veNudeva 187 gA.143 , , , hIro 54[4] gA.70 caMdaNa 32 geruya 33 haMse 34 24 gA.11 jarasAueNa tullAI 2170 [2] gA.229 caMpagajAtI NavaNIiyA 43 gA.26 jaha ayagolo dhaMto 54[10] gA.102 cottIsA 1 coyAlA 2 187 gA. 140 jaha NAma koi meccho 211 gA.174 covarhi asurANaM 187 gA.138 jaha vA tilapappaDiyA 53 gA.46 chaTTiM ca isthiyAo 647 gA.184 jaha sagalasarisavANaM 53 gA.45 jaNavaya 1 sammata 2 ThavaNA3 862 gA.194 jaha savvakAmaguNitaM 211 gA.176 jattha ya ego siddho 211 gA.167 jaMbuddIve lavaNe 1003 [2] gA.204 jassa kaMdassa kaTThAmo challI jaM saMThANaM tu ihaM 211 gA.162 taNuyatarI 54[6] gA.81 jAI moggara taha jUhiyA 43 gA.25 jassa kaMdassa kaTThAmo challI jAulaga mAla parilI 42 gA.23 bahalatarI 54[5] gA.77 jIva gatiMdiya2-3 kAe4 1259 gA.211 jassa kaMdassa bhaggarasa samo 54[3] gA.57 jIse tayAe bhaggAe samo 54[3] gA.59 , , , hIro 54[4] gA.67 " , , hIro 54[4] gA.69 jassa khaMdhassa kaTTAo challI jIse sAlAe kaTThAo challI taNuyatarI 54[6] gA.82 __taNuyatarI 54[6] gA.83 jassa khaMdhassa kaTThAo challI jIse sAlAe kaTThAo challI bahalatarI 54[5] gA.78 bahalatarI 54[5] gA.79 jassa khaMdhassa bhaggassa samo 54[3] gA.58 je kei nAliyAbadA 54[8] gA.87 " , , hIro 54 [4] gA.68 jo asthikAyadhamma 110 gA.130 jassa pattassa bhaggassa samo 54[3] gA.62 jo jiNadiTTe bhAve 110 gA.121 " , " hIro 54 [4] gA.72 | joNibhUe bIe 54[9] gA.97 jA

Page #520
gAhA joyaNasahassa gAuyapuhatta joyaNasahassa chaggAuyAI jo suttamahito jo umayANaMto goha maMdirukkhe NANAvihasaMThANA NicchiNNasavvadukkhA Nicchinna savvadukkhA ddhissa dveiNa duyAhieNaM biMba jaMbu kosaMba NIlAnurAgavasaNA raiya aMtakiriyA 1 - tiriyamaNuyA taNamUla kaMdamUle tatya viya te avedA - chali pavAle ya tAla tamAle takkali tiNi sayA tettIsA tilae laue chattoha tIsA 1 cattAlIsA 2 tIsA ya 1 paNNavIsA 2 tulasI kaNha urAle gapippalIya davvI paDhamaM parisihaM - gAhANukka mo suttakAi 1512gA. 216 1512gA. 215 110gA. 124 110 gA. 123 41 gA. 17 53 gA. 44 2176 gA. 231 211gA. 179 948 gA. 200 40 gA. 13 187gA. 148 1406 gA.213 1973 gA.220 54[2]gA.54 211gA. 158 55 [3] gA.109 48 gA. 37 211gA. 163 41gA. 18 187 gA. 14 / 174gA. 136 49 gA. 41 49 gA. 40 110 gA. 127 110gA. 128 davvANa savvabhAvA daMsaNa NANa-carit disi 1 gati 2 iMdiya 3 kAe 212gA. 180 dIva - disA - udahINaM dIhaM vA hussaM vA bilaya-usa-boksa na vi atthi mANusANaM nissagguvasaru 1-2 nissaMkiya 1 nikkaMkhiya 2 187gA. 139 211gA. 161 pR. 36 Ti. 3 211gA. 171 110gA. 119 110 gA. 132 44gA. 27 paumalatA nAgalatA paDamuppala-naliNANaM 54 [8] gA. 90 paumuppala 9-10 saMghADe 1155 [3]gA. 108 paumuppaliNIkaMde padamo tatio navamo 54 [8] gA. 88 790 gA. 186 gAhA paDhamo tatio sattama paNNavaNA 1 ThANAI 2 pattaura sIyaurae patteyA pajjattA paramatthasaMthavo vA paramANummi ya tatio pariNAma 1 vaNNa 2 rasa 3 sukAi 790 gA. 187 2 gA. 4 42 gA. 21 54[11] gA.106 110 gA. 131 790 gA. 185 gaMdha 4 laMDU - hasaNakaMde ya pADhA miyavAluMkI puTThogADha anaMtara puDhavIya 1 sakkarA 2 vAluyA puttaMjIvayariTThe pupphA jalayA thalayA pussaphalaM kAliMgaM pUIkaraMja seNhA (sahA) pUsaphalI kAliMgI 1218 gA. 210 54 [8] gA. 89 54 [1] gA.50 877[23] gA.198 24gA. 8 40 gA. 14 54[8] gA.86 gA. 94 40 gA. 15 45gA. 28 phusa asa battIsa aTThavIsA 211gA. 168 206[2]gA.154 bali 1 bhUyANaMde 2 veNudAli 3 187gA. 144 bAravatI ya suraTThA bArasa 1 cavIsAI 2 bicauttha paMca cha ( uttarArdham - vI sekkavIsa ) 790 gA. 188 bicauttha paMca cha 102gA. 114 559 gA. 182 (uttarArdham - bAvIsaima) 790 gA. 189 bicauttha paMca cha (uttarArdham - ete vajjiya) 790 gA. 190 bhAsaga 15 paritta 16 pajjanta 17 212gA. 181 (uttarArdham - jIveya) bhAsaga 15 paritta 16 pajjatta 17 (uttarArdham - etesiM tu ) bhAsA kao ya pahavati bhAsA 11 sarIra 12 pariNAma bhurukkha hiMgurukkhe 1259 gA.212 859 gA. 192 13 2 gA. 5 48 gA. 38 bhUttheNAdhigayA 110gA. 120 bheda 1 visaya 2 saMThANe 3 1981 gA. 222

Page #521
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI gAhA suttaMkAi gAhA suttaMkAi mahurA ya sUraseNA 21 102 gA.116 samaNiddhayAe baMdho 948 gA.199 mAsapaNNI muggapaNNI 54[1] gA.51 samayaM vakaMtANaM 54[10] gA.99 muddiya appA bhallI 45 gA.31 sammattassa abhigame 2032 gA.224 rAyagiha magaha 1 caMpA 102gA.112 sarIrappahavA bhAsA 859 gA.193 rukkhA 1 gucchA 2 gummA 3 38 gA.12 savvo vi kisalao khalu 54[9] gA.98 ruru kaMDuriyA jArU 54[1] gA.48 sasabiMdu gottaphusiyA 45 gA.32 logAgAsapaese NioyajIvaM saMjaya assaMjaya mIsagA 1980 gA.221 54[11] gA.104 saMThANaM 1 bAhallaM 2 972 gA.202 ,, parittajIvaM ,, gA.105 sAeya kosalA 6 gayapuraM 102 gA.113 vaharADa vaccha 16 varaNA 102 gA.115 sAtamasAta savve 2054 gA.226 vavagayajara-maraNabhae 1gA.1 sAlI 1 vIhI 2 godhUma 3 50 gA.42 vaMse vela kaNae 46 gA.34 sAhAraNamAhAro 54[10] gA.101 vAiMgaNa sallai boMDada 42 gA.19 siddha tti ya buddha ttiya 211 gA.178 vAyagavaravaMsAo [pra. gA.] 1 gA.[1] siddhassa suho rAsI 211 gA.173 visamaM samaM kareti 2170 [1] gA.228 siMghADagassa guccho 54[2] gA.55 vihi 1 saMThANa 2 pamANaM3 1474 gA.214 sItA 1 ya davya 2 sArIra 3 2054 gA.225 viTa samaMsa-kaDAhaM 54 [8] gA.95 suyarayaNanihANaM jiNavareNa 1gA.2 veNu Nala ikkhuvADiya 54[8] gA.92 suyasAgarA viNeUNa [pra. gA.] 1 gA.[2] veyaNa 1 kasAya 2 maraNe 3 2085 gA.227 suragaNasuhaM samattaM 211 gA.172 veMTa bAhirapattA 54[8] gA.91 seDiya bhattiya hottiya 47 gA.35 saga-javaNa-sabara-babbara pR.36 Ti.3 seyaviyA vi ya NayarI 102 gA.117 saJcittA''hAraTThI 1-2 1793 gA.217 seriyae NomAliya 43 gA.24 saNa vANa kAsa maga 42 gA.22 so hoi ahigamaruI 110 gA.126 saNNihiyA sAmANA 194 gA.152 hariyAle 15 hiMgulue 16 24 gA.9 sattaTTa jAtikulakoDilakkha 91/4] gA.111 hAse hAsaraI vi ya 6 194 gA.153 saphAe sajAe 54[8] gA.96 - - -

Page #522
2. bIyaM parisiTuM saddANukamo-sakayatthasahio [zabdAdI 0 IdRka cihna sAmAsikapadAntyazabdasUcakam , zabdAnte IdRka cihna sAmAsikapadAdyazabdasUcakam, zabdAdau + IdRk cihna luptavibhaktipadasUcakam , zabdasyAdau ante Adyantayozca - etAdRk cihna pRthakRtasvarasandhisUcakam , zabdAdau * IdRk cihna prArambhagatasaMyuktavyaJjanAt pRthakRtaikavyaanArabdhazabdasUcakam, zabdAdau saIdRka cihnamalAkSaNikamakArAgamAt pRthakatAdisvara zabdasaMsUcakam / 0-, -0, +-, *etAni cihnAni tattatsaGketalakSaNasUcakAni / avyayavyatiriktA vibhaktirahitAzca zeSazabdAH sAmAsikavAkyamadhyagatA sheyaaH|] mUlasaddo a + aikAya aikAya0 aigarA -aichatta aimuttagacaMda saMThANa0 aimuttaya sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi akaNNA akarNAHatikAyaH antarvIpamanuSyAH 95 mahoragendraH192gA.150 akammabhUmaehito akarmabhUmakebhyaH 645[3] atikAya akammabhUmaga akarmabhUmaka 648,660 mahoragendra 192 akammabhUmaga , 639[24], ajagarAH pR.32 Ti.7 650 [12],672[6], aticchatra 195[1] 1533 [4] akammabhUmagagabbha- akarmabhUmakagarbhaatimuktakacandrasaMsthAna vakkaMtiyamaNUsapaM- vyutkrAntikamanu974 [3] ceMdiyaveunvi- vyapaJcendriyavaikriyaatimuktaka-vallI yasarIre zarIram 1519 [2] 45 gA.30 akammabhUmagA akarmabhUmakAH 94, 96 atimuktakalatA akammabhUmagehiMto akarmabhUmakebhyaH 662[3] 44 gA.27 bhakammabhUmaya0 akarmabhUmaka 1258[-] ativrajya 2052 [2] akammabhUmaya- akarmabhUmakamanuSyA maNussANaM NAm 1257[13-14] atItAni 1040 akammabhUmaya- , 1257[9] atItAH 147[2] maNUsANaM ayodhyAni 177 akammabhUmaya- , 1257[12] ekonapaJcAzadadhike 211 maNUsANaM atulam pR.79 Ti4 akammabhUmaya- akarmabhUmakamAnuSINAm ajaH 844,846 maNUsINa 1257[10] ayogatAm pR.445 Ti.3 akammabhUmIsu akarmabhUmiSu 93, 176 ayodhyAni akasAI akaSAyI 1334,1896 178[1],188 akaSAyiNaH aimuttayalatA0 1864 aivaittA aivaittANaM aIyA .-aIyA aujjhA auNApaNNe aulaM ae aogataM aojjhA

Page #523
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi akasAINa akaSAyiNAm 254 akkhAtaM 197[1], 198[1], akasAyasamugyAeNaM akaSAyasamuddhAtena 199[1], 202 [1], 2142 203[1], 204[1], akasAyI akaSAyiNaH 254 207 taH 209 akaMtatariyA akAntatarikA 1226, Page #524
agrAt bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi agurulahuya0 agurulaghuka 956,1005 448, 1928, 1929 agurulahuyaNAme agurulaghukanAma 1693 / acavakhudaMsaNa0 acakSurdarzana 440,441, aggamahisI0 agramahiSI 199[2] 443, 462[1], aggamahisIo agramahiSyaH 199[1] 466 [1], 467[1], aggamahisINaM agramahiSINAm 177, 468[1], 470 [1], 178[1-2], 179 [2], 473 [1], 474[1], 180 [2], 182[2], 475 [1], 477 [1], 188, 195[1-2], 485[1], 487[1], 196, 197 [2], acakkhudaMsaNa- acakSurdarzanAnAkAropayogaH 198[2] aNAgArovaoge 1910,1914, 1918, - aggamahisINaM agramahiSINAm 190 [2] 1922, 1924 -aggaso agrazaH 25[3], macakkhudasaNaM acakSurdarzanam 450 28[4], 31[4], bhacakkhudasaNAvaraNe acakSurdarzanAvaraNam 1680 34[4], 55[3] acakkhudaMsaNi- acakSudarzanI pR.313 -aggahatthA agrahastAH 178[1] Ti.1 agrahastau 178[2] acakkhudaMsagI ,, 463, 471, -aggAo 211 478, 488, 496, aggikumArA agnikumArAH 140 [1], 1355 acakkhuiMsaNI- acakSudarzanI 1355 aggikumArANaM agnikumArANAm 578 acakkhudasaNI acakSurdarzaninaH 260 aggidaDDhANaM agnidagdhAnAm 2176 acakkhudasaNINaM acakSurdarzaninAm 260 + aggimANava agnimANavaH bhacakkhudasaNo- acakSurdarzanopayuktAH agnikumArendraH vauttA 1932[1] 187 gA.144 acarittI acAritriNaH 938, aggisIhe agnisiMhaHagnikumArendraH acarimasamaya0 acaramasamaya 112, 187 gA.143 115, 116, 118, aggI agni[kumArAH] 177 gA. 119, 122, 123, 137,187 gA. 125, 128, 129, 146 gA. 148 131, 132 0aggINaM agnInAm-agnikumArANAm acarimasamaya- acaramasamayasayogi 187 gA. 139 sajogikevali. kevalin 118 +agghADaga apAmArgaH - gucchavizeSaH acarimassa acaramasya 777, 779, pR.18 Ti.10 780, 802 taH 806 agyAti Ajighrati 990 [3], acarimaM acaramam 775, 777, 992[3] 779, 780, 797, acakkhudaMsaNa acakSurdarzana 444 taH 802, 803

Page #525
8 mUlaso acarimaMtapasA 99 acarimaMtapasANa acaramAntapradezAnAm 777, 779, 780, 803, 804 acarimaMtapadesA acaramAntapradezA 775 acaramAntapradezAH 779, "" acarimA 780, 797, 802 acarimaMtapadesANa acaramAntapradeza | nAm "" arimAiM "" 33 acarimANa acarime Rece sutkAi acaramAntapradezA 775 acaramAntapradezAH 777, 779, 797, 802, 803 acittajoNiyA acittajogINaM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlaso acittA acaramA acaramAH 802 775 274, 809[1], 811[1], 813[1], _815[1], 817[1], 819[1], 821[1], 823[1], 825[1], 827[1], 829[7] acaramau 781, 783 taH 788 acaramANi 775, 797 acaramANAm 274 810[1], 814[1], acaramaH 70 1 taH 788, 802, 807, 808[1], 812[1], 816 [1], 818 [1], 820 [1], 822[1], 824[1], 826[1], 828[1], 1398 acaramam 777, 779, 780, 797, 803 acittayonikAH 763 acittayonInAm 763 acittAhArA acimAli0 acimAlI0 accI accIe accue -0 - acue * accurasu accuta accubho accuta accutavaDeMsa accutA 0 - accutA 11 - accutANaM "" accu bha acya 0 ayadeva accu devA ayadevA sakkattho acittA - yonibhedaH 754taH 756, 758, 761 acittAhArAH 1794[1,3] arcirmAlin 197 [1] "" 201[1], 105[1], 206[1], sukAi 207 31[1] 177, 178[1-2], 188, 196 acyute 426 [1-2], arciH arciSA " acyutayoH 207 acyutAnAm 206 [1] acyutaH 206[2] acyute 334, 426 [3] acyuta 210, 622, 635, 1035 accuyadevasarIre acyuta devazarIram 1470, 1841 acyutayoH 206 [2] gA. 155 acyuteSu 1532 [5], 2051, 2052 [1] acyutebhyaH 650 [18], 655[4] 663, 1532 acyutaH [5], 1551[4,6] acyuta 196 acyutavataMsakaH 206 [1] acyutAH 144[1] 206[1] 1526[5] acyutadevasya 1551 [8] acyuta devAH 713 2004

Page #526
bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi anuyadevANaM acyutadevAnAm accheja tiSThet-tiSThati 211 600, 2014 [2] gA. 176 acuyaM acyutam 1963 accho RkSa:-sanakhapadavizeSaH 0- accuyA acyutau 206[1] pR.212 Ti.4 0- aJcuyANaM acyutAnAm 206[1]] ajarA ajarAH 211 gA. 178 acchara apsaras 188 ajasokitti- ayazaHkIrtinAmnaH 1702 acchara0 , 177, 178[1] NAmAe accharAo apsarasaH 2052[2,6] ajasokittiNAme ayazaHkIrtinAma 1693 accharANaM apsarasAm 2052[2] ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTaaccharANivAtehiM apsaronipAtaiH guNakakkhaDe guNakarkazaH 545[3] cappuTikAnipAtaiH 2169 ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTaaccharAhiM apsarobhiH 2052 guNakAlae guNakAlakaH 457[3], [2,4-6] 468[3], 475[3], acchA RkSAH- sanakhapadavizeSaH 483 [3], 491[3], 74 539[3], 541[3], 542 [3], 543 [3], acchA 211 acchAH 197[1], -ajahaNNamaNu- ajaghanyAnutkRSTa199[1], 205[1] kosaguNakAlae guNakAlakaH 538[3] acchau 206 [1] ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTaacchAni 177,178[1], guNasIe guNazItaH 550 [3] 188, 196, ajahaNNamaNukkosa- 547[3], 197[1], 206[1], guNasIte 548 [3], 551 210 [3], 552[3] acchA-acchAnagarI ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTacakSurdarzanI 102 gA. 115 cakkhudaMsaNI 462 [3] -acchi akSin 1237 ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTasthitikaH acchiNNe acchinnAn 992[1-3] dvitIe . 535[3] bhacchiroDA akSiroDAH- caturindriyAH ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTasthitikaH 58[1] ThitIe 467[3], 474 [3], acchivehA akSivedhAH- ,, 58[1] 482 [3], 490 [3], achi akSi 54[8] gA. 93, 532[3], 533 [3], 536 [3], 537[3], acchI RkSI-sanakhapadavizeSaH ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTapradezikaH acche acchaH 197[1] padesie 554 [3] RkSaH-sanakhapadavizeSaH ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTapradezikasya 849, 852 / padesiyassa 554 [3]] / rAtarASaH

Page #527
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTa ajahaNNuko- ajaghanyokRSTAvapadesiyANaM pradezikAnAm 55463] logAhaNagassa gAhanakasya 455[3] ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTamatyajJAnI ajahaNNukko- ajaghanyotkRSTAvagAhanamaiaNNANI 470 [3] sogAhaNagANaM kAnAm 455[3]] ajahaNNamaNukkosa- ajaghanyAnutkRSTarUkSaH ajahaNNukko- ajaghanyotkRSTAvadhijJAnI lukkhe sohiNANI 487[3] ajahaNNamaNukkosA. ajaghanyAnutkRSTAbhini- ajahaNNe ajaghanyaH 1742 taH bhiNibohi- bodhikajJAnI 459 [3], 1744 yaNANI 477[3], 493 [3] ajahannamaNukko- ajaghanyAnutkRSTAvaajahaNNamaNukkoseNaM ajaghanyAnutkRSTena 437 sogAhaNae gAhanakaH 464 [2] [1,3], 724, 1372, -ajIva ajIva pR.39 Ti.2 1699[1], 1852 ajIvadavvadese ajIvadravyadezaH 1005 ajahaNNamaNukko- ajaghanyAnutkRSTAva ajIvapajavA ajIvaparyavAH 438, sogAhaNae gAhanakaH 466 [3], 473 [3], 481 [3], 0 ajIvapajjavA , 500 taH 502 489[3], 526 [3], ajIvapaNNavaNA ajIvaprajJApanA 3,4, 527[3], 529[3], 13[5] 530 [3], 531[3] 0 ajIvapaNNavaNA , 5,6,13 [5] ajahaNNamaNukko- ajaghanyAnutkRSTAva ajIvapariNAme ajIvapariNAmaH 925, sogAhaNao gAhanakaH 525[3] ajahaNNamaNukko- ajaghanyAnutkRSTAva ajIvamissiyA ajIvamizritAsogAhaNagassa gAhanakasya 531[3], bhASAprabhedaH 865 0 ajIvaM ajIvam 110 gA. 120 ajahaNNamaNukkoso- ajaghanyAnutkRSTAvagAhana- - ajIve ajIvAn pR.39 Ti.2 gAhaNagANaM kAnAm 531[3], ajogataM ayogatAm 2175 555[3], pR.140 ajogatAM , pR.445 Ti.3 Ti.2.5 ajogattaM ayogatvam pR.445 ajahaNNamaNukko- ajaghanyAnutkRSTA Ti.2-3 __ sohiNANI vadhijJAnI 495[3] ajogayaM ayogatAm 2175 ajahaNNukkosa- ajaghanyotkRSTa ajogikevali. ayogikevalin 117, dvitIe sthitikaH 456 [3] 119, 132 ajahaNNukkosAbhi- ajaghanyotkRSTAbhini ajogibhavattha- ayogibhavasthaNibohiyaNANI bodhika jJAnI 485[3] kevaliaNAhArae kevalyanAhArakaH ajahaNNukko- ajaghanyotkRSTAva 1371,1372 sogAhaNae gAhanakaH 455[3] ajogI ayogI 1325 -ajahaNNukko ayoginaH 252, sogAhaNae 943, 1900 [4]

Page #528
mUlasaddo ajogIajogINa ajoNiyA bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo ayogI ayoginAm 252 ayonikAH 753, 763, aTTha ajoNiyANa ayonikAnAm 763, aTra sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1041 [1-2, 4, 6, 9] 1043 [1, 3, 5-6], 1045[1], 1046 [3, 5, 7-8], 1047[2-4], 1066 [3], 1077, 1083, 1643, 1665, 1667 taH 1669, 1687, 1700 [10], 1702 [20,54], 1703 [1], 1739[2-3], 1754 [1], 1767[1], 1769[1],1770 [1], 1773 [2],1775[1], 1781, 1787[1], 1792[1],1800 [2], pR.352 Ti.3 531[3], 537[1], 543 [1], 554 [2-3], 555[3], 556 [1] aSTan 174,174 gA.133 aSTa 91[4] gA.111 , 211 gA.165, 559 gA.182 aSTagati 226 aSTayojanikam 211 aSTAnAm 197[2], 198[1], 200 [2] arthatayA 440, 444, 459[1], 467[1], 487[1], 489 [1] aSTasaptatam pR.54 Ti.3 aSTatriMzat 185[1] 187 gA.140 aSTapradezikaH 788,789 aSTapradezike 788 ajoNINa ayonInAm ajae arjakaH - vanaspativizeSaH 49 gA. 41 aja jAtito AryajAtayaH pR. 38 Ti.3 ajjala Aryala - mlecchavizeSa 98 majjasAmassa [ca.pa.]AryazyAmAya 1[gA.2] -ajjuNa arjuna-suvarNavizeSa 211 +-ajuNa arjunaH - bahubIjavizeSaH 41 gA.18 + ajuNa arjunam - tRNavizeSaH 47 gA.35 + ajoruha vanaspativizeSaH ajjhatthavayaNe adhyAtmavacanam 896 ajjhayaNaM- adhyayanam 1 gA.3 ajjhala mlecchavizeSa pR.36Ti.11 ajjhavasANA adhyavasAnAni 2032, 2047 aTTaI gucchavizeSaH 45 gA.21 -adyAlaya aTTAlaka 177, 178[1], 188 aTTha aSTa 57[2], 110 gA. 132, 200 [1], 206[2] gA.154, 211, 458, 469, 476, 484, 492, 774, 895, 964[1], 965[1], 966[1], 967[1], 970 [1], 1025, 1026 [1], 1030, 1031[1], 1034,1036,1037, aSTan - aTTa aTTha aTragati aTThajoyaNie aTThaNhaM 0- aTThatAe aThThattaraM aTTattIsaM aTThapadesie

Page #529
12 mUlaso aTThapiTThaNiTTiyA aphasAI * aTThaphAsehiM 0 abhaMgA aTThabhAga0 aTThamaM ame ame 0 aTTayAe paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAi mUlasar3o sakkattho sutaMkAi 0 aTTayAe aSTapiSTaniSThitA 1237 aSTasparzAni 877[13], - aTThabhAgo aTTamabhattassa [sa.Sa. ] aSTasvarNaiH aSTabhaGgAH aSTabhAga 405[1,3] 406[1,3] pR. 125. Ti. 1 aSTabhAgaH 395 [1,3], 396[1,3] 1800 [1] 514, 515 1083 aSTamabhakte 1826 aSTamam pR. 189 paM. 25 aSTame 2172 aSTamayoH 2173[2] arthatayA 440, 441, 443 taH 448, 452, 453, 456[1], 455 [1-3], 457[1], 459[1], 460 [9], 464[1], 467[1], 469[1], 473[1], 475[1], 481[1], 483 [1], 489[1], 491[1], 495[1], 466[1], 468[1], 470 [1], 474[1], 477[1], 482[1], 485 [1], 490 [1], 493[1], 497[1], 509 taH 511, 513 taH 515, 519, 525[7], 530[1], 531[1,3], 532[1], 533[1], 535[1], 536 [1], 537[1], 539[1], 538[7], 541[1], - aTTayAte 0 aTTaviha0 avihabaMdha avibaMdhA adhi avive avivedagA sakkattha sutaMkAi 542[1], 543[1], 545[1], 547 [1], 548 [1], 550 [1], 551[1], 552[1], 554[1-3], 555 [1, 3], 556 [1, 3], 557[1] arthatayA 529[1], 536 [1], aSTavidha 511, 515, 530[7], 541[1] 1587[1], 1788[2] aSTavidhabandhakaH 1581[1], 1646, 1647[1], 1755, 1756[1], 1760, 1761, 1763[1], 1765[2], 1776, 1777[1], 1781, 1783[1], 1784[3] aSTavidhabandhakAH 1582, 1583[1], 1643, 1649[1], 1757, 1758[1],1759[1], 1761, 1760, 1763[3], 1764. 1765[2], 1766, 1778, 1780, 1781, 1783[2], 1784[1] aSTavidhabandhakaH 1583[1], 1642, 1643, 1649[1], 1758[1], 1761, 1781 aSTavidhavedakaH 1788 [1] aSTavidhavedakAH 1774[1], 1789

Page #530
mUlasaddo aTTavihaveyae aTTavihA aTTavihANaM aTTavihe aDhavIsA aTThasataM aTThasamaie aTTasahiyA aTThasu bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi aSTavidhavedakaH 1773 [1] | aTThArasaNhaM aSTAdazabhyo'STAdazabhirvA aSTavidhAH [4], [patR.Sa.] 709, 710 141[1] " [sa.Sa.] aSTAdazasu aSTavidhAnAm 1520 [4] 1837, 1838 aSTavidhaH aTThArasamaM aSTAdazam pR.317 paM.10 1681 [1-2], aTThArasavihe aSTAdazavidhAni 107 1685[1-2], aTThArasuttare aSTAdazottarasmin 171, 1690 [2-3], 210 1694[12], -aTAraM aSTAdazam 710 gA. 169.5[2], 1909 188 taH 190 aSTAviMzatiH aTThAvIsa aSTAviMzati 198[2] 206[2] gA. 154 aTThAvIsaima aSTAviMzatitamam aSTAdhikaM zatam pR.406 paM.20 636, 1416 [2] aTThAvIsati0 aSTAviMzati 195[1] aSTasAmayikaH 2088, aTThAvIsatibhAgA aSTAviMzatibhAgAH / 2172 ___ 1702 [25,27], arthasahitAH 1932[1] 1712 aSTasu 148, 188, aTThAvIsativihA aSTAviMzatividhAH 95 189 [1], 190 [1], aTThAvIsaM aSTAviMzam 174gA.133 193[1] aSTAviMzatiH 198[1], aSTasaptate 432[1,3], 433 [1], 178[1], 179[1], 2169 180[1], 181[1], aTThAvIsAe aSTAviMzateH 198[2] 182[1], 183[1], aSTAviMzateraSTA185[1] viMzatyA vA 719,720 aSTasaptate 177 aSTAviMzatau 1847, aSTabhiH 519,687, 1848 688, 691 aTThAvIsuttara0 aSTAviMzatyuttara 170 aSTAdaza aTTikacchabhA asthikacchapAH 174 gA. 133.134, aTThiyAI asthitAni 888[1], 422[1,3],423 [1,3] 971, 1041[4], 0-aTThI arthinaH 1795 1327, 1580, - aDhe arthaH 994, 1124 taH 1702 [6-8, 21, 45] 1126, 1128 taH aSTAdazam 174 gA. 1132, 1142, 1226 taH 1231, aSTAdaza 172 1233 taH 1235, aTThahattare * aTrahattare aTrAhiM aTThArasa + aTThArasa aTThArasa

Page #531
mUlasaddo - aDhe paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho 1237, 1238, - aTeNaM 1408[2], 1417 taH 1419, 1490 [8], 1422 taH 1424, 1425[2], 1426 [1], 1427 [2], 1428[2], 1430 [1], 1431[2], 1432 [3], 1433, 1436 [2], 1437[6], 1446 taH 1450, 1452, 1454 taH 1456, 1460, 1462, 1465, 1469, 1638[1], 1639, 1641, 1653,1654, 1963, 21:9, 2170 [2], 2174[1], 2175 arthena 439 taH 441, 443 taH 448, 452, 4551-[3]; 456 [1], 457[1], 459 [1], 462[1], 464[1], 466[1], 467[1], 468[1], 470[1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475[1], 477[1], 481[1], 482[1], 483 [1], 485[1], 487[1], 489[1], 490 [1], 491[1], aThiyAI 493[1], 495[1], 497, 503 taH 505, aDayAla. 508 taH 511,513 taH 515, 519, 525[1], aDayAla. 526[1], 529[1], 530[1], 531 [1-3], / aDahuttaraM sakkayattho suttaMkAi 532[1], 533 [1], 535[1], 536 [1], 537[1], 538[1], 539[1], 541[1], 542[1], 543[1], 545[1], 547[1], 548[1], 550 [1], 551[1], 552[1], 554[1-3], 555 [1,3], 5.6[1], 557 [1], 831, 867, 868,994,996,998, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1130, 1132, 1133 [1], 1138, 1139, 1142, 1215. [1-3], 1220, 1222,1252, 1253, 1255, 1444, 1459, 1513,1928,1929, 1931, 1932[1], 1954, 1957 [1], 1958, 1960, 1963, 1964, 2046,2051, 2052 [1], 2078, 2080, 2083, 2169, 2176, pR.137 Ti.3, pR. 27. Ti. 6, pR. 276 Ti. 2 asthitAni 877[1] 889, 891 aSTacatvAriMzat 177, 178 [1], 188 prazasta 177, 178[1], 188 aSTasaptatam 174 gA.134 -aTreNaM

Page #532
mUlasaddo aDA aDilA aDillA - aDDa aDDAijA aDDAijjAI bhAijAna DAije + aNagAra aNagArassa aNagAriya trafor aNavaNNiya0 sakkattho romapakSivizeSaH carmapAkSe vizeSaH artha " ardhatRtIyAH ardhatRtIyAni bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo + aNavanniya aNavanniyA aNavanniyANaM 87 pR. 33 Ti. 4 197[2], 198 [2] 1310 abhiggahiya- anabhigRhIta kuTThI bhigahiyA aNagghAijamANA anAghrAyamANAH 1821 aNagvAijamANAI anAghrAyamANAni 1820 abhigahio anabhigRhItaH suttakAi 1599 [6-7], 1986, 1987 ardhatRtIyAH 1529 [2-3] ardhatRtIyeSu 82, 93, 154, 176 88 anagAraH 972 mA 202 anagArasya 993, 2168 anagAratAm 1420[4], 1421[2-3] 110 gA. 129 aNavaNNayakumAra0 aNapannikakumAra aNavaNNayarAyANo aNapannikarAjAnau kudRSTiH 110 gA. 129 abhigRhItA - bhASAprabhedaH 866 gA. 197 anavasthitaH 2027, 2029 aNavaNNiyA aNannikAH aNavaNidA aNapannIndrau 'aNapannika, aprajJaptika, RNaparNika - vAnavyantara devajAtiH 188 Rece sukAi aNapannikaH 194gA. 15.1 aNapannikAH 193[1] aNapannikAnAM 193[1] aNarasAijamANA anAsvAdyamAnAH 1821 aNarasAijamANAI anAsvAdyamAnAni 1820 ahiyA kuhaNa jAtIyavanaspativizeSaH pR. 21 Ti. 7 anaMtao anantakaH 54[9] gA. 98 ataguNakakkhaDAI anantaguNakarkazAni 1800 [2] anaMta guNakAlae anantaguNakAlakaH 523 anaMta guNakAlagANa anantaguNakAlakAnAm anaMta guNakAlAI anantaguNakAlAni 877[8], 1978[2] anaMta guNatittarasAIM anantaguNa tiktarasAni 877[12] ataguNaparivaDIe anantaguNaparivRddhayA 880 anaMtaguNamabbhahie anantaguNAbhyadhikaH 504 anaMtaguNalukkhAI anantaguNarUkSANi 193[2] pR. 67 Ti. 1 193[1] 193[2] 1. aNavaNiya- aNavanniyazabdArthaviSaye sarvatredaM paryAyatrikaM jJeyam / guNaluk anantaguNarUkSaH 524 anaMtaguNasIyAI anantaguNa zItAni 877[14] anaMtaguNasubbhi- anantaguNasuragaMdhAI anaMtaguNahINe anaMtaguNaM anaMtaguNA 333 875[15], 1800[2-3] 15 bhigandhAni 877 [10] anantaguNahInaH 440, 504 anantaguNam 211 gA. 172 anantaguNAH 225 taH 229, 231 taH 234, 236 taH 239, 241taH 244, 246 taH 249,

Page #533
mUlasado aNaM.taguNA aNaMtaguNAI aNaMtaguge paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasado sakkayattho suttaMkAi 251 taH 262, aNaMtapaesie anantapradezikaH 510, 264 taH 269, 274, 531 [1-3], 275, 326, 330, 537[1], 543[1], 334, 753, 763, 545 [1] anantapradezike 789 900, 910[1], 982, anantapradezikam 793, 985[9], 987[4], 797[1], 985[5] 1170, 1173, aNaMtapaesiyarasa anantapradezikasya 510, 1180 [10], 1818, __ 531 [1], 1821, 1825, 2142 53 - [1], 543 [1], anantaguNAni 910 [4] '. 45[1], 552[1], 914[1], 1247, 805, 806 1249, 1565 aNaMtapaesiyAI anantapradezikAni anantaguNAni 328,329, 877 [3] 887 aNaMtapaesiyANaM anantapradezikAnAm510, anantaguNaH 270, 271, 531 [1, 3], 272 [3], 273 543 [1], 545 [1], anantaguNam 979, 1110 985[7], 987[2], aNaMtapaesogADhe anantapradezAvagADham pR. 240 Ti. 1 anantajIvam 54[7] aNaMtapadesie anantapradezikaH 552[1] gA. 84.85 anantapradezikam anantajIvAH 54[1] 793, 801 gA. 53, 54[8] aNaMtapadesiyassa anantapradezikasya gA. 88 gA. 96 ___ 531[3] ,, 54[2] gA. 54, aNaMtapadesiyaM anantapradezikam anantajIvA 54[3] 1963, 1964 gA.59,54[5] aNaMtapadesiyA anantapradezikA 1243 gA.76 taH 71 anantapradezikAH ananta jIvAni 54[8] 330,503 gA.86-87 aNaMtapadesiyAI anantapradezikAni 1797 anantajIvaH 54[3] aNaMtapadesiyANa anantapradezikAnAm 330 gA. 57-58 gA.61 aNaMtapadesiyANaM anantapradezi- 537[1], anantajIvA kAnAm 552[1],1106 54[3] gA.60 aNaMtapadesogADhe anantapradezAvagADham 795 anantajIvam 54[3] gA. agaMtabhAgamabhahite anantabhAgAbhyadhika: 56 gA. 62 taH 65 / / 504 aNaMtajIvaM aNaMtajIvA - aNaMtajIvA aNaMtajIvA agaMtajIve

Page #534
mUlasaho di.1 vIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo 17 sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi agaMtabhAgahINe anantabhAgahInaH 440, aNaMtarAgatA anantarAgatAH 504 1410 [1], 1414[3] aNaMtabhAgaM anantabhAgam 1803, aNaMtarAgayA , 1410 [1,3] 1810 1411 taH 1413, 0 aNaMtabhAgUNA anantabhAgonAni 1414[1], 1415[1], 910 [4] 1416[1] aNaMtabhAgUge anantabhAgonam 1005 agaMtarAgayAo 1415[2] aNaMtabhAgo anantabhAgaH910 [1,4], aNaMtarAyaAhAre anantarAgatAhAraH 914 [1] 2032 gA.223 - aNaMtabhAgo pR.223 Ti.1 aNaMtarAhArA anantarAhArAH 2033, aNaMtamissiyA anantamizritA 2034[1], 2035 __ bhASAprabhedaH 865 aNaMtarogADhAiM anantarAvagADhAni aNaMtara anantaram 877[23] 877[17-18] gA.198 aNaMtarovavanamA anantaropapannakAH 998 aNaMtaragayAhAre anantaragatAhAraH pR.419 -aNaMtavagga0 anantavarga 211 gA.173 aNaMtasamaya anantasamaya 1104 aNaMtarasiddha- anantarasiddhA arNatasamayasiddhA anantasamayasiddhAH 17 asaMsArasamA- saMsArasamA. aNataM anantam 1262[1], vaNNajIva- pannajIva 1272, 1288, 1310, paNNavaNA. prajJApanA 15, 16 1326, 1344, 1352, aNaMtarasiddhaNo- anantarasiddhanobhavopa 1359, 1378 bhavovavAtagatI pAtagatiH aNaMtA anantAH 54[11] gA. 1102, 1103 104,55[3], 211 gA. aNaMtaraM anantaram 211, 167, 439 taH 441, 666 [1], 668[1], 443 taH 448, 452, 669 [1], 672[1], 455[1-3], 456[1], 673 [1], 1406 gA. 457[1], 459 [1], 207, 1417, 1418, 462[1], 464[1], 1420 [12], 1421 466[1], 467[1], [1], 1422 taH 1424, 468[1], 470 [1], 1425[1], 1426 [1], 473 [1], 474[1], 1427[1], 1428[1], 475[1] 477[1], 1430 [1], 1432[1], 481[1], 482[1], 1.35, 1437[1], 483[1], 485[1] 1444,1446, 1452, 487[1], 489[1], 1457, 1459, 1460, 490 [1], 491[1], 2175 493[1] 495[1], A9 [2]-2

Page #535
mUlasaddo aNatA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi 497,503 taH 505, [1-4,6-7], 1043 508 taH 511, 513 [1,3],1046 [1,3,5], taH 515, 519, 1047[1-2], 1048 525[1], 526 [1], [1-2], 1049, 1050 529 [1], 530 [1], [1-2], 1054[1-2], 531[1,3], 532[1], 1055[1,3], 1058 533 [1], 535[1], taH 1060, 1063 taH 536 [1], 537[1]. 1065, 1066[2-3] 538[1], 539[1], aNaMtAo anantAH 1245, 1262 541[1], 542[1], [1], 1288, 1310, 543 [1], 545[1], 1326,1344, 1352, 547[1], 548[1], 550 [1], 551[1], -aNaMtANaM anantAnAm 54[10] 552[1], 554[13], gA.103 555[1,3], 556 [1], - aNaMtANubaMdhi anantAnubandhi 971 557[1], 891[1], __gA.201 910 [1,4], 980 [1], aNaMtANubaMdhI anantAnubandhI 962[1], 985[8], 987[3], 1691[4] 1262[1], 1288, aNaMtAhiM anantAbhiH 910 2093 [1], 2097[1], [1-2,4], 914[1] 2099[2] 2101[1], -bhaNaMtAhiM , 211 gA.170 2102, 2103 [1], aNaMte anantAn 211 gA.168 2105 taH 2109, aNaMtehiM anantaH 1005 2112, 2113, aNaMto anantaH 54[9] gA.98 2121[1], 2123[3], aNAie anAdikaH 1271 2124[3], 2135[1], aNAIe , 1344, 1375 2137[1], 2139, aNAejaNAmAe anAdeyanAmnaH 2140 [1], 2170 [2] 1702[53] gA.230 - aNAgataddhaM anAgatAddham 211 anantAH 54[11] gA. -aNAgayarddha 2176 106 aNAgayavayaNe anAgatavacanam 896 anantAni 792, 910 aNAgArapassI anAkArapazyattinaH [1-4], 911 [1], 1954, 1955, 1957 914[1], 1030, [1], 1958, 1960 1031 [1], 1034, aNAgArapAsaNatA anAkArapazyattA 1950, 1036 taH 1038[1], 1951 1039, 1040,1041 aNAgArapAsaNatAe anAkArapazyattayA 1955 -arNatA " aNaMtA

Page #536
mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi aNAgArapAsaNayA anAkArapazyattA 1936, 1938, 1940, 1942 anAkAra. 1938, 1942 pazyattA 1951 anAkAram 211 gA. 169 anAkAraH 0 aNAgArapAsaNyA 0 - aNAgAraM aNAgAre aNAgArehiM aNAgArovauttA 0 325, 938, 1928, 1929, 1931, 1932[1] aNAgArovauttANa anAkAropayuktAnAm 262 325 anAkAropayuktaH 1363 anAkAropayukteSu aNAgArovauttANaM aNAgArovautte 0 - aNAgArova utte aNagArovaoga- anAkAropayogapariNAmaH anAkAropayogaH 1908, 1901[1] 932 pariNAme aNAgArovaoge ati parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo aNAdIe aNANattA aAgAmi aNANupu vi (kri. vi . ) aNAdIe 1920, 1963, 1964 1964 262, anAkAraiH anAkAropayuktAH wr 1910, 1912, 1914, 1916, 1918, 1922, 1924, pR.408 Ti. 2 aNAgArovaoge anAkAropayogaH 19 10, 1914, 1922, 1924 anAkAropa 0 - aNAgArova oge yogaH 1918 aNAvAijamANANaM anAghrAyamANAnAm 1821 anAnAtvA: 150, 153, 156, 159, 162 anAnugAmikaH 2027 anAnupUrvi 877 [22] anAdikaH 1271, 1285, 1321, 1326, 1331, 1335, 1344, 1352, 1355, 1359, aNAjaNA me aNAbhogaNivyattie anAbhoga nirvartitaH aNAhArae * aNAhArae aNAsAijamANA anAsvAdyamAnAH 1818 aNAsAijjamANANaM anAsvAdyamAnAnAm aNAhAragA aNAhAragANa aNAhArage aNAhArayA aNicchiyattAe aNijiNNA sakkattho suttaMkAi 1381, 1392, 1393, 1397, 1398 anAdeyanAma 1693 19 963 [1], 1796, 2038 2039 1817, 1818, 1821 anAhArakaH 1367, 1866[1], 1867, 1871[1], 1874[1], 1878[1], 1880[1], 1881[1, 3], 1883 [1], 1887[1], 1889[1], 1890[7], 1891[1], 1894[1], 1905[1-2] 1367 taH 1373 anAhArakAH 263, 1868, 1869[1], 1870, 1872, 1875[1], 1877, 1879, 1880 [1], 1882 [1, 3], 1884, 1886, 1887[3], 1892, 1893, 1898[2-3], 1899[2],1900 [4], 1901[2], 1903 [3-4, 6], 1904 [2] anAhArakANAm 263 anAhArakaH 1869 [1], 1876[1], 1880 [1] anAhArakAH 1868 anIpsitatayA 1805 anirjIrNAH 2170 [1] anAhArakaH

Page #537
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi aNi?iriyA aniSTatarikA pR.293Ti.8 aNukkosamajaANi?tariyA 1226, hapaNogAhaNae anutkRSTAjaghanyAvagAhanakaH 1228, 1233 pR.143 Ti.1 aNiTuttAe aniSTatayA 1805 aNugacchati anugacchati 1115 aNiTrassarayA aniSTasvaratA 1684 [2] aNugaMtavvaM anugantavyam 187 aNiTThA aniSTAH 1684[2] aNugaMtavvA anugantavyA 1003[2] aNiDipattaapamatta- anRddhiprAptApramatta aNugaMtavvAo anugantavyAH 55[3] saMjatehiMto saMyatebhyaH 665[3] aNutaDiyAe anutaTikayA 885 aNiDipattapamatta- anRddhiprAptapramattasaMyata- aNutaDiyAbhee anutaTikAbhedaH 881 saMjayasammaddiTTi0 samyagdRSTi 1533 [10] aNutaDiyAbhede aNiDipattAriyA anRddhiprAptAryAH 99, aNutaDiyAbhedeNaM anutaTikAbhedena 887 101, 138 aNuttaravimANA anuttaravimAnAni 209 -aNitthaMthaM anitthaMstham 211 gA. gA.157,776,1963 aNuttaravimANe anuttaravimAnam pR.412 aNidA anidA-vedanAbhedaH 2054 gA.225, 2077 aNuttarA anuttarAH 174, 174 aNidAyaM anidAm-vedanAbhedam gA.136, 1520[5]] 2078, 2080, 2083 anuttarANi 210 aNiyayaM 1138 aNuttarAI 2052 [6] aNiyANaM anIkAnAm 177, 178 anuttarAn 2052[5] [1-2], 179 [2], aNuttaresu anuttareSu 180 [2], 182[2], aNuttarovavAiya- anuttaropapAtikAH 1544 188, 190 [2], [3], 1552 195[1-2], 196, aNuttarovavAiya. anuttaropapAtika 1467 197[2], 198[2] aNuttarovavAiya- anuttaropapAtikaaNiyAdhivatINaM anIkAdhipatInAm 177, 2007 178[1-2], 179[2], 0- aNuttarova180 [2], 182[2], vAiyadevA 2051 188, 190[2], 195 aNuttarovavAiya- anuttaropapAtikadevAnAm [1-2], 196, devANaM 1532[7] 197[2], 198[2] aNuttarovavAiyassa anuttaropapAtikasya ANiMdA anindrAH 207, 210 aNidie anindriyaH 1276 aNuttarovavAiyA anuttaropapAtikAH 145, aNiMdiyA anindriyAH 227, 943 147[1-2], 210, aNiMdiyANa anindriyANAm 227 334. 608, 638, aNukke kuhaNajAtIyavanaspati 665[1], 676, vizeSaH pR.21 Ti.3 1520 [5] devA devAH 1551[10]

Page #538
bIyaM parisiTuM- saddANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi * aNuttarovavAiyA anuttaropapAtikAH 635, aNuvavetANaM anurapetAnAm 1235 2052 [1] aNuvaveyANaM " 1235 - aNuttaro aNuvasaMte anupazAntaH 963[1] ghavAiyA aNuvasaMpaja. anupasampadyamAnaaNuttarovavAiyANaM anuttaropapAtikAnAm mANagatI gatiH 1105, 1109 210, 2016 aNuvasaMpajittA ___ anupasampadya 1109 aNuttarovavAtiya. anuttaropapAtika 1465 0-aNuvAeNaM anupAtena 213, 214 aNuttarovavAti. anuttaropapAti [1-5], 215[1-3], yANa kAnAm 1526 [7] 216[1-4,7-8], 223 aNupariyaTTittA anuparivartya 2169 [5,7], 276 taH 296, aNubhAvaNAmaNi- anubhAvanAmanidhattAyuSkaH 298 taH 303, 305 hattAue taH324, 326 taH 329 aNubhAvaNAmani 0-aNuvAteNaM anupAtena 216 [5-6], hattAue 218 ta: 222, 223 aNubhAvanihattAuyaM anubhAvanidhattAyuSkam (1-4, 6, 8], 224, 297, 304 aNubhAve anubhAvaH 1679, - aNuvAya anupAta 1105, 1117 1680, 1681 [1-2], aNusamayaM anusamayam 580, 630, 1682, 1683, 1684 878, 1808 [1.2], 1685[1-2], agusamayaM- anusamayam 579,1796 1686 - aNusAreNaM anusAreNa 1543 aNubhAvo anubhAvaH 1664 gA. aNuhuMtI anubhavanti 211gA.179 aNU aNu 877 [23] gA.198 aNumayAo anumatA: 859 gA.193 aNUI aNUni 877[18-19] anumate 859 gA. 193 agega0 aneka 188, 211 - aNurUvaM anurUpam 82 aNegajIvA anekajIvAni pR.17 - aNulitta anulipta 178[1.2] Ti. 10 - aNulihamANa anulikhat -atilaGghayat agegajIvAI , 54[8]gA. 93 195[1] agegajIviyA anekajIvakAni 40, 41 - aNulevaNa anulepana 167 taH 174, agegajIvo anekajIva: 54 [2]gA.55 177, 178[1], 188, agavihA anekavidhAH 24,28[1], 196, 570 31[1], 34[1], 40 0- aNulevaNA anulepanau 178[2] taH 43, 46, 51,52, anulepanAH 54[1], 63,71 taH 74, aNuva uttA anupayuktAH 996, 998 79, 80, 83, 85[1], aNuvamAhiM anupamAbhiH 1964 87, 88, 98, 105, aNuvarayakAiyA anuparata kAyikI 1568 / 106

Page #539
22 mUlasaddo agavihA "" aNegavihAo aNegasiddha 0 aNegasiddhA - aNegAI - aNegAgArA agaMdiyA araie aNo gADhAI aNovamaM aNovamA aNNatarakAla ThitiyAI aNNatara ThitiyAi~ - aNNattha aNNamaNNaM aNNaya rassa aNNayare aNNaliMgasiddhA - aNNaha - aNNA 39 39 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkattho sukAi anekavidhA 17, 56 [1], 57[1], 58[1], 1098, 1104 anekavidhAni 47 : 49 anekavidhA: 44,45, 50 aneka siddha 1103 aneka siddhAH 16 anekAni 110 gA. 125 anekAkArAH 43 gA. 26 anekendriyAH 867 anairayikaH 1199 [9], 1200 [1] anavagADhAni 877[16] anupamam 211gA. 175 anupamA-miSTakhAdya vizeSaH anyatarakAlasthitikAni pR. 392 Ti. 2 anyatara sthitikAni 1238 1797 anyatra 839 taH 848, 875 anyonyam 1106, 1109 anyatarasya aNNANapariNAme ajJAnapariNAmaH 1622 taH 1626 anyataraH 1742, 1743 anyaliGgasiddhAH 16 anyathA 110 gA. 121 gA. 123 anyA 54 [5] gA. 76 taH 79, 54 [6] gA. 80 taH 83 anyAH 50 gA. 43, 54[3] gA.59, 54[4] gA. 69, 850, 851 anyAni pR.20 Ti. 8 934 mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi aNNANapariNAmeNaM ajJAnapariNAmena 938, 40 [1], 941 [1], 943 ajJAnAni 460, 461, 478, 482[3] 487 [1], 488, 496, 943 ajJAne aNNANA 39 aNNANI * aNNANI aNNANI 0 0 aNNANINaM aNNANehiM aNNe * aNNe 489[2], 490[2] 82, 1352, 1751, 1899[1] ajJAnI ajJAninaH 938, 940[1], 941 [1] 1352 258 452, 455[1-3], 456[1], 457[1], 462[1], 483 [1], 481 [2] 490[3], 491[1] ajJAnAbhyAm 466 [1], 468[1], 473[1], 474[1], 475[1], 481[1], 482[1], 489[1], 490[1] anyAn 1801 anye 24,28 [1], 31 [1], 34[2], 40,41 gA. 18, 42, 46, 51, 52, 54 [1] gA. 53, 54 [3] gA. 57-58, 54 [4] gA.67-68,54[8] gA.89, 54[11], 56 [1], 57[1], 58[1], 63, 67, 71, 73, 74, 79, 80, 83, 85[1], 87, 105, 106, 849, 852 ajJAnin ajJAninAm ajJAnaiH

Page #540
mUlasaho - apage 1 33 aNNesiM aNNo rootoro atasI atirathagara siddhA bhatitthasiddhA atirAule ativatittA atItA bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo kattho suttakAi anyA: 44,45, 54[3] gA. 60, 54[4] gA. 70 anyAni 47 : 49, 54 [3]gA. 56gA. 6 1taH 66, 54 [4] gA. 71 taH 75, 54 [8] gA. 87, 853 anyeSAm 177, 178 [1-2], 179[2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 188, 190[2], 195[12], 196, 197[1-2], 198[2], 201[2], 202[2], 205[2], 2153[6], 2166[4] anyaH 54 [9] gA. 97 anyonya 211 gA. 167 atasI - gucchavizeSaH 42 gA. 20 atIrthakara siddhAH 16 16 atIrthasiddhAH svAmikulam 842, 847 ativrajya 2052[2] atItAH 2093[1], 2095[1-2], 2096 [3], 2097 [1], 2099[2], 2100[2], 2102,2108, 2112, 2113, 2124[2], 2135[1] atItAni 1031[1], 1037, 1039, 1041 [2],1043[6],1046 [1], 1048 [2, 4], 1050[1-3], 1052, 1054[1,3-4], 1055 [1, 3-5], 1058, 1063, 1065, 1067 - atItA 11 atIyA 0 - atIyA atulaM attANaM attha - attha atthao atthi kattho suttaMkAha "" 143, 145 2096[1], 2099[1], 2100[1], 2101[1],2103[1], 2105 taH 2107, 2109, 2119[1-2, 4], 2120[1-3], 2121[1], 2123 [1-3], 2124[1, 3], 2137[1], 2139, 2140[1] atItAni 1030, 1036, 1038[1], 1041[1, 3-4, 7-9], 1043[1,3,5],1046 [3, 5, 7-8 ], 1047 [1, 4], 1048[1], 1054[2], 1063, 1064 atItAH 23 atItAH atra 145 atulam 211 gA. 177 AtmAnam 999[7] 179[2], 210, pra. 61 Ti. 2 178[2],180[2], 182[2], 183[2], 184[2], 185[2], 186[2], 189[2], 190[2], 191[2], 193[2], 195[2], 197[1-2], 198[1], dr 199 taH 204, 205 [R], 206[1-2], pR. 71 Ti. 2 110gA. 126 1259 gA. 212 arthataH astikAyaH

Page #541
24 mUlasaddo asthi paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi asti 211 gA.171, asthi- santi 673 [2], 996, 910[3], 1034, 998, 1130, 2042, 1155, 1559 taH 2043,2046,2051 1561, 1564, 1574, -asthi staH 2122 1575[1], 1576 [1], -asthi astikAyaH 1259 1577[1], 1578[1], gA.212 1579[1], 1619, - asthie , 212 gA.181 1637, 1638[1], -asthikAe ,, 272[3-5],273 1640, 1685[3], - asthikAeNaM astikAyena 1002, 1898[1-2], 1903 1003 [1], 1005 [3-4], 1907 -asthikAya astikAya 270, 271, santi 488,1009[2], 273 1011[0],1012[2], asthikAyadhamma astikAyadharmam 110 1014[2], 1015[2], ___ gA. 130 1041, [1-4, 6-8], - asthikAyassa astikAyasya 272 1043[1, 3, 5-6], [1-5], 1002, 1003 1045[1], 1046 [1], 1005 [5,7.8], 1047[3], +asthiya asthikam - bahubIja1061, 1065, 2052 vanaspativizeSaH 41 [2], 2093[1], 2095 gA.16 [1], 2096 [1-2], atthoggahe arthAvagrahaH 1017, 2100 [2], 2101[1], 1019, 1020 [1], 2102, 2103 [1], 1021[1, 3], 1022 2105 taH 2108, [1-2] 2112, 2113, 2118 0 atthoggahe arthAvagrahaH 1019, [1], 2119[2, 4], 1021[3] 2120 [2-3, 2124 athiraNAmAe asthiranAmnaH 1702 [4] [3], 2135[1] athiraNAme asthiranAma asti 994, 1408[3], adiTuMtehiM adRSTAntaH 1420 [1-3, 6-7] adiNNAdAge adattAdAnam 1639 1421[1.4], 1425 adiNNAdANaM adattAdAnena 1577[1] [1], 1428[1], 1431 adIyA atItAH pR.432 Ti.2 [1], 1432[1-2], adukkhamasuhaM aduHkhamasukhAm - vedanA. 1437[1-3], 1444, bhedam 2054 gA.226. 1457, 1459,1463, 2070 1468, 1620, adukkhamasuhA aduHkhamasukhA-vedanAbhedaH asthi

Page #542
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho sutkAi adukkhasuhaM aduHkhasukhAm addhaddhA addhAddhA-dinasya rAtreka. vedanAbhedam pR.425 deza: 865 Ti.2 addhaddhAmissiyA addhAddhAmizritAadukkha suhA aduHkhasukhA - vedanAbhedaH bhASAprabhedaH 865 pR.425 Ti.1 addhapaliovamaM ardhapalyopamam 394, adUrasAmaMte adUrasamIpe 2052[4-5] [1, 3], 396 [1, 3], adevIyA adevIkAH 2051 398[1, 3], 400 adda0 Ardra 178[1-2] [2-3], 402[1, 3], + addaDUsaka ATarUSakaH pR.18 Ti.11 __403 [1, 3] +addarUsaga 42 gA.22 0-addhapaviTe addhApraviSTaH 1744 ahAI Adarzam pR.246 Ti.3 addhapaMcamAI ardhapaJcamAni 346 [1,3], adAe Adarza 999 [1] __348[1, 3] addAtiM Adarzam pR.246 Ti.3 addhamAgahAe ardhamAgadhyA 107 +addAya Adarza: 972 gA.203 addhamA ardhamAsam 571, addAyaM Adarzam 999 [1] 1700[] addAriTTae ArdrAriSTakaH 1226 addhamAso ardhamAsaH 1737[4] addhakaviTThaga- ardhakapitthaka 0-addhaM addham 211 saMThANa saMsthAna 195[1] addhAm 1260, 1395 addhagAuyaM ardhagavyUtam 1983, addhaMgulaM ardhAGgulam 2169 1990 -addhA addhA 1006 gA.207 -andacaMda ardhacandra 195[1] c-addhA , 1012[1] addhacaMdasaMTANa. ardhacandrasaMsthAna 197 0- addhA , 211gA. 172-173 [1],205[1],206 [1] -anhAaddhachanvIsativihA ardhaSaDiMzatividhAH 102 0-addhAe addhayA 1013 aTThArasa ardhASTAdaza 1702 [27] addhAthAH 1744 advaNArAya- ardhanArAcasaM addhAmissiyA addhAmizritA__ saMghayaNaNAmassa hanananAmnaH 1702/20] bhASAprabhedaH 865 addhaNArAya- ardhanArAca addhAsamae addhAsamayaH 5. 270, saMghayaNaNAme saMhanananAma 1694 [7] 271, 272[6], 273, addhativaNNa. ardhatrayaHpaJcAzat 174 501, 1396 gA. 135 addhAsamaeNaM addhAsamayena 1002, addhaterasa ardhatrayodaza6814], 1003 [1-2], 1005 1702 [25] addhAsamayA addhAsamayAH 275 addhaterasAI ardhatrayodazAni 91[4] addhAsamayANaM addhasamayAnAm 275 gA.111 0addhAsamayANaM , 270, 271, addhatevaNNaM ardhatripaJcAzat 174 addhatevIsaM ardhatrayoviMzatiH 593 / 0-addhAhiMto addhAyAH 1013

Page #543
raiesu paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi abuTThAI ardhacaturthAni 1984, adhesattamapuDhavi. adhaHsaptamapRthvI 1985 342[1] avammatthikAe adharmAstikAyaH 5, 270, adhesattamAe adhaHsaptamyAm 334 271, 272[2], 273, adhesattamApuDhavine- adhaHsaptamapRthvI501 nairayikeSu 672[2] adhammasthikAeNa adharmAstikAyena 1002 adhesattamApuDha. adhaHsaptamapRthvIadhammasthikAeNaM vineraiya0 nairayika 656 [3] adhammatthikAya adharmAstikAya 270, adhesattamApuDha- adhaHsaptamapRthvI 271, 273 vineraiyA nairayikAH 575, 646 adhammatthikAyassa adharmAstikAyasya 5, adholoe adholoke 284, 285, 272 [2], 501, 287, 292, 293, 1003[1] 299,301 adhigayA adhigatAH 110 gA.120 adholoya adholoka 285taH 287, 0-adhivatI __adhipatiH 197[2], 290, 293, 294, 198[2] 301, 302, 304, -adhivatINaM adhipatInAm 178 306 taH 308,320, [1-2], 179[2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 188, anANA ajJAne 482[2] 190 [2], 195[12], -aje 196, 197[2], apaiTTANe apratiSThAnaH 174 198[2] apakkANaM apakvAnAm pR.296 adhedisAe adhodizAyAm 327,329 Ti.9 adheloe adholoke 278 taH 283, __ apaJcakAvANakiriyA apratyAkhyAnakriyA 288 taH 291, 295taH 1129,1139,1141, 298, 300, 302, 1142, 1621, 1625, 304 taH 307, 309, 1630, 1634, 1635 311 taH 324, 326, [4], 1657, 1658, 328 1660 adheloya. adholoka 279 taH 284, apaJcakhANa. apratyAkhyAna 288, 289, 291, kiriyAo kriyAH 1663 292, 295 taH 299, apaccakkhANa- apratyAkhyAna305, 309 taH 319, vattiyA pratyayA 323, 324, 326, apaccakkhANiyA apratyAkhyAnikI pR.358 328 Ti.1 adheloya-. adholoka 300 apaccakkhANissa apratyAkhyAninaH 1625 adhesattamapuDhavi adhaHsaptamapRthvI apaJcakkhAge apratyAkhyAna: 962[1], 342 [2-3] / 1691[4] anye

Page #544
apajatta0 vIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayAtho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi - apaccakkhAya apratyAkhyAta 899 uyagambhavakaM- vyutkrAntikaapajjatta aparyApta 353, 427[2] tiyatirikkha- tiryagyonika __, 158, 365 joNiyapaMceMdiya- paJcendriyavaikriya[2], 366 [2], 368 veubviyasarIre zarIram 1518[5] [2], 369[2], 370 apajjattagaNAmAe aparyAptakanAmnaH [2], 399[2], 400 1702 [47] [2], 403[2], 405 apajattagarayaNappa- aparyAptakaratnaprabhA [2],409[2],650 [5]] bhApuDhavigeraiya- pRthvInairayika-apajjatta- aparyApta 1520 [5] paMceMdiyave- paJcendriyavaikriyaapajattae aparyAptakaH 1302,1384 ubviyasarIre zarIram 1517[2] 0apajjattae ,, 1277, 1278, apajattagasammu- aparyAptakasammUrchima 1291, 1292 cchimatirikkha- tiryagyonika0-apajjattae , 1266[1], joNiyapaMceMdiya- paJcendriyaudArika 19051-2] orAliyasarIre zarIram 1484 [2] apajattaesu aparyAptakeSu 668 [5], apajjattagasaMkheja- aparyAptakasaGkhayeya 1907 vAsAuyakamma- varSAyuSkarmabhUmakaapajjattaehito aparyAptakebhyaH 639 bhUmagagabbhavakkaM garbhavyutkrA[15, 17-18, 20, tiyamaNUsapaMceM- tikamanuSya22, 26], 645[5], diyaveuvviya- paJcendriyavai 650 [6,12], 662[5]] sarIre kriyazarIram 1519[4] apajjattaga aparyAptaka 382[2], apajjattagasaMkheja- aparyAptakasaGkhyeyavarSAyuSka 639[11] vAsAuyaganbha- garbhavyutkrAntikaapajattaga0 __, 344 [2], 383 vaRtiyatirivakha- tiryagyonika [2], 390 [2], 639 joNiyapaMceMdiya- paJcendriyavaikriya[6, 9, 11, 14-15], veubviyasarIre zarIram 1518[3] 1533 [6] apajjattagasuhumapuDha- aparyAptakasUkSmaapajattagaasura- aparyAptakAsura vikkAiyaegiM- pRthvIkA yikumArabhavaNa- kumArabhavana diyaorAliya- kaikendriyaudArikavAsideva- vAsideva sarIre zarIram 1478[2] paMceMdiyave. paJcendriya apajattagasuhuma- aparyAptaka sUkSmaubviyasarIre vaikriyazarIram 1520 [3] ___ vAukAiyA vAyukAyikAH 33 apajattaga- aparyAptaka aparyAptakAH 25[1-3], gambhavakkaMtiya- garbhavyutkrAntika 28[2.4], 30, 31 maNUsapaMceMdiya- manuSyapaJcendriyaudArika [2-4], 34[2-3], 55 orAliyasarIre zarIram 1487 [2] [1-3], 56[2], 57 apajattagajalayara- aparyAptakajalacarasa [2], 58[2], 60, 93, saMkhejavAsA- hayeyavarSAyuSkagarbha 140 [2], 141[2], apajjattagA

Page #545
28 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasado sakkayattho suttaMkAi apajjattagA 142[2], 144 [2], apajjattabAyara 146 [2], 147[2], vAukkAiyaegi150, 153, 156, diyaveubviyasarIre 159, 162,228,260 apajattabeiMdiya- aparyAptadvIndriyaudArika[1-6], 233, 235, orAliyasarIre zarIram 1480 [1-7], 236, 238, apajattaya aparyAptaka 428[2] 240 [1-2,3-7],241, apajjattaya0 , 335 taH 343 243, 245[1-3, 5, sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 7-9], 246, 248, 345[2], 347[2], 250[1-4,6-7], 266, 354[2], 355[2] 293, 299, 302, 356 [2], 357[2], 868, 998, 1313 359[2], 362 [2], 0 apajattagA aparyAptakAH 246 363 [2], 364[2], 0-apajattagA ___, 1498[3-4] 371 taH 381 sUtrANAM apajjattagANa __aparyAptakAnAm 150, 384 taH 389, sUtrANAM ca 156, 162 dvitIyakaNDikA 392[2], -apajattagANa , 54[11] gA. 393[2], 395[2], 106 397[2], 407[2], 0-apajjattagANa , 1501[3] 639[5-6, 11, 17], apajattagANaM , 149, 152, 650[8], 668[5] 155, 158, 159, apajjattayassa aparyAptakasya 2175 161, 228, 233, apajjattayA aparyAptakAH 34 [4], 248,1506[2],pR.47 228, 238, 240 Ti.3, pR.48 Ti.1 [3-5] 241, 243, apajattagANaM aparyAptakAnAm 238, 245[4,6],246,248, 250, [2-3. 5-7]. -apajattagANaM 251, 296, 305, 0-apajattagANaM , 230 [4], 311, 314, 317, 235[8], 243 320, 323, 325, apajjattarohito aparyAptakebhyaH 639 334, 867 [14, 26], 0 apajattayA aparyAptakAH 251 650 [10] apajjattayANa aparyAptakAnAm 150 4 [2] apajattarohito , 650 [10] -apajjattayANa apajattaNAme aparyAptanAma 1693 apajjattayANaM ___, 248, 349 apajattabAdaravA- aparyAptabAdaravAyukAyikai [2], 351[2]. 358, ukkAiyaegidiya- kendriyavaikriya 360 [2], 361, veuvviyasarIre zarIram 1515[3] 1507 [2] 243

Page #546
mUlasaddo * apajjattayANaM 0 - apajjattayANaM apatattasammucchima aparyAptasammUcchimora :uraparisappathala- parisa sthalacaratirya yatirikkha gyonikapaJcendri yaudArika joNiyapaMceMdriya orAli yasarI re zarIram 1485 [7] apajjattasammucchima- aparyAptasammUrcchima cauppayathalayara- catuSpadasthalacaratirikkhajoNiya tiryagyonikapaMceMdiyaorAliya- paJcendriyaudArika apajjattA * apajattA apajjattANa 0 - apajjattANa sakkayattho sukAi aparzaptakAnAm 243, 248 238, 240 [1], 248 sarIre apajjattasuhumaA- aparyAptasUkSmA ukkAiyA kAyikA: apajjattasu humapuDha- aparyAptasUkSma pRthvI vikAiyA apajjattasuhuma apajjattANaM " bI parisihaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo 0- apajjattANaM saikAiyA kAyikAH zarIram 1485[3] kAyikAH aparyAptasUkSmavanaspati p 27 36 aparyAptAH 1486 [2-3] 21 1485[9] aparyAptAnAm 1513 [2] 250[2], 1490 [4], 1491 taH 1495 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 1497[1-3], 1498 [3], 1501[2], 1504[4], 1506 [5] aparyAptAnAm 152,266, 325, 367, 413[2], 417 taH 426 sUtrANAM 429 taH 437 sUtrANAM ca dvitIyakaNDikA, 1506 [4], 1518 [7], pR. 84 Ti. 1 apajjattiyA 33 apajjantiyANaM apajatIsu 29 sakkayattho sutkAi aparyAptAnAm 56 [2], 57 [2], 58 [2], 68 [4], 75 [4], 84 [4], 85 [5], 91[4], 153, 163taH 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 200 [9], 201 [12], 203 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207taH 210, 230[1-4, 6], 231, 235[1-5, 7], 236, 240 [2-7], 241, 243, 245 [1-9], 246, 250[1, 3-7], 251, 1504 [3], pU. 48 Ti. 2 aparyAptakA 1266 [2] aparyAptakA bhASAbhedaH 860, 864 taH 866 aparyAptakAnAm 346 [2], 348 [2], 350 [2], 352 [2], 394[2], 396 [2], 398 [2], 400 [2], 402 [2], 404 [2], 406 [2], 408 [2], 410 [2], 411[2], 412 [2], 414 [2], 415 [2], 416 [2] aparyAptaSu 1905 [3]

Page #547
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo apajavasie aparyavasitaH 1265, apamattA 1271,1276, 1285, apamANehiM 1290, 1321, 1325, 0 aparAjiesu 1326, 1330, 1331, aparAjita 1334, 1335, 1342, - aparAjita taH 1344, 1346, aparAjitA 1351,1352, 1355, aparAjite 1357, 1359,1361, aparAjiya 1370, 1375, 1381, 1382, 1385, 1388, 1391, 1393, 1394, -aparAjiya 1398 apajavasitA aparyavasitA 211 aparAjiyatte apajjavasite aparyavasitaH pR.315 Ti.2 apaDivAI apratipAtI 2027, aparAjiyadevatte pR. 415 Ti. 1 -apaDivAI , 1981 gA. 222 aparAjiyadevatte apaDivAtI apratipAtinaH 123 apaDivAdI apratipAtI 2027 -apaDihaya- apratihata 0-aparAjiya- apaDoyArehiM apratyavatAraiH 1964 devatte apaDhamasamaya aprathamasamaya 116 aparAjiyaapaDhamasamaya , 112, 115, devarasa 118, 119, 122, 0 aparAjiya125, 128, 129, devANaM 131, 132, 1104 apaDhamasamayasindA aprathamasamayasiddhAH 17 0aparAjiyANaM apadesaTTayAe apradezArthatayA apariggahiyANaM 330, sakyattho suttaMkAi apramattAH 1152 apramANaiH 1964 aparAjiteSu 436 [1] aparAjita 622 723 aparAjitAH 147 [1] aparAjitaH 210 aparAjita 436 [2-3], 1036, 1039, 1041 [8] aparAjita 604, 1043 [5] aparAjitatve 1045 [1], 1046 [7]] aparAjitadevatve 1048 [4] , 1047 [3], 1049, 1050 [3], 1052 aparAjita devatve 1055[4] aparAjitadevasya 1046 [1, 8], 1063 aparAjitadevAnAm 1054 [1] aparAjitAnAm 1851 aparigRhItAnAm 412 [1-3], 416 [1-3] aparItAH 265 aparItAnAm 265 aparItaH , 1379 taH 1381 aparipAkAnAm 1235 aparicArakA:apravIcArakAH 2052 [1], 2053 * apadesaTTayAe , 330, 332 - apadesaTTayAe , pR. 101 Ti. 1 apamattasaMjaehito apramattasaMyatebhyaH 665 [2-3] apamattasaMjaya- apramattasaMyatasammahiTi0 samyagdRSTi 1533 [9] apamattasaMjayarasa apramattasaMyatasya 1624 apamattasaMjayA apramatasaMyatAH 1142 aparittA aparittANaM aparitte aparitte apariyAgANaM apariyAragA

Page #548
Ti.2 bIyaM parisiTuM- saddANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo apariyAragANa aparicArakANAm - appatarAe apravIcArakANAm 2053 appatiTie apariyArA aparicArAH appabahuM apravIcArAH 2051 aparisesae aparizeSAn pR.394 -appabahuM 0-appabahuM aparisesie 1804 aparisese 1817 appavedaNatarAgA apaviTThAI apraviSTAn 991[1-3] apasattha aprazasta 1218 appasatthA gA. 210 appasatthAo apasasthavihAya- aprazastavihAyogatinAmnaH appasarIrA gatiNAmassa 1702 [43, 46, 55], 1703 [2] appA apasatthavihAya- aprazastavihAyogati gatiNAme nAma 1694[18] apasatthA aprazastAH 1702[32] apikkANaM apakkAnAm 1235 apuTThAI aspRSTAni 877[15], 990 [2], 1800 [3] aspRSTAn 990 [1, 3] apuDhe aspRSTaH 1620 aspRSTAn 992[2] apurohitA apurohitAH 210 apurohiyA 207 apuvve apUrvAn 1801 apUya apUpa 2169 apesA apreSyAH pR.76 Ti.2 apessA 210 appakammatarAgA alpatarakarmakAH 1125. 1132 appaDiyA alparddhikAH pR.286 Ti.1 - appaDiyA pR.286 Ti.1-2-6-9 0-appaNayAe AtmanA 1801 appaNo AtmanaH 1570, 1571 0-appaNo , 993, 2168 sakkayattho sutrsakAi alpatarAn 1124,1142 apratiSThitaH 960[1] alpabahutvam 2032 gA. 224 , 1218 gA.210 , 334, 1474 gA.214 alpataravedanAH 1128, 1144 aprazastAni 2047 aprazastAH 1241 alpazarIrAH 1124, 1142 vallI vizeSaH 45 gA.31 alpAH 225 taH 272 [5], 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH 333, 691, 731, 733, 735, 737, 753, " 779, 780, 802 taH 805, 900, 982, 985[9], 984[4] 1013, 1170 taH 1174, 1976, 1180 [1, 5.10], 1182 [1-3], 1183 [1-3], 1185 taH 1190, 1566,1663, 1821, 2053, 2125, 2126, 2127[1], 2129[1], 2130,2131, 2142, 2143 alpAni 887, 979, 985[7] 987[2], 1247 taH 1249, 1473, 1565

Page #549
sakkayattho suttaMkAi aspRSTvA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo appANaM AtmAnam 1572 aphusittA +appAbahu alpabahutvam 972 gA. abaMdhae 202 appAbahue alpabahutve 1006 gA. 207 abaMdhagA appAbahugaM alpabahutvam 1180 abaMdhagANaM [10], 1181 abaMdhage appAbahugA alpabahutvAni 1180 abaMdhagaNa [10], 1181 abAhA appAbahudaMDagA alpabahutvadaNDakAH 692 appAbahuyaM alpabahutvam 804, 888[1] appAbahuyANi alpabahutve 983 [2], 984 appir3iyA alpardhikAH 1191 taH 1194, 1197 0-appiDiyA , 1191, 1192, 1194 appiyatariyA apriyatarikA 1226 abAhAe appiyattAe apriyatayA 1805 abAhaNiyA appessA apreSyAH apphoyA vallIvizeSaH 45 gA.30 aphAsAijjamANA aspRzyamAnAH 1818, 1821 abbhaie aphAsAijjamANAI aspRzyamAnAni 1820 aphAsAijamANANa aspRzyamAnAnAm 1818, 1821 -abhaie aphAsAijamANANaM 1817 0 abbhaie ApUrNam 2153 [1-2], aphuNNe 2156 [1-2], 2157, 2159[1-2], 2165, 2166 [1] -abbhaie aphusamANagati- aspRzaddati abhaite pariNAme pariNAmaH 949 0- bhaite aphusamANagatI aspRzadgatiH 1105, abbhaiyaM 1107 0 abbhaiyaM aphusamANagatIe aspRzadgatikaH 2175 / 0-abbhaiyaM 1107 abandhakaH 1642, 1643, 1646, 1783 [1], 1784[1, 3] abandhakAH 325, 1643 abandhakAnAm 325 abandhaka: abandhakena 1784[1] abAdhA 1697, 1698 [1-2], 1699 [12], 1700 [2, 4, 9-13], 1702 [3, 5-9, 11, 13, 18-22, 24-27, 36-39, 42-43, 45, 54,58], 1703 [1], 1704, 1734, 1735 [1], 1737 [2-3], 1739[2], 1741 abAdhayA 211 abAdhonikA - bAghonA 1697, 1698 [1], 1700 [2], 1704, 1741 abhyadhikaH 443, 415 [3], 508, 527 [3], pR.152 Ti.1 abhyadhikaH pR.152 Ti.1 ,, 440, 443, 448, 455 [23], pR.152 Ti.1 ,, 440, 448 abhyadhikaH 527[3] abhyadhikam 1932[2] 1327 , 170 [1]

Page #550
33 mUlasaddo abbhaiyA abhaiyAI * abbhaiyAI 0-abhaiyAI abbhakkhAgaNaM abbhatie 0 abbhatie -abbhatie abbhatite 0-abbhatite bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi abhyadhikAH 472[2], -abbhahiyaM / abhyadhikam 395[1], 1202 398[1], 399 [1] abhyadhikAni 1353 -abbhahiyaM , 395[3], 396 , 1262[2], [1], 397[1, 3], 1289, 1312, 1327 399[3], 400 [1] , 1336 taH 1341, * abbhahiyAiM abhyadhikAni pR.304 1701, [12], Ti.2 1730[1] -abbhaMtarAe abhyantarakaH 2169 abhyAkhyAnena 1580 abhitaragA abhyantarakANi 54[8] abhyadhikaH 440,443, gA.91 455 [3], 504, abhitarapukkharaddhe AbhyantarapuSkarAdhaH 533 [1], 539[1], 1003[2] 554[1], pR.138 Ti.1 abhitara-bAhire Abhyantara-bAhyam 1981 abhyadhikaH 443, 455 gA.222 [3], pR.152 Ti.1 abbhuggaya abhyudgata 195[1] 527[3]. abbhuvagamovaka- AbhyapagamikyaupakramikI 539[1] miyA 2054 gA.225 + ambhoruha harijAtivanaspativizeSaH ,, 533[1], 548 pR.20 Ti.11 [1], 554[1] abbhovagamiyaM AbhyupagamikIm 2073 abhyadhikam 480 abbhovagamiyA AbhyupagamikI 2072 abhrapaTalam 24 gA.9 abhavasiddhie abhavasiddhikaH 1393, abhrapaTalAnAm 883 1873 abhrarAgaH 1229 abhavasiddhiehito abhavasiddhikebhyaH abhravAlukA 24 gA. 9 910 [1], 914 [1] abhyadhikaH 440, 448, abhavasiddhiyA abhavasiddhikAH 269, 455[2-3], 489[2], 533[1], 548[1] abhavasiddhiyANaM abhavasiddhikAnAm 269 abhyadhikaH 443, 455 abhaMgayaM [3], 504 abhaGgakam 1784[2], , 440, 457 [2] 1880 [3] abhAsae ,, 489[2], 504 taH abhASakaH 506, 508, 548[1] abhAlagA abhASakAH 264, 867, , 489[2], 505, 868, 900 abhAsagANa abhASakANAm 264, abhyadhikam 396 [3], 398[3], 400 [3], abhikkhaNaM abhIkSaNam 1124, pR.146 Ti.1 1140, 1802 abbhatiyaM +abbhapaDalaabbhapaDalANa -abbharAge -abbhavAluya abbhahie 0 abbhahie 0-abbhahie abbhahite -abbhahite abbhahiyaM A 9 [2]-3

Page #551
34 mUlasaddo 0 - abhigamI abhigame abhiggahammi abhijitayattAe abhiNNAI abhiniviTThAi abhinnAI 0 - abhirAmA abhirUvA 23 33 abhilAvaviseso abhilAveNaM abhirUpau abhirUpA abhirUpANi 177, 178 [1] 188, 195 [1], 196, 206[1], 210 abhilApavizeSaH 1249 abhilApena 353, 645 [2], 692, 891, 999[2], 1196, 1221, 1619, 1742 abhilApena 1520 [5] abhilApaH 625, 638, 674,990 [4], 1200 [2],1207[2],1248 abhilApaH 2154[1] 1 gA. 1 0 - abhilAvo abhivaMdiUNa abhivandya abhisamaNNAgayAI abhisamanvAgatAni 1444 abhihaNaMti abhighnanti 2153 [4], 2166[3] 110 gA. - abhihiyaM abhihitama 130 amana ApatarikA pR. 293 Ti. 9 amano'matarikA 1226, 1234 - abhilAveNaM abhilAvo amaNApatariyA amaNAmatariyA sakkattho adhigaminaH adhigamaH paNNavaNAsutta parisiTTAI sukAi mUlasaddo 2049, 2050 2032 gA. 224 abhigrahe 866 gA. 1997 abhidhyitatayA 1805, 1806[1] abhinnAni 880 abhiniviSTAni 1444 abhinnAni 880 abhirAmANi 177, 178 [1], 188 206 [1] 211 amaNAmattAe amaNAmayariyA aNuNNatariyA amaguNNattAra amaNuNNA amaNUsa AhAraga sarIre -amara amaravai amarA amAisammaddiTThova caNNagA amAdi0 amAyasammaddiTTi uvavaNNagA + amiya amiya 0 + amiyavAhaNa sakkattho sukAi amano'matayA amano'matarikA 1227, 1805 1228, 1233, 1235 amanojJatarikA 1226 amanojJatayA 1805 amanojJAH 1681[2] 1690[3] amUDhadiTThI ammAfpayaro + aya amAisammaddiTThi amAyisamyagdRSTaTyu uvavaNNagA papannakAH 998, 1144, 2046, 2083 1146 amAtisammaddiTTiu cavaNNagA aya0 akhaMDANa athagarA amanuSyAhAraka zarIram 1533[2] amara 177, 178[1] 188 amarapati: vAnavyantarendraH 192gA. 149 amarAH 211gA. 178 " 33 pR. 427 Ti. 4 amAyin pR. 420 Ti. 3 amAyisamyagdRSTayupapannakAH pR. 427 Ti. 2 amitaH-dikkumArendraH ayaH aja 187 gA. 143 211gA. 176 amRta amRtavAhanaHH- dikumArendraH 187 gA. 144 amUDhadRSTiH 110 gA. 132 mAtApitarau 841, 846 24 gA.8 72 882 77, 82 ayaHkhaNDAnAm ajagarAH

Page #552
sakkayattho suttaMkAi vanaspativizeSaH 50 gA.42 alezya 1172, pR.281 Ti.1 alekSyAH 255, 943, 1170, 1886 alezyAnAm 255, 1170 alezyaH 1342 aloke 211 gA.160, 1005, 1995 alokasya 779, 780 aloke 776 alokaH 972 gA.203 allakIkusumam 1230 avakaH- pratyekavanaspatiH ayomuhA bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo ayagolo ayogolaH 54[10] +alisaMda gA.102 ayasi atasI pR.21 Ti.1 alessa0 ayasikusuma atasIkusuma 178[2] ayasikusumae atasIkusumakam 1227 alessA ayasI0 atasI 50 gA.43 ayaM ayam 842, 843, alessANa 846 taH 848 ayaM alesse ayaM 841 aloe ayANato ajAnAnaH 110 gA.123 ayomukhAH- antarvIpa alogassa manuSyAH 95 aloge araha. arati 1700 [13] -aloge arati0 , 1708[10] allaikusume aratiratIe aratiratyA 1580 avae aratI aratiH 1691[5] arabAga arabAka-mlecchajAti avae vizeSa pR.36 Ti.3 bharaya-. arajas 197 taH 201 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA aravAgA arabAkAH-mlecchajAti -avagAha vizeSaH avacijati araviMda aravinda 54 [8] gA.90 avaTira araviMde aravindam 51 arahaMtA arhantaH 100, 773 [2] avaDaM arie ariSTakaH pR.293 Ti.4 -ariTe ariSTaH 40 gA.14 arihaMtANaM (ca.pa.) arhadbhayaH granthAdau -avaNIya aruNavare aruNavaraH-dvIpaH samudrazca avaNIya1003 [2] gA.204 uvaNIyavayaNe arUviajIva- arUpyajIvaparyavAH avaNIyavayaNe pajjavA 500, 501 avaNNehiM arUviajIva- arUpyajIvaprajJApanA avattavvae paNNavaNA 0- alaMkiyA alaGkatAni 195[1] avattavvayAI alAe alAtam 31[1] / mAta avakaH-sAdhAraNavanaspatiH 54[1] gA.47, 55[3], gA.108 avagAha 1218 gA.210 apacIyante 1558 avasthitaH 2027 apArdham 1326, 1331, 1344, 1352, 1359, 1378 apanIta apanItopanItavacanam apanItavacanam avarNaiH 1964 avaktavyakaH 781, taH 788 avaktavyako 781, 783 taH 788

Page #553
mUlasaho avadAleti paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo avadAlayati-utpATayati 2169 avadAlya-utpATya 2169 avahAro aparavideha avahiyA sakkayattho suttaMkAi 542 [1], 543 [1], 545 [1], 552 [1], 557 [1] apahAraH 921 [1] apahRtAni 916 [2], avadAletA avaravideha avaraveyAliM aparataTam 1112 -avarA 'aparA 54[1] gA.50 -avare aparANi 55[3] gA.107 -avare aparam 2 gA.6, 54[2] gA. 54 -avalaMbiNI avalambinI bhavambinI 1237 0-avasANANaM avasAnAnAm 729 avasiDheM avaziSTam 1733 avasesa0 avazeSa 504, 539 [1] avasesa , 679, 681 -avasesaavasesaM avazeSam 1135 avasesA avazeSAH 333, 458, 538 [1], 544, 1583 [4], 1765 [1], 1783 [2], 1788 [2], 1903 [3], 1904 [2], 1962 -avasesAuyA avazeSAyuSkAH 677, avahIrati apahiyate 918 [1], 921 [1] avahIramANA apahiyamANAni 916 [2], 921 [2] bhavahIraMti apahiyante 910 [1-2, 4], 911 [2], 912 [2], 914 [1], 916 [2], 918 [1], 921 [12] avAukkAiyaegi- avAyukAyikaikendriyadiyaveubviya. vaikriyazarIram sarIre 1515 [1] avAe apAyaH 1006 gA.208 avAe 1015 [1] aviapi 852 -avi ,, 1 gA. 3, 849 taH 853, 888[1], 990 [4], 1622 taH 1626, 1679, 1680 - adi- api 24, 28 [1], 31 [1], 3 4 [1], 40, 41 gA. 18, 42 gA. 23, 44 taH 49,50 gA.43, 51, 52, 54 [1] gA. 53, 54 [3] gA. 56 taH 66, 54 [4] gA. avasesANaM avasesesu avazeSANAm 1779, 1887[4], 1895[3], 1904[3], 1905[3] avazeSeSu 1426 [1], 1895 [4], 1898 [1-2], 1899 [2] 2104 [1] avazeSaH 457 [1], 468[1], 475[1], 483 [1], 491 [1], 519, 541 [1], avasesehiM gA.76 taH 79, 54 [6] gA.80 taH 83, 5. [-] gA. 87 gA. 81, 54 [11], 56 [1], 57

Page #554
mUlaso aviggaNaM aviratA aviraya 0- avirayaM avirahie - avirahie avira hiyaM aviddhAo avisesA avissAma0 aveti - aveti bhaveda sakkattho sukAi [1], 58 [1], 63, 67, 71, 73, 74, 71, 80, - avira hiyaM avirahiyA avirAhiyasaMjamANaM avirAdhita avedagA adugANa avedaNA avedA avediyA aveyagA 83, 85 [1], 87, 105, 106 avigraheNa aviratAH avirata aviratim avirahitaH 2175 334 899 1448 1808 1796 avirahitam 630, 878 579 " avirahitAH 580 fm avirAhiyasaMjamA avirAdhitasaMyamA saMjamANaM saMyamAnAm 1470 aviSayAn 87 [21] avisae avisArao avizAradaH 110 gA. 129 avisuddhale satarAgA avizuddhataralezyAH 1127 avisuddhacaNNatarAgA avizuddha taravarNAH 1126, 1133 [1] avizuddhAH 1941 avizeSAH 150, 15.3, 156, 159, 162 195 [1] 1864 2052 [2] ati parisihaM - sahakamo mUlasaho avvada saMyamAnAm 1470 avizrAma apaiti dr avedakaH 1330, 1902 [4] 253 avedakAH avedakAnAm 253 avedanAH 211 gA. 158 avedAH aveditAH 2150 [1] avedakAH 943 avvAbAha - avvAbAha avdoyaDA asakaNNI asaccAmosava ipabhogI asaccAmosava ippaoge asaccAmosaM asaccAmosA asaNI sakkattho sukAi mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 7 avyAbAdham asakinhI azvakRSNA pR. 21 Ti.9 asaccamaNappaoge asatyamanaH prayogaH pR. 261 Ti. 1 asaccAmosabhAsagA asatyAmRSAbhASakAH 900 asaccAmosa - asatyAmRSAbhASakANAm asatyAmRSAbhASAtvena bhAsagANaM asaccAmosabhAsa ttAe 891 taH 893, 895 asaccAmosabhAsAe asatyAmRSAbhASayA 891 asaccAmosa - asatyAmRSA manoyogam bhaNajogaM asaccAmosamaNaoge 1068, 1074 asaccAmosavaijogaM asatyAmRSAvAgyam 2174 [2] 2174[3] asatyAmRSAvAkprayogiNaH asatyAmRSAvAkprayogaH 1070, 1073 asatyAmRSAm 871, 872, 874, 875, 899 asatyAmRSam 870, 898 asatyAmRSA 831, 864, 866 31 [1] 211 gA. 171 gA. 179 211gA. 177, 2176 gA. 231 avyAkRtA - bhASAprabhedaH 866 gA. 197 azvakarNI 54 [1] gA. 47 f azaniH 900 asatyA mRSAmanaH prayogaH 37 1081

Page #555
38 mUlasar3o asaNe asaNibhUtaM asaNibhUyA asaNNI aNiAue 0 asaNaAue 0 asaNiAuyassa asaMiyAyuSkasya "" - asaNNI asaNNINaM asaNNIbhUyaM asamohatA asamohayA asamohayANa asa mohayANaM asarIrA asarIrI asaM kiliTThAI asaM kaliTThAo sakkattho sukAi azana :- ekA sthikavRkSavizeSaH 40 gA. 15 asaMiyAyukam 1471 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlaso asaMkhabhAgamettA 1471, 1473 1473 asaMjJibhUtAm 2080 asaMjJibhUtAH 996, *f 1128, 2078 asaMjJI 1390, 1472, 1878 [1] 93, 268, asaMjJinaH 1138, 1731 [1], 1880 [1], 1966, 1728, 1879, 1965, 1968, 1972, 1973, 1973 gA. 220, 2080 asaMjJinaH 19.73 gA. 220 asaMjJinAm 268, 1470 asaMjJibhUtAm 1138 asamavahatAH 325 " 2125, 2126, 2128 [1-2], 2129 [1], 2130, 2131, 2142 taH 2144[1], 2130, 2145 [1] asamavaddatAnAm 2125taH 2127[1],2128[1], 2129 [1], 2131, 2142 2143 asamavahatAnAm 325 azarIrAH 211gA. 169 2176 azarIriNaH 1903 [6] asaMkliSTAni 178 [12] asaMkriSTAH 1241 asaGkhyAH " - asaMkhAasaMkhijjaiguNahINe asaGkhyeyaguNahInaH 440 asaMkhijaibhAge asaGkhayeyabhAge 207 asaMkhijjaibhAgeNaM asaMyeyabhAgena 1700 [11], 1702 [24], 1711 [2], 1718 asamayeyaguNAH 217 [4.5], 244, 296 287 asaMkhijjaguNA guNa 1473 asaMkhijjaguNAo asaM khijaguNe asaMkhijjatibhAge asaGkhyeyamAge 195 [1] asaMkhijjapadesogADhe asaGkhyeyapradezAva gADham asaMkhitasamaiyA asaGkhyeyasAmayikI asaMkhijjA 77 asaMkhejja0 sakkattho sutaMkAi asaGkhyabhAgamAtrAH 54 [11] gA. 106 asaMkhejjaibhAga0 asaMkhejjaibhAgaavbhaie asaMkhejar3a bhAgabhahie asaMkhejar3abhAga asaGkhyeyAH asaGkhayeyAni asaGkhya 211 gA. 168, pR. 65 Ti. 8 - asaMkhejjahabhAga asaGkhyeyabhAga 1337 taH 1339 82, 93 795 1010 [1] 25 [3] 1058, 1060 asaGkhyeyabhAgAbhyadhikaH 455 [2] 440 asaGkhya bhAgam 985 [3], 1365, 1387, 1472, 1502, 1504 [9], 1506 [1-5], 1507[1-2], 1513 [1-4], 1527, 1528, 1529 [1-3, 9], 1.32[1,5-6], 1547

Page #556
mUlasaddo bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi [1], 1551[1,4,6], asaMkhejaguNakAlae asaGkhayeyaguNakAlakaH 522 1730 [1], pR. 441 asaMkhejaguNakAla. asaGkhayeyaguNakAlakAnAm gANaM 333 asaMkhejahabhAgaM- asaGkhayeyabhAgam 1817 asaMkhejaguNakAlAI asaGkhayeyaguNakAlAni / asaMkhejaibhAge asaGkhyeyabhAge 148, 1798 [2] 149, 151, 152, asaMkhejaguNapari- asaGkhayeyaguNaparihINam 154, 155, 160, hINaM 2175 161, 163 taH 177, asaMkhejaguNa- asaGkhyeyaguNAbhyadhikaH 178[1], 179[1], mabbhaie 448 181 [1], 182[1], 184[1], 185[1], asaMkhejaguNamabbha- , 440, 504 hie 188, 189[1], 190 [1], 19.3 [1], 196, asaMkhejaguNahINe asaGkhayeyaguNahInaH 440, 197[1], 199[1], 443, 448, 455[3], 205[1], 206[1] 504 asaMkhejjaibhAgeNaM asaGkhayeyabhAgena 1698 asaMkhejaguNA asaGkhyeyaguNau 273 [1], 1699[2],1700 asaGkhyeyaguNAH 216 [2, 4, 9, 12, 13], [1-8], 217[1-4,6], 1702[3-6, 8-9, 11, 220, 223 [1-8], 13, 18-22, 25-27, 225, 226, 230 36-39, 43, 45]. [3.6], 231 taH 234, 1705, 1707[1], 235[7], 236 taH 1708 [2, 4, 7-8], 239, 241 taH 244, 1711 [2], 1712, 245 [1-9], 246 taH 1713, 1715, 1717, 249, 250 [1-7], 1721, 1722, 1725, 251, 252, 257, 1727 taH 1729, 259 taH 261, 263, 1731[1, 3.5] 267, 273, 276, asaMkhejaibhAgo asaGkhyeyabhAgaH taH 278, 280, 282, 387[1, 3], 389[3] 284, 286, 288, 1288, 1545. 290, 292 taH 324, asaMkhejagA asaGkhyayAni 910[1] 326, 327, 330 taH asaMkhejaguNa- asavayeyaguNAbhyadhikaH 332, 334, 753, __ abbhatie 763, 772, 777, asaMkhejaguNa 779, 780, 900, abhahie 443 1171, 1174, 1180 asaMkhejaguNa [1, 5, 8,9], 1182 abhahite [1, 3] 1183[1, 3], 504

Page #557
40 mUlasado asaMkhejjaguNA 23 asaM jaguNe " asaMkhejjajIviyA asaMkhejjaguNAI 328, 329, 777, 779, 780 asaMkhejjaguNAo asaGkhyeyaguNAH 226, 279, 283, 285, 289, 291 asaGkhayeyaguNaH 272 [1-2,4-5],273,979 asaGkhayeyaguNam 1473 asaGkhayeyajIvakAni 40, 41 sakkattho sukAi 1186 taH 1190, 1566, 2053, 2125, 2126, 2127[1], 2128[1-2], 2129 [1], 2130, 2131, 2146, pR.436 Ti. 1-2, pR. 438 Ti. 1-2 asaGkhayeyaguNAni 1247 1565, paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI taH 1249, " pR. 299 Ti. 1 asaMkhejjati 0 asaGkhya 916 [2] asaMkhejjatiguNahINe asaGkhyeyaguNahInaH 504 asaMkheja vibhAga- asaGkhadheyabhAgAbhyadhikaH 443, 455[3] abbhatie asaMkhejjatibhAgaanbhahie asaMkhejjatibhAga- asaGkhayeyabhAgapalibhAgeNaM pratibhAgena 918 [1] asaMkhejjatibhAga- asaGkhyeyabhAgAbhyadhikaH 440, 504 bhahie asaMkhejjatibhAgamanbhahite asaMkhejatibhAgahINe " 504 489 [2] asaGkhya bhAgahInaH 440, 443, 453[3], 448, 489 [2], 504 mUlasaddo asaMkhejjatibhAgaM sakkattho suttaMkAi asaGkhtheyabhAgam 211, 975 [1], 976 [1], 1305, 1308, 1804, 1810, 1994, 1995, 1998, 2006, 2156 2159 [1], [9], 2165, 2166 [1] asaMkhejjatibhAgAbho asaGkhyeyabhAgAt 992 [1] 992 [3] asaMkhejjatibhAgAto asaMkhejjatibhAge asaGkhyeyabhAgaH pR. 304 Ti. 1 abhAge 198 [1], 208, 210, pR. 47 Ti. 5 asaMkhejjatibhAgeNaM asaGkhyeyabhAgena "" 1702 [1] asaMkhejjatibhAgo asaGkhyeyabhAgaH 389[1], [10] [2], 911[2], 912 [2], 918 [1], 920, 1262 [1] asaMkhejjapa esie asaGkhyeyapradezikaH 509, 530 [1], 536 [1], 542 [1], 551 [1], asaGkhayeyapradezike 789 asaGkhayapradezikam 793, 798 asaMkhejja esiyassa asaGkhyeyapradezikasya 509, 530 [1], 542[1], 551[1], 803 asaMkhejjapaesiyA asaGkhyeyapradezikAH 330 asaMkheja esiyAI asaGkhyeyapradezikAni 877 [3] "" 33 dr asaMkhejjapa esiyANaM asaGkhyeyapradezikAnAm 509, 530 [1], 536 [1], 542[1], 551 [1]

Page #558
mUlasaddo bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo 42 sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi asaMkhejapaesogA. asaGkhayeyapradezAvagADhasya / asaMkhejavAsAuesu asaGkhyeyavarSAyupkeSu 672 Dhassa 514, 804, 806 asaMkheja raesogADhA asaGkhyeyapradezAvagADhAH asaMkhejavAsA uesu 672 [6] asaGkhyeyapadezAvagADhA asaMkhejavAsA. asaGkhayeyavarSAyupkebhyaH 1244 uehiMto 639 [10, 21, 25], asaMkhejapae- asaGkhyeyapradezAvagADhAni 645 [4], 662 [4] sogADhAI 877 [4] asaMkhejavAsAuya asaGghayeyavarSAyuSka 658 asaMkhejapae- asaGkhyeyapradezAva asaMkhejavAsAuya0 , 639 [10, sogADhANa gADhAnAm 331 25], 648, 660 asaMkhejapae 1533 [5] sogADhANaM asaMkhejjavAsAuya- asaGkhyeyavarSAyuSkarmaasaMkhejapaesogADhe asaGkhayeyapradezAvagADhaH / kammabhUmaga- bhUmakagarbhavyutkrAntika 514 gabbhavatiya- manuSyapaJcendriyaasaGkhayeyapradezAvagADham maNUsapaMceMdiya- vaikriya794, 796, 798 [1], veuvviyasarIre zarIram 1519 [3] 978 [1], 985 [6] asaMkhejavAsAuya- asaGkhyeyavarSAyuSkaasaMkhejapadesie asaGkhayeyapradezikam 795, gabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntika tirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikapaJcendriyaasaMkhejjapadesite 799 paMceMdiyaveuvviyavaikriyaasaMkhejjapadesiyarasa asaGkhyeyapradezikasya 536 sarIre zarIram 1518 [2] [1], 804 asaMkhejavAsAuyA asaGkhayeyavarSAyuSkAH 681 asaMkhejjapadesiyA asaGkhyeyapradezikAH 503 asaMkhejasamaie asaGkhayeyasAmayikaH asaMkhejjapadesiyANaM asaGkhyeyapradezikAnAm / 1796, 1815, 2087 [1], 2171 asaMkhejjapade- asaGkhyeyapradezAvagADhAni asaMkhejasamaiyaM asaGkhatheyasAmayikam 879, sogADhAI 1797 2175 asaMkhejapadesogADhe asaGkhayeyapradezAvagADham asaMkhejjasamae asaGkhayeyasamayAn 878 795, 799, 801 asaMkheja- asaGkhayeyasamayaasaMkhejabhAga- asaGkhayeyabhAgAbhyadhikaH samayaThitIyA sthitikAH 332 abbhatie asaMkheja- asaGkhayeyasamayaasaMkhejabhAgabbha samayaThitIyAI sthitikAni 877 [5] hie asaMkheja- asaGkhatheyasamayaasaMkhejabhAga samayaThitIyANa sthitikAnAm 332 manbhahie asaMkhejaasaMkhejabha gahINe asaGkhayeyabhAgahInaH 443 samayaThitIyANaM 518 455 [2.3] / asaMkhejasamayasiddhA asaGkhtheyasamayasiddhAH 17 448

Page #559
42 mUlasaddo asaMkhejaM asaMkhejjA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo - asaMkhejA Rece suttaMkAi sam 604, 1286, 1300, 1301, 1305, 1308, 1365, 1387 asaGkhyeyAH 28 [4], 31 [4], 34 [4], 54 [11] gA. 105, 55 [3], 439, 440, 503, 626, 628, 630, 632, 633, 910 [1], 914 [1], 921 [1], 1006 gA. 207, 1262 [1], 1286, 1288, 1300, 1301, 2093 [1], 2099[1-2], 2100 [1-2] 2101 [1], 2102, 2103 [9], 2106 taH 2108, 2113, 2123 [2-3], 2124 [2-3], 2135 [1] asaGkhyeyAni 792, 910 [2], 911 [2] 912 [R], 914 [2], 916[2], 918[7], 920, 921 [1], 1030, 1031 [1], 1034, 1038[1-2], 1039, 1041 [1-4, 6,7], 1043[1, 3], 1048[1, 4], 1049, 1050[2-3], 1052, 1054[2-3], 1059, 1064, 1065, 1066 [2-3], 1246, 2047, pra. 260 Ti. 1 "" 39 asaMkhejAI asaMkhejjAo asaMkhejANaM asaMkhenAhiM asaMkheje - asaMkhene asaMkhejesu asaMkhe paDhappaviTTe asaMgA asaMjae asaMjata0 sakkattho sutkAi asaGkhyA: 54 [2] gA. 54, 188, 189 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1] asaGkhyeyAni 190 [1] asaGkhyAni - asaGkhayeyajIvAni 54 [8] gA. 86 asaGkhyeyAni 918 [1], 1995, 2156[1], 2157 asaGkhyAH 197 [1], 206 [1], 880, 910 [2], 911[2], 912 [2],918 [1], 1286, 1300, 1301, 1305, 1365, 1377 910 asaGkhayAnAm 190 [2] asaGkhyeyAbhiH [1-2], 911[2],912 [2], 914[1], 918 [1], 921[1], 2175 asaGkhyeyAn 1991, 1994, 1998, 2006, 2175 195 [1] asaGkhyeyeSu 157, 158, asaGkSepyAddhApraviSTaH 1744 asaGgAH 211gA. 178 asaMyataH 1359 asaMyata 662[7], 664 asaMyatAH 261 asaMyatabhavya asaM jatA asaMjayabhaviya davvadevANa asaMjayasammaddiTTi0 asaMyatasamyagdRSTi dravyadevAnAm 1470 1533[8]

Page #560
mUlasaddo asaMjayA asaMjayANaM asaMThANehiM asaMtIe asaMpattA asADhae asAtaM asaMpatte asaMsAra asaMsArasamA vaNNagA asaMsArasamAnaNNa- asaMsArasamApannajIva jIvapaNNavaNA prajJApanA 14, 15, 17 tRNavizeSaH 47gA. 35 asAtAm 2054 gA. 226 ati parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlaso asI asIi 0 Rece suttakAi asaMyatAH 1141, 1142, 1147, 1974, 1975, 1977, 1978, 1980, 261 asaMyatAnAm asaMsthAnaiH 1964 asatyAm 211gA. 174 asamprAptI 178[2] asamprAptAH 25[2], 28 [3], 31[3], 34[3], 55[2], 178 [1] 1090 16, 17 asi0 asirayaNattaM asiyakesA asiM asamprAptaH asaMsAra asaMsAra samApannakAH 867, 1573 asAtA asAtAvedagANaM asAtAveyaNijassa asAtAvedanIyasya asAtAveyaNije 2066 asAtA asAtAvedakAnAm 325 1681[2], 1736[2] asAtAvedanIyam asAyaM asAyAveda jarasa asAtAvedanIyasya asAve. je asAtAvedanIyam asA yAveyaNijjaspa asAtAvedanIyasya 1690[1] asAtAm 1571, 2067 1681[2] 1690[3] 1699[2], 1707 [2] 188 asi asi ratnatvam asitakezAH asim 1469 178 [1] 999 [2] asIi-0 asII asIuttara 0 asItiM asItIe asItINaM asuiesa asuI asubhaNAmAe asubhA asubhattAe asubhaM asubhA asura0 asurakumAra te asurakumArabhatraNa 0 asurakumAra- asurakumAradeve hiMto devebhyaH asurakumArabhavaNa asurakumArabhavanavAsideva pAMca- vAsideva paJcendriyavaikriya dive ucciya sarIrassa sakkattho asiH azIti "" suttakAi 972 gA. 203 179[1], 180 [1], 183 [1] 181[1], 182 [1] " azItiH 206 [2] gA. 156 azItyuttara 168, 177, 178[1] azItiH 595, 1083 azIteH 198 [2], 205[2] azItInAm 198 [2] azucikeSu 93 azucayaH 167taH 174 azubhanAmnaH 1702 [50 ] azubhanAma 1693 azubhatayA 1805 azubham 1570 azubhAH 167 taH 174 asura [kumAra ] 187 gA. 142 43 asurakumAratve 1041 [25], 1048 [2], 1065, 2101 [2], 2103 [1], 2106, 2107, 2109 650 [14] vAsidevaceM vAsidevapaJcendriya diyaveubviya- vaikriya- 1520 [2-3], sarIre zarIram 1526 [1]' 1520 [3] zarIrasya 1532 [1] asurakumArabhavana >>

Page #561
44 mUlasar3o asurakumArarAyA asurakumArarAyANo asurakumArarAjAnau asurakumArA asurakumArarasa asura kumArasya asurakumArANa paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI ko sutaMkAi mUlaso asurakumArarAjA 179 [2] asurakumArANaM 178 [2] 44', 464[1], 1031[1], 1034, 1059, 1061, 1551[1],2093[2], 2102, 2103 [1], 2108, 2109, 2111, 2158 [1], 2161, 2164 asurakumArAH 140 [1], 178 [1], 179 [7] 180 [1], 187 gA. 145, 442, 499[7], 576, 615, 628, 647, 657,668[1]. 674, 675, 678, 694, 873, 939[1], 944, 1079, 1084, 1131 taH 1133[1], 1147, 1153, 1202, 1203, 1207 [1], 1401, 1411, 1415 [1-3], 1583[2],1794[2], 1806 [1], 1967, 1991, 2034 [1], 2037, 2127 [1], 2132, 2144 [1], pR. 325 Ti. 3 asurakumArANAm 648, 903, 1071, 1806 [1], pR. 288 Ti. 1 asurakumArANAm 178 [1], 179[1], 180 [1-2], 347 [1], asurakumAriMdA asurakumAriMde asurakumArIo asurakumArINaM asurakumAre asurakumAreNa asurakumAresu sakkattho sutAi 441, 464[1], 727, 740, 756, 762, 912 [1-2], 920, 984, 1020 [2], 1043, 989, 1026 [2] * asurakumArANaM asurakumArANAm 347 [2-3] asurakumArendrau 178[2] asurakumArendraH 179 [2] asurakumAryaH 1415 [2] asura vumArINAm 348 [1-3] 1151, 1210 [1], 1526 [1],1532[1], 1829, 2009 [1], 2039, 2058 2090 [1],2127[1],2144 [1], 2149, pR.228 Ti. 1, pra. 260 Ti. 2 asurakumAraH 441, 464 [1-2], 1209, 1213, 1409, 1423 taH 1425[1], 1426 [1], 1443, 1450, 1604[1],1866[2], 2104[1],2115[1], 2158[2] asurakumAreNa 1042, 1604[1] asurakumAreSu 672 [8], 1209, 1408 [2], 1418, 1424, 1427 [2],1430[2],1438 asurakumArehiMto asurakumArebhyaH 1423 taH 1425 [1], 1426 [1],1469,1595[2]

Page #562
aha " asoge bIya parisiTTha-sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakayatyo suttaMkAi asurA asurAH 177 gA. 137 atha 334,440,443, 448,455[2-3],489 0-asurA ,, 1973 gA. 220 [2], 504 taH 506, asurANaM asurANAm 187 gA. 533 [1], 539 [1], 138 548[1], 554 [1], asurAdI asurAdayaH 2139 830, 832 taH 856, asuresu asureSu 187 gA. 147 1470 -asuI azubham 167 taH 174 aha atha 527[3] aselesipa- azailezIpratipannakAH ahakkhAya yathAkhyAta 133, 138 DivaNNagA ahakkhAya. 128 0-asoe ahakkhAyacaritta- yathAkhyAtacAritraazokaH 1226, 1227, pariNAme pariNAmaH 936 1231 asoga latA]. azokalatA 44 gA. 27 -ahata ahata 177, 188 -ahata. asogavaDeMsae azokavataMsakaH 197 ,, 178[1-2], 196 ahattAe [1], 199 [1] adhastayA 1805, azokaH 40 gA. 15 ahamidA ahamindrAH 207taH 210 0-asoge ,, 1229, 1230 -aharoTrA adharoSThAH 178[2] assaNNI asaMjJinaH 647 gA. 183 ahavaNaM athavA 911[2], 921, asaMjJinI 82 [1], 924 arasatarA azvatarAH ahavA , 112, 115, arasavara azvavara pR. 56 Ti. 14 116,118,119,122, assaMjae asaMyate 1891 [1] 123,125,128,129, arasaMjatA asaMyatAH 1980 gA. 131 taH 133, 949, 221 1113, 1216 [1], +arasaMjaya 1583 [1], 1643, arasaMjaya-0 asaMyata 1649 [1], 1757, assaMjayabhaviya- asaMyatabhavyadravya 1758 [1], 1760, davvadevANaM devAnAm 1761, 1764, 1765 assA azvAH [2], 1774 [1], assAei AsvAdayati 990 [4] 1778, 1781, 1784 assAeNa AsvAdena 1233 [1,3] 1789, 1869 assAegaM ,, 1234 taH 1238, [1], 1880 [1] pR. 295Ti. 10 ahavA athavA 1077, 1078, assAeMti AsvAdayanti 1803, 1081 taH 1083 1816 ahaM aham 1 gA. 3, 839, assAtAvedagA . asAtAvedakAH 325 840, 844, 845

Page #563
da mUlasar3o ahama hima [ruI] 0 ahigaraNiyA ahichattA * ahito ahi - ahiyaM - ahilaMghamANa ahilAvo - ahivatINaM ahisalAgA ahI ahe - ahe ahetUi aloiyagAmA aheloe aheloka0 aheloya 0 asattamaM asattamA mahesa ttamA 0 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho sutaMkAi mUlaso adhigamaruciH 110 gA. asattamAe 126 110 gA. 119 " adhikaraNikI pR. 350 Ti. 1 ahicchatrA 102 gA. 113 adhIyAnaH 110 gA. 124 adhikAm 1710, 1719, 1723, 1726 adhikam 174 mA 134 abhilaGghamAna pR. 68 Ti. 1 abhilApaH 608 177 adhipatInAm ahizalAkA:sarpa vizeSaH ahayaH 77, 78, 80 adhaH 167 taH 174, 177, 178[1], 188, 877[19-20],1122, 1548, 1551 [1, 4, 6], 1998, 2000, 2004, 2005 adhaH 174gA. 135, 877[23] gA. 198 1964 ahetubhiH adholaukikagrAmAH 80 adholoka 1551 [6, 9] adholoke 276, 277, 286, 310 277 276, 303, 312 adhaH saptamIm 1963 adhaH saptamI 776, 778, 1548 1466 " 23 asattamAo asattamApuDha fas asattamApuDha adhaH saptama pRthvIviraiya- nairayika sarIre asattamApuDha viraiyA asattamApuDha viraiesa asattamApuDha virahito khetovavAyagatI kSetropapAtagatiH 1094 asattamApuDhaviNera- adhaH saptamapRthvI nairayikaiyapaMceMdriyaveu paJcendriyavaikiyavviyasarIre zarIram 1517 [1] asattamApuDhaviNe - adhaH saptama pRthvI nairayikaucciya- vaikiyazarIram adhaH saptama pRthvInairayikAH 1410[3] _1523[2] asattamApuDha cineraiyA aholoe aholoya0 aholoyassa ko sukAi adhaH saptamyAH 1449 1517 [3], 1529 [8], 1900, 2006 adhaH saptamyAm ahovAe - aMka aMkalivI 614, 627, pR. 46 Ti. 1 667 adhaH saptamItaH adhaH saptama pRthvInairayikaH 1461 adhaH saptama pRthvInairayikeSu 672 [2] adhaH saptama pRthvI nairayikebhyaH 217[1], 655[2], 656 [2] adhaH saptama pRthvInairathikAH 216[8] adholoke 148, 151, 157, 160, 163, taH 166, 175, 294, 303, 308 278 adholoka adholokasya pR. 50 Ti. 2 adhovAtaH 34[1] aGka 195 [1], 196 aGkalipi: lipibhedaH 107

Page #564
47 aMke 83 bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasa ho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo aMkavaDeMsae aGkavataMsakaH 198 [1], 206 [1] aMkura-0 aGkara 2176 -aMkure araH 1229 + aMkulla akoThaH-vRkSavizeSaH pR.17 Ti.4 aGkaH - ratnavizeSaH 24 gA. 10, 1231 +aMkolla aGkoThaH- vRkSavizeSaH 40 gA. 13 aMkolle ,, - gucchavizeSaH aMgulaM 42 gA. 23 aMgulAI aMgaNaM aGganam aMgada. aGgada 177, 178 [2] -aMgulitalA 196 aMgaya0 ,, 178 [1], 188 aMgaNa aMgA aGgAH 102 gA. 112 aMjaNa aMgAI aGgAni 110 gA. 126 +-aMjaNa aMgAragA aGgArakAH-aGgAraka aMjaNaI nikAyadevAH 195[1] aMjaNakesiyAaMgula. aGgula 911[2], 912 kusumae [2], 921 [1], 924 aMjaNe -aMgula 923 aMtakiriyaM aMgulapaDhamavagga- aGgulaprathamavargamUlasya mUlassa aMgulapaDhamavaggamUlaM aGgalaprathamavargamUlam sakkayattho suttaMkAi [1-4], 1527, 1528, 1529 [1-3, 9], 1530, 1531, 1532 [1, 5.6], 1545, 1547[1], 1551[1, 4,6], 1994, 1995, 1998, 2006, 2156 [1], 2159 [1], 2160, 2165, 2166 [1] aGgulam aGgulAni 211 gA.165, 1529 [2], 2169 aGgalitalAni 177, 178[1], 188 aGgena 110 gA. 124 aJjana 178[2] aJjanam 24 gA.9 vallIvizeSaH 45 gA.32 aJjanakezikA kusumam 1227 aJjanam 1226 antakriyAm 1407[1], 1408 [1-3], 1410 [1], 1411 taH 1413, 1414[1, 3], 1415 [1-2], 1416 [1], 1446, 1450, 1454, 1456 antakriyA 2 gA. 5, 1406 gA. 213 antakriyApadam pR. 328 911[2] aMgulapayarassa aMgulapuhattaM aMgulapuhattiyA aMgulassa aMtakiriyA aMtakiriyApayaM aGgalapratarasya 918[1] aGgulapRthaktvam 976 [3] aGgulapRthaktvikAH 83 aGgalasya 82,93,211, 975 [1], 976 [1], 985[3], 992[1-3], 1305, 1308, 1365, 1387, 1502, 1504 [1], 1506 [1-5], 1507[1.2], 1513 / aMtakkhariyA -aMtara antyAkSarikAlipimedaH 107 antara 177, 178[1] 188, 195[1]

Page #565
48 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakyattho suttaMkAi aMtarakaMde antarakandaH 54[8] | aMtaM antam 673 [2], gA. 88 1421 [5], 2174 aMtaradIvaesu antadvIpakeSu [1], 2175 aMtaradIvaehiMto antaHpakebhyaH 645[3] aMtiyaM antikam 2052 [2] aMtaradIvaga antIpaka 648, 0-aMte ante 211 gA. 167 672[6] aMto antaH- antar 167 taH aMtaradIvaga0 , 639[24], 174, 176 taH 178 1533[4] [1], 179 [1], 180 aMtaradIvagA antarvIpakAH 94, 95, [1], 181[1], 182 1258 [8] [1], 188, 195[1], aMtaradIvagehiMto antarvIpakebhyaH 662[3] 2017, 2019, 2020 aMtaradIvamaNussa0 antarvIpamanuSya 658 -aMto antaH 211 aMtaradIvayagabbha- antarvIpakagarbhavyutkrAnti- aMtomaNussakhitte antarmanudhyakSetre 82 vakkaMtiyamaNUsa- kamanuSyapaJcendriya- aMtomaNussakhette , 93, 154 paMceMdiyaveu- vaikriya- 1519 aMtomuhutta-0 antarmuhUrta 335 taH 352 vviyasarIre zarIram [2] sUtrANAM tRtIyakaNDikA, aMtaradIvayamaNUsANaM antarvIpaka manuSyANAm 354[3], 356 [3], 1257 [11] 357[3], 359[3], aMtaradIvayA antadvIpakAH 360 [3], 362[3], aMtaradIvesu antadvIpeSu 176 363 [3], 365[3], aMtaraM antaram 878 366 [3], 368 taH390 aMtarAie AntarAyikam 1686, sUtrANAM 392 taH 437 1696 sUtrANAM ca tRtIyakaNDikA, aMtarAiyassa AntarAthikasya 1686, 1336, 1340, 1341, 1704, 1714, 1720, 1701[1],1730 [1], 1724,1727, 1733, aMtomuhuttaTTiIyA antarmuhUrtasthitikA pR.32 1740, 1741 Ti. 16 aMtarAiyaM AntarAyikam 1587 aMtomuhuttaddhAuyA antarmuhUrtAddhAyuSkA 82 [1], 1665, 1674 aMtomuhuttamaddhAuyA antarmuhUrtAddhAyuSkA [1], 1678 [1], pR. 32 Ti. 16 1686, 1687, 1753, aMtomuhuttassa antarmuhUrtasya 2153 1754[1],1769 [1], [3], 2166 [2] 1772, 1775 [1], , (sa. Sa.) antarmuhUrte 1824,1826 1782, 1787 [1], aMtomuhuttaM antarmuhUrtam 335 taH 1790 352 sUtrANAM dvitIyaaMtarApahe antarApathe 1090 kaNDikA, 354[1] taH aMtarAyaM antarAyam 1768 [1] 357 [3], 359 [1]

Page #566
mUlaso aMtotaM aMtomuhuttAuyA aMto muhuttie 39 aMtomuhuttiyaM 33 aMtomuhuttiyA A9 [2]-4 bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasar3o aMto muhuttUNAI sakkattho sutaMkAi 391, taH 390 [3], 392[1-3], 393 taH 437 sUtrANAM dvitIya kaNDikA, 581, 583, 1962 [1-2], 1266 [9], 1268 [1], 1272, 1273, 1275, 1277, 1279, 1280 taH 1284, 1286, 1288, 1289, 1291, 1293, 1294, 1296 taH 1302, 1305, 1306, 1300 taH 1315, 1317 taH 1320, 1322, 1324, 1326, 1328, 1330, 1332 taH 1334, 1336 taH 1341, 1343 a: 1346, 1352, 1354, 1359, 1360, 1362 1366, 1373, 1375, 1377, 1378, 1380, 1383, 1384, 1386, 1387, 1389, 1390, 1472, 1697, 1698 [2], 1700 [1-3, 8], 1704, 1710, 1719, 1723, 1726, 1730 [2] 93 antarmuhUrtAthuSkAH AntamauhUrtikaH 1796, 1815, 2087 [1] AntarmauhUrtikam 2171 879 AntamauhUrtikIm 2175. AntamauhUrtikI 1010 [1] muhu aMtosAgarovamakoDAkoDIo aMdha + aMdhiya aMba + - aMba aMbaTThA aMbaDai - aMbaravattha + aMbADaga aMbADagANa aMbADANa aMbANa aMbAvalI aMbila aMbila 0 aMbilasA suttakAi sakkattho antarmuhUrtonAni 1267, 1268[1], 1270[2] antarmuhUrtaH 1737 [4] antaH sAgaropama koTAkoTI: 1702 [12,57], 1735[1], 1737[2],1739[1], 1741 andhra - mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 3 andhikaH - caturindriyavizeSaH 58 [1] gA. 110 mlecchajAtivizeSaH AmraH ambaSThAH - jAtyAryAH 49 103 gA. 118 mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 7 40 gA. 13 pR. 36 Ti. 7 ambaravastra 197 taH 201 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA AmrAtakaH 41 gA. 16 AmrAtakAnAm 1122, 1235 pR. 273 Ti. 3 " AmrANAm 1122, 1235, 1236 AmravallI pR. 19 Ti. 9 544, 1809 amla " 1806 [1] aMbilarasa 0 amlarasa 440, 441 aMbilarasapariNatA amlarasa pariNatAH 8 [3], 9 [15], 10[1-2], 11[4], 12[1-8], 13 [1-5] amlazAkaH 49 gA. 40

Page #567
50 mUlasaddo aMbilodae aMsA ase Ai 0-Ai Aie Ailao . AilladaMDao AilligAsu AilliyAo AillehiM AI 0-AI -AIo - A[6]NaM -AIyA Au paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi amlodakam kam 28 [1] 28 [1] / Aue AyuSkam 1683, aMzAH 2170 [1] 1692, 1744, 2170 aMzAn 2175 0-Aue ,, 684,685,690 -AueNa AyuSkeNa 2170 [2] Adi pR. 39 Ti. 2 gA. 229 ,, 2032 gA. 223, -Auesu AyuSkeSu 672 [4,6] pR. 20 Ti. 14 0-Auehito AyuSkebhyaH 639 AcitaH-AprotaH 1222 [10-11, 21, 25], AdimaH 1614 645[4-5], 662[4] AdimadaNDakaH 1593 AukAie apkAyikaH 444 AdimAsu 1148 AukAiya apkAyika 239, 248, AdimAH 1635 [1,4]] AdimaiH 485 [3] AukAiya , 238, 243 Adau 877[21] AukAiyae- apkAyikai. AdayaH 1773 [2] gidiesu kendriyeSu 668[3] AdikaH 1877 AukAiyassa apkAyikasya 444 AdInAm 194 AukAiyA apkAthikAH 19, 232, AdikAH 971 taH 234, 235[3], ap 854, 856, 236, 242, 248, 1151, 1411, 1431 310 taH 312, 439 [1], 1546, 1583 0AukAiyA apkAyikAH 237 taH [3], 1585[2], pR.14 239, 240 [3], 241, Ti.2 243, 244, 245[3], ap 668[6], 670 246 taH 248, 251, 680, 743, 940 [2], 1161, 1287, AukAiyANa apkAyikAnAm 580 1425[3] AukAiyANaM , 232 taH 234, AyuSka 1791 235[3], 236, 357 1748 [1-2], 444, pR.117 1742 Ti. 1 AyurbandhAddhAyAH 1744 AukAiyANaM apkAyikAnAm 237, AyuSkasya 1683 240 [3], 241, 242, AyuSkam 1749, 245[3], 246 taH 1750, 1767[1] 248, 251, 357[3], AyuSkANAm 1738 358, 359 [1-2] Au0 Au0 Aua Aua0 -Au AuabaMdhaddhAe Auassa AuaM AuANaM

Page #568
mUla saddo AukkAie *AukkAie AukAibho AukkAiya AukkAiya0 * AukkAiyA 0 AukkAiyA bhAukkAiyAo AukkAiyANa AukAiyANaM 20- AukkAiyANaM - Auga AujjIkaraNe AuttaM -Auya 0- Auya bhAuyakammassa AuyabaMdhe bhAuyassa sakkattho akAyikaH bhaukkAya-0 " bhAukkAiegiMdi apkAyikai kendri yaorAliya yaudArika sarIre bhAukkAiyA zarIram 149.1 [1] apakAyikAH 26, 28 [4], 214 [2], 651, 915, 1416 [2] akAyikAH 27, 28 [1], 248, 249 apakAyikAH 153 apakAyikAt pR. 353 Ti. 1 22 " apkAyika 1032[1], 1303, 1589[3] bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo suttakAi mUlaso 1316, bhAuyaM 1451 23 1301, 1307 1429 33 akAyikAnAm 9.86, 1175, 1505 986 151 taH 153 639[10] varjIkaraNam 2171 899 Ayuktam AyuSka 639 [10-11, 22, 26], 645[6], 648, 658, 660, 662 [4-7], _665[2], 676, 1742, 2175 AyuSka 1678 [2] AyuSkakarmaNaH 1744 AyuSkabandhaH 684, 685 AyuSkasya 325, 1744 AyuSka 1203[4], 1210[2] 1428[3] 0 - AuyaM 0- AuyA 93, 677, 679, 681 0 1- AuyehiMto AyuSkebhyaH 662 [4,6] "" - Aula0 - Auso ! AU Ae AjaNa mAe Ao jitAo AkAsa0 - Agacchati bhAgaccheja - AgacchejjA 0- AgatA 10- AgayA 0 - AgayAo Agara nive AgarisA AgariseNaM AgarisehiM sakkattho suttakAi AyuSkam 1587 [1], 1665, 1683, 1750 taH 1752, 1785 AyuSkam 559 gA. 182, 677, 679, 687,688, 691, 692 AyuSkA 82 AyuSkAH 188 Akula AyuSman ! 150, 153, 156, 159, 162, 167 taH 174, 207 taH 210, 223 [9], 993, 2168, 2169 ap [kAyikaH] 1295 kuhaNavanaspativizeSaH 52 AdeyanAmnaH 1702[53] AyojikAH 1617 AkAza pR. 227 Ti. 4 Agacchanti 880, 1817, 1820 Agacchet 2174 [4] 2169 1410 [1], " 1414 [3] 1410 [1,3], 1411 taH 1414[1], 1415[1], 1416 [1] AgatAH 1415 [2] Akara nivezeSu AkarSA : 559 gA. 182 AkarSeNa 82 691 AkarSaiH 687, 688, 691 "" AgatAH

Page #569
ANaya. Ti. 1-3 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi AgArabhAvamAtAe AkArabhAvamAtrayA ANaya Anata 196, 210, 1252, 1253, 1255 622, 635, 676, AgArehiM AkAraiH 1963 1035, 2051 AgAsatthikAe AkAzAstikAyaH 5, Anata 205 [1], 206 270, 271, 272 [3], [2] gA. 155, 1532 273, 501 [5],2004, 2052[1] AgAsatthikAeNaM AkAzAstikAyena ANaya- Anata 2061] __1002, 1003 [1], ANayakappovagave- AnatakalpopakavaimAnika 1005 mANiyadevehito devebhyaH 655[4] AgAsasthikAya AkAzAstikAya 270, ANayadevassa Anatadevasya 1551[6] 271, 273 ANayadevA AnatadevAH 662[1], AgAsatthikAyassa AkAzAstikAyasya 5, 710 272 [3], 501, ANayadevANaM AnatadevAnAm 597 1003[1], 1005 ANavaNI AjJApanI pR. 210 AgAsathiggale AkAzathiggalaH - lokAkAzaH 1002, ANAIsara0 AjJezvara 177, 178 1004, 1226 [1-2], 188, 196 AgAsaphAli- AkAzaphAlikopamA ANAe AjJayA 110 gA. 123 ovamA miSTakhAdyavizeSaH 1238 ANAgejjhA AjJAgrAhyAH 54[11] 0-AgAse AkAze 211 gA. 173 +ANApANu AnaprANe 829 [2] gA. AjIviyANaM AjIvakAnAm 1470 191 AjojitAo AyojikAH 1617 ANApANu. AnaprANa- 816 [1], AjojiyA AyojikA 1619 carimeNaM carameNa 817[1] ADhakI 42 gA. 19 ANApANupajattI- AnaprANaparyAptiADhaI pR. 18 Ti. 9 pajattae paryAptakaH 1904[1] ADhattaM Arabdham 1251 ANArui AjJAruciH 110 gA. ANae Anate 334, 423 [13], 1838 119 ANAruI 0-ANaNA 110 gA. 123 , AnanAH ANatA AnatAH 144 [1] ANugAmie AnugAmikaH 2027, ANattaM anyatvam 994 2029 .ANamaNI AjJApanI-bhASAprabhedaH ANuggahaNaM AnagrahaNam - 54[10 834, 837, 855 prANApAnagrahaNam gA.99 -ANamaNI AjJApanI-bhASAprabhedaH -ANupANagahaNaM AnaprANagrahaNam 54 866 gA. 196 [10] gA. 101 ANamaMti Ananti 693 taH 695, 0-ANupubviNAme AnupUrvinAma 697, 700 taH 709 1694[16] ADhai

Page #570
mUlasaho ANupuTvi __ (kri. vi) ANupuvvIe ANupuvvINAme Atarakkhadeva0 Adi -Adi -Adiesu - AdiyANaM AdillAo AdilliyAsu AdillehiM -Adisu Adi 10-AdI -AdIo bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi AnupUrvi 877 [22-23], .-AdeseNaM Adezena 25[3], 28 877 [23] gA. 198 [4], 30 [4],55[3] AnupUrdhyA 194 gA. -AbharaNa AbharaNa 188 153, 1733, 1741 AbharaNa AbharaNa-AbharaNanAmAAnupUrvinAma 1693, bhidhadvIpa-samudrArthe 1694[16] 1003 [2] gA. 205 AtmarakSadeva 178 [2], AbharaNaM AbharaNam 853 190 [2] 0-AbharaNA AbharaNAH 177, 178 Adi 877 [23] gA. [2], 188, 196 198 0-AbhA AbhAH 167 taH 172 ,, 1761, 2104[1] AbhAsiya abhASika- mlecchajAtiAdikeSu 1895[2] vizeSa 98 AdikAnAma 56 [2], AbhAsiyA AbhASikAH-antarvIpa manuSyAH 95 Adimat 1611 AbhiogANa AbhiyogAnAm 1470 AdimAsu 1205 AbhiogiyANaM AbhiyogikAnAm 1470 AdimaiH 490 [3] AbhiNibohiya. Abhinibodhika 1216 AdiSu 1426 [1] [1] Adau 877 [20] AbhiNibohiyaNANa Abhinibodhika jJAna AdayaH 72, 88 448, 452 AdikaH 1885[3-4], AbhiNibo1898[1-2], 1899 hiyaNANa0 440, 441, 459 [1, [2], 1902[2] 3], 464[1], 477 AdInAm 544 [1], 485[1], 487 ,, 960 [2], 961 [1], 493[1-2], [2], 1784[3] 1217, 1420 [5-6], AdikA 858 1437[5.6], 1928, AdikAH 692, 858, 1929, 1932 [1] 1604 [2], 1762, AbhiNibohiya- AbhinibodhikajJAna1763 [3], 1765[1], NANasAgAro- sAkAropayogaH 1783 [2], 1907, vaoge 1909, 1921 2104[1] AbhiNibohiya- AbhinibodhikaAdiSu 1428[3], NANAriyA jJAnAryAH 108 pR. 404 Ti. 1 AbhiNibohiya- AbhinibodhikajJAnA. AdibhiH 464[1] NANAvaraNijje varaNIyam 1688 AdeyanAma 1693 AbhiNi- AbhinibodhikaAdezena bohiyaNANi jJAnin 1898[1] 0-Ar3INa -AdINaM -AdIyA 0-AdIsu -AdIhiM AdejaNAme AdeseNaM

Page #571
54 mUlasaddo -0 * AbhiNibohiyaNANissa AbhiNibohiyaNANI 0 AbhiNi bohiyaNANI 0 - AbhiNibohiyaNANI AbhiNibohiyaNANINaM 10 Abhoge + Amalaga AmaMtaNi - AbhiNibohiyaNANINaM AbhiNibohiya nANapariNAme pariNAmaH 10- AbhogaNA- AbhogatA - Amela 0 - Ayae * Ayaesa Ayata saMThANapariNatA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasado Ayata saMThANa pariNayA sakkattho sukAi Abhinibodhika jJAninaH 459 [1], 477[1], 485[1], 493 [1] AbhinibodhikajJAninaH 257, 259, 938, 941[1], 943 AbhogaNivvattie Abhoga nirvartitaH AbhinibodhikajJAnI 488, 493 [3], 496, 1347 459[3], 477 [1-3], 493 [12] Abhinibodhika jJAninAm 257, 259 459[1], 477 [1], 493 [1] AbhinibodhikajJAna AyatA 802 0- AyatA "" Ayate 0 - Ayate 933 2032 gA. 223 963 [1], 1796, 1806 [1], 1815, 1024, 1826, 1828 taH 1830,2038,2039 AbhogaH 971 gA. 201 AmalakaH 41gA. 16 AmantraNI - bhASAprabhedaH AyataH 866 gA. 196 ApIDa - zekhara 188 200 [1], 201[1], 202[1], 203 [1] AyateSu - 'Ayata' saMsthAna Ayata saMsthAnapariNatAH [5], 9[1-4], 11 AyarakkhANaM [2],12[5-6],13[5] + AyapaiTTiya AyapatiTTie -Ayaya Ayaya saMThANa pariNatA Ayaya saMThANapariNayA Ayaya saMThANa pariNAme AyayA 0 - AyayA Ayadeva AyarakkhA 0 sakkattho Ayata saMsthAnapariNatAH AyatAni - 'Ayata ' saMsthAna AyatAH Ayatau sukAi 792 208, 209 205 [1] Ayatam - saMsthAnam 791 AyataH 793 taH 801, 803 taH 806 197[1], 198[1], 199[7], 204 [1] AtmapratiSThitam 971 gA. 201 AtmapratiSThitaH 960 [1] Ayata 178[2] Ayata saMsthAna pariNatAH [5], 10 [1], 11 [1, 3-5], 12 [9, 3, 7-8] Ayata saMsthAnapariNatAH 10 [2] AyatA Ayau 12[2, 4], pR. 7 Ti. 2 Ayata saMsthAna pariNAmaH AtmarakSANAm 950 1001 206[1], 207 AtmarakSadeva 177, 178 [1], 179[2], 180 [2], 182[2], 188, 195[1-2],196,197 [1-2],190 taH 206 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA AtmarakSAH 187 gA. 142, 206 pR. 72 Ti. 6

Page #572
bIyaM parisiTuM- saddANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi AyariyaM AcAryam 1118 Arabbha Arabhya 1150, pR.327 AyariyA AcaritAHpR.36 Ti. 25 Ti.1 AyariyANaM (ca.pa.)AcAryebhyaH AraMbhiyA ArambhikI 1129, granyAdau 1139, 1141, 1142, AyavaNAmAe AtapanAmnaH 1702[41] 1621, 1622, 1627 AyavaNAme AtapanAma 1693 [1], 1628 taH 1630, AyasarIrakhettogADhe AtmazarIrakSetrAvagADhAn 1636, 1650, 1657, 1801 1658, 1660 AyaMsamuhA AdarzamukhAH- antIpa- AraMbhiyAo ArambhikyaH 1663 manuSyAH 95 AraMbhiyANaM ArambhikINAm 1663 AyaMsalivI AdarzalipiH-lipimedaH ArAhae ArAdhakaH ArAhaNavirAhaNI ArAdhanavirAdhanI 831 AyaMsiyA AdarzikA-miSTakhAdya- ArAhaNI ArAdhanI 831, 856 vizeSaH 1238 AriyaM Aryam 102 gA. 107 AyAma AyAma 197[1], 206 AriyA AryAH 97[2], 99, [1], 211 138 AyAmeNaM AyAmena 1545, * AriyA 101, 103 1547[1], 1548, --AriyA , 99 taH 102, 1551[1, 4, 6, 9], 104 taH 138 2156[1], 2157, Alaiya0 Alagita 197 [2] 2159. [1], 2160, AlAvagA AlApakAH 1258 2165, 2166 [1], [3-8], 1493 [3] AlUgA AlukaH- sAdhAraNa-AyAle AkAzam 1005 vanaspativizeSaH 54[1] AraNa AraNa 196, 210, gA. 48 6.22, 635, 1035, Avakahiya- yAvatkathika1532[5], 2004, sAmAiya0 sAmAyika 134 2051, 2052 [1] -Avajati Apadyante 880 -AraNaAraNa 206[2] gA.155 AvattA AvartAH - ekakhurapazuAraNa-0 , 206 [2], 207 vizeSaH AraNadevassa AraNadevasya 1551 [7]] 0-AvattA AvartA 773 [1,3] AraNadevA AraNadevAH 712 0-AvattAe AvartAyAm 773 [3] bhAraNadevANaM AraNadevAnAm 599 0-AvaraNe AvaraNam 1679 AraNA AraNAH 144[1] AvaliyAe AvalikAyAH 918[1], AraNe AraNe 334, 425 1262[1], 1288 [1-3], 1840 -AvaliyAsu AvalikAsu 148, 151, AraddhaM Arabdham 1469 157, 160

Page #573
'56 mUlasar3o bhAvAgapattassa - AvAsa 0- bhAvAsA AsakaNNA AveDhiyapariveDhie AveSTitapariveSTitaH AsaNaM Asatta-0 samanivese su samuhA 99 AsAsaga0 AsarayaNattaM AsalA Asava 0 Asave AsAeNaM AsAti AsAyaNijjA AsvAdanIyA AsAliyA AsAligA: AsAlikA AsI AsIuttara 9 AsItaM sakkayattho suttaMkAi ApAkaprAptasya 1679 AvAsa 167 taH 173, 177, 178[1] taH 180 [2], 181 [1], 182 [1-2], 183 [12], 184[1], 185[1], 186[1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1-2], 193 [1], 195[1] taH 210 AvAsAH 1003 [2] gA. 206 paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI mUlasado AsIduttara 0 AsIvisA arzvakarNAH - antadvIpa manuSyAH 9.5. Asanam 85.3 Asakta 177, 178 [1], 188 AzramanivezeSu 82 azvamukhAH - antadvapa manuSyAH 95 azvaratnatvam 1468 AsalA 1237 Azrava 110 gA. 120 1237 1233, pR. 296 Ti. 12 AsavaH AsvAdena 1000 AsvAdayanti 1803, 1810 1237 77, 82 82 187 gA. 147 azvAsssyaga - azvamukhaphena AsIt 211 gA. 162 azItyuttara pR. 51 di. 2 azItam 174gA. 133 Ase Aso Asotthe Ahacca + AhAra + 33 AhAra 0 AhArae "" * AhArae 0 - AhArae AhAraga sakkattho sukAi azItyuttara pR. 51 Ti. 2 AzIviSAH - sarpavizeSaH azvaH " 79 849, 85.2 pR. 212 Ti. 4 41 gA. 16 azvatthaH kadAcit 1124, 1142, 1802, 1809, 1815 AhAraH 1123 gA. 209, 1865 gA. 219 AhA re 829[2] gA. 191 1137 AhAra AhArakam - - zarIram 901, 908, 1475 AhArakaH 1364, 1866[1], 1867, 1871[1], 1874[1], 1878[1], 1880[1], 1881[1],1883[1], 1887[1], 1889[1], 1890[1], 1891[7], 1894[1], 1905[1-2] AhArakaH 1364, 1366 1365 AhAraka - zarIra 1565, 1566 AhArakamizraka AhAragamIsaga - sarIrakAya zarIrakAya ppaogI prayogI AhAragamIsasarIra- AhAraka mizrazarIrakAyajogaM AhAragamIsasarIra- AhAraka mizrazarIrakAyappaogiNo kAyaprayogiNaH 1077 kAyayogam 2173 [2] 1083

Page #574
mUlasar3o secar AhAragamIsasarIra- AhAraka mizra zarIrakAyappaogI kAyayogI AhAragamIsasarIra AhArakamizrazarIra kAyappaoge AhAragamIsAsarIrakAya bhogiNo AhAragamIsAsarIrakAyappaogI kAyaprayogI AhArasamugdhAe AhArakasamudvAtaH 1077 2086, 2007 [2], 2092, 2147, 2152 AhAragasamugdhAyA AhAragasarIrakAyajogaM AhAragasarIrakAyappao gaNo AhArasamugdhAeNaM AhArakasamudghAtena AhAragasarIra vIyaM parisiddhaM - saddANukamo sutaMkAi AhArasamugdhAtA AhArakasamuddhAtAH Maraturit kAyaprayogaH 1068 NAmAe 0 AharagasarIra AhAraka mizra zarIrakAya prayogiNaH 1077, 1083 AhAraka mizrazarIra 1077, 1083 2125, 2131,2166 " AhAra kazarIra 2123[1] 2095[1], 2099[1-2], 2119[1] kAyayogam 2173 [2] AhArakazarIra kAya prayogiNaH 1077, 1083 AhArakazarIra kA prayoga AhAragasarIraerroroge kAyaprayogaH 1068 AhAragasarIraNAma AhArakazarIranAma 1709 AhAragasarIra- AhArakazarIra AhAra kazarIra " 1077, 1083 nAmnaH 1702[12] NAmAe AhAragasarIrayA AhArakazarIrakANi 1732 910[3] mUlasar3o AhAragasarIrassa AhArakazarIrasya AhAragasarIraM - AhAragasarIraM * AhAragasarIraM govaMgaNAmA AhAragasarIraMgovaMgaNAme AzaragasarIrA AhAragasarIrI AhAragasarIre * AhAragasarI re AhAragasarIreNa AhAragA AhAra gANaM AhArage AhAracarameNaM sakkayattho sukAi 1535, 1555, 1566, 1739[1] AhArakazarIram 1560, 1563[1] 1563 [1] "" AhArakazarIrAGgopAGganAmnaH 57 1702[14] GgopAGganAma 1694 [4] AhArakazarIrA AhArakazarIrANi 911[3] 914 [3], 921 [3], 1565, pR. 225 Ti. 2, pR. 388 Ti. 1 AhArakazarIriNaH 1903[4] AhArakazarIram 1533 [1], 1534 1533[3-10] AhAraka zarIreNa 1563 " [2] AhArakAH 263, 911[3], 918 [2], 922, 1868, 1869 [1], 1870, 1872, 1875[1], 1879, 1880[1],1882[1], 1884, 1886, 1892, 1893, 1898[2-3], 1899[2], 1903 [3-4,6], 1904 [2] AhArakANAm 263 AhArakaH 1876[1] AhAracarameNa 818 [1], 819[1]

Page #575
58 mUlasaddo AhAraTThI - AhAraTThI AhAraTThe AhArattAe 0 - AhArattAe AhArapajjacI apajjanttae AhArapade AhArapayaM AhAraya 0 AhAra yasarIrA AhArayA AhArasaNNA AhArasaNNA-0 AhAraM AhAraM AhAraMti AhArAbhogaNA * AhArayasarIre AhArakazarIram 15.33 0 [2] 1868, 177 AhAra saMjJA 725 taH 727 ,, 730 taH 737 AhAram pR. 211 Ti. 2 AhAriti AhAre paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI mUlasar3o sakkattho sukAi AhArArthinaH 1975, 1806 [1], 1807 1814 AhArArthI AhArArthaH 179.6, 1806[1-2], 1808, 1815, 1824, 1826, 1828 taH 1830, 1835, 1852 1797 gA. 217 AhAratayA 1803 taH 1807, 1010 G: 1812, 1816, 1817, 1812, 1825, 2040 AhAratayA 1817 AhAraparyAptyaparyAptakaH 1904[1], 1905[1] AhArapade pR. 400 paM. 12 AhArapadam pR. 406 20 AhAraka - zarIra 916 [3] AhArakazarIrANi 912 [3] AhArakAH 840, 1801 Aharanti pR. 245 Ti. 5 AhArAbhogatA 2032 Aharanti gA. 223 998 AhAraH 2 gA. 7, 212 gA. 180, 972 gA. AhAre AhAremANe - AhAremANe AhAremi - AhAremi AhAreMti - AhAreMti - AhAro AhikaraNiyA AhigaraNiyA AhiraNiyAe AhiraNI AhiyA AhevacaM sakkayattho sukAi 202, 1259 gA. 211, 1796, 1817, 2038 AhArakaH - samudghAtaH Aharan 2085 gA. 227 845 desuno 845 biiwa 995 [1], 1124, AharAmi "" Aharanti 996, 998, 1142, 1798[12], 1800 [13], 1802 taH 1804, 1809 taH 1811, 1816, 1817, 1853, 1877. 2: 1857, 2040 2042, 2043, 2046 Aharanti 1797, 1801, 1809, 1817 AhAraH 54 [10] gA. 101 AdhikaraNikI 1619 1567, 1569, 1607, 1613[1], 1610, 1615, 1616 [1], 1619 AdhikaraNikyA 1620 AdhikaraNikI 1607 AkhyAtAni 2032 gA. " 223 Adhipatyam 177, 178 [12], 179 [2] 180 [2], 182 [2], 183 [2], 188, 190 [2], 195[1-2],196,197 [1-2], 198[2], 204 [2], 206 [2]

Page #576
mUlasaddo 3 har -ii + ikkA ikkhAgA ikkhuvADiga ikkhuvADiya ikkhuvADI ikkhU bIyaM parisir3ha-sahANukkamo sakkyastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi iTThA iSTA 1684 [1] iSTAni vAkyazobhAyAm 54 [1] iSTaH gA. 48 gA. 5.1-72, iSTam [2] gA.107, 211, iDipattaapamatta- RddhiprAptapramattasaMyatebhyaH 1226 taH 1231, saMjatehito 1233, 1234, 1237, iDipattapamatta- RddhiprAptapramattasaMyata1238 saMjayasammabiTi. samyagdRSTi 1533[10] iDipattAriyA RddhiprAptAryAH 99,100 vanaspativizeSaH 54[8] gA.92 RddhiH 1198 RddhayA ikSvAkavaH- kulAryAH 104 iDDIe 177, 178 parvagavanaspati [1-2], 188, 196 vizeSaH pR. 19 Ti. 14 ayamarthaH 1124 taH ,, 54[8] gA. 92 1126, 1128 taH 46 gA. 33 1132, 1142, 1227 46 gA. 33 taH 1231, 1233, pR. 25 Ti.5 1235, 1237, 1238, ityetaiH 1670 1408[1.2], 1417 taH 1419, 1420 [8], ityetat ityetAni 1422 taH 1424, 899 1425[2], 1426 [1], ityevam 857, pR.212 1427[1], 1428[2], Ti.11 1430 [1], 1431[2] icchanti 1432 [3], 1433, icchAnulomA-bhASApramedaH 1436 [2], 1437[6], 866 gA.196 1446 taH 1450, icchAmanaH 1864, 1452, 1454 taH 2052 [2.6] 1456, 1460, 1462, icchAmaH 1864, 1465,1469, 1641, 2052[2, 4-6] 1651,1653, 1654, IpsitatayA 1806 [1] 1963, 2169, 2170 iSTatarikA 1229 taH [2],2174 [1],2175 1231, 1237, 1238 iNamaTe ayamarthaH 839 ta: 846, iSTatayA 2052 [2] 994, 1638 [1], iSTasvaratA 1684[1] 1639, pR.277 Ti.1 iSTAH 1684[1], -iNaM idam 1 gA.3, 211 1864 gA.175 icchatehiM icceyaM icceyAI iccevaM 1113 icchaMti icchANulomA icchAmaNe icchAmo icchiyattAe itariyA iTThassaratA iTThA

Page #577
60 mUlasado iti- iti ittiriyaM - - itto ittha 2169 2175 (56[2], 57[2], 58[2], 68[4], 75 [4], 84 [4], 85[5], 91[4], 167 taH 173, 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathama kaNDikA, 188, 189[1], 190 [1], 193[1], 195 [1], 196, 197[1], 198[1], 199[9], 202 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 209, 674, 830, 836 taH 839, 854 taH 856, 1207 [2], 1262 [2], 1264 [2], 1325, 1331, 1334, 1346, 1350, 1355 ittariyAmAiya0 aitvarikasAmAyika 134 ittariyaM - iAiNamaNI itpiNNavaNI ithiyA ithiyAe ithiyAo ityaNataM ityaNassa itthavayaNaM ithivayaNe Rece evameva iti "" itvarakam - svalpam pR.290 Ti.2-4-6-7 1215[1] "" paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI sutkAi mUlasaddo iyU itaH atra 211gA. 175 pR. 66 Ti.e. khyAjJApanI 834, 837 strIprajJApanI 838, 856 strI striyA striyaH 1258[5] 1258[6-8] 647 gA. 184 strIratnatvam strIratnasya strIvacanam 1467 773[3] 857 896 iorar iforveda 0 ithivedassa ive fari ityaveyapariNAme iforarea itthI itNamaNI itthIpaNavaNI itthI liMgasiddhA ithIyU itthavedagA itthavedagANaM satara itthIhiMto inbhajAtio ibhaM imaM 33 "" imA imAo imAhiM imIse kattho strIvA strIvedaH strIveda strI vedasya sukAi 833, 836, 851 strIvedaH - strIvedavAn strIprajJApanI strIliGgasiddhAH strIvAk strIvedakAH 1691[5] 1902[2] 1327 strI vedapariNAmaH strIvedakAH 938, 939. [3], 943 937 strI vedasya 1708 [6] striyaH 68[3], 75[3], 84 [3], 85 [4], 91 [3] khyAjJApanI 837, 854 837. 16 854 253 253 1700 [9] ibhyam imam imAm idam strIvedakAnAm strI vedakAH 942 strIbhyaH 645 [6], 646 ibhyajAtayaH 103 gA. 118 1108 665[1] 1963, 1964 1180 [6,10], 1741, 2099 [2], 2100 [2] iyam 775 imA: 55 [3], 1512 AbhiH 187, 1003[2] 168, 177, asyAH 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188,

Page #578
mUlasaddo imIse "" ime ime imeNaM imo iya i iva - iva isipAle isivAiya bI parisi - saddANukamo sakkayattho sutaMkAi mUlaso - iMda 189[1], 190[7], 195[1], 193[1], iMda0 iMdakAiyA i iMgAle 196, 197[1], 198 [1], 210, 217[6], 777, 1998 334 194gA. 151 asyAm ime anena "" evam itare iriyAvahiyabaMdhagaM IryApathikIbandhakam iriyAvahiyabaMdhayaM ayam iva "2 192 645 [2], 891 920, 986, 987[1] " 211gA. 175 gA. 177 1500 1699[1] 1736[1] 195[1] 895 RSipAla: - vAnavyanta rendraH 194 gA. 152 RSivAdita, RSivAdikavAnavyantaradevajAtiH + isivAiya isI 194 gA. 152 isIpa bhArA ISatprAgbhArA 1551 [1] isI bhArA ISatprAgbhArAm 148 issariyavisiTTayA aizvaryaviziSTatA 1685 [1], 1695 [2] issariyavihINayA aizvaryavihInatA 1685 [2], 1695[3] iha 83, 89, 90, 211 gA. 160 gA. 162 aGgAraH 31 [1] 188 RSivAditaH RSivAdiko vA 194gA. 151 RSiH - vAnavyantarendraH iMdagovA iMdago 0 * iMdagove iMdanIle iMdA 0- iMdA 0 * iMdA - iMdA G iMdANaM iMdie - iMdie 11 sakkattho indra indrAH indrakAyikA:- trIndriya jIvAH pR. 28 Ti. 5 indragopakAH -,, 57 [1] indragopaH pR. 294 Ti. 13 1229 "" indranIla:- maNi: 24 gA. 10 194 gA. 151 - indranAmAbhidhadvIpa samudrA indrau " suttaMkAi 187 gA. 139 187 indrANAm indriyam 1003 [2] gA. 205 189[2] 178[2], 181 [2], 184 [2] 187 2 gA.5 1028[1], 1032[1], 1056, 1057, pR. 253 Ti. 1 indriyeSu 1064, 1067 indriyayuktAH 325 indriyopacayaH 1007 - iMdiesa iMdibhavauttA iMdiovaca iMdi iMdikAiyA + iMdiya +- iMdiya 11 1259 gA. 211 - iMdiya indriya 1237 iMdiyaavAe indriyApAyaH 1015 [1] iMdiyauddesa indriyo dezake iM diyauvauttANaM indriyopayuktAnAm 325 iMdiyasargadvA indriyopayogAddhA 2046 "" 1008[2] trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] indriyam 212 gA. 180 1012[1] + iMdiyauvacaya indriyopacayaH 1006 gA. 207 iMdriyabhogAhaNA indriyAvagAhanA 61 1014 [1]

Page #579
62 mUlaso 0 iMdiyate 11 - iMdiyatte iMdiyanivvattaNA indriya nirvartanA iMdiyaparivuTTI iMdiyaDhI - iMdiyaM 11 iMdiyA iMdriyajjattI - pajjantae iMdiyapayassa indriyapadasya iMdiyaparyaM indriyapadam pR. 260 paM. 26 iMdipariNAme indriyapariNAmaH 926, 928 iMdiyapariNAmeNaM indriyapariNAmena 938, 940 [1], 941 [1], 943 indriyaparivRddhiH 941[2], 987[5], 1022[2] indriyalabdhiH 1011[1] indriyam pR. 253 Ti. 1 indriye 987 [1] 973, indriyANi 987[1], 1008[2], 1011[2], 1012[2], 1014 [2], 1015[2], 1016[2], 1024, 1067 indriyANi 983 [1], 984, 985[1], 1009 [2] 1025, 1026[1], 1027[1], 1028[1-2], 1030, 1031[1], 1036, 1038[1], 1041 [1-4, 8], 1043[1, 3, 5.6], 1045[1], "" - iMdiyA - iMdiyA Rece indriyatve 10 sukAi 1041[4], 1066 [1] 1041[4] 1009[1] paryAptakaH 1904 [1] pR. 248 paM. 25 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo indriyaparyApta iMdiyAI iMdiyA iMdiyA - iMdiyANaM - iMdiyANi iMdiyoaar 0 - iMde O 11 -0 iMde Isara Isa IsANa - IsANa IsANa0 IsAkappa0 - IsAnaga sakkattho sukAi 1046[1, 8], 1047 [1, 4], 1048 [1-2], 1050[3], 1054[1], 1055[4-5], 1056, 1057, 1064 taH 1066[1], indriyANi indriyayoH 1067 1857 987 [1] indriyANAm 1028[2] 1028[3] 1048[4] indriyANi indriyopacayaH 1008 [1] indraH 180 [2], 183[2], 186 [2], 191[2], 201taH 206 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA indreSu Izvaram IzAna 179.[2], 182[2], 185[2], 19.0[2], I Izvara 177, 178 [1], 188, 194gA. 152, 196 "" IzAnakalpa IzAnaka 1108 622 196, 210, 634 192 IsAga 0 IsAgadevA 0 - IsANagadevANaM IzAnaka devAnAm 0 - IsANagA IzAnakAH "" IzAnakadevAH 202[1] 198[2] 1034 198[1] 703, 1999 1532[5] 659, 1551[3]

Page #580
mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi IsANavaDeMsae IsANassa bIyaM parisiTTha-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo IzAnavataMsakaH 198[1] IzAnasya 200 [1], 204[1], 1061 IzAnAH 144[1] IsANA 0-IsANA IsANANaM IsANe 0-IsAgesu IsANehito 0-IsANehiMto IsipabbhArA IsipabbhArAe Isimajjhima pariNAme IsiM IzAnAnAm 198[1], 1831 IzAnaH 198[1-2] IzAne 200 [1], 223 [2],334, 413 [1] taH 416[3], 590, pR. 397 Ti.3 IzAneSu 2051, 2052[1] IzAnebhyaH 1469 , 650 [18] ISatprAgbhArA pR.77 Ti.5 ISatprArabhArAyAH 211 ISanmadhyamapariNAmaH ISat 1237, pR.445 Ti.4 1237 178[2] ISat - ISatprAgbhAraikArthe 211 ISat 178[1-2] ISatprArabhArAm 1963, uIra -uuya ukkaDA ukkariyAe ukariyAmee tu 54 [2] gA. 55, 54[3] gA. 56 taH 60 gA.62 taH 65, 54[4] gA. 66 taH 75, 54[5]] gA.76 gA.78,54[6] gA. 80 taH 83, 54[8] gA. 96, 54[10] gA. 100,54[11]gA.104 gA.106, 110 gA.120 gA.122 gA.124-125, 174 gA.135, 187gA. 142, 948 gA. 199, 2054 gA. 225 udIraNA 971 gA.201 Rtuka 188 trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] utkarikayA 886 utkarikAmedaH 886 utkarikAmedena utkarikAbheda pariNAmaH 951 utkarikAbhedaH 886 utkarikAbhedena utkalikAH trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] utkalikA-vAtaH 34[1] utkalikAvAtaH 34[1] , pR.16 Ti.3 ulkA 31[1] ulkAmukhAH - antarvIpamanuSyAH 95 utkIrNa 177, 178[1], 188 utkRSTa 12488 211 gA. 163 881, IsI -IsI ukkariyAbheeNaM ukkariyAbheda pariNAme ukkariyAbhede ukkariyAbhedeNa ukkaliyA " isI IsI0 IsIpabbhAraM 0-ukkaliyA ukaliyAvAe ukkalivAe ukkA ukkAmuddA isIpabbhArA ISatprAgbhArA 211, 774, 776 IsIpabbhArAe ISatprAgbhArAyAH 211 IsIhassapaMcakkharu- ISadhasvapaJcAkSarocAraNaddhAe cAraNAddhAyAH 2175 IhA 1006 gA. 208, 1016 [1] * IhA 1016[1] ukkiNNa-. ukkosa ukkosa

Page #581
64 mUlasar3o ukosahiMto ukkosakAlaThiIyaM utkRSTakAla sthitikam kosakAlaThitIyaM uateri ukkosagA sakkattho sukAi utkRSTakebhyaH 1249 1751 1745 taH 1747[1], 1749 taH 1752 "" paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI utkRSTakam utkRSTakAni 1737[4] 1248, 1249 utkRSTakAnAm 1248 ukkosagANaM uko saguNakakkhaDe utkRSTa guNakarkazaH 545[2] ukko saguNakAlae utkRSTaguNakAlakaH 457[2], 468[2], 475[2], 483 [2], 491[2], 539 [2], 542[2], 543 [2], 557 [2] satara utkRSTaguNazItaH 548 [2], 550 [2] 547[2], saguNasI 551[2], 552[2] ukosacakkhuNI utkRSTacakSurdarzanI 462 [2] ukosahita utkRSTasthitikaH 456 [2], 538[2], 541[2], 467[2], 474[2], 482[2], 490[2], 532[2], 533 [2], 535[2], 556 [2] utkRSTasthitikaH 536 [2] 537[2] uarefor ukosaThitIe upasi utkRSTapradezikaH 554[2] ukkosa esiyassa utkRSTa pradezikasya 554 [2] kosapaesiyANaM utkRSTapradezikAnAm 554 [2] 921[1] uko pade ukkosamati aNNANI 470 [1] lm utkRSTapade utkRSTamatyajJAnI mUlasado ukkosamayapattA kosayA ukkosakiliTTha pariNAme ukkosasaMkilesa pariNAme ukkosA ukosAbhiNi bohiyaNANI Triflor ukkosiyAe ukko seNa sakkattho utkRSTamadaprAptA utkRSTakA ni utkRSTasaMkliSTa pariNAmaH suttakAi 1237 1249 1746, 1750, 1751 utkRSTasaMkleza pariNAmaH pR. 384 Ti. 1 utkRSTAni 1249 utkRSTAbhini bodhikajJAnI 459.[2], 477[2], 485[2-3] 49.3 [2-3] utkRSTA 1013, 1566 utkRSTayA utkRSTena335.taH 35.2 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 354[2], 355[1-3], 356 [2], 357 [2], 359 [2], 360 [2], 361, 362[2], 363 [2], 364[13], 365 [2], 366 [2], 367, 368 taH 390 sUtrANAM 392 taH 437 sUtrANAM ca dvitIyakaNDikA, 391, 565, 1266[1], 1277, 1291, 1302, 1313, 1315, 1319, 1332, 1345, 1362, 1373, 1384, 1504 [1], 1506 [2, 4-5], 1507[2], 1513 [2-3], 1528, 1700 [3], 1702[12, 57-58], 1739[7], 1997, 1829, 2153[3], 2166 [2]

Page #582
mUlasaddo ukose A9 [2]-5 bIyaM parisiTTe - sahANukamo mUlasado secar sutaMkAi utkRSTena 82, 335 taH 352 sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIyakaNDike, 354[1, 3], 356[1,3], 357[1, 3], 359 [1, 3], 360 [13], 362 [1, 3], 363 [13], 365 [1, 3], 366 [1, 3], 368 taH 390 sUtrANAM 392 taH 436 sUtrANAM ca prathamatRtIyakaNDike, 560 taH 564, 566 taH 578, 581, 583 taH 607, 626, 628, 633, 635, 636, 687, 688, 691, 694, 695, 700 taH 723, 878, 879, 910[3], 992[13], 1261[12], 1264[2], 1267, 1268[1], 1270[2], 1273, 1275, 1279 taH 1284, 1286, 1288, 1289, 1293, 1294, 1296 taH 1301, 1305, 1306, 1308 taH 1312, 1314, 1317, 1320, 1322, 1324, 1326 taH 1330, 1333, 1334, 1336 taH 1341, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1350, 1352taH 1354, 1356, 1358 taH 1360, 1365, 1366, 1368, 1374, 1375, 1377, 1378, 65 sakkattho suttakAi 1380, 1383, 1386, 1387, 1389, 1390, 1414[1, 3], 1415 [1-3], 1416[1], 1470, 1472, 1502, 1506[1,3-4], 1507 [1], 1509, 15.11 [13], 1512, 1513 [1,4], 1527, 1529 [1-3, 8], 1530, 1531, 1532[1, 5-6], 1535, 1545, 1547[1], 1548, 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9], 1697, 1698[1-2], 1699 [1-2], 1700 [1-2, 4-13], 1701 [1-2], 1702[3-9, 11, 13, 18-22, 24-27, 36-39, 42-43, 45, 54], 1703[1], 1704, 1705, 1707 [1], 1708 [2, 4, 7-8], 1710, 1711 [2], 1712 a: 1715, 1718, 1719, 1721 taH 1723, 1725 taH 1729, 1730 [1], 1731 [1, 3-5], 1734, 1735 [1], 1737 [2-3], 1739 [2], 1741, 1806 [1-2], 1824, 1826, 1830 a: 1851, 1983 taH 1992, 1994, 1995, 1998,

Page #583
66 mUlasaddo ukkoseNaM ukosogAhaNae uggamamANo uggavisA uggahe * uggahe * ukko sogAhaNagassa utkRSTAvagAhanakasya 455[2] ukko sogA haNayANaM utkRSTAvagAhanakAnAm 455[2] utkRSTAvadhijJAnI 487 ukko sohiNANI [2], 495 [2] udgacchan 54 [9] gA. 98 ugraviSAH - sarpAH 79 avagrahaH 1017, 1020 [1], 1021[1] 1017, 1020 [1], 1021 [1-3], 1022 [12] uggA uccataM uccatara udyAgoe uccAgoyassa sakkattho 2006, paNNavaNAsutta parisijhaI mUlasado sukAi 2093 [1], 2103 2095[1],2100[2], 2101 [1], [9], 2119 [2-4], 2124[3],2135[1], 2156[1], 2157, 2159 [1], 2160, 2166[1] utkRSTAvagAhanakaH 455 [R], 464 [2], 466 [2], 473 [2], 481[2-3], 489[2], 525 [2], 526 [2], 527 [2], 529 [2], 530 [2], 531 [2], 555 [2] ugrAH - ugrakulInAH, kulAryAH 104 uccatvam 1512 gA. 216 uccantakaH - dantarAgaH 1227 uccairgotram 1695 [1-2] uccairgotrasya 1685 [1], 1703 [1] uccAgoyANaM - uccAraNadAe uccAresu uccAvaddattA 0 uccAvayAI "" uccAciya ucchaNaNANI ucchannasaNI ujuseDhI 0 ujju ujjasuya - ujjoiya ujjoyaNAme ujjovaNAmAe ujjIvemANA "" ujjharesu - uha uTTA uTTe uhANa0 uDupANaM upA - uDDa - uDDa uDDA sakkattho sukAi uccairgotrayoH 1713 uccAraNAddhAyAH 2175 uccAreSu 93 uccayya utpATya pR. 291 Ti. 1 2052[5] uccAvacAn uccAvacAni 2052 [6] uccayya-utpATya ucchannajJAnI ucchannadarzanI RjuzreNI Rju RjusUtra udyotita 1215[3] 1679 1680 2175 178 [2] 1113 196 udyotanAma 1693 uddyotanAmnaH 1702[41] udyotayantaH 177, 178 [2], 148, 196 udyotayantI 178 [2] ujjhareSu 151, 160, 162 taH 166, 175 mlecchajAtivizeSa uSTrAH uSTraH utthAna pra. 36 Ti. 5. 72 844 taH 848 1684 [1] 999 [2] udapAnam udapAnam 972 gA. 203 uDDa - mlecchajAtivizeSa Urdhva kapATayoH UrdhvatayA 98 pR. 47 Ti. 6 1807, 1806[1]

Page #584
mUlasaho uDadisAe uDumuiMgAgAra saMThie uDDaloe uDaloga0 uDDaloya. uDDaloyassa ur3avAe bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 67 sakkayastho sutkAi mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi UrdhvadizAyAm 327, uttamapurisamAUNaM uttamapuruSamAtRNAm 773 [2] UrdhvamRdaGgAkArasaMsthitaH uttamapurisA uttamapuruSAH , -uttama ___2014 [1] uttamam 1 [gA. 2] Urdhvaloke 148, 151, uttara uttara 168, 177, 178 157, 160, 163 taH 183 sUtrANAM taH 166, 175, 276, prathamakaNDikA 278 taH 324, 326, ,, 169, 172taH 174 uttarao uttarataH 147 gA. 141 328 uttarakurAhiM Urdhvaloka uttarakurubhiH pR.35 Ti.7 316 uttarakuru uttarakuru 1098 , 276, 278 taH - uttarakuru , 1257[14] 315, 317 taH 323, uttarakurUhiM uttarakurubhiH 96 324, 326, 328 uttaraguNaladdhiM uttaraguNalabdhim 875 avalokasya uttara. uttarArdha 198[2] pR.50 Ti.1 uttarapaJcasthimeNa uttarapazcimAyAm 327, UrdhvavAtaH 34[1] urdhvam 195[1], 196, uttarapurasthimeNaM uttarapUrvasyAm 327, 329 197[1], 198 [1], uttaraveuccie uttaravaikriyam 983 [2], 199[1], 200[1], 984, 1523 [12], 202[1], 207, 210, 1526[1] 211, 877 [19-20], uttaraveudhviyA uttaravaikriyA 1529 1001, 1548, 1551 [1-3, 5.9], 1532 [1,4,6,8-9], 1998, 2006, 2175, pR.72 uttaraveudhviyAiM uttaravaikriyANi 2052 Ti.5 Urdhvam 877 [23] uttaraM uttaram 1032[1], gA. 198 1681[2] - uttaraM unnatA 773[1-2 ,, 209 gA. 157, unnatAyAm 773 [2] 1327 - uttaraMuSNa 174 gA. 133 pR.395 Ti.4 " 0-uttarie uttarakaH 2111 uSNAH 1218 gA.210 - uttariyA uttarakA: 2109,2113, uSNAni 1806 [1] 2139 uSNAH 1241 0-uttariyAe uttarikayA 2105, uttapta 187 gA. 146 2107, 2115[1], uttama 2116 [1] uDUM 0-uNNayA 0-uNNayAe uNha 0-uNhA 0-uNhAI 0-uNhAo uttatta0 uttama

Page #585
mUlasaddo *- uttariyAte uttarilaM uttarillA uttarillANa uttarillANaM utsarillAto 0-uttare uttareNaM (sa.tR.) paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi uttarikayA pR. 437 Ti. 3 udaeNaM udayena 1667, 1679 auttarAham 1101 taH 1681[1], 1682 auttarAhAH 180 [1], taH 1684[1], 1685 __ 183 [1], 186 [1] [1-2], 1686 auttarAhANAm 194 0-udadhivalaesu udadhivalayeSu 151 0-udadhIsu udadhiSu 15.1 , 180[12], udayapattassa udayaprAptasya 183 [1], 186 [1], udayaMsi udake 1121 187, 191[1] auttarAhAta 1101 udahikumArA udadhikumArA: 140 [1], uttaram 171 taH 173, udahikumArANaM udadhikumArANAm 578 195[1], 2074, 0-udahivalaesu udadhivalayeSu 160 208, 210 udahI udadhayaH - udadhikumArAH uttarasyAm 177 gA.137, 187 180 [1], 183 [1], gA. 145 191 [1] 198 [1], - udahI udadhayaH- udadhikumArAH 213, 214 [1-2, 187 gA.147 4.5], 215 [1-3], .udahINaM udadhInAm - 218, 220 taH 222, udadhikumArANAm 187 223 [1-4],327,329 gA.139 uttarasyAm 0-udahIsu udadhiSu 216 [1-8], 217 udAhu utAho 781, 996 [1-6], 219, 223 udiNNarasa udIrNasya udiNNAI udIrNAni uttarasyAm udiNNeNaM udIrNana 214[3], 224 udINa udIcIna uttAnakacchatraudINa. 197 [1], saMsthAna 211 199 [1], 201 [1], uttrAsanakAH 203 [1], 205 [1], 167 taH 173 206 [1], 207 174 udINa udIcIna 198[1] uttrAsanAH pR.54 Ti. 2 udINavAe udIcInavAtaH 34 [1] parvagavanaspativizeSaH udIraMti udIrayanti 971 46 gA.34 udIrijamANassa udIrthamANasya 1679 jalaruhavanaspativizeSaH 51 udIriyarasa udIritasya udake 110 gA.125 udIrirasaMti udIrayiSyanti 971 udakam 28[1] / udIreti udIrayati 1571 .uttareNaM , 0-uttareNaM,, 110 uttANayachatta. saMThANa. uttAsaNagA uttAsaNayA uttAsaNA udae

Page #586
udIreMsu bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi udairiSata-udIritavantaH upala0 utpala - utpalanAmAbhidha. dvIpa samudrArthe 1003 uddavati apadrAvayanti 2153 [4], [2] gA. 205 2166 [3] +-uppala utpalam 55 [3] gA. uiMsagA uddezakAH 57 [1] 108 uddisiya uddizya 1118 0-uppaliNIkaMde utpalinIkandaH 54 [-] uhirasapavibhattagatI uddizyapravibhaktagatiH gA. 88 1105, 1118 uppale utpalam 0 uddesae uddezake 2046 0-uppale , 1227, 1229 0-uddesae __, 1800 [3], pR. uppAejA utpAdayet pR. 321 Ti. 290 Ti. 1 uddesao uddezakaH pR. 248 paM. 25, uppAettA utpAdya 1801 pR. 279 paM. 15, pR. uppADA zrIndriyajIvAH pR. 27 287 paM. 8, pR. 291 Ti. 10 paM. 21, pR. 300 paM. ", upADejA utpAdayet 1420 pR. 301 paM. 10, pR. [5.8], 1421 [3.5], 303 paM. 13 1435, 1436 [12], uddesago , pR. 248 Ti. 4 1437 [5.6], 1455 uddeso uddezaH pR. 248 paM. 25 upAyA zrIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] uddehiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] umpi upari 199 taH 206 - uddhakavADesaM UrdhvakapATayoH 155 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 ta: 209 - udbhuta uddhRta 195 [1] uphiDitA utsphiTitvA-utplutya - uDaya, 177, 178 [1], pR. 271 Ti. 9 188 upphiDiyA , 1111 uppaittA utpatya 1951], ubahiyA udghazya 1121 196, 197 taH 205 0-ubhAme udbhAmaH 34 [1] sUtrANAM prathamaRNDikA, --usmiliya- unmIlitAni 195 [1] 207 taH 210 ummukka0 unmukta 211 gA.178 upaDA utpaTA:- trIndriyajIvAH uyAhu utAho 2040 57 [1] uragA uragAH 647 gA. 183 uppaDitA utpatya pR. 271 Ti.9 uraparisappa uraHparisarpa 381 [2.3] uppaNNamissiyA utpanna mizritA 865 382 [2-3], 383 uppaNNavigaya- utpannavigatamizritA [1-3], 639[13-15], missiyA 865 1485 [8] -uppatti utpattiH 102 gA.117 uraHparisarpa 76, 77, 0-uppattI ,, 961 [1],2176 381 [1], 369 [12. -uppala utpala 54 [8] gA.90 13], 1524 [2] uraparisappa0

Page #587
mUlasaho sakayA kha 70 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi uraparisappathala- uraHparisarpasthalacaratirya- 0-uvauttANaM upayuktAnAm 262, yaratirikkha- gyonika 325, 731, 733, joNiyapaMceMdiya- paJcendri 735, 737 orAliya- yaudArika 0-uvautte upayuktaH 1362, sarIre zarIram 1485[5.6] 1363, 9746, ,, 1485 [6-7] 1750, 1751, uraparisappa- uraHparisarpasthala 2175, pR. 314 Ti. 1 thalayarANa- carANAm 1499 [2] 0-uvauttesu upayukteSu 1901[1] uraparisappA uraHparisarpAH 84 [4] uvaesarui upadezaruciH 110 gA. uraparisappANa uraHparisarpANAm 122 ___ 1511 [2] 0-uvaesaI , 110 gA. 119 uraparisappANaM -uvaoga upayoga uraparisappehiMto uraHparisarpebhyaH pR. 173 -uvaoga , pR. 314 Ti. 1 Ti. 1 +uvaoga upayogaH 212 gA. 180, urabbharuhire urabhrarudhiram 1229 1259 gA. 211 urAle haridvanaspativizeSaH uvaogaddhA upayogAddhA 1006 gA. 49 gA. 41 207, 1013 urutuMbhugA trIndriyajIvAH pR. 28 . uvaogaddhA , 1012 [1] Ti.6 uvogaddhAe upayogAddhAyAm 1013 uruhu~cagA ,, 57 [1] uvaogadvAhito upayogAddhAyAH 1013 ullaMgheja ullaGghayet 2174 [4] uvaogapayaM upayogapadam pR. 409 - ulloiya(de0) seTikA disammRSTikaraNa / 177, 178 [1], 188 uvaogapariNAme upayogapariNAmaH 926, uvaujiUNa upayujya 1018, 1604 [1], 2122, pR. 260 uvaogapariNAmeNaM upayogapariNAmena 938, Ti, 2 uvauttA upayuktAH 211 gA. uvaoge upayogaH 2 gA. 7, 169, 996, 998 1908, 1912, 1916, 0-uvauttA ,, 211 gA. 170, 1920, 1926 262, 325, 730 taH - uvaoge upayogaH 1909 736, 938, 1752, -uvaoge , 1865 gA. 219 1928, 1929, 1932 -uvagayA upagatAH 211 gA. 177 [1], 2176 uvagayANaM upagatAnAm 211 gA. 0-uvauttANa upayuktAnAm 262, 171 325, 733, 735, 0-uvagA upagAH 143, 144 [1-2] uvauttANaM upayuktAnAm 325 / 0-uvaggahiehiM upagRhItaiH 1670

Page #588
bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / +uvadhAya upaghAte 863 gA. 195 uvaghAyaNAmAe upaghAtanAmnaH 1702[34] uvaghAyaNAme upaghAtanAma 1694 [14] uvadhAyaNissiyA upaghAtaniHsRtA 863 0uvacae upacathaH 1007 0-uvacae 1008[1] +. uvacaya ,, 1006 gA. 207 uvacayaMti upacIyante 773 [3] uvacijati , 1557, 1558 uvaciNa upacayana 971 gA. 201 uciNaMti upacinvanti 968[1] uvaciNissaMti upaceSyanti 969 uvaciNiMsu upAcaiSuH - upacitavantaH 967[1] ucita. upacita 178 [1], 188 uvacitassa upacitasya javaciya. upacita 177 uvajjhAyaM upAdhyAyam 1118 uvajjhAyANaM(ca.pa.)upAdhyAyebhyaH panthAdau uvaNIyavayaNe upanItavacanam 896 uvaNIyAvaNI- upanItApanIta__ yavayaNe vacanam uvadaMsiyA upadarzitA 1 gA. 2 uvadaMsemANIo upadarzayantyaH 2052[4] udiDhe upadiSTAna 110 gA.122 uvabhogaMtarAe upabhogAntarAyaH 1686 uvamA upamA- khAdyavizeSaH pR. 297 Ti. 3 uvamAe upamAyAH 211 gA. 174 uvamAhi upamAbhiH 1963 -uvayAra upacAra 178[1], 188 0 - uvarakkhiyA uparakSitAni 177, 178[1], 188 uvari upari pR. 72 Ti. 1 mUlasaddo sakyattho suttaMkAi uvarimauvari- uparitanoparitana magevejaga0 graiveyaka 435[1-3] uvarimauvarima- uparitanoparitanagevejagA aveyakAH 146 [1], 722 uvarimauvarimage. uparitanoparitana vejagANaM aveyakANAm 1850 uvarimae uparitanake greveyake 209 gA. 157 uvarimagevejjaga uparitanauveyaka 622 uvarimagevenagadevA uparitana graiveyakadevAH 2006 uvarimagevejaga- uparitanapraiveyaka devANaM devAnAm 209, 603 uvarimagevejagA uparitana praiveyakAH 209, 334 uvarimagevejagANaM uparitana graiveyakANAm 209 uvarimagevejagesu uparitanapraiveyakeSu 1470 uvarimamajjhimage- uparitanamadhyama vejaga0 graiveyaka 434[1-3] uvarimamajjhimage- uparitanamadhyama vejagA graiveyakAH 146 [1],721 uvarimamajisamANaM uparitanamadhyamAnAm - greveyakANAm 1849 uvarimaheTimage- uparitanAdhastana bejaga0 graiveyaka 433 [13] uvarimaheTThimage- uparitanAdhastana vejagA greyeyakAH 146[1],720 uvarimaheTrimANaM uparitanAdhastanAnAm praiveyakANAm 1848 uvarilla uparitana 508, 509, 511, 513,530 [1], 531[1], 536 [1], 539[1], 541[1], 542[1], 554[1], avacanamA 177,

Page #589
72 mUlasaddo uvarilaM uvarillAo uvarillAsu uvarillAhiM uvarilliyA uvarilliyAsu uvarille 211 uvarilehiM uvAreM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi uparitanam 1101 [1-6], 646, 648, uparitanAt 211 650 [1-6, 8-18], 1101, 1611 652, 655 [1-4], uparitane 1633, 656 [1-3], 657, 1635[4] 658, 660, 662 uparitanISu pR. 406 [1-7], 665 [2-3], 666 [1-3], 667, Ti.6 668[15], 669 [1], uparitanIbhiH 1632 671, 672 [1-9], uparitane pR.359 Ti. 1 673 [1-2], 675, uparitanISu 1905[3] 676, pR. 324 Ti. 1 uparitanaH 211 uvavajjAveyavvA upapAdayitavyAH 656 uparitanam [3], 658, pR. 177 uparitanaiH Ti. 1. upari 168 taH 174, uvavajijA upapadyeta 1424 177, 178[1], uvava[je]ja 1441 179 [1], 180[1], uvavajejA , 1417, 1418, 181[1], 182[1], 1420 [1-2], 1421 183 [1], 188, [1-2], 1422, 1423, 189[1], 190[1], 1425 [1-2], 1426 193 [1], 921[1] [1], 1427 [1], upari 174 gA. 135 1428 [1-2], 1430 upalabdhAH 110 gA. [1], 1431 [1-2], 127 1432 [1-2], 1435, urala: 24 gA. 8 1437 [12], 1452, upapadyate 1203[1, 3], pR. 324 Ti. 1 1210 [1] ukvaNNagA upapannakAH 99.8,2046, , 1117, 1199 [1], 1201 [1], 0-uvavaNNagA , 223 [9], 1203 [1], 1207[1], 998, 1125, 1126, 1208, 1209, 1210 1132, 1144, 1146 [1, 3], 1211 0 uvavanagA upapannakAH 998, 1144 upapadyamAnAnAm 1470 0-uvavannagA upapadyante 609 taH619, uvavAiyA __ aupapAtikAH 640 621, 622, 626, 0-uvavAiyA , 210, 334 628, 630, 632, 0-uvavAiyANaM aupapAtikAnAm 210 uvavAeNaM upapAtena 148, 149, [1.26], 642, 645 / 151, 152, 154, uriuvaladdhA uvale uvavajaha uvava jati uvavajamANANaM uvavajati

Page #590
mUlasaddo uvavAeyavvA - uvavAeyavvA uvavAo upAhiM -uvavAo uvavAtagatI * uvavAtagatI - uvavAtagatI bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo 73 sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho sutkAi 155, 157, 158, 0 uvasaMtakasAya- upazAntakaSAya160, 161, 163 taH vIyarAya- vItarAga177, 178 [1], 193 dasaNAriyA darzanAryAH 112 [1], 560 taH 563, uvasaMtAI upazAntAni 1444 569 taH 577, 579 uvasaMte upazAntaH 963 [1] taH 581, 583 taH uvasaMpanjamANagatI upasaMpadyamAnagatiH 585, 589, 605 1105, 1108 upapAdayitavyAH 640, uvasaMpajittA upasampadya 1108,1114 650 [4] uvasAmae upazamakaH 1742, , 641 1743 upapAtaH 625, 638, upadhim 961[1] 648, 650 [10], uvAeNaM upAyena 655[4], 656[3], -uvAeNaM 879 666 [3], 669[2], uvAgacchaMti upAgacchanti 2052 672[4, 6], 1470 upapAtaH 647 gA. 184 uvAgacchittA upAgatya 2052 [4-5] upapAtagatiH 1104 .uvAyaM upAyam 879 ,, 1092, 1099 uvei upaiti 948 gA. 200 1100 taH ubaTTai udvartate 1200 [1], 1104 1203[1], 1210 [1] umapAtaH uccaTTaNa udvartanA 559 gA. 182 upapAtagatiH 1096 uvvaNayAe udvartanatayA 565, 566 , 1085, 1092 ubaTTaNA udvartanA 608, 625, 1092taH 638, 666 [3], 668 1014 [7], 669 [2], 672 , 109", 1097, uvaNAe udvartanatayA 567, 568, upapAtam 6 32 upavAsam 1420 [6-7 uvvadRti udvartate 1201 [1], upabRhaNa 110 gA. 132 1203 [1], 1208, upapetAnAm 1236 1210 [1], 1211 upapetAH 1237 uvvadRti udvartante 624, 637 upazAntakaSAya 125 ucvaTTA udvattAH 1406 gA. 213 , 124, 125 uvvaTTittA udvartya 666 [1], 668 upazAntakaSAya [1], 669 [1], 672 vItarAga [1], 673 [1], darzanAryAH 111, 112 1417, 1418, 1420 uvavAto -uvavAyagaI uvavAyagatI . uvavAyagatI 0-uvavAyagatI 0-uvavAyaM 0 uvAsaM uvavUha . uvayetANaM uvaveyA upasaMtakasAya uvasaMtakasAya0 uvasaMtakasAya- vIyarAga- dasaNAriyA

Page #591
" 74 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho uvvaTTittA [1-2], 1421 [1], usiNaM 1422 taH 1424, 1425 [1], 1426 [1], 1427 [1], usiNA 1428 [1], 1430 [1], 1432 [1], 1435, 1437 [1], 1444, 1446, 1452, 1459, 1460 usiNe ubvattae udvartakaH - dantarAgaH pR. usiNodae 293 Ti. 13 ussakkati ubdhiggA udvignAH 167 taH 174 ujvehaliyA udvedhalikA- vanaspati ussaNNakAraNaM vizeSaH 54[8],gA.96 ussappiNi usagArA matsyavizeSaH pR. 29 Ti. 8 -usatta utsakta 177, 178 [1], 188 usabhaNArAya- RSabhanArAcasaMhanananAmnaH saMghayaNaNAmAe 1702 [18] usabhaNArAya- RSabhanArAcasaMhanananAma saMghayaNaNAme 1694 [] usabhaMka RSabhAGka ussA usahacchAyaM RSabhacchAyAm 1114 ussAsaNAmAe usiNa uSNa 504, 525[1], 1809 548[1], usiNa. ussAsaNAme 550[1], 551[1], 877[14] ussAsapayaM usiNajoNiyANaM uSNayonikAnAm 753 usiNaphAsa. uSNasparza 440, 441 ussAsavisA usiNaphAsapariNatA uSNasparza pariNatAH 8[4] taH ussAse 11[5], 12[1-4, 6-8], 13[15] ussAso usiNaphAsAiM uSNasparzAni 877[13] + uMbara usiNaphAso uSNasparzaH 547[1] | uMbebhariyA usiNaM uSNam 1864, 2052 sakkayastho suttaMkAi uSNAm - vedanAbhedam 2056, 2057[2-5], 2058 uSNA-vedanAmedaH 2055 uSNAH 1864, 2052 [2]] uSNA-yonimedaH 738taH 740, 742, 744, 745, 747taH 751 uSNaH uSNodakam 28[1] utSvaSkate 1252, 1253 utsannakAraNam 736 utsarpiNI 910[1-2, 4],911[2],912[2], 914[1], 918[1], 921[1], 1262[1], 1286, 1288, 1300, 1301, 1305, 1310, 1326, 1344, 1352, 1359, 1365, 1377 avazyAyaH pR. 14 Ti.2 ucchAsanAmnaH 1702[40] uchAsanAma 1693, 1694[15] ucchAsapadam pR. 187 ucchAsaviSAHsarpAH ucchAsaH 1123 gA. ucchAsaH 2 gA. 4 udumbaraH 41 gA. 16 ekAsthikavRkSavizeSaH 40 gA.14

Page #592
75 bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo suttaMkAi mUlasaho mUlasaddo sakkapattho +-UNa UNae 0-UNaM sakkayattho suttaMkAi kaNDikA, 1326,1331, 1344,1352,1359, 1365, 1378 UnAm 1350, 1358, 1360, 1366 UnAH 1717 UnAni 910[4] UnA 373 [3], 375[3], 376[3], 377[3], 381[3], 383 [3], 384[3], " UNA 0UNA 0-UNA UNagaM UNagA 0-UNAI UNayaM Unam 174 gA. 136 UnakAn - UnAn 1705, 1708[4], 1711 [2], 1725, 1728 unako-Unau 1708[8], 1731[1,5] Unakam - Unam 1700 [2], 1702 [3-4, 24, 38-39] unakAH-UnAH 1699 [2], 1700 [11], 1702[1,6,9,18-21, 25-26, 36-37], 1722 UnakA - Unau 1702[5, 22] unakam - Unam 1700 [9], 1707[1], 1708[2, 7], 1713, 1718, 1722, 1727, 1729, 1731 [3-4] unakAH-UnAH 1698 [1], 1700 [4, 13], 1702[8, 11, 13, 27, 45] Unakau - Unau 1702[43] unakAna - UnAn 1715, 1721 Unam 1700[12] 336 [3], 337[3], 345[3], 347[3], 350[1,3], 352[1, 3], 393 taH 416 sUtrANAM tRtIya UNayA UnA: 371[3] 369[3] UnAni 335 taH352 sUtrANAM tRtIyakaNDikA, 354 [3], 356 [3], 357[3], 359[3], 360 [3], 362[3], 363 [3], 365[3], 366[3], 368[3], 370 [3], 372[3], 374 [3], 378[3], 372.[3], 380 [3], 382 [3], 385[3], 388[3], 390 [3], 392[3], 393 [3], 394[3], 407[3], 408[3], 410 [3], 411[3], 412[3], 414 taH 437 sUtrANAM tRtIyakaNDikA, 1267, 1268[1], 1270 [1] Une 349[1, 3], 351 [1-3], 409 [3], 413 [3], 417 [3], 418 [3] UNaM -UNaM 0-UNAI

Page #593
mUlasaho 0-UNiyA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo UnikA - UnA 211 eesi gA. 164, 1697, 1698 [7], 1700 [2], 1704, 1741 Unam 153, 1005 UnaH 387 [3], 389 [3], 395 [3], 396 -UNe 0-UNo usasaMti ucchvasanti 693 taH 695, 1124, 1802 UsAsa-nIsAse ucchvAsa-niHzvAsau 54 [10] gA. 99 -Usiya utsRta 195 [1] UsiyA ucchritA 1001 -use USaH 24 gA. 8 sakkayattho suttaMkAi eteSAm 31[4], 41, 55 [3], 56 [2], 5. [2], 84 [4], 91 [4], 225, 230 [6], 231, 232, 235 [6], 240 [3-7], 245 [9], 246, 250 [16], 251, 253, 255, 266, 267, 271,979 eteSAm 655[4], 922 eteSu 206 [2] gA. 155 etaiH 54 [11] ekonaviMzatiH 423 [1] parvagavanaspativizeSaH 46 gA. 33 ekatriMzat 435 [1-3], 436 [1, 3], 1529 eesiM eesu eehiM ekUNavIsaM ekkaDe ekkatIsaM ee ekatIsAe e ete 54 [1] gA. .3, 7.4 [8] gA. 89 gA. 96, 177 gA. 137, 187 gA. 142, 270, 876, 962 [3], 1077, 2138, pR. 14 Ti. 12 / etena 1215 [1] ekatriMzataH ekatriMzatA vA ___ 722, 723 ekatriMzati 1850, 1851 ekadeza 163 taH 166, - ekkadesa -eeNa eeNa " +-ekavIsa ekavIsaM -eeNa ekavIsAe 557 [1], 868, 996, pR. 141 Ti. 1 etena 998, 1125, 1126, 1130, 1132, 1133, 1142, 1144, 1215 [3], 1220, 1253, 1255, pR. 245 Ti. 4, pR. 274 Ti.1 etena 353, 879, ekaviMzam 790 gA. 188 ekaviMzatiH 42 [1-3], 426 [1-3] ekaviMzateH ekaviMzatyA vA 713 ekaviMzatau 1840, 1841 ekasya 54 [10] gA. 100, pR. 26 Ti. 1 ekam 1322, 1327, 1329, 1330, 1334, ekassa eeNaM

Page #594
ff bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1350, 2093 [1],2095[1], 1353, 1356, 2096 [1-2], 2100 1358, [2], 2101[1], 1374, 1700 [12], 2103 [1], 2119[2, 1708[7], pR. 253 4], 2120 [2-3], Ti. 1 2124[3], 2135[1] ekaH 1702 [4] ekko ekam 910 [3], ekA ekA 1529 [3], 1041 [3], pR. 255 __ 1532[7] Ti.1 +ekkAra ekAdazaH 790 gA.187, ekko(kA) ekA 1415[2] pR. 202 Ti. 1 -egaie ekakaH ekkArasa ekAdaza 110 gA. 126, 1407[1], 1408[3], 1058 1420 [1-3, 6-7], ekkArasa-. 207 1421[1-4], 1425 ekkArasamaM ekAdazam pR. 222 paM. 5 [1], 1428[1], ekkArasamo ekAdazamaH 790 gA. 1431 [1], 1432 185 [1-2], 1437[1-3], ekkArasavihA ekAdazavidhA 1088 1444, 1457, 1459, ekkArasavihe ekAdazavidhaH 1070 1463, 1468, 1620, ekkArasuttaraM ekAdazottaram 209 gA. 157 -egaiyA ekake-eke 83, 996, ekkAraso ekAdazaH 790 gA. 186 998, 1130, 2042, ekkAsItivihaM ekAzItividham 1242 2043, 2046, 2051 ekUNatIsAe ekonaviMzati 1849 egaiyAo ekakAt-ekasmAt 1620 - ekUNavIsaime ekonaviMzatitamaH 55 [3] egaovattA dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] gA. 108 egakhurA ekakhurAH 70, 71 ekUNavIsAe ekonaviMzataH egagaMdhAI ekagandhAni 877[9] ekonaviMzatyA vA 710 egaguNakakkhaDAiM ekaguNakarkazAni ekam 1032 [1] 1800 [2] ekeka. ekaika 1604 [2] egaguNakAlae ekaguNakAlakaH 519 ekekaM ekaikam 54 [11] gA. egaguNakAlagassa ekaguNakAlakasya 519 104-105 egaguNakAlagANaM ekaguNakAlakAnAm / / ekkkIe ekaikasyAm 2057 [1] ekena 687,688,691 egaguNakAlAI egaguNakAlAni ekaH 628, 635, 877 [8], 1798 [2] 636, 1414[1, 3], egaguNatittarasAiM ekaguNatikta1415[1], 1416 [1], | rasAni 877[12] eke ekkeNa eko

Page #595
78 mUlasaho gaguNatittAI egaguNasIyAI egaguNa subhigaMdhAI egajIvassa egajIviyA egajIvo egaTTiyA "" - egatiyA egatIsa maM egata 0 egateNa ega disiM paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI sukAi mUlasaddo sakkattho eka guNatiktAni pR. 217 Ti. 1-2 ekguNazItAni 877[14] ekaguNasura bhigandhAni 877 [10] ekajIvasya 54 [8] gA. 91gA. 95 ekajIvakAni 53 gA. 44 ekajIvaH ekAsthikAH 39, 40 ekAsthikAni ekake - eke " 40 673 [2], pR. 245 Ti. 5 ekatriMzattamam pR. 419 paM. 20 ekatva 891, 895, 1584[2], 1587[2], 1674[2], 1678[3], 1762, 1907 ekatvena 1773[2], 1788[2], 1886, 1892, 1893, 1898[3], 1905 [1] ekadizi 2156[1], 2157, 2159[1], 2160 taH 2162, 2165, 2166 [1] ekapade 110 gA. 125 esiyAI eka pradezakA ni 877 [3] gaursogAsa eka pradezAvagADhasya 511 egapae 331 gogADhA eka pradezAvagADhAH gavesogADhAI ekapradezAva gADhAni egapaesogADhANaM ekapradezAva epa sogA gADhAnAm ekapradezAvagADhaH 877 [4] 511 511 pagaDha egapadesogADhANaM ekapradezAva egaphAsAI egabIyagA egamessa egamege egammi rasAI gAI egavayaNaM egavaNe egavayU ega vihabaMdha egavihabaMdhaNa gavihabaMdhA gavihabaMdha sakkattho suttakAi ekapradezAvagADhAH 331 gADhAnAm 331, 333 eksparzAni 877 [13], 1800 [1] ekabIjakAH pR. 17 Ti. 1-2-3 ekaikasya 1030, 1031[1], 1036, 1041[1-2, 4, 8], 1043[1, 3, 5.6], 1046[1, 8], 1047 [1, 4], 1058, 1065, 2093[1], 2095[1], 2096[1], 2101[1], 2102, 2103[1], 2105, 2106, 2119[1], 2120[1], 2135[1], 2139 ekaikam ekasmin ekarasAni ekavarNAna 1217 877 [11] 877[7], 1798 [1] 897 896 849 ekavAk ekavidhabandhakaH 1642, 1763[1], 1778, 1783[1] ekavidhabandhakena 1781 ekavidhabandhakAH 1643, ekavacanam 780 1646, 1776, 1764, 1765[2], 1778, 1784 [1, 3] ekavidhabandhakaH 1778

Page #596
mUlasaho bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo ekavidhAH 150, 153, 156, 159, 162 ekaviMzatitamam pR. 349 egavihA egavIsaima sakayatyo suttaMkAi 190 [1], 193 [1], 337[1], 560 taH 578, 581, 583 taH 607, 875, 878, 898, 1327, 1702 [24, 39, 42, 49], 1713, 1731[4], 2169, pR. 165 Ti. 1 eka: 1702 [24, 39, egaM - egaM gA. egavIsAe ekaviMzataH ekaviMzatyA vA 712 egasamaieNa ekasAmayikena 2153 [2], 2156 [2], 2157, 2159 [2], 2166 [1] egasamaeNaM ekasamayena 626, 628, 630, 632, 633, 636, 637, 1101, 1414 [1, 3], 1415 [1-2], 1416 [1], 2175 +egasamaya ekasamayaH 559 gA. 182, 1406 gA. 213 egasamayadvitIyAI ekasamayasthitikAni sUtrA egA ekam 168 taH 172, 174 gA. 136, 177, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 189[1], 190[1], 209 gA. 157,870,pR.53 Ti.3 ekA 211 gA. 165, 1142, 1168[1], 1169[2], 1532[6], 1944, 1945, 1947, 1951, 1957[1] ekAkArAH 67, 81, egAgArA egAgArAI egasamayaThitIe ekasamayasthitikaH 515 pugasamayaThitIyassa ekasamaya sthitikasya egasamayaThitIyA ekasamayasthitikAH 332 egasamayaThitIyAI ekasamaya sthitikAni 877[5] egasamayaThitIyANaM ekasamaya sthitikAnAm egAgAre egidie ekAkArANi 1694 [18] ekAkAraH 956 1533 [1-2], 1694 [13, 15, 15] ekendriyaH 1272, 2158 [2] ekendriyeSu 666[2], 668[2-3], 672[3], 675, 1880 [3] ekendriyeSu 668[3] ekendriyebhyaH egidiesu egasiddhA egassa ekasiddhAH ekasya 54[8] gA. 93, 54[10] gA. 100 gA. 103 ekam 168 taH 173, 177, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189[1], | 0 egidiesu egidiehiMto egidiya ekendriya 666 [2], 1537

Page #597
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi egidiya. ekendriya 639[2], egidiyatirikkha- ekendriyatirya815[2], __ joNiesu gyonikeSu 668[2] 888[2], 892, egidiyatirikkha- ekendriyatirya1043 [2], 1280, joNiehiMto gyonikebhyaH 650 1439, 1641, 1779, [2-3], 656 [3], 1876 [2], 1889 [2], 1194 2050, 2065, 2150, egidiyatirikkha- ekendriyatiya pR. 111 Ti. 2 joNiyakhettova- gyonikakSetropa0-egidiya , 1584 [1], vAyagatI pAtagatiH 1095 1766, 1872, 1884, egidiyatirikkha- ekendriyatirya1885[1], 1888, joNiyA gyonikAH 1194 1891[2], 1895[1, egidiyatirikkha- ekendriyatiryagyonikAnAm 3-4], 1899[1], joNiyANaM 1194 1900[1,3], 1901 egidiya- ekendriyataijasazarIram [1], 1902[1,3], teyagasarIre 1536, 1537, 1541 1903 [1, 5], 1905 1542 * egidiyave- ekendriyavaikriyazarIrasya 0 egidiya- ekendriyaudArikANi ubviyasarIrassa 1528 orAliya 1479 egidiyave- ekendriyavaikriyazarIram egidiyaorAliya- ekendriyaudArika ubviyasarIre 1514, 1515 [1] sarIre zarIram 1476, 1477, * " , 1515[1-3], 1489 1522 0 egidiya egidiyasarIrAiM ekendriyazarIrANi orAliyasarIre 1477, 1853, 1855 1478 [1-2], 1490 egiMdiyasaMsArasamA- ekendriyasaMsArasamApanna[1], 1491[1], vaNNajIvapaNNavaNA jIvaprajJApanA 18 1492 [1] egidiyassa ekendriyasya 1546 egiMdiyaorA- ekendriyaudArikasya egidiyA ekendriyAH 55[3], liyassa 1503 227taH 229,230 [2], egidiyaohiyANaM ekendriyaughikAnAm 231, 292, 294, 1178 334, 867, 940 [1], egidiyakammaga- ekendriya kArmaNa 1173, 1174, 1705, sarIre zarIram 1552 1707 [1], 1708 egidiyajAiNAmAe ekendriyajAtinAmnaH [1-4, 7.8], 1717, 1702[5], 1711 [2] ___ 1780, 1860, egidiyajAiNAme ekendriyajAtinAma 1869[2] 1694 [2] / 0-egiMdiyA ekendriyAH 1766

Page #598
1526 [6] ego bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi egeMdiyANaM ekendriyANAm 227 taH - ege ekaH 1077, 1078, 229, 230 [2], 231, 1082, 1083 1159, 1173, 1717, eke 1077, 1078, 1720, 1784 [2], 1081 taH 1083 2039 ekam 173, 209, egidisarIrAdI ekendriyazarIrAdi 777, 779, 803, 1793 gA. 218 985[1], 1027[1], eguttarie ekottarikaH 2111 eguttariyA ekottarikAH 2109, egeNaM ekena 691, 879, 2113, 2139 1327 eguttariyAe ekottarikayA 2105, egeMdiyasaMsArasamA- ekendriyasaMsAra 2107, 2115[1], vaNNajIva- samApanna 2116 [1] paNNavaNA jIvaprajJApanA eguttariyAte ekottarikayA pR. 437 egeMdiyA ekendriyAH 231 ekaH 25[3], 28[4], egUNatIsahama ekonatriMzattamam pR. 409 31[4], 34[4], paM. 22 54 [8] gA. 88, egUNatIsaM ekonatriMzat 433 55[3], 211 gA. [1, 3], 434 [1, 3] 167, 626, 633, egUNatIsAe ekonatriMzataH ekonatriMzatA 1702 [50.53, 58], vA 720, 721 1712, 1879 ekonaviMzati 1848, egoruyA ekohakAHpR. 398 Ti. 1 antarvIpamanuSyAH 95 egUNavaNaM ekonapaJcAzat 370 etassa etasya 272[1-5] etAH 1163[4], egUNavIsaimaM ekonaviMzatitamam pR.318 1164[1], 1165[1], paM. 16 1635[1, 4] egUNavIsaM ekonaviMzatiH 423 [3], -etArUyA etadrUpA 1231, 1237 424 [1, 3] -etArUvA , 1226 taH 1228, egUNavIsAe ekonaviMzataH 1230, 1233 taH ekonaviMzatyA vA 711, 1235, 1238 pR. 186 Ti. 1 etAsi etAsAm 1189 ekonaviMzatau 1838, etau 1839 ete 54[8] gA. 88, ekaH 272[1-3], 802, 206, 273, 634, 1005, 1021[2-3], 635, 641, 654, 1918, 1922 664, 672 [4, 6], A9 [2]-6 etAo ege

Page #599
mUlasaho eteNaM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho 692, 891, 895, eteNa - 961[3], 971, 1026[1], 1067, 1083, 1147, 1180[10], 1258 [4.7], 1580, 1583[3], 1584[1], esesi 1616[2], 1636, 1643, 1644, 1674[2], 1678[3], 1717, 176 1, 1778, 1781, 1784[1,3], 1880 [1], 1892, 1893, 2094[2], 2098[2], 2115[2], 2117[2], 2118[2], 2123 [4], 2124[4], 2136 etAn 110 gA. 122, 790 gA. 190 ete 56 [1], 57 [1], 58 [1], 1409, 1497 [3], 2104 [2], 2116 [2], 2119 [5], 2120 [4] etAn 2175 etena 994, 1128, 1129, 1138, 1144, 1928,1929, 1931, 1932 [1], 1954, 1957 [1], 1958, 1960,1963, 1964, 2046, 2051, 2052 [1], 2078, 2080, 2083,2169,2176, pR. 274 Ti. 2, pR. 276 Ti. 2 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi etena 831, 867 1124, 1215 [2], 1573, pR. 246 Ti. 1 etena 692, 999 [1], 1196, 1221, 1619, 1742, 2175 eteSAm 25 [3], 28 [4], 34 [4], 40, 58 [2], 68 [4], 75 [4], 82, 85[5], 179 [1], 226 taH 229, 230 [1.5], 233, 234, 235 [1-5, 7], 236 taH 239, 240 [1-2, 4], 242 taH 245 [8], 247taH249, 250[7], 252, 254, 256 taH 265, 268 taH 270, 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH 333, 691, 900, 912 [3-4], 982, 985 [7, 9], 987 [2, 4], 1013, 1170 taH 1174, 1176, 1178, 1180 [1, 5-10], 1182 [1-3], 1183 [1-3], 1185 taH 1188, 1190 taH 1194, 1247 taH 1249, 1469, 1566, 1818, 1821,2053, 2125 taH 2127 [1], 2128 [1], 2142, 2143, pR.219 Ti. 2,pR. 422 Ti. 1 " -eteNa

Page #600
8 mUlasaddo etesiM bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo eteSAm 197[1], 650 -eyaM [10], 669 [2], eyA 672 [4], 911 [4], eyAI 912[1], 914 [2,4], eyAo 918 [3], 921 [4], 1107, 1109, 1203 eyANi [5], 1257 [15], eyArUvA 1259 gA.212,1313, -eyArUvA 1498 [3], 1520 eyAsi [5], 1544 [2], eyAsu 1565, 1793 gA. eraNNavaya 218, pR. 225 Ti. eravatehiM 5-6, pR. 284 Ti. 2, -eravaya pR. 397 Ti. 2 itaH 1226 taH 1230, eraMDabIyANa 1232 taH 1238, eraMDe 1251 atra 82, 93, 148, 151, 154, 157, +erAvaNa 160, 166 taH 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 181 [2], erAvaNavAhaNe 188, 189 [1], erisae 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, elae 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM elaga prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH -elavAlu 209,211,2117[2], elavAluMkI pR. 61 Ti. 2, pR. 66 eva Ti. 5 -eva atra 102 gA. 117 evameva 110 gA. 121 gA. 123 etasya 1473 etat 54[10] gA. 101, 1529[2], 1604[2], 1737[4] - eraMDe sakkayatyo suttaMkAi etat 211 gA. 169 etAH 103 gA. 118 etAni 54[8] gA. 95 etAH 1232, 1235[1] etAni 1709 etadrapA pR. 294 Ti. 19 1229 etAsAm 1663 etAsu 1904[1] airaNyavata 1257[12] airavataiH 97[1] airavata 1098, 1257[5] eraNDabIjAnAm 886 eraNDaH-tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 ,, 54[8] gA. 92 airAvaNaH-gucchavanaspativizeSaH 42 gA. 22 airAvatavAhanaH 197[2] IdRzaH 1746, 1750 1751 eDakaH 844 taH 848 eDaka erui 54[8] gA. 94 vallIvizeSaH 45 gA. 28 eva 110 gA.119 49 gA. 40, 54[1] gA. 48-49 gA. 53, 54[8] gA. 88, 102 gA.114,110gA. 121, 149, 152, 155, 158, 161, 174 gA. 133 gA. 136, 179 [1], etthaemeva eyassa eyaM

Page #601
84 mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 191[1], 197[1], 200[1], 201[1], 202[1], 204[1], -evaM209, 209 gA. 157, evaie 211 gA. 165, 540, 553, 559 gA. 182, evatie 655[4], 665[1], 672[4, 6], 789, 800, 804, 895, evatikAlassa 910 [2], 911[3], 912[1,3], 914[2], 920, 983[2], evamAiyANaM 1066 [2], 1067, 1089, 1127, 1144, 1146, 1151, 1152, 1155, 1180 [6, evamAdiyANaM 10], 1184, 1196, 1207[1], 1209, evamAdI 1215[1], 1217, 1248, 1249, 1264[1], 1429, 1434, 1507[3], 1552, 1563 [2], 1591, 1593, 1599[1], 1604[1], 1613[1], 1614, 1615, 1616 [1], 1681[2], 1683, 1702[31], 1736 [1], 1793 gA. 218, 1811,1926, 1931, 1932[1], 1980 gA. 221, 2032 gA. 223, 2052[3-5], 2054 gA. 226, 2085 gA. 227, 2110, 2111, 2154[1], 2165, sakkayattho suttaMkAi pR. 64 Ti. 4, pR. 224 Ti. 1 eva 641 iyat 2153 [1], 2156 [1], 2166 [1] iyat 2156 [1], 2157, 2159 [1], 2160, 2165 iyatkAlasya iyatkAlena vA 2156[2], 2159 [2], 2166 [1] evamAdikAnAm 57[2], 58 [2], 68 [4], 84 [4], 85 [4], 91 [4] evamAdikAnAm 56 [2], 75 [4] evamAdayaH 98 evameva 1660, 2176, pR. 319 Ti. 3 evam 54 [11] gA. 104.105, 179 [1], 187, 192, 194, 197 [1], 198 [1], 200[12], 201[2], 333, 353, 439 taH 450, 452, 454 taH 460, 462 [1] taH 473 [2], 474[1.2], 475 [1] taH 481 [2], 482[1] taH 485[2], 486, 487 [1-3], 489 [1] taH 493[2], 494, 495 [1-3], 497, 498, 499[2], 503 taH 525 [2], 526 [1-3], 527 [2] evameva evaM

Page #602
mUlasaho evaM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho taH 531 [2], 532 [2.3], 533 [2.3], 534, 535 taH 539 sUtrANAM dvitIya-tRtIyakaNDike, 540, 541 [2.3], 543 [1.3], 544, 545 [2-3], 546, 547 [2-3], 548 [2.3], 549, 550 [2-3], 551 [2-3], 552 [2-3], 553, 555 [2], 556 [2-3], 557 [1.3], 558, 578, 580, 582, 608, 614, 616, 618, 620, 622, 625, 627, 629, 631, 634, 638, 640, 646, 648, 649, 650 [9-10], 651, 652, 655 [4], 656 [3], 658 taH 661, 663 taH 665[1], 666 [3], 667, 668 [6, 8], 669 [2], 670, 671, 672 [4, 6, 9], 673 [2], 675, 676, 678, 680, 682, 686, 689 taH 692, 696, 698, 728, 729, 741, 743, 746, 752, 757, 759, 760, 766, 768, 769, 776, 778, 792 taH 799, 801 taH 806, / sakayattho suttaMkAi 808 taH 829 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 831, 867taH 869, 873, 877[8,10,12, 14], 888[1-2], 889 taH 892, 894, 895, 903, 905, 907, 910 [4], 911[3], 913, 914[3], 915, 919, 920, 923, 924, 939 [1-2], 940 [2], 941[2], 945, 946, 959, 960 [2-3], 961 [2-3], 962[2-3], 963 [2-3], 964[2], 965[2], 966 [2], 967[2], 968[2], 969, 971, 975[2], 976 [2], 977[2], 978 [2], 980 [2], 981[2], 983[2], 984, 985[8], 986, 987[3,5], 990 [4], 991[2], 992[4], 994, 995[2],996, 998, 999[2], 1002, 1003[1-2], 1008[2], 1009[2], 1010 [1-3], 1011 [2], 1012[2], 1014[2], 1015[2], 1016[2], 1020 [2], 1021[4], 1022 [1-2], 1026 [2], 1027[2], 1031[1], 1032[1-2], 1033

Page #603
mUlasaddo evaM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [1-3], 1038[2], 1041[2-4,6],1042, 1043 [2], 1046 [2-6], 1047[2] 1048[3, 5], 1049, 1050 [2-3], 1052, 1053, 1054[2-3], 1055[2], 1055, 1059,1060,1064, 1065, 1066 [3], 1067, 1068, 1071 taH 1074, 1079 taH 1081, 1083, 1086, 1088, 1089, 1098, 1099, 1101,1104, 1116, 1124 taH 1130, 1132, 1133 [1-2], 1136, 1138, 1140, 1142, 1144, 1145, 1149, 1154, 1155, 1160, 1161, 1164[4], 1166 [1-2], 1167[1-2], 1168[2], 1172, 1175, 1177, 1180 [4, 10], 1181, 1183 [2], 1184, 1191, 1195, 1196, 1199[2], 1200 [2], 1201[2], 1202, 1203[2,4.5] 1204, 1207 [2], 1209, 1210 [1-2, 4], 1212, 1214, 1215[1-3], 1216 [2], 1217, 1220taH sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1225, 1241 taH 1246, 1248, 1249, 1252 taH 1255, 1257[4,6,8,10-11, 14-16], 125.8[3.8], 1263 [1-2], 1266 [2], 1268[2], 1269, 1274, 1278, 1287, 1292, 1295, 1303, 1304, 1307, 1316, 1323, 1332, 1347 taH 1349, 1363, 1396, 1400 taH 1403, 1407[2], 1408[3], 1409, 1410 [2-3], 1414[2], 1415[3], 1416[2], 1419, 1424, 1426 [2], 1427[2], 1428[3], 1429, 1430 [2], 1434, 1436 [1], 1438, 1442,1444, 1445, 1451.1453, 1457 taH 1459, 1461, 1464, 1465, 1467, 1470, 1478 [3], 1479, 1481, 1484[3], 1485[4, 8, 9], 1490 [2.4], 1491 [2], 1492 [2], 1493 [2], 1494 [2], 1495 [2], 1496, 1497 [1-3], 1498 [2-4], 1499 [1-2], 1500, 1501 [2-3], 1503, 1504

Page #604
mUlasaho bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [2-4], 1506 [4], 1507 [2], 1508 taH 1510, 1511 [12], 1517 [3], 1518 [v], 1520 [3-5], 1523 [2], 1524 [2], 1525, 1526 [2.5, 7], 1532 [2.5 7], 1538, 1543, 1546, 1547 [2], 1551 [2-3, 5, 7.8, 10], 1552, 1555, 1557, 1558, 1562, 1573, 1575 [1-2], 1576 [2], 1577 [2], 1578 [2], 1579 [2], 1580, 1581 [2], 1583 [2], 1584 [1.2], 1585 [2], 1586 [2], 1587 [1], 1589 [2], 1591, 1595 [2], 1597 [2], 1599 [1-2], 1601, 1603 [2], 1604 [1.2], 1606 [2], 1608, 1610, 1611, 1613 [2], 1614, 1616 [1.2], 1618, 1619, 1627 [2], 1631, 1632, 1635 [2], 1636, 1638 [2], 1639, 1641, 1642, 1644, 1645, 1649 [2], 1655 taH 1657, 1659, 1666 taH sakkayastho sukAi 1673, 1674 [1-2], 1676 [2], 1677 [1-2], 1678 [1-3], 1684 [2], 1685 [2], 1691 [4], 1695[3], 1701[3], 1702 [5, 10, 14. 15, 23-24, 34-35, 41, 44, 47, 56, 58], 1706, 1708 [5], 1710, 1712, 1716, 1717, 1719, 1721, 1723, 1725, 1726, 1728, 1730 [2-3], 1731 [2-4], 1737 [3], 1739 [3], 1741, 1742, 1747 [2], 1748, 1754 [2], 1756 [2], 1758 [2], 1759 [2], 1761, 1762, 1763 [2], 1765 [2], 1767 [12], 1768 [2-3], 1769 [2], 1770 [2], 1771, 1772, 1773 [2], 1774 [2], 1775 [2], 1777 [2], 1778, 1781, 1782, 1783 [2], 1784 [13], 1785, 1787 [2], 1788 [2], 1789, 1790, 1792 [2-3], 1794 [2], 1798 [2], 1799, 1802,

Page #605
mUlasaddo evaM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1806 [12], 1809, 1813, 1816, 1820, 1826, 1828, 1829, 1842, 1854, taH 1857, 1860, 1863, 1864, 1866 [2], 1869[2], 1871 [2], 1873, 1874 [2], 1875 [2], 1876 [2], 1878 [2], 1880 [1-2], 1881 [2], 1883 [2], 1885 [1], 1889 [2-3], 1890 [2], 1894 [2], 1895 [2], 1911, 1915, 1919,1923, 1924, 1928 taH 1932 [2], - 1939, 1943, 1946, 1949, 1954 taH 1956, 1957[1-2], 1958 taH 1960, 1963, 1964, 1967, 1969, 1976, 1999 taH 2001, 2009[2], 2010, 2014[2], 2018, 2023, 2028, 2030, 2034 [2], 2036, 2039, 2041, evaM - 2044, 2046,2048, 2050, 2051, 2052[1-6], 2057 [2,4], 2059, 2062, .evaMbhUyANaM 2065, 2068,2071, evAmeva 2074, 2078 taH 2081, 2083, 2084, 2087[2], 2090 [2], sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 2091[2], 2093[2], 2094[1.2] 2095 [2], 2096[2], 2097[2], 2098 [1.2], 2099[2], 2100 [2], 2101[2], 2103 [2], 2104 [1-2], 2107, 2110, 2111, 2114, 2115[1], 2118[2], 2119[2-4], 2120 [1-3], 2121[1-2], 2123 [2-4], 2124 [2.4], 2127[2], 2128[2], 2129[2], 213 4[2], 2135[2], 2136, 2137[2], 2138, 2139, 2140 [2], 2141, 2144[2], 2145[2], 2154[1-2], 2155, 2157, 2158[2], 2160,2161,2165, 2166 [3], 2167, 2169, 2170 [1], 2176, pR. 245 Ti. 1, pR. 275 Ti. 6, pR. 284 Ti. 2, pR. 319 Ti. 3 evam 43 gA. 26, 98, 538[3], 1409, 1497[3],2116 [2], 2119[5], 2120[4] evambhUtAnAm 1113 evameva 1864, 2052[2] 1679 taH 1681[1], 1682, esa eSaH

Page #606
mUlasaho esa -esa esA -esA -esaM esuhumA -ese bIyaM parisiTuM- sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1683, 1686, 1742 0-ogADhe avagADhAn 1801 ta: 1744 ogAhaI avagAhate 110 mA. 124 etad 1679 taH ogAhaNa avagAhanA 1474 gA. 1681[2], 1682taH 214 1684[1], 1686 0-ogAhaNae avagAhanakaH 455[1-3], eSaH pR.210 Ti. 2 464 [1-3], 466 eSA 211 gA. 163taH [1.3], 473 [1-3], 165, 832 taH 838, 481 [1-3], 489 854 taH 857, 897, [13], 526 [2-3], 1003 [2], 1086 527 [1-2], 528, eSA pR. 210 Ti.2 529 [2-3],530[1], eSAm 1054 [2] 531 [1-3], 555 etAvatsUkSmAH 2169 [1-3] eSaH 839, 840, - ogAhaNagassa avagAhanakasya 455 844, 845 [13], 464 [1], , 110 gA. 123, 466 [1], 473 [1], 647 gA. 184, 890, 489 [1], 529 [1], 15.04[4], 1591, 530 [1], 531[1,3], 1599[1] _555 [1, 3] yanti 54 [11] 0-ogAhaNagANaM avagAhanakAnAm 455 [1, 3], 464 [1], 466 [1], 473 [1], avagADham 877 [23] 481[1], 489 [1], gA. 198 529[1], 530 [1], avagADhasya 511, 802 531[1, 3], taH 806 555[1, 3] avagADhAH 331, 1244 - ogAhaNage avagAhanakaH 529 [1] avagADhAni 877 ogAhaNaTutAe avagAhanArthatyA 440 [16-17] ogAhaNaTTayAe ,, 441, 443 taH 877 [4], 448, 452, 453, 455[1-3], 456[1], avagADhAnAm 331, 457 [1], 459 [1], 333,511 462 [1], 464 [1], avagADhaH 972 gA. 202 466 [1], 467 [1], __, 511, 512 468 [1], 470 [1], avagADham 794 taH 801, 473 [1], 474 [1], 978 [1], 985 [6], 475[1], 477[1], +-ogADha .-ogADhassa 0-ogADhA ogADhAI -ogADhAI .-ogADhANaM ogADhe -bhogADhe

Page #607
mUlasaddo bhogAhaTTayAe bhagAhaNyA bhogAhaTryAhiMto avagAhanArthatAyAH -0 paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI 10 sakkattho sukAi 481[1, 3], 482[1], 490 483 [1], 485 [1], 489 [1, 3], [1, 3], 491 [1], 49.3 [1], 495 [1], 496, 497, 505, 506, 508, 510, 513, 514, 519, 525[1], 531[1,3], 532 [1], 533 [1], 5.34, 535 [1], 537 [1], 538 [1], 539 [1], 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 545 [1], 547 [1], 548 [1], 549, 550[1], 55.1[1], 552[1], 554[1-3], 555[1,3], 556 [1], 557 [1], 9.79, 985 [7], 987 [2] 487[1], 504, 5.11, 515, 527] [3], 5.29 [1], 530 [1], 536 [1] - ogAhaNate avagAhanakaH 526 [1] bhogAhaNapaesTyAe avagAhana pradezArthatayA 979, 985[7], 987 [2] - ogAhaNayarasa avagAhanakasya 481 [1] 979, 987 [2] avagAhanArthatayA 11 - ogAhaNayANaM avagAhanakAnAm 455[2], bhogAiNavaggaNAo avagAhanAvargaNAH 526 [1], 527[1] 8 mUlaso bhogAiNasaMThANapatraM avagAhanAsaMsthAna bhogA haNasaMThANe ogAhaNA 0 ogAhaNA - bhogAhaNA 0 - bhogAhaNA ogAhaNAra tAue ogAhaNANAmanihattAue ogAhaNAnAma nihattAue ogAhaNAhiMto bhogAhittA bhogAntA sakkattho suttaMkAi padam pR. 3495.6 avagAhana saMsthAnam 2 gA. 6 avagAhanA 211 gA. 164-165, 540, 987 [1], 1006 gA. 208, 1552, 1566 avagAhanA 1014[1] 211gA. 165 211gA. 163, 1506[1], 15.07[1],1513[1], 1527 taH 1529[2], 1530, 1531, 1532 [1,4], 1535, 1040 taH 1547[1], 1548 taH 1550, 1551 [1,4,6,9] avagAhanayA 82, 93, 211gA. 166, 473 [3], 507, 1566 " ogAhaNANAmaNiha avagAhanAnAmani dhattAyuSkaH 23 1502, dr 684 690 685 avagAhanAyAH 1566 avagAhya 168, 169, 171 taH 174, 177, 178 [1], 179[1], 181[1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 993, 1001 avagAhya 170, 180 [1], 182 [1], 183 [1]

Page #608
vIyaM parisihaM-sahANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi oghasaNNA oghasaMjJA 725 taH 727 orAliyamIsA- audArikamizrazarIrakAyaoDhAvalaMbiNI oSThAvalambinI 1237 sarIrakAyajogaM yogam 2173 [2] oviNAga avadhijJAna 459 [1] orAliyamIsA- audArikamizraoviNANI avadhijJAnI 460 sarIrakAya- zarIrakAyaophiDittA utsphiTitvA -utplutya ppaogiNo prayogiNaH 1083 pR. 271 Ti. 9 orAliyamIsA- audArikamizrazarIrakAyaobhaMjaliyA caturindriyajIvAH 58[1] sarIrakAyappaogI prayogI 0-obhAsA avabhAsA: 167 taH 174 orAliyamukkellagA audArikamuktAni omattaM avamatvam 911 [1] oyaviya tejita 178 [2] morAliyasarIra- audArikazarIrakAyayogam oyAhArA ojaAhArA 1862, kAyajogaM 2173 [2] 1864 orAliyasarIra- audArikazarIrakAyaprayogI orAlAI udArANi 2052 [2, 4] kAyappaogI 1083 orAlie audArikam 901,904, audArikazarIrakAya906, 908, 1475 prayogiNaH 1080 taH orAlieNa audArikeNa 1563 [2] 1083 orAliya- audArikANi 1544 [2] orAliyasarIra- audArikazarIrakAyaprayogaH bhorAliya. audArika 1565, kAyappaoge 1068, 1072 taH 1566, 1702 [14], 1074 2175, pR.227 Ti.1-2 orAliyasarIragA audArikazarIrakANi * orAliya- audArikANi 1479 914[1] orAliyamIsaga- audArikamizrakazarIrakAya orAliya- audArikazarIranAmnaH sarIrakAyajogaM yogam 2173 [2] sarIraNAmAe 1702[10] orAliyamIsaga- audArikamizraka orAliyasarIraNAme audArikazarIranAma sarIrakAyappa- zarIrakAya 1694 [3] ogI prayogI orAliyasarIra- audArikazarIra ___baMdhaNaNAme orAliyamIsasarI- audArikamizrazarIrakAya bandhananAma 1694[5] rakAyappabhogiNo prayogiNaH 1083 orAliyasarIrayA audArikazarIrakANi orAliyamIsa- audArikamizra. ___910 [1] sorAliyasarIra- audArikazarIrasarIrakAyappa- zarIrakAya saMghAtaNAme saGghAtanAma 1694 [6] ogI prayogI 1083 orAliyasarIrassa audArikazarIrasya 1502, audArikamizrazarIrakAya 1538, 1553, 1556, prayogiNaH 1080 taH 1557, 1566 1083 .orAliya- audArikazarIrasya orAliyamIsa- audArikamizrazarIrakAya sarIrassa 1506 [1], 1507[1] sarIrakAyappa- prayogaH 1068, 0-orAliya1072 taH 1074 / sarIrassa 1513 [1] oge

Page #609
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakayastho suttaMkAi orAliyasarIraM audArikazarIram 911[2], 912[2], 1559 taH 1561, 1507[3] 1903 [3] orAliyA audArikANi 911[3], orAliyasarIraM- audArikazarIrA 912[1, 3], 914 govaMgaNAme jhopAGganAma 1694[4] [2,4], 916[1], orAliyasarIrA audArikazarIrANi 918[1-3], 921[1.2, 911[1], 912[1], 4], 922 916[1], 918[1], ovaiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] 921[1], 1565, ovakamiyaM aupakramikIm 2073 1863, pR. 225 Ti. 4, ovakkamiyA aupakramikI 2072 pR. 392 Ti. 1 ovammasaccA aupamthasatyA-bhASApramedaH orAliyasarIrAo audArikazarIrAta 862 1597[2] ovammasacce " , 862 orAliyasarIrI audArikazarIriNaH gA. 194 ovamma 1794[3] aupamyam 211 gA. 175 orAliyasarIrIsu audArikazarIriSu ovAsaMtaraM avakAzAntaram 1000 osakvati 1903[2] avadhvaSkate 1253, orAliyasarIre audArikazarIram 1255 osaNNakAraNaM 1476, 1488 avasanna kAraNam-bAhulya, audArikazarIre kAraNam 720, 732, 1801, 1539 [3] 1806 [1], 1809 * orAliyasarIre audArikazarIram / * bhosappiNIo avasarpiNyaH 1262 [1], 1476 taH 1478 [2], 9286, 1288, 1300, 1480, 1482taH 1301,1305,1310, 1484 [2], 1485 1326, 1344, 1352, [1-3, 5.7], 1487 1359, 1365, 1377 [1-2], 1489, 1490 0 osappiNIhiM avasarpiNIbhiH 910 [1],1491[1],1492 [1.2, 4], 911 [2], [1], 1495[1], 912 [2], 914 [1], 1497[1-3], 1498 918 [1], 921 [1] [1], 1501 [1]. +osahi auSadhyaH 38 gA. 12 orAliyasarIrehiM audArikazarIraiH 918[1] bhosahIo orAliyasarIrehito audArikazarIrebhyaH osA avazyAyaH 28 [1] 1565, 1595[2], ohAriNI avadhAraNI 830, 831 1603[2], 1604[1] ohie audhike 1926 orAliyasaMThANa-0 audArikasaMsthAna 1543 ohio audhikaH 189 [1], orAliyassa audArikasya 910[2-3], / 190 [1], 1145 734,

Page #610
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 93 mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi mohiNA avadhinA 1215 [13], ohidaMsaNaNA- avadhidarzanAnAkAra 1983 taH 1992, gArapAsaNayA pazyattA 1938, 1942 1994, 1995, 1997, ohidasaNaNA- avadhidarzanAnA1998, 2006, 2007 gArovoge kAropayogaH 1910, ohiNANa avadhijJAna 452, 464 1914 [1], 1216 [1], ohidasaNAvaraNe avadhidarzanAvaraNam 1680 1929 ohidasaNI avadhidarzanI ohiNANa. avadhijJAna 440, 441, 488, 496, 1356 487 [1], 495[1] avadhidarzaninaH 260, ohiNANapariNAme avadhijJAnapariNAmaH 933 1954, pR. 230 Ti. 2 ohiNANasAgAra- avadhijJAnasAkArapazyattA ohidasaNINaM avadhidarzaninAm 260 pAsaNayA 1937, 1941 ohidasaNo- avadhidarzanopaohiNANasA- avadhijJAnasAkAropayogaH vauttA yuktAH 1929 gArovaoge ohipayaM avadhipadam pR. 418 ohiNANaM avadhijJAnam 1420 paM. 27 [7.8], 1421 [2], ohiya. audhika 1898 [2] 1511 [1-3], 1512 * ohiNANAI avadhijJAnAni 1437[6] bhohiyadaMDao audhikadaNDakaH 890, . ohiNANANi avadhijJAnAni 1437[5] bhohiNANAriyA avadhijJAnAH 108 ohiyassa audhikasya 1503, -mohiNANissa avadhijJAninaH 487[1], 1507/3] ___ 495[1] ohiyA audhikAH 189[1], mohiNANI avadhijJAnI 488,496, 190 [1], 640, 641, 1349 1146, 1147, 1150 avadhijJAninaH 257, taH 1152, 1172, 259,938,1898[2], 1174, 1526 [3], 1954 1583 [3] 0-bhohiNANI avadhijJAnI 487/1], audhikA 1736 [1], ___ 495[13] 1737[1], 1738, mohiNANINaM avadhijJAninAm 257, 1741 259 audhikAni 917, 918 .-mohiNANINaM , 487[1], __ [1-3], 921[1-3], 495[1] * mohiNANesu avadhijJAneSu 1216 [1] bhohiyANaM audhikAnAm 181[12], bhohidasaNa avadhidarzana 1928 184[1], 197[1], mohidasaNa. ,, 440, 441, 358, 361, 367, 462[1] 983 [2], 984, 987

Page #611
ka kaI paeNNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi ohiyANaM [1], 1146, 1147, kakkhaDagaruya- karkazagurukaguNebhyaH 1155, 1180 [1, 3], guNehiMto 982, 987 [4] 1497 [3], 1526 [4], kakkhaDaphAsa. ____ karkazasparza 440, 441, 1532[3], pR.30 Ti.1 545[1], pR.395 Ti.3 * ohiyANaM audhikAnAm 1178 kakkhaDaphAsaNAme karkazasparzanAma 1694 ohissa avadheH 1981 gA. 222, [12] 2017 kakkhaDaphAsa karkazasparzapariNatAH 8 [4], ohI avadhiH 2gA. 7,1982, pariNatA 9[1] taH 13 [5], 12 2008, 2016, 2027 [1, 3.8], 13[1.5] kakkhaDaphAsapariNAme karkazasparzapariNAmaH 955 kati 983 [1], 1621, kakkhaDaphAsA karkazasparzAH 167 taH 1773 [1] 174 kaikirie katikriyaH 1598, 0 kakkhaDassa karkazasya 545 [1] 1599 [1] kakkhaDAI karkazAni 1800 [1-2] kaipaesogADhA katipradezAvagADhA 1244 * kakkhaDAI , 1800 [2] kaharasAre karIrasAraHpR. 294 Ti.3 kakkhaDANaM karkazAnAm 545[1] kaivihe katividhaH 1068 0 kakkhaDe karkazaH katividham 1482, +kaccha kaccha:-vanaspativizeSaH 1485 [3] kaisu katiSu 55 [3] gA. 108 1217 kacchabhA kacchapA:-jalacarabhedaH 64 katibhiH 966 [1], 967 kaihiM [1], 970, 1002 kacchahA ko kutaH 859 gA. 192 kacchA kakSA-jalaruhavanaspatikamohito kuta:-kebhyaH 650 [1], vizeSaH kacchurI vanaspativizeSaH 42gA.19 kakkoDa karkoTakI-vallIbhedaH 45 +kacchula kacchula:-gulmavanaspatigA. 29 bhedaH 43 gA. 25 +kakkhaDa tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 kacchaMbhari kastumbhariH-vanaspatiH kakkha Da . karkaza-sparza 333, pR. 18 Ti. 6 1801, 1809 kaja kriyate-bhavati 1574, kakkhaDagaruyaguNa * karkazagurukaguNa 985[9], 1577 [1], 1578 [1], 1579 [1], kakkhaDagaruyaguNA karkazagurukaguNAH 980 1607, 1609, 1612, [1],982,985[8-9], 1628 taH 1630, 987 [34] 1634, 1640, 1650 kakkhaDagaruyaguNANaM karkazagurukaguNAnAm 982, taH 1652, 1658, 987 [4] 1660

Page #612
mUlasaddo kajati kajale kajati bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi kriyate-bhavati 1142, kaDugatuMbIphale kaTukatumbIphalam 1233 1574, 1575 [1], kaDuya kaTuka 544, 1809 1576 [1], 1577 kaDuya[1], 1578 [1], kaDuyapiTTaNiTTiyA kaTukapiSTaniSThitA1579 [1], 1607 taH madyavizeSaH pR. 296 1609, 1612, 1613 Ti. 16 [1], 1614 taH 1616 kaDuyarasa kaTukarasa pR.395Ti.2 [1], 1622 taH 1626, kaDuyarasa. 440, 441 1628 taH 1630, kaDayarasapariNatA kaTukarasapariNatAH 1633, 1634, 1635 <[3], 9[1-5], 10 [1-4], 1636 taH [1-2], 11[2], 12 1638 [1], 1640, [18], 13[15] 1650, 1652, 1653, 0 kaDuyAI kaTukAni 1801 1657, 1658, 1660 kaNa mlecchajAtivizeSaH kajalam 1226 pR. 36 Ti. 17 kriyete-bhavataH 1142, +kaNaira karNikAraH 43 gA. 24 1633, 1635. [4] kaNae kanakaH-parvagavanakriyante-bhavanti 1129, spatibhedaH 46 gA. 34 1139, 1141,1142, kaNaga kanaka 187 gA. 1451611,1635[1,3,4] 146, 195[1], 1230 kRtvA 878, 2169 kaNagA kanakAH-caturindriyakASThapAdukAkArAH 58[1] zilpAryAH 106 kaNabhAgA caturindriyajIvAH trIndriyajIvAH pR. 27 pR. 28 Ti. 13 Ti. 10 +kaNayara karNikAraH pR. 18 Ti.18 kASThAt 54 [5] gA. 76 kaNavIra mlecchajAtivizeSaH taH 79, 54 [6] gA. pR. 36 Ti. 17 80 taH 83 0kaNavIrae karavIrakaH 1226, zrIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] 1227, 1229, 1230 kaTaka-AbharaNa 177 kaNavIre karavIraH 1231 , ,, 178[12], kaNikAmacchA matsthavizeSaH 63 188, 196 kaNiyArakusume karNikArakusumam 1230 kRtasya 1679 kaNNattiyA carmapakSivizeSaH kRtAni 1444 kaNNapAuraNA karNaprAvaraNAHkaTAham 54[8] gA. 95 antarvIpamanuSyAH 95 kaTukA 1237 kaNNapIDha karNapITha 177, 178 kaTukatumbI 1233 / [1-2], 196 kaTThapAuyArA kaTThahArA kaTThAmo kaTTAhArA kaDaga. kaDaya. kaDassa kaDAI kaDAI . kaDuI kadugatuMbI

Page #613
paMNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi kaNiyA karNikA-vanaspatiH kaNhalessaM kRSNalezyam 1215 54[8] gA. 91 [1-2], 1258 karNikA 177, 178 [1], 188, 2169 kRSNalezyAm 1224 kaNNiyArakusume karNikArakusumam pR. 294 0 kaNhalessaM kRSNalezyam 1258[-]] Ti. 21 kaNhalessA kRSNalezyA 1116, kaNNukkaDatta vanaspativizeSaH 1156, 1158, 1159, pR. 22 Ti. 4 / 1163[1], 1164[3], +kaNha kRSNa:-haritavanaspati 1165[2], 1180[7], bhedaH 49 gA. 41 1219, 1220, 1222, kaNhakaDabU vanaspativizeSaH 51[1] 1226, 1233, 1242, gA. 49 taH 1244, 1250 taH kaNhakaMdae kRSNakandakaH 1233 1252,1256, 1257, kaNhalesaTANA kRSNalezyAsthAnAni [1-3,5,7,9,12-13], 1249 1258[5] kaNhalesaM kRSNalezyam 1215[2] kRSNalezyAH 938, 943, kRSNalezyAm 1224 1146, 1163 [3], kaNhalesA kRSNalezyA 1232, pR. 1170, 1171, 1173, 403 Ti. 1 1176, 1180 [5, kRSNalezyAH 939[1] 8-9], 1182[1, 3], kaNhalesAe kRSNalezyayA 1258[6] 1183[1,3], 1188, kRSNalezyAyAm 1190, 1192, 1194, 1885 [1] pR. 285 Ti. 3, pR.286 kaNhalesAo kRSNalezyAH 1190 Ti.3 kaNhalese kRSNalezyaH 1201[1]. kaNhalessAe kRSNalezyayA 1258[7] 1203 [1,3], 1210 kRSNalezyAyAH 1245 [3], 1211, 1215 0 kaNhalessAe kRSNalezyayA 1258 [1],1258[6],1336, 1746, 1751 kaNhalessAo kRSNalezyAH 1180 0 kaNhalese kRSNalezyaH 1258[8] [7.9], 1182 [2-3], kaNhalesesu kRSNalezyeSu 1201[1], 1183 [3], 1189 1210 [3], 1211 kaNhalessAThANA kRSNalezyAsthAnAni 1246 kaNhalessa0 kRSNalezya 1208 kaNhalessAThANANaM kRSNalezyAsthAnAnAm kaNhalessaTTANA kRSNalezyAsthAnAni / 1247 1247, 1249 kaNhalessANaM kRSNalezyAnAm 1170 taH kaNhalessaTTANANaM kRSNalezyAsthAnAnAm 1174, 1176,1178, 1248, 1249 1180 [1, 5-10],

Page #614
vIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo kaNhalessANaM 182 [2-2], 1183 [13], 1188 taH 1194, 1217 kaNhalessApariNAme kRSNalezyApariNAmaH 930 kaNhalesse kRSNalezyaH 1201 [1], katare 12.3 , 1208. 1280, 12 -11-], 1211, 121', [1], 1216 [1], 1258 katarehito kaNhalesse kRSNalezyaH 1258 [] kaNhalessesu kRSNalezyeSu 5117, 1201 [1], 1203 [1], 1208, 1209, 1210 [1], 1213 kaNhalessehiMto kRSNalezyebhyaH 5191, 1192, 1194 kaNha vallI kRSNavallI 4, gA. 30 kaNhasappA kRSNataH 79 0 kaNhA kRSNAH . kaNhANaM kRSNAnAm 102 gA.117 zuSNaH- vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 53 katare 225 taH 230 [], 232 taH 271, 272 [15], 273 saH 275, sakkayattho sutkAi 1818,1821,2053, 2125 taH 2127[1], 2129 [1], 2130, 2131, 2142,2143 kataraH 272 [1-5]] katarat 777, 779, 780, 802 taH 805, 887, 979, 985 [7], 987 [2], 1013 katarAH 1182 [2], 1189 katarANi 1248, 1249, 1565. 1566 katarebhyaH 225 taH 230 [5], 232 taH 272 [5], 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH 333, 691, 731, 733, 735, 737, 753, 763, 772, 777, 779, 780, 802 taH 805, 887, 900, 979, 982, 985 [7-9], 987 [2-4], 1013 1170 taH 1174, 1176, 1180 [1, 5.10], 1182[1,3], 1183 [1-3], 1185, 1186, 1187 taH 1194,1248,1249, 1473, 1565, 1566, 1818, 1821,2053, 2125 taH 2127[1], 2129[1], 2130, 2131, 2142, 2143 katarasmAt 272 [15] kaNhe katare 691, 731, 733, 0 9.82, 987 [4], 1170 taH 1174, 1176, 1180 [1, 5.10], 1182[1,3], 1183 [2-3], 1185 taH 1188, 1190, 1192 taH 1194, / katarehito A 9 [2]-7

Page #615
mUlasaddo katarehiMto kati paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo katarAbhyaH 1182[2], 1189 kati 725taH 727, 774, 791, 859 gA. 192, 870, 898, katikirie 901, 902, 904, 906, 908, 958, 959, 973, 984, 985[1], 987[1], 1025, 1026 [1], katikiriyA 1027[1],1028[1], 1056, 1057, 1156 taH 1160, 1219, 1239, 1240, 1250, 1256, 1257[1, 3, 5, 7, 12], 1475, katidisiM 1567, 1581[1], 1582, 1583 [1], 1605, 1606[1], +katipaesa 1617, 1627[1], 1642, 1643, 1646, katipaesie 1647[1], 1648, 1649 [1], 1664 gA. katipaesogADhe 217, 1665, 1666, 1687, 1754 [1], katipatiTrie 175", 1756 [1], katipadesiyA 1757, 1758[1], katippagArA 1763 [1], 1765[2], katibhAga-0 1766, 1767[1] 1768[1], 1769 [1], katibhAgaM 1770 [1], 1774 [1], 1775 [1], 1776, 1777[1], 1778, katividhaM 1783 [1], 1784[1], katividhe 1787[1],1788[1], kativihA 1789, 1791, 1792 [1], 1809, 2086, / sakkayattho suttaMkAi 2089, 2090 [1] 2091[1], 2092, 2133, 2134[1], 2147, 2148, 2152 vatikriyaH 1585[1], 1588, 1589 [1], 1590, 1591, 1596, 1597 [1],1604[1], 2153 [4], 2166 [3] katikriyAH 1586[1], 1592 taH 1594, 1595[1], 1600, 1602, 1603[1], 2153 [5-6], 2166[3-4] katidizaH - katibhyo digbhyaH 1553, 1554, katipradezA: 972 gA. 202 katipradezakam 977[1], 985[5] katipradezAvagADham 978[1], 985[6] katipratiSThitaH 960[1] katipradezikA 1243 katiprakArA 859 gA.192 katibhAga 677, 679, 681 katibhAgaM 1793 gA. 217, 1803, 1810, 1816 katividham 1242 katividhaH 1982 katividhA 438, 738, 754, 764, 773 [1],

Page #616
mUlasaddo kati vihA 33 kativihe " bIyaM parisiTTe - sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi 860 taH 866, 1009 [1],1011[1],1016 [1], 1087, 1088, 1568 taH 1572, 1936 taH 1938, 1940 taH 1942, 1944, 1945, 1947, 1948, 1951, 2052 [1], 2055, 2060, 2063, 2066, 2069, 2072, 2077 katividhAH 500 taH 502, 1012 [1] katividhAni 1024 katividhaH 685, 881, 896, 925 taH 937, 947 taH 957, 962 [1],963[1], 1007, 1008 [1], 1015 [1], 1017 taH 1020 [9], 1021 [1-3], 1069, 1070, 1085. 1471, 1679, 1680, 1681 [1], 1682, 1908 taH 1910, 1912 taH 1914, 1917, 1918, 1921, 1922 katividham 1476 taH 14.8 [2], 1480, 1483, 1484 [1-2], 1485 [1, 2, 5, 6 ], 1487[1-2], 1514, 1533 [1], 1536, 1537, 1539 [1], 1552, 1688, 1689 [12], 1690 [1-3], kati vi kativiho katisamaie "" katisamaiyA katisu dr (tR. sa.) katihi katihiM kate katohiMto katto kattha + karathula kabhara kadalitthaMbhANa kadalI kadalIbhANa sakkattho sukAi 1691 [1-5], 1692, 1694 1693, [1, 3-9], 1695 [1-2], 1696 katividhAni pR. 215 Ti. 1 katividhaH 1664gA. 217 katisAmayikaH 2087 [1], 2088, 2172 katisAmayikam 2171 katisAmayikI 1010 [1] katiSu 1216 [1] katibhiH 1232 961[1], 1664gA. 217 99 668, 687, 859 gA. 192, 964 [1], 965 [1], 1003 [1], 1004, 1005, 1670, 1672 kRte 1864, 2052 [2] kutaH - kebhyaH 639 [1], 642, 645[1], 646, dw 648, 655 [1] 656 [1], 658, 662[1] kutaH kutra 559 gA. 182 pR. 78 Ti. 4 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 18 Ti. 19 kastumbhariH - vanaspativizeSaH 42gA. 20, pR. 17 Ti. 14 kadalIstambhAnAm 883 kadalI pR. 20 Ti. 10 kadalIstambhAnAm pR. 219 Ti. 4

Page #617
kappe 100 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi kaduiyA vallI vizeSaH 45 gA. 29 kalpe 223 [1-8], kannayIDha karNapITha 118 334, 409 [1] taH kanukkaDa vanaspativizeSaH pR.22 418 [1], 419 [1], Ti. 4 420 [1], 424 [1], kappa kalpa 197[2], 198 426 [1],590, 1470 [2], 634 kampe kalpayoH 206 [2] gA. kappakalpa- kalpanAmAbhidha 155 dvIpasamudrArthe 1003 [2] kampesu dalapeSu 148, 151, gA. 205 157, 160, 206 [2] kappassa kalpasya 199 [1], 200 ga'. 15", 2051, [1], 202[1], 203 2052 [1] [1], 204[1], kalpaH 663, 672 [9], 205[1] 1532 [5], 1551 kappaM kalpam 1963 [4, 6]] kappA kalpI 205[1], kappovaga kalpopaka 661 206[1] kampovagavemANiya- kalpopakavaimAnikadevebhyaH 0kappA kalpAH 210 devehito 650 [17-18] kappAIyA kalpAtItAH 147[2] kappovagA kalpopatrAH 143, 144 kappANaM kalpayoH 201[1], [1.2], 1520 [5] 206 [1], 207, pR. kabbaDanivesesu vardaTanibaMdhu 82 75 Ti. 1 kamma karma 211 gA. 178, kappAtIta kalpAtIta 1532 [6] 1137, 1684 [1] kappAtIta. kamma0 ,, 1123 gA. 209 kappAtItagavemANiya-kalpAtItakavaimAnika kammae vAma kArmaNaM vA 901, devehiMto devebhyaH 650[17] kappAtItA kalpAtItAH 143, 908, 1475 1520[5] kammakhaMtre karmaskandhAna 2175 kappAtIyavemANiya- kalpAtItavaimAnikadeva- kammagasarIra- kArmaNazarIrakAyayogama devapaMceMdiyave- paJcendriyavaikriya kAyalogaM uvviyasarIre zarIram 1526 [6] kambhagasIra- kANazarIrakAyaprayogagatiH kappAtIyavemANiya- kalpAtItavaimAnikadevezyaH kAyappaogagatI 1086, 1089 devehito 650 [17] kammagasarIra- kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogiNaH kappAtIyA kalpAtItAH 145 kAyappaogiNo 1083 kappAsaTTisamijiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] kammagasarIrakAyappa- kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogI kappAsiyA kArpAsikAH-kAryAH 105 ogI . kappe kalpaH 197 taH 204 kammagasarIraNAme kArmaNazarIranAma 1694 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA / [3]

Page #618
vIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo 101 mUla saddo sakkayalyo suttaMkAi / mUlasado sakkayastho suttaMkAi kammagasarIrabaMdhaNaNAme kArmaNazarIrabandhananAma [1], 1648, 1649 [1], 1665 taH 1669, kammagasarIrasaMghAyaNAme kArmaNazarIrasavAtanAma 1755, 1756 [1], 1694[6] 1757, 1758 [1], kammagasarIrassa kArmaNazarIrasya 1557 1765 [2], 1766, kammagasarIraM kArmaNazarIram 1562, 1767[1],1768[1], 1770 [1], 1773 kAmagasarIrA kArmaNazarIrANi10.], [1-2], 1774 [1], 1776, 1777 [1], 8 kampagasarIrA 1783 [1], 1784[1], kammagasarIrANaM kArmaNazarIrANAm 156", 1788 [1], 1789, 1791, 1792 [1] 0 kammagasarIrI kArmaNazarIrI 1903 [] 0 kammapagaDIo karmaprakRtayaH 1587 [1] kammagasarIre kArmaNazarIram 1552 karmaprakRtIH 1788 [2] * kammagasarIre kammabaMdhapadaM karmabandhapadam pR. 387 kammagA karmajAni kArmaNAni vA paM. 15 914 [4], 917, kammabaMdhavedapadaM ___ karmabandhavedapadam pR. 388 __918 [3] paM. 20 8 kammagAI kammabIesu karmabIjeSu 2176 911 [4], 2175 kammabhUmae karmabhUmakaH 1747 [1], 0 kAmagANaM kArmaNayoH 1556,1566 1750 kammaThitI karmasthitiH 1697, kammabhUmaehiMto karmabhUmakebhyaH 645 1698 [1], 1704 [3-4] kammaNisego 0 kammabhUmaehito kammapanaDipade karmaprakRtipade pu. 367 kammabhUmaga karmabhUmaka639 [25-26], 662[5-7], 665[2], kamnapagaDIo karmaprakRtayaH 1687, 676, 1533 [6-10] 175.4 [1], 1763 [1], kammabhUmaga. karmabhUmaka639 [24-25], 1769 [1], 1.7 [1], 650 [12], 662[3], 1778 [1], 1787[1], 1533 [4.5] pR. 352 Ti. 3 kammabhUmagagambha- karmabhUmakagarbhavyutkrAntika karmaprakRtIH 964 [1], vakkaMtiyamaNUsa- manuSyapaJcendriya96'- [1], 266 [1], paMceMdiyaveu- vaikriya9.67 [1], 970, viyasarIre zarIram 1519 [2-3] 1581 [1], 1582, , 1519 [3-4] 1583 [], 1642, kammabhUmagapali- karmabhUmakapratibhAgI 1747 bhAgI [1], 1750 taH 1752 karmaniSekaH ,, ,, ,,

Page #619
mUlasaho 102 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo kammabhUmagA karmabhUmakAH 94, 138 kammabhUmage karmabhUmakaH 1751 kammabhUmagehiMto karmabhUmakebhyaH 662 0 kammassa kammassa baMdhae kamma kammabhUmaya 0 karmabhUmaka 1258 [7] kammabhUmayamaNUsANaM karmabhUmakamanuSyANAm 1257 [3] 1257 [] kammabhUmayamaNUsINa karmabhUmakamAnuSINAm 1257[4] kammabhUmayA karmabhUmakAH 97[1] kammabhUmigA karmabhUmakA 1752 kammabhUmIsu karmabhUmiSu 82, 93, 154, 176 kammayasarIra- kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogI kAyappaogI 1083 0 kammayA karmajAni kArmaNAni vA 921 [4], 922 kammavedae karmavedakaH 2 gA. 6 kammavedavedayapayaM karmavedavedakapadam pR.391 sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1715, 1722, 1726, 1728, 1731 [1], 1734, 1742 taH 1744 karmaNaH 1744 karmaNo bandhakaH 2 gA. 6 karma 1667, 1670, 1672, 1675, 1676 [1], 1677 [1], 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1686, 1745 taH 1747 [1], 1749 taH 1752, 1755, 1756 [1], 1757, 1758 [1], 1764, 1765 [2], 1767 [1], 1770 [1], 1773 [1], 1774 [1], 1776, 1777 [1], 1778, 1783 [1], 1784 [1], 1785 [1], 1786 [1]. 1788 [1], 1789, 1792 [1], 2175 karmAMzAH 2170 [1] karmAzAn 2175 karmajAni kArmaNAni vA 916 [3] karmANi 1444 ,, 2170 [2] gA. 229 kAmaNe 1563 [2] karmaNAm 1748 1742 kammaMsA kammase kammA kammaveyabaMdhapayaM karmavedabandhapadam pR. 390 paM. 28 kammasarIrakAyappaoge kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogaH pR. 261 Ti. 2-3 0 kammasarIraNAmAe kArmaNazarIranAmnoH 1702 [13] kammasarIrA karmajazarIrANi kArmaNa zarIrANi vA 912 [4] kammassa karmaNaH 325, 1667, 1679 taH 1681 [2], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1685 [1], 1686, 1697, 1698 [1-2], 1702 [1, 16], 1705, 1707 [1], 1708 [1-2, 7.8], kammAI kammAI " kammANaM 0kammANaM kammAriyA kAryAH 101, 105 .

Page #620
103 " kartum bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi mUlasaddo kammAsarIrakAya- kANazarIrakAyaprayogagatiH kayarehiMto ppaogagatI 1087 kayaMbe kammAsarIrakAya- kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogiNaH ppaogiNo 1078,1081taH 1083 karae kammAsarIra- kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogI kAyappaogI 1079, 1081, 1082 kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogiNaH 1077, 1078, 1080, +karakara __ 1081, 1083 kammAsarIra- kArmaNazarIrakAyaprayogaH 0karaNI kAyappaoge 1068taH 1070, +karamadda 1072taH 1075 kamme kama 2 gA.6, 1679taH +karamaddiya1681 [1], 1682, 1683, 1686, karaMje 1688, 1689 [1], 1690 [1] taH 1693, karittae 1694 [1-3, 9-10], +karIra 1695 [1-2], 1696, 2170 [1] karei kamme tti padaM karmeti padam pR. 384 kareja paM. 21 karejA kamhA kasmAt 2170 [1] kamhi kasmin 1574, 1576 [1], 1577 [1], 1578[1], 1579 [1], kareNa 1637, 1640 kareti kRta 177, 178 [1], 188 kayarasArae karIrasArakaH pR. 294 Ti. 4 kayarasAre karIrasAra: 1228 karettae kayare katare 230 [6], 231, karesA 2128 [1] kareMti katarA: 1663 katarat 1247 kayarehiMto katarebhyaH 230[6], +kala 231, 1247, sakkayastho suttaMkAi katarAbhyaH 1663 kadambaH - bahubIjavanaspatiH 41 gA. 18 karakaH-apkAyabhedaH 28 [1] ekAsthikavanaspatibhedaH pR. 17 Ti. 9 karakaraH- vanaspatiH 54 [8] gA. 92 karaNI 1237 karamardaH- vanaspativizeSaH 42 gA. 22 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 18 Ti. 11 karaJjaH - ekAsthikavanaspatiH 40 gA. 13 1864 karIraH-vanaspatiH 42 gA. 22 karoti 82 kuryAt 1408 [3] ,, 1407[1], 1408 [1-3], 1421 [5], 1446,1450, 1454, 1456 kareNa-kartA 1 gA. 2 karoti 879, 1117, 2170 [1] gA. 228, 2172, 2174 [1], 2175 kartum 2052[2, 4.6] kRtvA 2175 kurvanti 93, 673 [2], 1410 [1, 3], 1411, 2052 [2, 4.6] vanaspativizeSaH 50 gA.

Page #621
kasAya 104 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi kalakusume kalakusumam 1228 kavisANae kApizAyanam 1237 kalasa kalaza kavijalA kapijalAH -romapakSi0kalasA kalazAni 177, 178 vizeSaH [1], 188 phavoyA kapotA: 88 kalaha 188 0 kasAI kapAyI 1331 taH 1334 kalahaMsA kalahaMsAH kaSAyiNaH kalaheNaM kalahena 1580 0kasAIja kaSAyiNAm 253 kalaMkalIbhAva kalaGkalIbhAva 211 0kasAINaM kalaMbuyA kalambukA-jalajavanaspativizeSaH kasAe kaSAyaH 2 gA. 5, 1865 51 kalaMbuyA gA. 219 kadambakapuSpasaMsthAna 974 pupphasaMThANa. [1], pR.241 Ti. 1 kaSAya 111 taH 119, kalaMbuyAsaMThANa. kadambakasaMsthAna 983 [2] 124 taH 129, 131, kalAva kalApa 986, 1492 [1] 132, 544, 1009 0kalAvA kalApAni 177, 178 +kasAya kaSAyaH 212 gA. 180, [1], 188 1259 gA. 211 kaliyA kalitAni 177, 178 kaSAyaH- samuddhAtaH 2085 [1], 188, 195 [1], gA. 227 +kaliMgA kaliGgeSu 102 gA. 112 kasAyakalAtI kaSAyakaSAyI pR. 311 kaliMdA kalindAH-jAtyAryAH Ti. 1 103 gA. 118 kasAyapayaM kaSAyapadam pR. 236 kaluyA caturindriyajIvAH 56[1] 0kalevaresu kalevareSu kasAbapariNAme kaSAyapariNAmaH 926, kallANaga. kalyANaka 177, 178 ___[1-2], 188, 196 kasAyapariNAmeNaM kaSAyapariNAmena 938. kallANe parvagavanaspatibhedaH kasAyabArasagasta kaSAyadvAdazakasya 1700 kalhAre kalhAram [4], 1708 [4], 0kavayA kavacAH 211 gA. 178 1737 3, 4] kavADa kapATa 177, 178 [1], kasAyarala kaSAyarasa pR.39,Ti.2 188 kasAyarasa , 440, 441 kavADaM kapATam 2172 kasAyarasapariNatA kaSAyarasapariNatAH 8[3], 0 kavADesu kapATayoH 155 9 [1-5], 10 [1-2], kaviTTaga kapitthaka 195 [1] 11 [3], 12 [1], kaviTThANa kapitthAnAm 1122, 13 [15] 1235 kasAyaveyaNije kaSAyavedanIyam 1682, kaviTe kapitthaH 41 gA. 16 1691 [3.4

Page #622
mUlasado kasAyasamugdhAe 2147 taH 2152 kasAyasamugdhANaM kaSAyasamudghAtena 2125 taH 2127 [1], 2128 [12], 2129 [1], 2130, 2131 kasAyA 0 kasAyI kasAhIyA kasiNa kaseruyA kasAyasamugdhAo kaSAyasamudghAtaH kasAyasamugdhAto kasAyasamugdhAyA kassa karasai kaha kattho suttakAi kaSAyasamudghAtaH 2089, 2089, 2050 [1], 2091 [1-2], 2012, bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasar3o kaha - kahi 2117 [1], 2139 2155 kaSAyasamuddhAtAH 2105 2106, 2133, " kaSAyAH kaSAyaNaH sarpa vizeSaH 2134 [1] 958 250 253 80 kRSNa 108 [2] kaserukaH - jalajavanaspatibhedaH 51 kasya 55[3] gA. 109, 1470, 1622 taH 1626, 1664gA. 217 kasyacit 1034, 1041 [1-4, 6-9], 1043 [1, 3, 5, 6 ], 1045 [1], 1046 [5, 7-8 ] 1047 [3], 1061, 1067, 2093 [[7], 2095[1], 2096 [1-2], 2101[1]. 2102, 2103 [1], 2108, 2112, 2113, 2519 [24], 2120 [23] 2105 taH 2135[1] katham 1664 gA. 217 kahiM kahiMnci kaMkA kaMkA se kaMkoss kaMgU kaMgUyA kaMcaNapuraM kaMcanapurI kaMDarasa kaMDAvelU + kaMDukka kaMdukke kaMDuriyA sadayatthI suttakAi katham 1667 taH 1669 kutra 82, 93, 148 taH 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, kutra 207taH 211 211gA. 159, 666 [1], 668 [1], 669 [1], 672 [7], 673 [1], 1470 kasmiMzcit 673 [2] kaGkAH - romapakSiNaH kaGkAvaMzaH - parvagavanaspatiH 88 46 gA. 34 karkoTakI - vallI vizeSaH 105 pR. 19 Ti. 6 kaGguH - vanaspatiH 50 gA. 43 jukA - vallIvizeSaH 45 gA. 29 102 gA. 112 pR. 37 Ti. 2 kANDasya 188, 189[7], 190[1], 193[1] kAJcanapuram kaJcanapurI kANDa veNuH - parvaga vanaspatiH 46 gA. 34 kandukkaH - vanaspatiH 53 [3] gA. 108 54 [8] "" gA. 96 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 48

Page #623
106 mUlasaho kaMta kaMtatariyA kaMtattAe kaMtayariyA kaMtassaratA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasado kAnta 118 kaMpillaM kAntatarikA 1238 kAntatayA 2052 [2] +kaMbala kAntatarikA 1231 kaMbalasADae kAntasvaratA 1684[1] kaMbalasADe kAntAH 1864 krandaH, kandikaH kaMbale vAnavyantaradevajAtiH kaMbU 194 gA. 151 kandakaH-kandaH 1233 kasaM kandarpa 188 kaMsoyaM kAndarpikANAm 1470 kAieNaM kandamUlAni 55[3] gA. 107 kAiyA kandamUlam 54[2] gA. sakkayattho suttaMkAi kAmpilyam 102 gA. 113 kambalaH 972 gA. 203 kambalazATakaH 1000 kambalazATaH pR. 247 Ti. 2-3 kambalaH 1229 kambuH -vanaspatiH 54[1]gA. 49 kAMsyam kaMtA +kaMda 0 kaMdae kaMdappa kaMdappiyANaM kaMdamUlA kaMdamUle kaMdalagA kAyikena 1002, _1003 [1], 1005 kAyikI 1567, 1568, 1605, 1606 [1], 1607, 1608, 1613 [1], 1614 taH 1616 [1], 1617, 1619 kAyikAH 55[3], 232, 233, 1287 kAyikyA 1620 kAthikAnAm 1161, 0kAiyA kandalakAH- ekakhurapazuvizeSaH 71 kandalatA pR. 19 Ti. 2 kandalI 42 gA. 20, 48 gA. 37 kandalIkandaH 54[8] gA. kaMdalatA] . kaMdali kaMdalI kAiyAe 0kAiyANa kaMdassa kaMdA kandasya 54[3] gA. 57, 0kAiyANaM 54[4] gA. 67, 54 [5] gA. 77, 54[6] gA. 81 kAu0 kandAH 40, 41, kAuagaNi. 55[3] gA. 107 kAulesaM krandrika-vAnavyantaradeva- kAulesA bhedaH 188 kandukaH-vanaspatiH kAulesAe __54[8] gA. 96 kandaH 54[1] gA. 53, kAulese 54[3] gA. 57, 54 [4] gA. 67 kandaH 54[8] gA. 88 / kAuleseNaM ,, 232 taH 234, 680, 1049, 1494[1] kApota [lezyAm] 1225 kApotAgni 171 kApotalezyAm 1224 kApotalezyA pR. 403 Ti. 1 kApotalezyAyAm _1585[1] kApotalezya: 1201[2], 1203 [1, 3], 1210 [3], 1215 [3] kApotalezyena 1258[4]

Page #624
bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo 107 mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi kAulesesu kApotalezyeSu 1210 [3] kAuMbari kAdumbariH- bahubIjakAulessaTTANA kApotalezyAsthAnAni vanaspatiH 41 gA.17 __ 1247 taH 1249 kAuMbhari ,, ,, pR. 17 Ti.14 kAulessaM kApotalezyAm 1116, kAUagaNi. kApotAgni 167ta: 170, 1221, 1222, 1253 172 kApotalezyam 1258 [3] kAUdarA kAkodarA: - sarpavizeSaH kAulessA kApotalezyA 1116, pR. 32 Ti. 2 1150, 1156, 1157, kAUyaagaNi. kApotAgni pR. 50 Ti. 9 1203 [2], 1221, kAe vanaspativizeSaH 52 1224, 1228, 1232, kAyaH 212 gA. 180, 1235, 1239, 1259 gA. 211 1253, 1254 kAye 2032 gA. 224 kApotalezyAH 255, 0kAeNaM kAyena 1002 938, 1170, 1171, kAehiM kAyaiH 1002, 1003 1173, 1174, [1], 1004, 1005 1176, 1180 [1, 3, kAodarA kAkodarA:-sarpavizeSaH 79 5, 7-10], 1182 kAoyaagaNi. kApotAgni pR. 50 Ti.9 [1, 3], 1183 [1, 3], kAolI kAkolI - vanaspatiH 1188, 1190 taH 54[1] gA. 51 1192, 1194 kAgaNi kAkiNI-vallIvizeSaH kAulessAe kApotaleiyAyAH 1235 45 gA. 32 kAulessAo kApotalezyAH 1180 [7, 9], 1182 [2], kAgali vallIvizeSaH pR.19 Ti.13 1183 [3], 1189, kAgA kAkAH 88 1190 kAgiNirayaNataM kAkiNiratnatvam 1469 kAulessAThANA kApotalezyAsthAnAni kAtavA kartavyA 528, 534 1247 kartavyaH 625, 638, kAulessANa kApotalezyAnAm 1171, 641 taH 645 [1], 1176, 1192 kAulessANaM 255 kAma kAma 211 gA. 176 kAulessApariNAme kApotalezyApariNAmaH930 kAmakamA kAmakramAH pR. 64 Ti.10 kAulesse kApotalezyaH 1208, kAmakAmA kAmakAmAH 188, pR. 64 1210 [1, 3], 1215 [3], 1338 Ti. 10 kAulessesu kApotalezyeSu 1208 kAmagamA kAmagamAH pR.64 Ti. 10 * kAulessesu 1208 kAmarUva. kAmarUpa 188 kAulessahiMto kApotalezyebhyaH 1191, kAmaMjugA romapakSivizeSaH 88 1194 / kAmiMjugA ,, pR. 34 Ti. 5 kAtavyo

Page #625
kAya sakkayatyo suttaMkAi kAyaprayogaH 1068, 1069, 1071 taH kAkamAcI-basasthati:2 108 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasado sakkAlyo susaMkAi / mUlasaddo kAya - mlecchajAti kAyappaoge vizeSaH kAyaaparitte kAyAparItaH 1379, kAyamAI kAyajogapariNAme kAyayogapariNAmaH 931 kAyajogaM kAyayogam 2173 [12] kApayoga 2174[8], 2175 kAyayogI 0 kAyajogaM kAyacA kAyajogI kAyayogI 1324 kAyayoginaH 252,938, 940[1] kAyajogINaM kAyayoginAm 21.2 kAyayo kAyajogIsu kAyayogiSu 1900[3] kAyaTTiipayaM kAyasthitipadam pR.317 paM. 10 kAyasthitiH 2 gA. 5, kAyasuhayA kAyaThiI 1259 gA. 212 kAyaM kAyaduhayA kAyaduHkhatA 1681[2], 0 kAraNaM kAyaparitte kAyaparItaH 1376, kAriyalaI kAyapariyAragA kAyaparicArakAH - pravI- kAriyA cArakAH 2052[1-3], kAremANA kAyapariyAragANaM kAyaparicArakANAm -- pravIcArakANAm 2053 kAyapariyAraNaM kAyaparicAraNAm kAremANe pravIcAraNAm 2012 kAla kAyayogam 217 - [1] kAyayoginaH 941 [1] kartavyA 382 [3], 5.07, , 4, 941 [2], 987 [5], 1022[2], 1793 mA. 218 kartavyaH 6.8, 673 [2], 990 [4], 12002 kAyasukhatA 1681 [1], 1:.02 kAyam 1120 kAraNam 730, 732, vallI vizeSaH 45 gA. 29 vanaspativizeSaH 42 gA. 23 kArayantaH 177, 178 [1], 188, 196 kArayantau 178 [2] kArayan 204 [2] kAla - samayArthe 211 gA. 177 kAla-vAnavyantarendra 189 [2], 193 [-], 194 kAla- samaya 921 [1], 1801, 1889 kAlaka:- kAlaH,kRSNavarNaH 457 [1-3], 468 [13], 47, [1-3], 483 [1-3], 491 kAla. " kAyapariyAraNA kAyaparicAraNA pravIcAraNA 2052 [1] kAyapariyAraNe kAyaparicAraNe - pravIcAraNe 205 kAyappaogiNo kAyaprayogiNaH 1082 0 kAyappaogI kAyaprayogI 1082 kAyaprayogiNaH 1077, 1078, 1080,1082, 0kAlae

Page #626
mUlasaddo 0kAlae kAlato kAlaeNaM kAlao bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 109 sakkayatyo suttaMkAI / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi [1.3], 5.21, 538, kAlataH - samayArthe 914[1], 1262[1], 1275, kAla kena - kRSNa 1305, 1325, 1327, varNana 1334, 1346, 1359, kAlataH - samayAthai 1365, 1366,1797, 877 [2, ,, 910 pR. 315 Ti. 1 0kAlayasta [1-2, 4], 911 [2], bAlakasya - kRSNavarNasya 9.12[2], 9.14[1], 47. [1], 543 [1], 918[1], 923 [1], 557[1] 0kAlayANa 1260taH 1262[2], kAlakAnAm - 1264[1]ta: 1266 kRSNavarNAnAm 333 kAlayANaM [1], 1267, 1268 ,, 457[1], 468 [1], 1270 [2] [1], 47 [1], 491 1273, 1279, 1284 [1], 538 [1], 539 taH 1286, 1288, [1], 541[1], 542, 1300, 1301, 1310, [1], 543[1], 1312, 1320 taH 557[1] kAlalohieNaM 1322, 1326, 1331, kAlalohitena 1232 kAlavaNa 1336, 1344, 1250, kAlavarNa 440, 441, 457[1], 468[1], 1352, 13.55, 1965, 475 [1], 483 [1], 49.1[1], 504, 515, kAlakasya - 525 [1], 538[1], kRSNavarNasya 45.7[1] ,39 [1], 541[1], 468[1], 48 : [1] ,42[1], 543 [1], 491[1], 5.38[1], 557[1], 558 "39[1], 41[1], kAlavaNaNAmAe kAlavarNanAmnaH 1702 [28] kAlavaNaNAme kAlavarNanAma 1694[8]] kAlakAnAm - kAlavaNNapariNatA kAlavarNapariNatAH 9[1], kRSNavarNAnAm 333 __ 10 [1], 11[1] taH 13 [5] 483 [1] kAlavaNNapariNayA , 8[1], 10[2] kAlasthitikam 1751 kAlavaNNapariNAme kAlavarNapariNAmaH 952 " 1740 taH kAlavaNNarasa kAlavarNasya 1747 [1], 1749 taH kAlavaNNAI kAlavarNAni 1752 1798[1-2 kAlagassa 0kAlagANa 0 kAlagANaM * kAlaThiIyaM kAlaThitIyaM

Page #627
kAlaM 110 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo kAlavanapariNayA kAlavarNapariNatAH pR. 7 kAlA Ti. 2 * kAlassa (tR.pa.) kAlena 2153 [2-3], 2156 [2],2159[2], 2160, 2166 [12] kAlAI kAlaM - samayArthe 211, 335 [1] taH 351[1], kAlAI 354 [1-3], 357[1], kAlAgaru. 360 [1], 363 [1], 366[1], 369[1], kAliyA 370 [1], 371 [1], kAliMgaM 372[1], 375[1], kAliMgI 381[1], 384[1], kAle 387[1], 390 [1], 393 [1], 394[1], 395[1], 396[1], 399[1], 407[1], 408[1], 409[1], 436 [1], 437[1,3], kAleNaM 560 taH 577, 579, 581, 583 taH 585, kAlo 589, 604 taH 607, 1262 [1], 1272, 1273, 1286, 1288, 1300, 1301, 1305, kAloe 1308, 1310,1326, 1344, 1352, 1359, kAlobhAsA 1365, 1378, 1387, 1697, 1698 [1-2], +kAloya 2176, pR. 126 Ti. 1 kAlaM karei kAlaM karoti-mRtyu kAloyasamudde prApnoti 82 +kAsa kAlaM kareMti kAlaM kurvanti-mRtyu prApnuvanti 93 +kAsI kAlaM karoti kAlaM karoti- mRtyu kiTTi prApnoti 1117 / sakkayatyo suttaMkAi kAlau-kRSNavarNI 178 [2] kAlAH - kRSNavarNAH 167 taH 174, 178[1], 179 [1], 187 gA.145 kAlAni-kRSNavarNAni 877 [7.8] ,, ,, 1798 [2] kAlAguru 177, 178 [1], 188 kAlikA-kRSNA 1237 kAliGgam 54 [8] gA.94 kAliGgI 45 gA. 28 kAla:-kRSNavarNavAn 179 [2], 180 [2] kAla:-mahAnarakaH 174 kAlaH-vAnavyantarendraH 190 [2], 192 gA. 149 kAlena- samayArthe 916 [2], 921 [2] kAla:-samayaH 1272, 1324,1329,1375, 1377,1380, 1386, 1390 kAlodaH-samudraH 1003 [2] kAlAvabhAsAH 167 ta: 174 kAlodaH - samudraH 1003 [2] gA. 204 kAlodasamudre 1098 kAzaH-vanaspatiH 42 gA. 22 kAzISu 102 gA. 112 vanaspativizeSaH 54[1] gA. 50

Page #628
mUlasar3o kiTTIyA kiNA kiNNara 0 + kiNNara kiNNarANaM kiNNA kiNha 0 kiNhae kiNhaNavIra kisa kihake se kiNhachirAlI kiNhapattA ki baMdhujIva kiNhamattiyA kiNhalesaM kiNhalerasaM kiilessA 39 kihalessANaM 0 * kiNhalesse kiNhasutta 0 kinhA fretary sakkayattho sutkAi vanaspativizeSaH 54[1] gA. 48, pR. 22 Ti. 3 kena 1002, 1004, 1005 bIyaM parisiTTaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo kinhe kittiyA kinnaracchAyaM kinnarA kibbisiyANaM kimAdiyA kimAhAraM kinnara - kinnarAbhidhavAnavyantara devAnAmindra 192 kinnara :- 192 gA. 150 192 " kinnarANAm kena 1003[1] kRSNa [ zyAm ] 1225 kRSNakaH - vanaspati vizeSaH 55[3] gA. 108 kRSNakaravIrakaH kRSNakesaraH kRSNazyAm "" kRSNalezyA kRSNakezaH kRSNazirAlI vallIvizeSaH pR. 19 Ti. 9 kRSNapatrAH - caturindriya 58 [1] jIvAH kRSNabandhujIvakaH 1226 kRSNa mRttikAH pRthvI kAyajIvAH 1226 pR. 293 Ti. 5 1226 23 1224 1223 1157, 1222, 1226, 1239 kRSNalezyAH kRSNazyAnAm kRSNalezyaH kRSNasUtra ke kRSNAH kRSNAzokaH 255, 1149, 1191 255 1750 1222 168 taH 174 1226 - kamarA kaMbale kimirAsi kirAya kiriyA kiriyAe kiriyAo 111 sakkayattho sutaMkAi kRSNaH - vanaspatiH 54[1] gA. 52 kIrtitA 55 [3] gA. 109 kinnaracchAm 1114 kinnarAH 141[1], 188 kilbiSikANAm 1470 kimAdikA kimAhAram 1797, 858 1809 kRmirAgakambalaH 1229 vanaspativizeSaH 54[1] gA. 52 98 kirAta - mlecchajAtivizeSaH kriyA 2 gA. 6, 1142, 1568 a: 1571, 1574, 1575 [1], 1576 [1], 1577 [9], 1578 [1], 1579 [1], 1599 [2], 1601, 1607 a: 1609, 1612, 1613 [1], 1614 taH 1616 [1], 1619, 1622 taH 1624, 1626, 1628 taH 1630, 1633, 1634, 1635[1, 4], 1636, 1650 a: 1653, 1657, 1658, 1660 kriyayA 1620 kriyAH 1129, 1139, 1141, 1142, 1.67, 1605, 1606 [1], 1617, 1621, 1627 [1], 1663

Page #629
112 mUlasado kiriyAo kiriyApayaM kiriyAbhAvaruI sakkayastho suttaMkAi 742, 745, 747taH 751, 775, 756, sanci : " kiriyAI kiriyA[ruI kiriyAsu kiriyAhiM kilAmeti kilAveMti kisalao paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo kiye 1142 kriyApadam pR. 362 paM.28 kriyAbhAvaruciH 110 gA. 128 kriyAruciH , 110 gA.119 kriyAsu 1784 [3] kriyAbhiH 1141, 1142, 1147, 1152 klAmayanti pR. 439 Ti. 1 2153 [4] kisalayaH 54[9] gA.98 kim 3taH6, 14taH 24, 26taH 31[1], 32taH 34[1], 35taH 52, 54[1], 56[1], 57[1], 58[1],59taH 65,69taH 74, 76taH 83, 85[1], 86taH 90, 92taH 97[1], 98taH 132,134taH 140 [1], 141 [1], 142[1], 143, 144[1], 14, 146 [1], 147[1], 439, 503, 609taH 613, 615, 617, 619, 621, 623, 624, 639 [1-26], 645 [2.6], 650 [1-6,8,10-18], 655 [1]ta: 657, 662 [1-7], 665[2-3], 666 [1-2], 668 [1-5], 669[1], 672[1.8], 673 [1], 730, 732, 734, 736, 739, 740, 781, 722 taH 800, 807, 808 taH 829 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 831, 867, 868, 871, 872, 875, 877 [1-5, 7.23], 878taH 882, 888 [1], 889taH 893, 899, 994, 995[1], 996, 998, 999[1], 1002, 1003 [1], 1077, 1078, 1080, 1081, 1083, 1086, 1089taH 1122, 1399, 1410 [1], 1472, 1515 [1]taH 1517[2], 1518 [16], 1519[1-4] 15.20 [1-3], 1533 [2-10], 1650, 1657, 1658,1705, 1707[1], 1708 [1-4], 1715, 1718, 1721, 1722, 1725, 1728, 1731 [1], 1734, 1735[1], 1745, 1749, 1793 gA. 217, 1794 [1], 179.8[1-2], 1800 [2-3], 1804, 1811, 1817, 1853, 1859, 1862, 1866, 1871 [1], 1872, 1874 [1], 1875 [1],

Page #630
113 mUlasaho kiMkara kiMgiriDA kiMca kiMci bIyaM parisiTuM- saddANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1876 [1], 1877, [1-3], 1498 [1], 1878[1], 1880 [1], 1501 [1], 1523 1881 [1], 1883 [1], [2], 1524 [1], pR. 1884, 1887[1], 241 Ti. 2 1889[1], 1890[1], kiMsaMThie kiMsaMsthitaH 2008 1894[1], 1928, kiMsaMsthitam 974 [2], 1929, 1954, 1955, 983 [2], 985 [2], 1965, 1974, 1975, 1488, 1489, 1521 2017,2022, 2027, taH 1523 [1], 1526 2038,2040,2049, [1,6], 1534, 1540 2051, 2056, 2061, taH 1542, 1544 2064, 2067,2070, [1,3] 2073, 2078,2173 kiMsaMThite kiMsasthitam 974 [1] [1-2], 2174 [2-3] kiMsaMThiyA kiMsaMsthitA 858 kiGkara 177, 178[1], kiMsuyakusumarAsI kiNshukkusumraashiH| 188 pR. 294 Ti. 18 trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] kiMsuyapuppharAsI kiMzukapuSparAziH 1229 kiJca pR. 79 Ti. 3 kIDe kITaH - caturindriyajIvaH kiJcit 211, 211gA. pR. 28 Ti. 8 175, 994, 1708 kIlaNa krIDana 188 [1-3], 1732, 2169 kimparyavasitA kIliyAsaMghayaNa- kIlikAsaMhanananAma 858 NAme kimpravahA pR. 213 Ti. 1 pR. 370 Ti. 1 kimprabhavA 858 kIsattAe kIhaktayA 1805, kimpuruSAH 141 [1], 1812, 2852 [2] +kukkuDa kukkuTa:-caturindriyajIvaH kimpuruSau-'kimpuruSaH' 58 [1] gA. 110 kinnarAbhidhavAnavyantara- kukkuDA kukkuTAH-romapakSiNaH 88 devAnAmindraH 192 kukkuha caturindriyavizeSaH58/1] kimpuruSANAm 192 gA. 110 kimpuruSaH-kinnarAbhidha- +kucca kUrcaH - vanaspatiH 42 vAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH gA. 23 192 gA. 150 kucchikimiyA kukSikRmayaH-dvIndriyajIvAH kiMsaMsthAnasaMrithatam 56 [1] 1490 [1], 1491 kucchipuhattiyA kukSipRthaktvikAH[1], 1492 [1], sarpavizeSaH 83 1495 [1], 1497 / / kuJchi kukSim -dvihastamAnam 83 kiMpajavasiyA kiMpavahA kiMpahavA kiMpurisA *kiMpurisA kiMpurisANaM kiMpurise . kiMsaMThANasaMThie [2]-8

Page #631
114 mUlasaho kucchaMbhari sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 58[2], 64[4], 75 [4], 84[4], 85[5], 2.1[4], 91[4] gA. 111 kulakSa-mlecchajAtivizeSaH +kujjaya kuDae kuDagachallI phuDagapuppharAsI kuDagaphale kuDagaphANie kuDaMbae kuTuMbae kuDuke kuNake +kuNAlA kutdhuMbhari paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaho kustumbhariH - vanaspatiH pR. 18 Ti.6 kujakaH-vanaspatiH 43 gA. 24 kuTajaH-vanaspatiH 41 gA. kulakkha 18, 46gA.34, 1233 kuTajachallI 1233 kulagghA kuTajapuSparAziH 1231 kuTaja'phalam 1233 + kulattha kuTajaphANitam 1233 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 25 kulavisiTThayA Ti. 2 kulAriyA kullA ,, pR. 21 Ti.3 kuvadhA(yA) kuNAleSu 102gA. 116 kustumbhariH- vanaspatiH kuviMdavallI 41 gA.17, pR. 18 Ti.6 kuvvamANe kudarzana 110 gA.131 kudRSTiH 110gA. 129 kumudadalam 1231 kuvvA kumudam +kusaTTA kUrmonnatA-yonibhedaH 773 kusuma [12] 0 kusumae kUrmonnatAyAm yonibhede 773 [2] 0 kusume vallIvizeSaH pR. 19 Ti.7 kurakaH - banaspatiH 52 kurarAH 88 kusuMbae kuraGga +kusuMbha kuru- devakurUttarakurva + kusuMbhaka bhidhAnadvIpa-samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 kuhaNa kuruSu 102 gA. 113 kuruvindam - tRNavizeSaH kuhaNA 47 gA. 36 kula 56 [2], 57[2], / kuhaNe kudasaNa * kudiTThI kumudadale kumude kummuNNayA mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 3 kulatthaH-vanaspatiH 50 gA. 42 kulaviziSTatA 1685[1] kulAryAH 101.104 dvIndriyajIvAH pR. 27 Ti. 7 vanaspativizeSaH 45 gA.29 kuvindavallI 45 gA. 30 kurvANaH 180 [2], 182 [2], 197 [2], 198 [2], 206 [2] dvIndriyajIvAH pR.27Ti.5 kuzAvarteSu 102 gA. 113 kusuma 178[2], 188 kusumakam -kusumam 1227, 1228 kusumam 1228 taH 1230, pR. 293 Ti. 14-16-17 kusumbhakaH 58[8] gA.89 kusumbhaH 50 gA. 43 kusumbhakaH pR. 21 Ti. 1 kuzaH 47 gA. 35 kuhaNa - vanaspativizeSaH 54[8] gA. 9.6 kuNAH-vanaspatiH 38 gA. 12, 52 kuhaNaH-, kummuNNayAe kuyavA kurae kuralA kuraMga kuru. +kuru kuruviMde

Page #632
mUlasaddo kuhaMDiyAkusume kuMkaNANaM kuMca kuMDariyA keNa kuMDala bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo kuSmANDa-vAnavyantaradeva jAtiH 188 kumANDikAkusamam 1230 kuSmANDa:-vAnavyantaradeva jAtiH 194 gA. 151 kokanadAnAm pR.25Ti.3 kekkayA kuzca -mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 3 * kekeyA vanaspativizeSaH pR. 22 Ti. 1 kuNDala 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196, 197 [2] kuNDala kuNDalaH-dvIpaH samudrazca 1003 [2] gA. 204 kuNDam vanaspativizeSaH pR. 25 Ti. 14 , pR. 22 Ti.1 kunthuH-trIndriyajIvaH 57 [1] kunda 178 [2] kundalatA 44 gA. 27 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 22 Ti. 1 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 22 Ti.1 kunduruka 177, 178[1], 188 kundam 1231 kundaH 43 gA. 26 kUTAH- kUTanAmAbhidhadvIpa-samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 kUTeSu kaH 1742taH 1744 kuMDukke sakyastho suttaMkAi kazcit 1121, 1215[1.3] kecit 119.8, 2057[1] kAnicit 54[8] gA.87 kekayAH- mlecchajAtivizeSaH mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 20 kena 439taH 441, 443taH 448, 552, 455[1-3], 456[1], 457[1], 459[1], 462[1], 464[1], 466 [1], 467[1], 468[1], 470 [1], 473 [1] 474 [1], 475 [1], 477[1], 481[1], 482[1], 483 [1], 485[1], 487[1], 490 [1], 491[1], 493 [1], 495[1], 497, 503 taH 505, 508taH 511, 513taH 515, 519, 525[1], 526 [1], 529 [1], 530 [1], 538[1], 539 [1], 541[1], 542[1], 543[1], 545[1] 547[1], 548[1], 550 [1], 551[1], 552[1], 554[1-3], 555[1-3], 556 [1], 557[1], 831, 867, 868, 994, 996,1124 taH 1126, kuMNuriyA kuMthU kuMda[latA kuMdayAri kuMdariyA kuMdurukka kara kUDA 7.

Page #633
116 mUlasaddo keNa - ketU kemahAliyA keyai 22 kerisiyA keTi hasta sakayattho sukAi 1128 a: 1130, 1132, 1138, 1139, 1142, 1215[1-3], 1220, 1222, 1252, 1253, 1255, 1444, 1459, 1573, 1928, 1929, 1954, 1957 [1], 1958, 1960, 1963, 1964, 2046, 2051, 2052[1], 2078, 2080 2083, 2169, pR. 275 Ti. 6 ketuH 195[2] kiyanmahatI 1502, 1504[1], [9], _1507[1], 1513[1], 1527 taH 1529[2], 1530, 1531, 1532[1,6], 1506 1535, 1545 taH 1547[1], 1548 taH 1550, beer (sa.pra.) kekayA kerisae paNNavaNAsuptaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo kevaiyaM kevaiyA 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9 ] ketakI - gucchavanaspatimede 42 gA. 23 - valayavanaspatibhede 48 gA. 37 102 gA. 117 kIdRzakaH - kIdRzaH 1146, 1147 [1], 1750, 1751 taH kIdRzikA - kIdRzI 1226 1231, 1233, 1238, 1752 keli 188 kiyatkAlasya kiyatkAlena (tR.Sa.) vA 2153 [ 2-3] 33 "" bafciraM kevati hary kiyat 1793 gA. 217 kiyAn kiyat 992 [1-2] 2153[1], 2156[1], 2159[1], 2165, 2166 [1] kevati - (tR. pa.) kiyatkA lena 1796, kAlassa 1808, 1815 (patR Sa . ) kiyatkAlAt kiyatkAlena 695, vA 693 taH 697, 700 taH 724 kiyatkAlasya kiyatkAlena (tR.Sa. ) vA 2156 [2], 2159[2], 2160, 2166[2] 3" 39 "" sakayattho sukAi kiyantam 562, pR. 126 Ti. 1 kiyantaH 481 [1], 1415 [1] kiyanti 910 [4], 911[1-2], 987[2], 1043[5], 1048[1], 1055 [5], 1064, 1065, 2135 [1] kiyacciram 1260 taH 1262[2], 1264[1] taH 1266[1], 1267, 1268[1], 1270[2] a: 1273, 1275, 1279, 1284, 1285, 1300, 1305, 1310, 1312, 1320 taH 1322, 1325, 1327, 1331, 1334, 1336, 1343, 1346, 1350, 1351, 1355, 1365, 1366, 1369, pR. 315 Ti. 1

Page #634
mUlasaho kevatiyaM kevatiyaM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo kiyat 975 [1], 976 / kevatiyA [1], 985 [3-4], 1215 [1.3], 1983, 1984, 1991, 1994, 1995, 1997,1998, 2006, 2007 kiyantam 335 taH 351 [1], 354 [13], 357 [1], 360 [1], 363 [1], 366 [1], 369 [1], 370 [1], 371 [1], 375 [1], 381 [1], 384 [1], 390 [1], 393 [1], 394 [1], 396 [1], 407 [1], 408 [1], 409 [1], 436 [1], 437 [1-3], 560, 561, 563, taH 577, 579, 581, 583 taH 585, 589, 605 taH 607, 1697, 1698 [1-2] kiyantaH 440, 441, 443, 444, 447, 452, 455[1.3], 456 [1], 457[1], 459[1], 462 [1], 466[1], 477[1], kevatiyAmao 482[1], 485[1], 489[1], 490 [1], kevala 491[1], 493 [1], kevalakappa 495[1], 497, 504, kevalakappe 554 [3], 557[1], kevalaNANa. 626, 628, 630, sakyatho suttaMkAi 632, 633, 636, 637, 980[1], 981 [1], 985[8], 1414[1,3], 1416 [1], 2093[1], 2095[1], 2096 [1], 2097[1], 2099 [1] taH 2101[1], 2102, 2103[1], 2105, 2106, 2119 [1-2], 2120 [1], 2121[1], 2123[1], 2124[1, 3], 2135 [1], 2137[1], 2139, 2140 [1] kiyanti 910[1-3], 911[3], 912[1-2] 914[1-2], 916 [1] 918[1], 920, 921 [1], 1030, 1031 [1], 1032[1], 1036, 1038[1], 1041[1-4, 6, 8], 1043 [1, 3, 5-6], 1045[1], 1046 [1, 7-8], 1047 [1-4], 1048[1,2,4] 1050 [3], 1054 [1-3], 1055[1,4-5] 1058, 1063,1064, 1067, 1246, 2047 kiyantyaH 1245, 1415[2] kevala-kevalajJAna 1928 kevalakalpam 2169 kavalakalpaH 2169 kevalajJAna 452, 489 [3], 491[1], 497 kevatiyA

Page #635
118 mUlasaDo sakkattho haNANapariNAme kevalajJAna pariNAmaH kevalaNANasAgAra- kevalajJAna sAkAra pazyattA pAsaNayA kevalaNANa sAgArovaoge kevalaNANaM "2 paNNavaNAsutta parisiTTAI suttakAi mUlasado kevalasaNI 0 * kevalasaNova 1909 kevalajJAnam 1421 [4-5], 1436 [2] kevalaNANAriyA kevalajJAnAryAH 108 kevalaNANAvaraNije kevalajJAnAvaraNIyam kevalaNA kevalasaNa 0 1688 kevalaNANissa kevalajJAninaH 497 kevalaNANI kevalajJAnI 1898[4], 1902[4] kevalajJAninaH 257, 259, 943, 1954, 1955 kevalasaNAcaraNe kevalasaNI kevalajJAnasAkAropayogaH 933 kevalajJAninAm 257 kevalaNAgINa kevalaNANINaM kevalaNANuvattA kevalajJAnopayuktAH 211 259, 491 gA. 170 1217 kevalajJAne kevaladarzana 452, 489 [3], 490 [3], 491 [1], 497 kevala saNabhaNA- kevaladarzanAnAkArapazyattA 1937 "" gArapAsaNayA 1938 1910 kevala saNaNA- kevaladarzanAnA kAropayogaH gAvoge kevalasaNaM kevaladarzanam 1955 kevalasaNAvaraNije kevaladarzanAvaraNam 1689 [3] 1680 "" kevaladarzanI kevaladarzaninaH 498, 1357 260, 1954 uttA kevaladiTThIhi - 1928 kevaladRSTibhiH 211 gA. 170, pR. 79 Ti. 1 kevalajJAna 490 [3] kevalajJAnI 497 kevalam 1420 [3-4], 1432 [3], 1437 [3-4] kevalin 117 taH 119, 126, 130 taH 132 kevalin 113, 117, kevali 0 119, 130, 138 kevalibhaNAhArae kevalyanAhArakaH 1367, 1369 1369 taH 1373 1364, 1366 kevalanANa 0 kevalanANI kevalaM kevali 0 kevaliaNAhArae ha AhArae keva lie kevalipaNNattaM sakkattho sukAi kevaladarza ninAm 260 kevala darzanopayuktAH " kevalissa kevalyAhArakaH kaivalikaH - samuddhAtaH kevaliprajJaptam 1420 [3-3], 1421 [2], 1425 [2], 1428 [R], 1431 [2], 1432 [2-3], 1437 [2-3], 1452 kevalisamugdhA kevalisamudghAtaH 2086, 2085 gA. 227 2088 2092, 2172 kevalasamugdhANaM kevalisamudghAtena 2125, 2131, 2168 kevalisamugdhAyA kevalisamuddhAtAH 2096 [9], 2100 [1-2], 2120[1], 2124[1] kevalinaH 2170 [1]

Page #636
mUlasaho koDi 88 bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho kevalI kevalI 1963, 1964, 2170 [1] kevalinaH 2170 [1], 2170 [2] gA. 230 kesaraM kesaram pR. 25 Ti. 4 kesarA kesarANi 54[8]gA. 91 koDigArA .kesA kezau 178[2] .koDiM koi kazcit 211 gA. 174 gA. 176 koilacchadakusumae kokilacchada koDI kusumakam 1228 koDI koilacchAkusumae , pR. 294 Ti.8 koilA kokilAH kokaNade kokanadam kokaNANaM ko kanadAnAm 54[8] gA. 90 kotiyA sanakhapadavizeSaH 74 koDIe kokaMtie , 849, 852 koDIo kokaMtio ,, pR.212 Ti.4 kotiyA 851 koSThaka-apavaraka 177, 178[1], 188 0 koDAkoDImo koTAkoTayaH 918[1], 921[1], 1306, 1309, 1311, 1697 koDIvarisaM taH 1699 [2], 1700 koDaMbiyaM [2, 5, 9.13], 1702 koDeTTamalladAme [3, 5.9, 12, 13, 18-22, 24-27, kotthalavAhagA 36-39, 42, 43, 45, kodUsA 54, 57, 58], 1703 +koddava [1], 1704 koravvA koTAkoTIH 196, 197 +koraMTaya [1], 199[1], 200 [1], 202[1], 206 koriMTe [1], 210, 1734, koreMTamalladAme 1735 [1], 1737 kolasuNae [2-3], 1739[1.2] sakkayattho suttaMkAi koTi 56 [2], 57[2], 58[2], 68[4], 75[4], 85[5], 91 [4]gA. 111, 1262 [2], 1327,1701 [2] zilpArthavizeSaH 106 koTim 1350, 1358, 1360,1366,1719, 1723, 1726 koTI 84[4], 91[4] koTiH 211, 373 [1, 3], 375[1,3],376 [1, 3], 377[1,3], 381[1, 3], 383 [1, 3], 384[1, 3], 386 [1, 3] koTim 1710 koTyA 386[3] koTayaH 177 koTI: 196, 197[1], 199[1], 200[1], 202[1], 206 [1], 210, 1734, 1735 [2], 1737[2-3], 1739 [1-2] koTivarSam 102gA.116 kauTumbikam 1108 koraNTamAlyadAma pR. 294 Ti. 22 trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] dhAnyavizeSaH 50 gA. 43 kodravaH kauravyAH-kulAryAH 104 koraNTakaH 43 gA. 24 koraNTaH pR. 18 Ti. 17 koraNTamAlyadAma 1230 kolazunakaH - sanakhapadavizeSaH 849, 852 koDhaga

Page #637
120 mUlasar3o kolasuNabha kolasuNagA kola suNiyA kolAliyA kolAhala kolAhA kovAya + kosalA + kosaMba kosaMbI kose koha 0 kohakasAI 33 kosAI kohakalAI ko hakasAe kohakasAyapariNAme kohakasAyI kohaNissiyA kohasaNNA kohasamugdhA kohasamugdhANaM sakayattho kohasaMjaNAe kolazunakaH paNNavaNAsutaparisiTThAI mUlasado koha saMjalaNe kolAhala sarpabhedavizeSaH sukAi pR. 212 Ti. 4 Ex 851 kolazunakAH kolazunikA kaulAlikAH -- karmAryAH 105 188 79 863 krodhasaMjJA 725, 726 krodhasamudghAtaH 2133 krodhasamudghAtena 2142 taH 2144[1], 2145 [1] kohasamugdhAyA kohasamugdhAo krodhasamudvAtaH 2139 krodhasamuddhAtAH 2135 [9], 2137 [1], kopeka- mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 3 kosalAsu 102 gA. 113 kozambaH - ekAsthikavanaspatiH kauzAmbI 102 gA. 114 krozAH 40 gA. 13 2169 krodha 1737 [4] krodhakaSAyI 1332 krodha kaSAyiNaH 938, 943 254 krodha kaSAyiNAm krodhakaSAyiSu 1895 [2] krodhakaSAyaH 958, 959 krodhakaSAyapariNAmaH 929 krodha kaSAyiNaH 254 krodhaniHsRtA - bhASApramedaH 2139, 2140 [1] krodhasajvalanasya - sava - lanakrodhasya 1700[5], 1708 [5] koha kohupattI kohe 33 koNa koMkaNaga koMkaNA koMca koMcA koMta 0 kkhaya khairasAre khaovasamiyA khagga "" khaggA khajjUrasAra e khajUrI khaTTodae khadirasAre * khaya khayarasArae khayara sAre sukAi sakkayattho krodhasajvalane - savalanakrodhe pR. 372 Ti. 1 krodhasya 1700 [6-8] krodhotpattiH 961 [1] krodhaH 960 [1], 962 [9], 9.63 [1], 1670, 1691 [4] 863 gA. 195 krodhe krodhena sUtrANAM 970, 1580 koGkaNaka - mlecchajAti 98 vizeSa kokanadAnAm pR. 25 Ti. 3 krauJca- mlecchajAtivizeSa 964 taH 968 prathamakaNDikA, pR. 36 Ti. 7 krauJcAH - romapakSivizeSaH kunta kSaya khaGga .. 188 211 gA. 167 kha khadirasAraH pR. 294 Ti. 1 kSAyopazamikaH 1982 196 mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 18 khaGgAH - pazuvizeSaH 73 kharjUrasArakaH 1237 48 gA. 38 kharjUrI khaTTodakam - ISadamlodakam 28 [1] khadirasAraH pR. 294 Ti. 1 kSaya 211 gA. 167 khadirasArakaH pR. 294 Ti. 2 khadirasAraH 1228

Page #638
" " 107 khalu bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasaho sakayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi khaya-vaDI kSaya-vRddhI 1981 gA.222 ,, 639 [19-22] kharapuDhavIe kharapRthivyAH pR. 14Ti.1 / khahayarapaMceMdiya- khecarapaJcendriyatiryakharabAdarapuDha- kharabAdarapRthvIkAyikAH tirikkhajoNiyA gyonikAH 61, 86, vikAiyA 22, 24, 25[3] 91[4] gA. 111, 334 kharamuha kharamukha-mlecchajAti- khahayarapaMceMdiya- khecarapaJcendriyatirya vizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 3 tirikkhajoNiyANaM myonikAnAm 91[4] khare kharaH 844,846 ,, 387[3], 388 " 20 kharoTTI kharoSTrI-lipimedaH pR.38 [1-3], 385[13] Ti. 10 khahayarasaMkhejavAsA- khecarasaGkhyeyavarSAkharoTI uyagabbhavakkaMtiya-yuSkagarbhavyutkrAntikakhalu 54[9] gA. 98, tirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikapaJcendriya110 gA.128 gA.130, paMceMdiyaveuvviya- vaikriyazarIram 187 gA.142, 192gA. sarIre 1518[4] 150, 211 gA.163 taH khahayarA khecarAH 1486 [1] 165 gA. 170, 647 khahayarANa khecarANAm 1500 gA. 183, 1252, 0khahayarANa 1524[2] 1253, 1255, 1667, khahayarANaM 1512, 1670, 1793 gA. 1518[7] 217, 2170 [1] khahayarehito khecarebhyA 643, 645 vanapasativizeSaH 54[1] gA. 53 khaMjaNe khaJjanam - maSI 1226 khavaittA kSapayitvA 2175 khaMDaeNa khaNDakena khavae kSapakaH 1742, 1743 khaMDAI khaNDAni 1995 khavayati kSapayati 2175 0khaMDANa khaNDAnAm khavallamacchA matsyavizeSaH 63 khaMDAbhee khaNDabhedaH 881, 882 khaveti kSapayati khaMDAbheeNaM khaNDamedena 887 khavettA kSapayitvA 2175 khaMDAbhedapariNAme khaNDamedapariNAmaH 951 khasa khasa-mlecchajAti khaMDAbhede khaNDamedaH 882 vizeSa khaMDe khaNDaH 1238 khahayaratirikkha. khecaratirthagyonika khaMdhadesA skandhadezAH 6, 502 joNiyapaMceMdiya- paJcendriyaudArika khaMdhapadesA skandhapradezAH 502 bhorAliyasarIre zarIrama 1483 khaMdhappaesA khahayarapaMceMdiehiMto khecarapaJcendriyebhyaH khaMdhammi skandhe 790 gA. 189 645[2] khaMdhassa skandhasya 54 [3] gA. khahayarapaMceMdiya- khecarapaJcendriyatirya 58, 54 [4] gA. 68, tirikkhajoNi- gyonikebhyaH 54 [5] gA. 78, 54 ehito [3, 19] / [6] gA. 82, 508 taH pA 2175 639 ..

Page #639
122 mUlasaddo khaMvasa khaMdhaM khaMdhA 23 khaMdhANaM 0 khaMdhe khaMdhAvAresu 0 khaMdhe dhe khaMdho khAta khAya khAratausI khAratausIphale khArA khAroe khAsiya khittaM khittANuvAraNaM khippAmeva 0 ?? sakkattho sukAi 510, 525 [1], 530 [1], 531 [1, 3], 535[1], 554[1-3] skandham 1963, 1964 skandhAH 6, 40, 41, 330, 502, 503 dvIndriyajIvAH pR. 27 Ti. 7 skandhAnAm 330, 554 [1-3], 948 gA. 199, 1106, 1110 82 skandhAvAreSu skandhaH 54 [3] gA. 58, 54 [4] gA. 68, 508 taH 510, 525 [1], 530[1], 531[1-3], 535[1], 554[1-3], 782 ta 789 2175 skandhAna skandheSu 790 gA. 190 skandhaH khAta paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI mUlasar3o khINakasAyavItarAgadaMsaNAriyA darzanAryAH d z 178[1], 188 kSAratrapuSa 1233 kSAratra puSIphalam 1233 bhujaparisarpavizeSaH 85 [1] kSArodakam 28 [1] khAsika - mlecchajAti vizeSa kSetram 1215.[1] kSetrAnupAtena 288 kSiprameva 1864, 2052 [2, 6 ] 2052 [2] khippAmevakhINa sAyavIta kSINakaSAyavItarAgarAgacaritAriyA cAritrAryAH 124, 132 126 taH 132 " 53 gA. 44 177, pR. 64 Ti. 1 33 98 0 0 23 0 khINakasAyavIya kSINakaSAyavItarAgarAgacaritAriyA cAritrAryAH 127, 130 taH 132 0 khINa kasAyavIya kSINakaSAyavItarAgarAgadaMsaNAriyA darzanAryAH 113 taH 116, 118, 119 khINakasAyavIyarAyacaritAriyA cAritrAryAH 33 0 + khIra khIrakAolI sakayattho sukAi kSINakaSAyavItarAga >> khIra [vare] khIraNi khIrapUrae khIra pUre khIriNi 119 117 taH 119 khINakasAyavIya kSINakaSAyavItarAgarAyasAriyA darzanAryAH kSINakaSAyavItarAga "" 126 127 taH 129, 131 111, 113 115, 116 tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 35 kSIrakAkolI - vanaspatiH 54 [1] gA. 51 kSIravara:- :- dvIpaH samudrazca 1003 [ 2 ] gA. 204 kSIraNI - ekAsthikavanaspatiH pR. 17 Ti. 8 kSIrapUrakam pR. 295 Ti 1 kSIrapUram 1231 kSIriNI - vRkSavizeSaH 40 gA. 14 khIre kSIram 1220, 1231 khIroda kSIrodakam 28[1] khIliyAsaMghayaNaNAme kIlikA saMhanananAma 1694 [7] kIlikA saMhananam 1702 khIliyA saMghayaNe khujjasaMThANaNAme [21] kubjasaMsthAnanAma 1694 [4]

Page #640
mUlasaho je khuddA khurappaThANa 0 0 khuDDAe 2169 khuDDAgabhavaggahaNaM kSullakabhavagrahaNam 1365 dvIndriyajIvAH pR. 27Ti. 7 kSuraprasaMsthAna 167 taH 174, 974 [4] kSurapra pR. 50 Ti. 4 dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] kheTa nivezeSu kSetram kSetrataH khuruppa khullA kheDanivese + khetta khettao khetato khetaM 0 khettaM * khettAo khettAvAraNaM khettAriyA khette bIyaM parisiI - sahANukamo mUlaso * khette * khe tehiM Recet suttakAi kubjam - saMsthAnam 988 kSulakaH 82 212 gA. 181 877 [2, 4], 910 [1-2, 4], 911 [2], 912 [2], 914 [1], 918 [1], 921 [9], 1262 [1], 1286, 1288, 1300, 1301, 1305, 1308, 1310, 1326, 1344, 1352, 1387, 1797, 2060 kSetrataH 1359, 1365 kSetram 961 [1], 971 gA. 201, 1001, 1215 [1-3], 1983, 1984, 1991, 1994, 1995, 1997, 1998, 2006, 2007 kSetram pR. 290 Ti. 8-9 1550 kSetrAt kSetrAnupAtena 276 taH 287, 289 taH 324, 326, 328 kSetrAryAH kSetram 101, 102 211, 2153 [1-2], 2156 [1-2], 2157, 2159 [12], 2160, 2165, 2166 [3] khettogADhe khettovAtagatIe * khettovavAyagaI khettovavAyagatI khettova vAyagatI 0 0 khemA khelesu khota [vare] khotodae 0 khoyara se gai gar3atAlue gaiSpavAe [gaippavAe ] gairaiyA 0 gaI "" gagaNatalaM. gaggara gacchati gaccheti sakkayattho suttakAi kSetre 82, 154 kSetraiH 921[1], pR.227 Ti. 4 kSetrAvagADhAn 1801 kSetropapAtagatyAm 1099 kSetropapAtagatiH 1096 1092, 1093 "" 949 pR. 294 Ti. 15 gainAmanihattAue gatinAmanidhattAyuSkaH 6 84 gatiprapAtaH pR. 268 Ti. 1 1122 195 [1] 1097 195 [1] gaganatalam 195 [1] mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 gacchati 1101, 1108, 1109, 1111, 1112, 1114, 1118, 1121, 2170 [2] gA. 229 gacchanti 666 [1], 668 [1], 669 [1], 672 [1], 673 [1], 2170 [2], pR. 271 Ti. 7 123 1093 taH 1098 "" kSemANi 177, 178[7], ga gati gajatAlukam zleSmasu kSodavaraH- dvIpaH samudrazra 1003 [2] gA. 204 kSododakam 28 [1] 1237 ikSurasaH f 188 93 gatiratikAH gatiH gatayaH

Page #641
124 mUlasaho gacchA gaccheja gaccho gaNa 0gaNassa gaNaharaM 0gaNA gati gaNAvaccheiyaM gaNAvaccheda gaNitalivI paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho sutsakAi gucchAH pR. 16 Ti. 7, gatiNAmaNihasAue gatinAmanidhattAyuSkaH pR. 18 Ti. 2-3-14 gacchet 2174[4] gatiNAmanihattAue gucchaH pR. 22 Ti. 9 gatiNAme gatinAma 1693, gaNa 177, 178 [1], 1694[1] 188, 198 [1], 211 gatipariNAme gatipariNAmaH 926, gA. 172, pR. 69 Ti.1, ___927, 947, 949 pR. 77 Ti. 1 gatipariNAmeNaM gatipariNAmena 938, gaNasya 1[gA. 2]] 940 [1], 941[1], gaNadharam 1118 942 taH 944 gaNAH 188, 195[1], gatippavAe gatiprapAtaH 1085 207 taH 210 gatim 1679 gatI gaNAvacchedakam 1118 gatiH 1106, 1107, gaNAvacchedam pR. 272 1110, 1113, 1122, Ti. 7 1684[1] 0gatI gatiH 1085 taH 1122 gaNitalipiHlipibhedaH 0gatIe gatyAm 1099 107 0gattA gAtrAH 178 [1] gaNinam 1118 gAtro 178 [2] gajacchAyAm pR. 272 gaddamA gardabhAH Ti.2 gabbhagA (2) garbhagAH-matsyavizeSaH gatam pR. 290 Ti. 5 pR. 29 Ti. 8 , 1215[1] gabbhayA (1) garbhajAH- ,, , gatAH 2170 [2] gabbhavatie garbhavyutkrAntikaH gA. 230 1484[3], 1485[4] gatA 1252, 1253, gabbhavakaMtiehiMto garbhavyutkrAntikebhyaH 1255 639 [8, 13] gatAni 210 ,, 639 [15] gatAH 177, 178[1] ganbhavatiya garbhavyutkrAntika 1485 gatau 178[2] [9], 1511 [1-2] gati 225, 226 gabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikoraHparisarpa gatau 829/2] gA.196 uraparisappa0 1485 [8] gati 1218 gA. 210 gabbhavakaMtiyaura- garbhavyutkrAntikoraHgatiH 212 gA. 180 parisappathalayara- parisarpasthalacara,, 1259 gA. 211 tirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikagaticarameNa 807, 808 paMceMdiyaorAliya- paJcendriyaudArika[1], 809 [1] / sarIre zarIram 1485 [6] gaNi gatacchAyaM" gataM 0gataM gatA gatA 0gatA gati +gati gati. gati gatigaticarameNaM

Page #642
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi gabbhavakaMtiya- garbhavyutkrAntikoraH- ganbhavatiyajalaya- garbhavyutkrAntikajalauraparisappathalayara-parisarpasthalacara ratirikkhajoNiya- caratiryagyonikapaMceMdiyatirikkha. paJcendriyatiryagyo paMceMdiyorA- paJcendriyaudArikajoNiehiMto nikebhyaH 639 liyasarIre zarIram 1484[1] [13, 15] * ganbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikajalacara jalayarapaMceMdie- paJcendriyebhyaH 639 gambhavakkaMtiyaura- garbhavyutkrAntikoraHparisarpa- hiMto parisappathalayara- sthalacarapaJcendriyatiryagyo gabbhavatiyajala- garbhavyutkrAntika jalapaMceMdiyatirikkha. nikAnAm yarapaMceMdiya- carapaJcendriyajoNiyANaM 383 [1] tirikkhajoNie- tiryagyo,, 383 [2-3] hiMto nikebhyaH 639[4,6] gambhavatiyakhaha- garbhavyutkrAntikakhecarapaJce ganbhavatiyajala- garbhavyutkrAntikajalacara yarapaMceMdiyati- paJcendriyatiryagyonikA. yarapaMceMdiyati- ndriyatirthamyonikebhyaH / rikkhajoNiehiMto 639 [19, 21] rikkhajoNiyANaM nAm 377 [1] , 639 [22] , 377[2-3] gabbhavakkaMtiyakhaha- garbhavyutkrAntikakhe. ganbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikajalacarAH jalayarA yarapaMceMdiyatiri- carapaJcendriyatirya 1498 [4] gabbhavakkaMtiyati- garbhavyutkrAntikakkhajoNiyANaM yonikAnAm 389[1] rikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikapaJce,, 389 [2-3] paMceMdiyaorA- ndriyaudArikagabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikacatuSpa liyasarIre zarIram 1497[3] cauppaehiMto debhyaH 639 [8] gabbhavatiyatiri- garbhavyutkrAntikagabbhavatiyaca- garbhavyutkrAntika kkhajoNiyapaMceM- tiryagyonikapaJceuppayathalayara- catuSpadasthalacara diyaveubviya- ndriyavaikriyatirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonika sarIre zarIram 1518[1-2] paMceMdiyaorAliya- paJcendriyaudArika ,, 1518[25] sarIre zarIram 1485 [2] gabbhavaRtiya- garbhavyutkrAntikatiryaganbhavatiyaca- garbhavyutkrAntika tirikkhajoNiyA gyonikAH 1180 [8] uppayathalayarapaMceM- catuSpadasthalacara. gabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikadiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyo paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryajoNiehito gyonikAH584, 634, nikebhyaH 639 [10] joNiyA ,, 639[10.11] 1180 [5, 7] gabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikagabbhavatiyaca- garbhavyutkrAntika paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyoniuppayathalayara- catuppadasthalacara joNiyANa kAnAm 1180 [5] paMceMdiyatirikva- paJcendriyatiryagyo gabbhavatiya- , 374[1], joNiyANa nikAnAm 380 [1] paMceMdiyatirikkha- 747, 761, 1163 . 380[2.3] - joNiyANaM [3], 1180 [3, 7.8]

Page #643
126 mUlasaho paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayastho gabbhavakRtiya sakkayattho sursakAi , 1519 [2-4] garbhavyutkrAntika manuSyANAm 1164 [2] garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSyeSu 672 [5] gambhavakkaMtiya- garbhavyutkrAntikabhujabhuyaparisappathalaya parisarpasthalacararapaMceMdiyatirikkha. paJcendriyatiryagyojoNiehiMto nikebhyaH639[16,18] gabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikabhujabhuyaparisappathalaya- parisarpasthalacarapaJcendriyarapaMceMdiyatirikkha- tiryagyonikAnAm joNiyANaM 386 [1] masANaM gabbhavatiyamaNUsesu gabhavatiya. maNUsehito kAnAm garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSyebhyaH / [11-12] ,, 639[25.26], 650 [12], 662 gabbhavakkaMtiyamaNu- garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSyassakhettovavAyagaI kSetropapAtagatiH 1096 gabbhavakkaMtiya- garbhavyutkrAntikamaNussA manuSyAH 92, 93, pR. 109 Ti. 1 gabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikamaNussANa manuSyANAm 761,770 gabbhavatiyamaNussANaM [1], 586 ,, 392 [2-3] gabbhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikamaNussehito __ manuSyebhyaH 639 [23 24], 662 [2-3] ,, 639 [24-25], gabbhavatiyA garbhavyutkrAntikAH 68[1, 3], 75 [1,3], 84[1], 85[2-4], 9.1[1, 3], 138,334, 1486 [1,3] gabbhavakkaMtiyANa garbhavyutkrAntikAnAm 1197, 1501 [3], gabbhavatiyANaM gabbhavAsa gabbhaM gabbhe gamaesu gamao . gamao 1511[3] 1511[1], 1513 [4] 1512 garbhavAsa 211 garbham 1528[1-2,58] garbhaH 772 [2,4] gamakeSu 534 gamakaH 1145, 115, 1145 gamAH 1067 game 1067 1728 gajAGka 177 gajakarNAH-antIpa manuSyAH gajakalabhaH 1226 gabbhanatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSya maNUsa. 635, 1533[4-10] gambhavatiya- garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSyAmaNUsaAhAraga- hArakazarIram sarIre 1533 [3-4] gambhavakkaMtiya- garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSyapaJcemaNUsapaMceMdiya- ndriyaudArikazarIram orAliyasarIre 1487 [12] , 1487[2] gabbhavakkaMtiyamaNUsa- garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSyapaMceMdiyaveubviya- paJcendriyavaikriya . zarIram 1519[12] gamA game gamo 0 , gayaaMka gayakaNNA sarIre gayakalabhe

Page #644
127 sakkayattho suttaMkAi grahaNa dravyANi 877 [7,9,11,13] grahaNam 54[10] gA. ,, 54[10] gA.101 877 [7,9,11,13] gRdhrAH-romapakSiNaH 88 grahavimAne 401[1-3], 402[13] grahAH 142 [1], 19. [1] gRhItvA gRhIta 188 gRhItAni 879, 880 gabhIra 188 vanaspativizeSaH 42 gA. bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho gayacchAyaM gajacchAyAm 1114 gahaNadabvAiM gayatAlue gajatAlukam 1229 gayapura gajapuram 102 gA. 113 gahaNaM gayamAriNi gajamAriNI-vanaspatiH 42 gA. 23 gahaNaM gayamuha gajamukha-mlecchajAti- *.gahaNaM vizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 3 gayavai gajapati 196 gaharA 0gayaM gatam 1215[2.3] gahavimANe gayaMka gajAGka pR. 56 Ti. 14 gayA gatAH 188, pR. 79 gahA Ti.4 gayAo 2052[6] gahAya garua guruka - sparza 1809 gahiya galya ,, 333, 546, gahiyAI 980 [1], 982, 985 gahira. [8.9], 987[3-4], +gaMja 1801 garuyattaM gurukatvam 994 gaThi garuyaphAsa0 gurukasparza 440, 441 gaMThI garuyaphAsapariNatA gurukasparzapariNatAH gaMDatala 8[4], 9 [1] taH 13 [5] garula garuDa gaMDayala garula-0 178[2] galI galI-vallIvizeSaH pR. 19 gaMDIpadA Ti.7 gavayA gavayAH gaMDUyalagA gavala gavala 178[2] gavalavalae gavalavalayaH 1226 gaMDe gavale gavalam-mahiSazRGgam gaMtA 1226 gatiya gasamA vanaspativizeSaH pR. 25 Ti. 5 gaMtUNa gaha graha 167taH 174, 196, 197[1], 198[1], 210 gahaNa0 grahaNa 879, 1577 [1], 1629 43 gA. 25 granthiH 54 [7] gA. 84 gaNDatala 177, 178[2], ." gaMDA ,, 178 [1], 188 pazuvizeSaH gaNDIpadAH-pazuvizeSaH 70 gaMDIpayA " gaNDolakAH-dvIndriyajIvAH gaNDa: gatvA 880, 2175 tRNavizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 1 gatvA 211 gA. 159-160 gandha 8[2],9 [1] taH 13 [5], 177, 178[1], 188, 196, 333, 444 taH 448, 452, gaMdha

Page #645
128 mUlaso gaMdha gaMca0 gaMdha - + gaMdha gaMdhao gaMdhaguNe gaMdhacarimeNaM * gaMdhaNAme gaMdhato gaMdhapariNatA * gaMdhapariNatA ascet suttakAi 455[1-3], 456[1], 457 [1], 459 [9], 462 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495[1], 497, 504, 510, 519, 524, 525 [1], 545 [1], 547 [1], 548 [1], 554 [1], 557 [1], 558, 1218 gA. 210 gandha 177, 178 [1], 188, 538 [1] 177, 178 [1], 188 >> paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo gaMdhapariNayA * gaMdhapariNayA gandhe 829[2] gA.191 gandhataH 9 [1] taH 11 [4], 12 [1-4, 8], 13[3-4], 877[10], 1799, 1801, 1806 [1], 1809 1801 gandhaguNAn gandhacarameNa 824 [1], 825 [1] 1693, 1694 [10] gandhanAma gandhataH 11 [5], 12 [5-7], 13 [1-2, 5] gandhapariNatAH 8 [2] - 9 [15], 10 [1], 11[1] taH 13 [5] " gaMdhapariNAme gaMdhamaMtAI gaMdhavva gaMdhavvagaNA gaMdhavvacchAyaM gaMdhavvalavI gaMdhavvA gaMdhavvANaM gaMdhavvehiMto gaMdha samuggayaM gaMdha gaMdhA 39 0 gaMdhA gaMdhAI O * gaMdhAI gaMdhAdeseNaM gaMdhAvati0 gaMdhAvAti0 gaMdhAhAraga gaMdhAhAravA 0 gaMdhiyA gaMdhuddhu -- kattho " 10 [2], 11[3] gandhapariNAmaH 947,953 gandhavanti - gandhopetAni 877 [6, 9], 1797 gandharva 188 188 gandharvagaNAH gandharvacchAyAm 1114 gandharvalipi: - lipibhedaH gandham gandhAH sukAi 107 gandharvAH gandharvANAm 141[1] 192 gandharvebhyaH 650 [15] gandhasamudgakam 2169. 2169 gandhAni gandhAdezena 2 >> gandhau 458, 469, 476, 484, 492 gandhAH 167 taH 174 gandhAn - gandhAtmakAn 990[3], 992 [3] 877[9] 25[3], 28[4], 31[4], 34 [4], 55[3] gandhApAtin - parvata 1098 , pR. 269 Ti. 1 gandhAhAraka - mlecchajAti vizeSa gandhikAni gandhodbhuta,, 1681[1], 1684[1] v 98 pR. 36 Ti. 10 177, 178[1], 188 ""

Page #646
129 mUlasaddo gaMdhe gaMdheNa gaMdheNaM gaMdhesu gaMdhehiM gaMbhIra sakkayattho suttaMkAi gAminyaH 1241 , pR. 297 Ti. 5-6 gAtra 1237 grAhAH 62, 65 gAthA 206 [2], 829[2] gAthAH 194 55[3] 1512 gAthApatiratnatvam 1467 gAthAbhiH 187, 1003 [2] gRhNAti 877 [3,13-14,16,19] gRhNan 878 gRhNanti 1811 giram-vanaspatiH pR. 25 Ti. 11 girikI-, 45 gA. gaMbhIra0 gaMbhIrA gAuaM gAuAI giraM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo gandhaH- gandhanAmAbhidha- * gAmiNIo dvIpa-samudrArthe 1003 0gAmiyAo [2] gA. 205 gAya gandhena 1235 gAhA ,, 177, 178[12], 0gAhA 188, 196, 2169 gandheSu 1741 gandhaiH 443 gAhAo gambhIra 0 gAhAo __ 178[1], 188 gAhAvairayaNataM , 167 taH 174 gAhAhiM caturindriyajIvAH 58[1] gavyUtam 1988 giNhati gavyUtAni 1184 taH 1187 giNhamANe gavyUte 1988 giNhati gavyUtam 211 gavyUtapRthaktvam 1512 gA. 215-216 girikaNNA , 1511[1, 3] gavyUtapRthaktvikAH 83 gihiliMgasiddhA gavyUtasya 211 gIta gavyUtam 83, 1989, 1990 gItajase gavyUtAni 1508, 1513 [1,4], 1983, 1986 gavyUte 1987 .gItajase gavyUtAni 1511[1] , 1512 gA. 215 gAvaH 832 gItaratI. matsyavizeSaH 63 grAmanirdhamaneSu - grAmajalA dinirgamanamArgeSu 93 gIya grAmanivezeSu 82 | gIyaraI grAmam 1090 grAmAH 1551[6,9] gAue +gAuyapuhatta gAuyapuhattaM gAuyapuhattiyA gAuyassa gAuyaM gAuyAI 0gAuyAI *0 gAuyAI gAo gAgarA gAmaNiddhamaNesu gRhiliGgasiddhAH 16 gIta 177, 178 [1-2], 188 gItayazAH-gandharvAbhidhavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 gA. 150 gItayazasau- 'gItayazAH' gandharvAbhidhavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 gItarati - gandharvAbhidhavAnavyantaradevAnAmindra 192 gIta 188, 196 gItaratiH-gandharvAbhidha. vAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 gA. 150 gAmanivesesu gAma gAmA A 9 [2]-9

Page #647
130 mUlasaddo 0gIvA gucchA guccho gulayA guNa paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo grIvA 1227 gummA gucchAH 38 gA. 1., 42, 55 [3] gA. 107 0guruM gucchaH 54 [2] gA. 55 guNa 211 gA. 170, 0guliyA 333, 440, 443, gule 455 [3], 457 [1], guMjaddharAge 468 [1-3], 475 guMjAliyANa [1-3], 483 [13], guMjAliyAvAte 491 [13], 504, 520, 521, 538 / guMjAliyAsu [1-3], 539 [13], 541 taH 543, 545 guMjAvallI [1.3], 547 [1-3], guMjAvAe 548 [1-3], 550 taH gUDhachirAgaM 552, 5.7 [13], 982, 985 [9], 987 gUDhatA [4], 2052 [2] guNazreNIkam 2175 0gejjhA guNazreNIbhiH 2175 geNhati guNam 1420 [6] guNAH 211 gA. 168, 980 [1], 981 [1], geNhati 985 [8.9], 987 [3] guNAni 1247 taH1249 +geruya guNAnAm 982,987[4] ,, 982, 985[9], geveja 987 [4] guNitam 211 gA. 176 guNAn 211 gA. 174 geveja-0 1005 gevejaga guNebhyaH guptAni 177, 178[1], 188 guptiSu 110 gA. 128 gulmAH 55[3] gA. 107 / gevejjaga sakkayattho suttaMkAi gulmAH 38 gA. 12, 43, 43 gA. 26 gurum 1 gA.1 dvIndriyajIvA:pR.27Ti.. guTikA 1230 guDaH 1238 guJjArdharAgaH 1229 gujAlikAnAm 885 gujAlikAvAtaH pR. 16 di. 4 gujAlikAsu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 guJjAvallI 45 gA. 31 guJjAvAtaH 34[1] gUDhazirAkam 54 [7] . gA. 85 gUDhadantAH-antIpa manuSyAH 95 grAhyAH 54[11] gA. 1 gRhNAti 877[1-23], 878, 888[1], 890 taH 893, 895 gRhNanti 889, 1803 taH 1805, 1810,1812, 1816, 1817, 2040 gairikaH-maNibhedaH 24 gA. 11 graMveyaka 196,427[1], 428[1,3] 2052[1] __, 2051 , 207, 209, 429 [1] taH 431[3], 432[2-3], 433 [1] taH 435[3], 635, 1035 graiveyaka 0 guNaseDhIyaM guNaseDhIhiM guNaM 0guNA .guNAI 0 guNANa 0 guNANaM * guNitaM gveja 0guNe 21 - guNaiH * guNehiM * guNehito 0 guttA 0 guttIsu +gumma

Page #648
mUlasaddo sakkayattho . gevejjagakappAtIta graiveyakakalpAtIta vaimAnikadeva paJcendriyavaikiya vemANi deva paMceMdriyaveubviya sarIrassa gevejjagakappAtIya mANiyadeva paMceMdiyave ubviya sarIre ve jagadevate vejjagadeva sa gevejjagadevA vegavA gevejjagassa gevejjagA * bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo sukAi mUlasaddo gevejjANaM goe gokaNNa gokaNA gokkhIra gokhIra gojaloyA vejagA 0 zarIrasya 1532[6] graiveyaka kalpAtIta [1], 714, 715, 718 graiveyaka devAnAm 208, 1053, 1532 [6], 2015 vejjagadimANapatthaDA graiveyakavimAnaprastaTAH vaimAnikadeva paJce ndriyavaikiya zarIram 1526 [6] graiveyakadevatve 1041[7], 1043 [4], [EUR], 1047 [2], 1048 [3], 1046 [2], 207 taH 209 gevejjagavimANA graiveyaka vimAnAni 1963 graiveyakavimAnam pR. 412 gevejagavimANe Ti. 1 1050 1054 [3], 1055 [2] graiveyakadevasya 1045[2], 1551 [9] graiveyakadevAH 664, 665 1038 [2], 1526 [6], graiveyakasya 1062 graiveyakAH 145, 146 [12], 1520 [5] 207 taH 209, * gevejjagANaM 209, 1842, 1850 graiveyakeSu 1470 gevejjagesu vejja vimANAvAsa 0 graiveyaka vimAnAvAsa 210 334, 716, 717, 719 taH 722 graiveyakANAm 207 taH goNa goNasA goNA goNe gotamA ! gotphusiyA * gote godhA + godhUma godhoica gomaya kIDagA + gomAliya gomuhA gomejae gomhI goya goyamA ! kattha sukAi graiveyakANAm 432[1] gotram 1695[1], gokarNa - dvikhura pazu vizeSa gokarNAH - antadvIpa manuSyAH gokSIra f 2170 [1] gAvaH gauH 131 gonasAH - sarpabhedaH gojalaukasaH - dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] gauDa - mlecchajAtivizeSa pra. 36 Ti. 3 80 72 844, 846 72 95 211 178[2] manuSyAH gomedakaH trIndriyajIvaH gAtama ! 430, 525[1], 2097[1], 2069 gotrasparzikA - vanaspatiH 45 gA. 32 gotram 2175 mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 7 50 gA. 42 godhUmaH mleccha jAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 7 gomaya kITakAHcaturindriyajIvAH 58[1] vanaspativizeSaH pR. 18 Ti. 16 gomukhAH - antadvIpa 95 24 ga . 10 57 [1] 1768[1] gautama ! 82, 93, 148 gotra taH 177, 178 taH 186

Page #649
mUlasaddo goyamA! paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189[1], 190 [1], 191[1], 193 [1], 195[1], 196, 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 211, 225 taH 271, 272 [1-5], 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH 333, 335[1]taH 352 [3], 354 [1] taH 357 [3], 359 [1-3], 360 [1-3], 362[1] taH 366 [3], 368[1] taH 441, 443 taH 448, 452, 455[1-3], 456 [1], 457[1], 459[1], 460 [1], 462[1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468[1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482[1], 483 [1], 485[1], 487[1], 489[1], 490 [1], 491[1], 493 [1], 495[1], sakkayattho suttaMkAi 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 545[1], 547[1], 548[1], 550 [1], 551[1], 552 [1], 554 [1-3], 555[1,3], 556[1], 557[1],560taH577, 579, 581, 583 taH 607, 609 taH 613, 615, 617, 619, 621, 623, 624, 626, 628, 630, 632, 633, 636, 639 [1-26], 641 taH 646, 648, 649, 650[1-6, 8, 11, 13-18], 655[1-3], 656 [1-2], 657, 658, 662[1-7], 665[2-3],666[1-2], 668[1-5], 669 [1], 672[1-3, 5, 7.8], 673[1-2], 675, 677, 679, 693 taH 695, 697, 700 taH 727, 730 taH 740, 742 taH 745, 747taH 751, 753 taH 756, 758, 763 taH 765, 767, 772, 773 [1], 774, 775, 777, 779, 780, 782 taH 788, 791 taH 793, 795 taH 800, 802 taH 805, 807, 808 taH 829 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 830 taH 858, 508taH 511, 513 taH 515,519, 525[1], 526[1], 527[1], 529 [1], 530 [1], 531 [1, 3], 532 [1], 533 [1], 535[1], 536 [1], 537[1], 538[1], 539 [1],

Page #650
133 mUlasaddo goyamA! vIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 860 taH 868,870 taH 872, 875, 877[1] taH 881, 887, 888 [1], 889 taH 893, 896 taH 902, 904, 906, 908, 910 [1-4], 911[1-3], 912[1-2], 914 [12], 916 [1-2], 918[1], 920, 921 [1-2), 925 taH 937, 947 taH 959, 960 taH 968 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 970, 973, 974 [1-5], 975[1], 976 [1, 3-4], 977 [1], 978 [1], 979, 980 [1], 981 [1], 982, 983 [12], 984, 985 [18], 987 [1-4], 990 [1-3], 991 [1], 992 [1-3], 993 taH 995[1], 996, 998, 999 [1], 1000 taH 1003 [1], 1005, 1007, 1008 [1], 1009 [1], 1010 taH 1016 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 1017 taH 1020 [1], 1021 [1-3], 1024 taH 1026[1], 1027[1], 1028[1-3], 1030, 1031 [1], 1036, 1038 [1], 1039, 1040, 1041 [1-4, sakkayattho suttaMkAi 6, 8], 1043 [1, 3, 5.6], 1045 [1], 1046 [1, 7-8], 1047 [1-4], 1048 [1-2], 1054 [1], 1055 [1], 1056 taH 1058,1064, 1065, 1068 taH 1070, 1072 taH 1075, 1077, 1078, 1080, 1081, 1083, 1085, 1087 taH 1089, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1133 [1], 1138, 1139,1142, 1144, 1146, 1151, 1156 taH 1160, 1163 [1] taH 1166 [1], 1167 [1], 1168 [1], 1169 [1] taH 1174, 1176, 1180 [1, 5.10], 1182 [1-3], 1183 [1-3], 1185 taH 1194, 1200 [1], 1201 [1], 1203 [1, 3], 1208, 1210 [1,3], 1211, 1215 [1-3], 1216 [1], 1217,1219,1220, 1222, 1223, 1225 taH 1240, 1242 taH 1250, 1252,1253, 1255, 1256, 1257 [1-3, 5, 7, 9, 12-13], 1258[1-2, 5.8], 1260 taH www.jaipelibrary.org

Page #651
134 mUlasado goyamA ! paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasado sakkattho sukAi 1262[2], 1264[1] taH 1266 [1], 1267, 1268[1], 1270 [2] taH 1273, 1275 taH 1277, 1279 taH 1286, 1288 taH 1291, 1293, 1294, 1296 taH 1300, 1302, 1305, 1306, 1308 taH 1312, 1314, 1315, 1317 taH 1322, 1324 taH 1347, 1350 taH 1359, 1361, 1362, 1364 taH 1395, 1397 taH 1399, 1402, 1403, 1405, 1407 [1], 1408 [1-3], 1410 [1, 3], 1414 [1, 3], 1415 [1-2], 1416 [1], 1417 taH 1425 [2], 1426[1], 1427[1], 1428 [1-2], 1430 [9], 1431 [2], 1432 [1-3], 1433, 1435, 1436 [2], 1437 [1-6], 1444, 1446 taH 1450, 1452, 1454 taH 1457, 1459, 1460, 1462, 1463, 1470 taH 1473, 1475 taH 1478 [2], 1480, 1482 taH 1484 [2], 1485 [1.3, 5-6], 1487 [1] taH 1490 sakayattho sutaMkAi [9], 1491 [1], 1492 [1], 1495 [1], 1497 [1-3], 1498 [1], 1501 1502, [1, 4], 1504 [1], 1506 [9], 1507 [1], 1513[1], 1514 taH 1518[6], 1519 [1-4], 1520[1-3], 1521 taH 1524[1], 1526[1, 6], 1527 taH 1529[3], 1530, 1531, 1532[1, 6], 1533[1] taH 1537, 1539[1], 1540 taH 1542, 1544[1, 3], 1545 taH 1547[1], 1548 taH 1550, 1551[1, 4, 6, 9], 1552 taH 1554, 155.7, 1559 taH 1563[1], 1561, 1564 taH 1575 [1], 1576[1], 1577[1], 1578[1], 1579[1], 1581[1], 1582, 1583[1], 1585[1], 1586 [1], 1588, 1589[1], 1590taH 1595[1], 1596, 1597[1], 1598, 1599[1], 1600, 1602, 1603[1], 1604[1], 1605, 1606[1], 1607 taH 1609, 1612, 1613

Page #652
mUlasaddo goyamA! bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [1], 1617, 1620 taH 1627 [1], 1628 taH 1630, 1637, 1638 [1], 1640, 1642, 1643, 1646, 1647 [1], 1648, 1649 [1], 1650 taH 1654, 1657, 1658, 1660, 1663, 1665taH 1670, 1672, 1675, 1676 [1], 1677[1], 1679, 1680 taH 1694 [12], 1695 [1-2], 1696 taH 1698[2], 1700 [1, 5.13], 1701 [1-2], 1702[1, 3-6, 9, 11, 18, 21-22, 24.27, 29, 34.40, 42-43, 45,55,57], 1703 [1] taH 1705, 1707[1], 1708 [1-4], 1714, 1715, 1718, 1721, 1722, 1725, 1728, 1731 [1,5], 1734, 1735 [1], 1742 taH 1747 [1], 1749 taH 1752, 1754[1], 1755, 1756 [1], 1757. 1758[1], 1759 [1], 1761, 1763 [1], 1764, 1765[2], 1766, 1767[1], 1768[1], 1769 [1], 1770 [1], 1773 [1], 1774[1], 1775[1], 135 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1776, 1777 [1], 1778, 1781, 1783 [1], 1784[1, 3], 1787[1], 1788[1], 1789, 1791, 1792 [1], 1794[1], 1795 taH 1798[2], 18002-3], 1802taH 1805, 1808 taH 1810,1812,1814, 1817 taH 1819, 1821, 1822, 1825, 1831 taH 1853, 1855, 1859, 1862, 1864, 1866 [1], 1867, 1868, 1869 [1], 1870, 1871 [1], 1872, 1874 [1], 1875[1], 1876 [1], 1877, 1878[1], 1879, 1880 [1], 1881[1], 1883 [1], 1884, 1887[1], 1889 [1], 1890 [1], 1891[1], 1894 [1], 1908 taH 1910, 1912 taH 1914, 1916 taH 1918, 1920 taH 1922, 1928, 1929, 1931, 1932[1], 1936 taH 19.8, 1940 taH 1942, 1944, 1945, 1947, 1948, 1950, 1951, 1954, 1955, 1957, 1958, 1960, 1963

Page #653
136 mUlaso goyamA ! paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI sutaMkAi mUlasaddo taH 1966, 1968, 1973 a: 1975, 1977, 1978, 1980, sakkattho 1982 a: 1984, 1988 taH 1991, 1994, 1995, 1997, 1998, 2006 taH 2009[1], 2010, 2012 taH 2014 [1], 2015 taH 2017, 2019, 2020, 2022, 2024 2025 2027, 2029, 2033 2034 [1], 2035, 2038, 2040, 2042, 2043, 2046, 2047, 2049, 2051, 2052 [1-2], 2053, 2055, 2056, 2057 [2-3], 2058, 2060, 2061, 2063, 2064, 2066, 2067, 2069, 2070, 2072, 2073, 2077, 2078, 2080 2083 2086, 2087[1], 2088 taH 2090[1], 2091[1], 2092, 2093 [1], 2095[1], 2096 [1], 2097[1], 2099[7] taH 2101[1], 2102, 2103 [1], 2105, 2106, 2119 [1-2], 2120[1], 2121[1], 2123 [1], 2124 [1, 3], 2125 taH 2127[1], 2128 [9], 2129 [1], goyaM 0 * goyAI gorakkharA 0 gorA golomA govalI govAlI gosIsa gohA goMDa goMdhoDaMba 0 ggahaNaM ghoda ghaTTaNayA ghaTThA Rece sutaMkAi 2130, 2131, 2133, 2134[1],2135[1], 2137[1], 2139, 2140[1], 2142 taH 2144[1],2145[1], 2147 taH 2153[6], 2156[1-2], 2159 [1-2], 2166[1-4], 2169 taH 2174[3], 2175, 2176 gotram - gotrakarma 1587 [1], 1665, 1785 gotrANi 1444, 1678 [2], 1791 ekakhura pazu vizeSaH gaurAH 187 gA. 145, 71 196 dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] vallIvizeSaH pR. 19 Ti. 10 45 gA. 31 " gozIrSa 177, 178 [1], 188 godhA - bhujaparisarpavizeSaH mlecchajAti vizeSa grahaNam 85 [1] 98 98 877 [7, 9, 13] gha vRtodakam 28 [1] ghaTTanatA 1120 ghRSTAni 177, 178[1], 188, 196, 206 [1], 210, 211

Page #654
mUlasaddo ghaDa ghaNaMtA ghaNapamANa ghaNavAe ghaNavAesa muga ghaNavAyavalaesu * ghaNaM 0 ghaNA ghaNe ghaNo O 0 ghaNodadhivalae ghodI ghaNodahivalae dahI + ghata [vare] gharoilA ghallA ghANapoglANaM ghANapogale hiM ghANA ghANAvara ghANidie ghANidiovacae ghAniMdiya sakkayattho sukAi ghaTa 177, 178[1], 188 bI parisihaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo sakkattho vANidiya0 ghrANendriya ghANidiyajatthoggahe ghrANendriyArthAvagrahaH ghanadantAH - antadvIpa manuSyAH ghanapramANa 95 911[2], 924 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 ghanavAtaH 34 [1] ghanavAteSu ghanavAtavalayeSu 157 157 211gA. 162 ghanamRdaGga ghanam ghanAH 211gA. 169 ghanaH - piNDaH 1231 ghanaH - vyAptaH 54 [7] gA. 84 151 ghanodadhivalayeSu 151 ghanodadhiSu ghanodadhivalayeSu 160 ghanodadhiSu 160 ghrANapudgalAnAm 2169 ghrANapudgalaiH 2169 ghANaviNNANAvaraNe ghrANavijJAnAvaraNam 1679 ghRtavaraH - dvIpaH samudrazca gRhagodhikAH dvIndriyajIvAH 1003[2] gA. 204 85[1] pR. 27 Ti. 2 ghrANe 1025, 1028 [2-3] 1679 prANAvaraNam ghrANendriyam 973 974 [3], 976 [2], 979 prANendriyopacayaH 1007 ghrANendriya 979, 982, 1013, 1823, 1825 ghAdie ghAsiya 1019 ghANidiyattAe ghrANendriyatayA 2052 [2] ghANidiyapariNAme ghrANendriyapariNAmaH 928 ghANidiyavaM ghrANendriya johe ghANidiyassa ghullA ghelA ghoDa ghoDagA ghosAI ghosAi ghosAiphale ghosAI ghosADae ghosADaya ghosADayaM ghosADie ghosAlatI ghosAlayaM ghose dvIndriyajIvAH vyaJjanAvagrahaH 1018 ghrANendriyasya 982, 992[3], 1013 ghrANendriyam 987[5] mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 18 56 [1] pR. 27 Ti. 7 844, 846 71 vallIvizeSaH pR. 19 Ti. 4 ghoSAta kI - vallI vizeSaH ghoTakaH ghoTakAH "" v v ghoSAtakIphalam ghoSAtakI - vallIvizeSaH ca 137 sutkAi 1822 dw "" 1233 1233 45 gA. 28 pR. 295 Ti. 9 pR. 25 Ti. 9 54[8] gA. 94 ghoSAtakam ghoSAtakI 1233 vallIvizeSaH pR. 19. Ti. 4 ghoSAtakam pR. 25 Ti. 8 ghoSaH - stanitakumArendraH 187 gA. 143 ca 54[7] gA. 85, 54 [10]gA. 101, 82,

Page #655
138 mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi catuHkriyaH 1585[1], 1588, 1590, 1591, 1596, 1597[1], 1598, 1599[1], 2153[4], 2166 [3] catuSkakam 1689[1,3] catuSkakena 650 [5] catuSkakaH 1485[8] catuSkasya 1698 [2], __ 1706, 1735[2] caturguNAH 187 gA.142, paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 91[4] gA. 111, 102 caukirie gA. 113 gA. 116117, 110 gA. 120 gA. 130, 174 gA. 133-134, 177, 178 [1-2], 179[2], 180 0caukkae [2], 182[2], 187, caukkaeNaM 187 gA. 140, 188, 0caukkao 191[1], 197[2], 0caukassa 198[2], 201[2], 205[2], 206[2] gA. caugguNA 154, 209 gA. 157, 211, 256, 450, caujamalapayassa 559 gA. 982, 647 cauTTANavaDie gA. 183-184, 775, 777, 780, 790 gA. 188 taH 190, 803, 859 gA. 192, 1215 cauTThANavaDite [3], 1467, 1468, 1512 gA. 215,1587 [1], 1678[1], 1681[1], 1736 [1], 1785, 1790, 1817, 1820,2054 gA.226, 2175, pR. 54 Ti. 4, pR. 59 Ti. 2 ca 187 gA. 142, 1529[2] tyaktvA 211 gA. 159-160 cyutvA 1457 cyavamAnaH 1457 catur 490 [3], 508, 509, 511, 529[1], 531[1], 533 [1], 535[1], 536[1], 539[1], 541 [1], 542[1], 554[1] caturyamalapadasya 921[1] catuHsthAnapatitaH 441, 481[3], 490 [3], 529[3], 531[3], 542[1], 548[1] catuHsthAnapatitaH 444 taH 447, 452, 462[1], 464[1-2], 466 [3], 467[1], 468[2], 470 [1], 473 [3], 474 [1], 475[1], 477[1], 482 [1,3], 483[1], 485[1,3], 487[1], 489[3], 490 [1,3], 491[1], 493[1-3], 495[1], 497, 505, 508, 510, 511, 513 taH 515, 518, 519, 522, 525[1], 530 [1, 3], 531[1, 3], 532[3], 533 [3], 535[3], 536 [1,3], 53.[1,3], 538[1], 539[1], 541[1],

Page #656
mUlasado cauTThANavaDiyA cauNha 39 caunhaM 66 cauNhaM cautIsaimaM - + cauttha cauttha cautthagame cautthabhattassa cautthaM cautthi cautthI cautthIe (sa.pa.) sakkattho suttakAi 542[1], 543[1], 545[1], 547[1], 550[1], 551[7], 552[1], 554[1-3], 555 [1-3], 556 [1, 3], 557 [1], 559[1] catuHsthAnapatitAH 453 caturNAm 1738 catasRNAm 179[2], 180[2], 201[2], 202[2], 203[2], 204[2] bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukkamo mUlasaddo cautthIe caturNAm 179 [2], 180 [2] 182 [2], 197 [2], 198 [2], 201 [2], 205 [2] catasRNAm 180 [2], 190 [2], 195 [2], 197 [2], 198 [2], 199 [2], 200 [2], pR. 73 Ti. 1. catasRNAm 190 [2] catustriMzattamam pR. 423 paM. 10 caturtham 790 gA. 188 taH 190 2173 [2] 1067 caturtha caturthagame caturthabhakte 1806 [1] 870, 898, pR. 135 paM. 11 647 caturtham caturthIm caturthI caturthyAH 831 217 [3], 2003 cautthe cauttho utsa caudasa caudisiM 0 upasie 13 upasi caupatiTThie caupurisapavibhatagatI cauppaesie cauppae site upaesiyANaM uparahiMto cauppaehiMto cauppagArA 0 caupadese cauppaya cauppaya0 sarIre 93 sakkayattho suttakAi caturthyAm 334 caturthoddeza 1251 caturthe 2172 caturthaH pR. 300 paM. 5 caturdaza 420 [1] caturdizam 1553, 1809 catuHpradeza ke 784 catuH pradezakaH cauppAdayA cauppayathalayara tirikkhajoNiya gyonikapaJcendriyau paMceMdiyaorAliya- dArika "" catuHpradezakA nAm catuH pratiSThitaH 960 [1] catuHpuruSapravibhaktagatiH dr 1105, 1119 catuH pradezakaH 527 [2] 527 [3] catuSpadebhyaH 644 639 [8-9] 859 gA. 193 catuH pradeze 790 gA. 186 catuSpada 378[2] taH 380 [3], [7-11], 1511[1], 639 1518[6] catuSprakArA 139 784 527 [1] catuSpada 69, 70, 75 [4], 378[1], 639 [7-8], 1524[2] catuSpadasthalacara tirya " cauppayathalayarANa catuSpadasthalacarANAm zarIram 1485 [1-2] 1485[2-3] 1499[2] catuSpAdikA - bhujaparisarpavizeSaH 85 [1]

Page #657
140 mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi cauphAsAI catuHsparzAni 877[13], cauriMdiya caturindriya 987 [5], 1800 [1] 1589 [3] * cauphAlehi catuHsparzaH 513 cauridiya0 ,, 58 [1.2], 639 caubhaMgI caturbhaGgI 781 [2], 1283, pR. 13 caubhaMgo caturbhaGgaH 1077, 1781, Ti. 3, pR. 165 Ti. 1 1784 [1] cauriMdiyajAi- caturindriyajAtinAmnaH caubhAga0 caturbhAga 397 taH 405 NAmAe 1702 [-] sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIyakaNDike cauriMdiyatte caturindriyatve 1041 cauraMsa caturastra 802 cauraMsasaMThANa- caturasrasaMsthAna cauriMdiyanAmAe caturindriyanAmnaH 1711 pariNatA pariNatAH 8[5] taH 10 [2], 11[25], 12 cauriMdiyassa caturindriyasya 1033 [1-3, 5-6], 13 [4] [3], 1547 [2], 1635 [3] cauraMsasaMThANa- caturastrasaMsthAna .cauriMdiyarasa 1060 pariNayA pariNatAH 11[1], 12 cariMdiyA caturindriyAH 215[3], 227 taH 229, 230 cauraMsA caturasrAH 167 taH 174 [5], 231, 301 taH caturasrANi 178[1], 303, 334, 439, 179[1], 180 [1], 450, 634, 919, 181[1], 182[1], 941 [2], 1081, 188 1140, 119.6, 1725, cauraMse caturasram-saMsthAnam 791 1820, 1857, 1932 caurAsI caturazItiH 196 [2], 1960, 1976, caurAsII ,, 379 [1,3] 2036,2074,2081, caurAsII ,, 206 [2] gA. 156 2129 [2], pR. 403 caurAsIINaM caturazItInAm 197[2]] Ti. 2 caurAsIe caturazItyAH 197[2] .cauriMdiyA caturindriyAH 582, caurAsIti caturazItiH 167 874, 1204, 1210 .cauridie caturindriye 1455 [4], 1412, 1436 0 cauridie caturindriyau 1274 [1], 1481, 1887 cauridiesu caturindriyeSu 666 [2], [2], 1969 668 [2], 1419, cauridiyANa caturindriyANAm 480, 1428 [3] 1924, pR. 344 Ti. 1 0 cauridiesu caturindriyeSu 1426 [1], 0cauridiyANa caturindriyANAm 680, 1431 [1], 1898 [1] 743, 1022 [2], 0 cauridiehito caturindriyebhyaH 650 [9] 1496

Page #658
mUlasaddo cauriMdiyANaM .cauridiyANaM caureMdiya0 caureMdiyA 0caureMdiyA bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo ,, 58 [2], 165, 227 taH 229, 230 [5], 231, 371 [1], 759, 768, 905, 98 - [5], 1022 [2], cauvIsAI 1028 [3], 1073, 1508, 1538, 1543, cauvIsAe 1823, 1932 [2], 1950, 1951, 1960, cauvihavedagA 2042, 2091 [2], pR. 190 Ti. 1, pR. cauvvihaveyae 252 Ti. 1 cauvihA caturindriyANAm 371 [2-3], 1162, 1179 caturindriya 18 caturindriyAH 1403 , 654, 670 cauvihe catvAraH 1083 catvAri 206 [2] gA. 154 caturvidhAH caturvidhaH caturviMzati 1198, 1409, pR. 430 Ti.1 caturviMzatitamam pR. 387 paM. 15 cauvvIsaM caturviMzatiH 428[13], 429 [1,3], 1083, 1409, 2115[2], 2116[2], 2117[2], 2118[2], 2119[5], cauvvIsA 2120 [4], pR. 430 Ti. 1 caturviMzatiH 1036, cauvvIsAe 1041 [1-2, 6-7], cauvvIso 1043 [1, 3], 1046 causa [3, 5], 2094[2], . 141 sakkayattho suttaMkAi 2098[2], 2115[2], 2116 [2], 2117[2], 2118[2], 2119[5], 2120[4], 2124[4] caturviMzatiH 559 gA. 182 caturviMzatau 1843, 1844 caturvidhavedakAH 1774 [1] caturvidhavedakaH 1773[1] caturvidhAH 70,77, 86, 139, 1130 caturvidhA 6,59, 1097, 1099, 1120, 1941, 2060 caturvidhaH 929, 962 [1], 963 [1], 1018, 1022[2], 1073, 1683, 1694[1], 1910, 1921 caturvidham 1471, 1539[1], 1689[3], 1692, 1694[16] caturvidhAn 110 gA.120 caturviMzatiH 569,576 taH 578, 585, 587 taH 590, 607, 2104 [2], 2123 [4], 2124[4] caturviMzatiH 2104[2], 2123[4], pR. 163 Ti. 1, pR. 255 Ti. 2 caturviMzateH 182[2] caturviMzaH 790 gA. 187 mlecchajAtivizeSa pR.36 Ti. 19 cauro 502 cauvihA cauvihe cauvIsa0 927 cauvIsaima " cauvIsaM cauvIsA

Page #659
142 mUlasaddo causaTThI causaTThIe casaTThI causamaieNa causamaya siddhA causaMjoeNaM causu 27 cauhA cauhiM ( sa. tR.) caturthAM 1068 caturbhiH 489 [3], 491[1], 505, 691, 961 [1], 964 [1], 965 [1], 966 [1], 967 [1], 968 [1], 970, 1670, 1719 caturSu 1217 zaknoti 211gA. 174 cakrakA:- cakravAkAH pR. 34 Ti. 2 1469 82 1459, 1460 cakravartinaH 100, 773 [2] cakravAla 2169 cakrakam 54 [7] gA. 84 cakravAkAH 88 cakriNaH 1406 gA. 213 cakriNAm 102 gA. 117 cakSurindriyam 973 974 [2], 976 [2], 979, 987 [5] cakkhidibhavaca cakSurindriyopacayaH 1007 "" caei cakkagA cakkarayaNattaM cakkavahi cakkavahitaM cakkavahI cakkavAla cakkAgaM 0 cakkAgA + cakki cakkINaM cakhidie Recet sukAi catuHSaSTiH 187 mA. 142 catuHSaSTayAH 179[2] catuH SaSTInAm 179 [2] catuHsAmayikena 2156 [2], 2157 catuHsamaya siddhAH 17 catuH saMyogena 1083 caturSu 206[2] gA.115, 1216 [1], 1217 1258 [8], 1905 [3] catasRSu paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo cakhidiya cakaratnatvam cakravartin cakravartitvam cakkhidiya 0 cakkhidibhatthoggahe cakSurindriyArthAvagrahaH 1019 cakhidiyattAe cakSurindriyatayA 2052 [2] cakkhidipariNAme cakSurindriyapariNAmaH 928 cakkhidiyassa cakSurindriyasya 982, cakkhudaMsaNa0 992 [2], 1013 cakSurdarzana 440, 441, 462 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 1928, 1929 cakkhudaMsaNaaNA- cakSurdarzanAnAkArapazyattA gArapAsaNyA cakkhudaMsaNaaNA gArova bhoge cakkhudaMsaNaM 0 cakkhudaMsaNAvaraNije cakSurdarzanA 1689[3] varaNIyam cakkhudaMsaNAvaraNe cakSurdarzanAvaraNam 1680 cakkhudaMsaNissa cakSurdarzaninaH 462 [1] cakkhuNI cakSurdarzanI 488, 496, 1354 260, cakSurdarzaninaH 1954, 1960, pR. 230 Ti. 2 0 cakkhudaMsaNI cakkhudaMsaNaNaM cakkhudaMsaNINaM cakkhuphAsaM sakkattho suttaMkAi cakSurindriya979, 982, 1013, 1825 1823. 33 0 "3 catukirie catuTThANavaDite 1938, 1942, 1951 cakSurdarzanAnAkAropayogaH 1910, 1914, 1924 cakSurdarzanam 450, 480, 1132[2] cakSurdarzanI 462 [1-3] cakSurdazaninAm 260 462[1] cakSuH sparzam 54 [11] " gA. 1 catuSkriyaH 1589 [1] catuHsthAnapatitaH 556 [3]

Page #660
mUlasaho cattAri bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi catvAraH 458, 574, cattAlIsANaM catvAriMzatAm 203 [2] 958, 959, 96 1[3], | caduvidhe caturvidhaH pR. 229 Ti. 1 962[3], 963[3], capA vanaspativizeSaH pR. 296 1067, 1083, 1119, Ti.1 1414[3], 1416 camara camara [1-2], 1604[1-2], camara. camara - asurakumArendra 72 1616 [2], 1619, camare camaraH- asurakumArendraH 1636, 1700 [4], 179 [2], 187 gA. 1712, 2089, 2011 143 [2], 2095[1], cammapakkhI carmapakSiNaH 86, 87 2119[2, 4], 2133, cammarayaNattaM carmaratnatvam 1469 2134[1], 2136, cayaNaM cyavanam 608, 625, 2138,2141,2148, __ 1200 [2], 1214 2150, 2170 [1] cayaNeNaM cyavanena 638 catasraH 211 gA. 164, cayaM cyavamAnaH pR. 326 Ti.1 1129, 1141, 1142, cayaMtassa tyajataH 211 gA. 162 1159, 1165[2], cayaMti cIyante 773 [3] 1257[9, 12-13], cayaMti cyavante 674, 1207 1532[5], 1635[1] catvAri 201[1], 205 caraga. caraka 1470 [1], 206[2] gA. caraMti caranti 83, 195 [1] 155, 870, 898, caritta cAritra 936 899,906, 1028[2], carittadham cAritradharmam 110 gA. 1033 [2], 1041[4], 130 1066 [3], 1508, carittapariNAme cAritrapariNAmaH 926 1983, 1984 carittapariNAmeNaM cAritrapariNAmena 938, caturaH 1708[4], 2175 carittamohaNije cAritramohanIyam 1691 catvAriMzat 1737[3] [1, 3] , 183 [1], 203 carittAcarittI cAritrAcAritrI 938, [1], 1700[4.5], 942, 943 1737[3] carittAriyA cAritrAryAH 101, 120, catvAriMzat 187 gA. 133, 138 140-141, 206[2] carittAriyA , 120 taH 138 ___ gA. 154 gA. 156 carittI cAritrI 938, 942, catvAriMzataH 18[2], 203 [2], 206[2] | . caritte cAritre 110 gA. 128 [2] cattAlIsa cattAlIsaM cattAlIsA cattAlIsAe

Page #661
144 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo carima carama 211 gA. 162 carimANa carimakAlasamayasi caramakAlasamaye 1744 carimapayaM caramapadam pR.2086.10 / carimANaM carimabhave carimANi caramabhave 211 gA. 161 carimasamaya caramasamaya 119 carimasamaya __, 112, 115, carime 116, 118, 122, 123, 125, 128, 129, 131, 132 carimaMtapaesA caramAntapradezAH 779, 803 carimaMtapaesANa carime carimaMtapadesA carimeNaM carimaMtapadesANa carimaMtaM carimaMtAo carimaMte sakkayatyo suttaMkAi caramANAm 777, 779, 780, 802 taH 804 caramANAm 274 caramANi 775, 777, 779, 780, 797, 802, 803 caramaH 212 gA. 181, 781 taH 788,807, 808[1], 810 [1], 812[1], 814 [1], 816 [1], 818[1], 820[1], 822[1], 824[1], 826 [1], 828[1], 1397 caramam 797, 829[2] gA. 191, 1259 gA. 212 carameNa 807, 808 taH 829 sUtrANAM prathama kaNDikA cala 188 capala 188 cavikA-vanaspativizeSaH 1234 caJcala 197[2] 188 caJcuNAH-jAtyAryAH pR.38 Ti. 2 caJcaka-mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 3 caNDI-vanaspatiH 54[1] gA. 50 candra 167 taH 174, 195 [1], 197 [1], 201 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207, 974 [2-3], 2169 caramAntapradezAnAm 777, 779, 780, 803, 804 caramAntapradezAH 775, 777, 779, 780, ___ 797, 802 caramAntapradezAnAm 802 caramAntam 1101 caramAntAt 1101 caramAntam 1998, 2000, 2002 taH 2006 caramAntaH 1551[1] caramAnteSu 211 caramAH 274, 275, 809[1], 811[1], 813 [1], 815[1], 817[1], 819[1], 821[1], 823 [1], 825[1], 827[1], 829[1], 993, 2168 caramANi 2 gA.4,775, 777, 779, 780, 781, 783 taH 788, cala cavala cavitA " carimaMtesu carimA caMcala caMcala caMcuNA caMcuya carimAI

Page #662
mUlasado caMda + caMdaNa + caMdraNa - caMdraNa - caMda kalasA o caMdaNaghaDa 0 caMdaNA + caMdaSpabha caMdappabhA davimANa 0 caMdavimANe caMdravimANehiMto caMdA caMdima 0 caMde caMpagajAtI caMpagavaDeMsa e caMpakusume caMpaya challI caMpayabhede 0 caMpayalatA caMpA AA 9 [2] - 10 bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukkamo sukAi mUlaso caMpe cAmaraM cAraNA sakkattho candra - - candrAbhidhadvIpasamudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 candanam - maNibhedaH 24 ,, gA. 11 - vanaspatiH 41 gA. 18 178 [1-2] 177, 178 [1], 188 candana candanakalazAni candanaghaTa candanAH- dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] candraprabhaH - maNimedaH 24gA. 11, pU. 14 Ti. 1 candraprabhA - madirAvizeSaH 1237 candravimAna 650 [16] candravimAne 397 [1.3], 398 [1-3] candravimAnAt 650 50 [16] candrAH - candranikAya devAH 142 [1], 195 [1] candramas 195 [2], 196, 197 [1], 19: [1], 210 candraH 1231 campaka jAtiH 43 gA. 26 campakavataMsakaH 197[1], 199 [1] campakakusumam 1230 campakatvak 1230 campakabhedaH 1230 campakalatA 44 gA. 27 campA - nagarI 102 gA. 112 cAraM cArANa cAriNo cAriyavvA cAriyavvAo cAriyavvANi cAriyA cAru cAreyavvA cAvavaMse cAsapicchae cAsapicche cAsa piMche cAsA cAse ciurarAge ciure cikkhala cijjaMti ciTThati ciTThati ciTThejja ciDagA ciNa sakkayattho campakaH cAmaram cAraNAH - cAraNamunayaH cAriNaH cArayitavyAH 145 cAram (1) phalavizeSANAm pR. 273 Ti. 8, pR. 296 Ti. 8 cASapiccham sukAi 1230 85.3 "" 100 195 [1] 1205 "" cArathitavye 1563 [2] cAritAH 1149 cAru 188, 197[2] cArayitavyA 1632 cApavaMzaH 46 gA. 34 vASapicchakam pR. 293 Ti. 11 1227 pR. 293 Ti. 11 195 [1] 1149 cASAH cASaH 1227 cikurarAgaH 1230 1230 cikuraH cikkhala - kardama 167 taH 174, pR. 50 Ti. 7 cIyante 1553, 1554 tiSThati 1000, 1001 tiSThanti 211, 211 gA. 177, 993, 1864, 2052 [2, 4-6], 2168,2169, 2176, 2176 gA. 231 tiSThet 2174[4] ciTakA: - romapakSivizeSaH vita 98 971 gA. 201

Page #663
mUlasaddo .ciNaNA ciNati ciNissaMti ciNiMsu citta cittae cittao ciMdha cittagA cINa cittapakkhA cittalae cittalagA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo cayanam 1474 gA. 214 cillalago cinvanti 965[1] ceyanti 966 [1] cillaliyA acaiSuH- citavantaH 964 [1] cillalesu citra 177, 178[12], 188, 197[2] cillasa citrakaH - sanakhapadavizeSaH 849, 852 ciMtemi, , pR. 212 Ti. 4 citrakAH , 74 citrapakSAH-caturindriyajIvAH 58 [1] cINapiTrAsI vanaspatiH pR. 17 Ti.5 0cINA citralakAH- sanakhapada vizeSaH 74 citralinaH-sarpabhedaH 80 citram 1 gA. 3 | cuJca citrANi 106,195[1] cuNNaghaNo citrakamUlakam 1234 citrakArAH-zilpAryAH 0 cuNNANa cuNNiyAe 106 citrakA cuNNiyAbhee 851 citasya cuNNiyAbheeNaM citvA pR. 3 Ti. 4 cuNiyAbhede cilAta- mlecchajAtivizeSaH cunnapaDolA cilala- " cillalakaH -AraNyakapazu: culasIi 849, 852 culasItI cillarakeSu pR. 47 Ti.1 cullahimavaMta. cillalakaH-AraNyakapazuH pR. 212 Ti. 3 cuMcuNA dedIpyamAna 188 cillalakA:-AraNyakapazavaH cuMgyA 850, pR. 31 Ti. 3 cittaliNo cittaM 0cittA cittAmUlae sakayattho suttaMkAi cilalaka:-AraNyakapazuH pR. 212 Ti. 4 cillalikA-AraNyakapazu: 851 cillareSu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 mleccha jAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti.8 cintayAmi cihna 177, 178[1-2], 188, 195 [1], 196 cIna-mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 17 cInapiSTarAziH 1229 cInAH-mlecchajAti vizeSaH vanaspativizeSaH gA. 20 , pR. 18 Ti. 8 cUrNaghanaH 54 [7] gA.84 cUrNAnAm cUrNikayA 884 cUrNikAbhedaH 881, 884 cUrNikAbhedena 887 cUrNikAbhedaH 884 cUrNam 1233 vanaspativizeSaH pR.18 Ti.8 caturazItiH 181 [1] , 187 gA. 138 culahimavat-laghuhimava parvataH 1098 cuccaNA:-jAtyAryAH 103 ___gA. 118 cuccakA:-mlecchajAtivizeSaH cittArA cittiyA ciyassa ciyeUNa cilAya 0cuNNe cillala cillalae cillalaesu cillalao cila[la]ga cillalagA

Page #664
mUlasaddo cUDAmaNi cUtalatA cUyavaDeMsa ceva 0 sakkattho cUDAmaNi cUtalatA cUtavataMsakaH bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo ceva sutaMkAi 177, 178 [1-2] 44 gA. 27 197 [1], 199 [1] eva 2 gA. 7, 42 gA. 21, 49 gA. 40, 54 [1] gA. 49 taH 52, 54 [8] gA. 91 gA. 94, 54 [9] gA. 98, 54 [10] gA. 100, 82, 91[4] gA. 111, 93, 102 gA. 112113 gA. 11, 103 gA. 118, 110 gA. 122, 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 174gA. 134, 175, 187 gA. 138 gA. 141, 192 gA. 150, 194 gA. 151, 206, 212 gA. 181, 272 [15], 273, 330 157, taH 332, 454, 456 [3], 457 [3], 459 [3], 462 [3], 466 [3], 467 [3], 468 [3], 470 [3], 471, 475 [3], 477 [3], 480, 481 [2], 482 [2-3], 483 [3], 487 [3], 489 [3], 490 [3], 491 [3], 495[3], 508, 517, 518, 521, 525[2], 526 [2], 529 [3], 5.30 [3], 531 [2] 47 sakkattho suttakAi 532 [3], 533 [3], 535 [3], 536 [3], 537 [3], 539 [3], 541 [3], 542 [3], 543 [3], 544 545 [3], 547 [3], 548 [3], 550 [3], 551 [3], 552 [3], 555 [2], 556 [3], 557[3], 646, 648, 650[10],658,659, 665 [1], 669 [2], 672 [4, 7-8], 676, 680, 746, 752, 760, 773[3], 776, 778, 866 gA. 197, 877 [23] gA. 198, 888 [1], 889, 891, 895, 911[4], 912 [3-4], 914 [2, 4], 916 [2], 918 [3], 920, 921 [2-4], 922 taH 924, 939 [9], 940 [1, 3], 941 [3], 946, 971 gA. 201, 982, 983 [R], [7, 9], 984, 985 987 [4-5], 1001, 1003 [2], 1006 gA. 208, 1026 1008 [2], [9], 1041 [6], 1052, 1060, 1067, 1089, 1099, 1107, 1109, 1123, 1141, 1151, 1154, 1155, 1160, 1161, 1163

Page #665
148 mUlasaddo ceva paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakyattho suttaMkAi [4], 1164 [1, 4], taH 1729, 1731 1165 [1], 1166 [1, 3-4], 1737[3], [1], 1167 [1], 1739[3], 1747[1], 1183 [2], 1203 1790,1793 gA.217, [3,5], 1204, 1210 1802, 1826, 1855, [1], 1214, 1215 1856, 1864, 1873, [1, 3], 1223, 1895 [2], 1924, 1225 taH 1231, 1955, 1981 gA. 1233 taH 1238, 222, 2000, 2035, 1255, 1257 [14. 2051, 2052 [1-2, 16], 1263 [2], 4-6], 2057 [4], 1269, 1303, 1304, 2085 gA. 227, 1313, 1347,1349, 2156 [2], 2157, 1363, 1401, 1414 2158 [1], 2159. [2], 1467, 1478 [2], 2160, 2165, [3], 1490 [3-4], 2166 [3], pR. 14 1498 [3], 15011 Ti. 1, pR. 39 Ti. 1 [2-3], 1503, 1506 coTTANavaDite catuHsthAnapatitaH pR. 140 [4], 1509, 1511 Ti.1 [1], 1520 [5], cottIsaM catustriMzat 179 [1], 1532[5], 1544 [2], 186 [1], 187 gA. 1546, 1551 [8, 141 10], 1557, 1566, cottIsA " 187 gA. 140 1575 [1], 1595 cottIsAe catutriMzataH 179 [2] [2], 1608, 1619, coDsa caturdaza 420 [3], 1644, 1648, 1666, 421 [1, 3], 1327, 1668, 1669, 1672, 1702 [19] 1677 [1], 1678 coddasa ,. 173, 174 gA. [2], 1684 [2], 1685 [2], 1702 codasaNhaM caturdazAnAm 187 [7, 10, 14-15, 37, , (patR. Sa.) caturdazabhyaH caturdazabhirvA 41, 44], 1705, 707, 708 1707 [1], 1708 , (sa. Sa.) caturdazasu 1835 [2, 4, 7.8], 1711 1836 [2], 1712 taH 17 5, coddasamaM caturdazam pR. 236 paM. 10 1717, 1718, 1721, codasavihe caturdazavidhaH 1684 1722, 1725, 1727 [12]

Page #666
mUlaso coya -0 coyAlA coyAlIsaM coyAlIsAe coyAsave + coraga corANa cova covaTThi cceva 0 cchAyaM 0 cchAyA "" chaumattha sakkacat suttakAi gandhadravya 1237 catuzcatvAriMzat 187 gA. 140 180 [1] catuzcatvAriMzataH 182 [2] coyAsavaH - madirAvizeSaH 1237 corakaH - vanaspativizeSaH 49 gA. 41 phalavizeSANAm 1122, 1235 bI parisij - saddANukamo mUlasaddo chaumattha 0 mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 9 catuHSaSTiH 178 [1], 187 gA. 138 eva 179 [1], 1131, 1145 chAyAm 1114 chAyAni 177,178 [1], 188, 196, 206[1], 210 211 chAyA cha SaD 1028 [3], [a], 103gA. 118, 1033 1041 [4], 1059, 1060, 1066 [:], 1165 [1], 1256, 1257 [3, 5, 1416 [2], 1702 7], 1532 [5], [18, chadmastha 23, 26], 2147, 2152 115, 116, 127 taH 129 chaumatthaAhArae chaumatthA chaumatthAhArae chaumatthe chaumattheNa chagala chaggAuyAI chacca chajjhArA chaumatthabhaNAhArae chammasthAnAhArakaH 1367, 1368 chadmasthAhArakaH 1364 chamnasthAH 334 chammasthAhArakaH 1365 chadmasthaH 994, 2169 chadmasthena 110 gA. 122 196 chagala SaDgavyUtAni 1511 [1] SaT ca 187 gA. 142, 206 [2] gA. 154, 1529 [2] pR. 38 Ti. 6 2.173 [2] zilpAryavizeSaH chaTThAe chaTThANava Die sakkattho chadmastha chaTTa SaSTha chaTTabhattassa (sa.pa.) SaSThabhakte chaTThammi chaTuM chANavaDitA chaTThANavaDite 149 sukAi 113, 114, 126, 127, 129, 138 1824 SaSThe 790 gA. 188 SaSTam 790 gA. 188 taH 190, 1180 [6], pR. 183 paM. 12 2005 SaSThyAH SaTsthAnapatitaH 440, 441, 495 [1, 3], 531[1], 548 [1,3], 550 [1, 3] SaTsthAnapatitAH 453 SaTsthAnapatitaH 440, 441, 443 taH 448, 452, 455 [1-3], 456[1], 457[9-3], 459 [1, 3], 462 [1, 3], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [7], 468 [1, 3], 470

Page #667
150 mUlasaddo chaTANavaDite chattaM chattArA paNNavaNAsustaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho [1, 3], 473 [1], chatta 474 [1], 475 chatta[1,3], 477 [1, 3], chattacchAyaM 481[1-2], 482 [1], chattarayaNataM 483 [1,3], 485 [1, 3], 487 [1,3], chattAe 489 [1, 3], 490 [1, 3], 491 [1,3], 493 [1, 3], 497, 504, 505, 500 taH chattIsaima 511, 513 taH 515, 519, 523, 525[1], chattIsayaM 529 [1], 530 [1], chattIsaM 531 [1, 3], 532 [1], 533 [1], 535 chattIsA [1], 536 [1], 537 chattoe [1], 538 [1, 3], 539 [1, 3], 541 chattoha [1, 3], 542 [1, 3], chaddiAsaM 543 [1, 3], 545 [1, 3], 547 [1, 3], 551 [1, 3], 552 [3, 3], .54 [1, 3], 555 [1, 3],556 [1], chappaesie 557 [1, 3] chappaesie SaSTIm 647 gA. 184 chappaNNa SaSTyAm 174 gA. 135, chappaNNAe chappi SaSThayAH 27 [1] SaSThe 2172 chabhaMgA SaSTaH 921 [1], pR.303 sakkayattho suttaMkAi 211 195[1] chatracchAyAm 1114 chatraratnatvam 1469 chatram vanaspativizeSaH pR. 21 Ti.6 chatrakArAH- zilpAryAH 106 SaTtriMzattamam pR. 446 paM. 12 SaTtriMzat pR. 14 Ti. 1 , 1258 [4-8], 1584 [2] , 187 gA. 141 chatrokaH - vanaspatiH pR. 21 Ti.6 chatraudha-, 41 gA. 18 SaDdizam 877 [23] gA. 198, 1553, 1554, 1800 [3], 1809, 1815, 2153 [1] SaTpradezake 786 SaTpradezakaH SaTpaJcAzat 923 SaTpaJcAzati 93,176 SaDapi 692, 1205, 1258 [3] SaDbhaGgAH 1880 [1,5], 1885 [2], 1887 [2], 1895 2.4], 1898 [1], 1905 [3] taH 1907 SaDbhAgaH 211 SaNmAsa 677.681 SaNmAsAH 351 [1, 3] chA chaTrIe chaTTho chaNNauI chaNNauI. chaNhaM SaNNavatiH 187 gA. 138 SaNNavati SaNNAm 182 [2], chabhAge 187 gA. 139, 204 / / chammAsa-0 [2], pR. 61 Ti.3 / chammAsA

Page #668
mUlasar3o challi chalI 0 chalI chalesAo chavvidhe chatrimANA vAsasahassA chaviyA chavihabaMdhae chavi baMgA chavibaMdha "" chavihe arrat suttakAi challI 55 [3] gA. 109 54 [5] gA. 76 taH 79, 54 [6] gA. 80 taH 83 f bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo chaccihe chabvIsa imaM 1230, 1233 1156, 1158, 1163 [1, 3-4], 1164 [1, 3], "" SaD lezyAH 1219, 1232, 1250, 1256, 1257 [1-2] SaDvidhaH 684 SaD vimAnAvAsa sahasrANi 204 [1] 106 zilpAryA: SaDvidhabandhakaH 1642, 1646, 1755, 1761, 1763 [1], chaTha SaDvidhasaMsthAnasaMsthitam 988, 1497 [1-3], 1498[1], 1501 [1] chaviha saMThANasaMThiyA SaDavidha saMsthAna saMsthitAH chavihA 1764, 1776, 1778, 1781, 1783 [1], 1784 [1-3] SaDvidhabandhakAH 1643, 1757, 1761, 1764, 1765 [2], 1778, 1784 [1] SaDvidhabandhakaH 1643, 1757, 1765 [2], 1781, 1784 [1] 1498 [4] SaDvidhAH 100, 103 104 SaDvidhA 1937 SaDvidhaH 685, 930, 1019, 1913 chavIsaM "" chavIsAe 33 chantrI suttare chasu chahiM chAumatthiyA chANavicchuyA chAyaM *0 chAyaM chAyA *0 chAyA 33 chAyAe chAvahiM chAvaTTIo chAvattari chiNNaruhA 151 kattho sukAi SaDvidham 1694 [ 7-8] SaDviMzatitamam pR. 390 paM. 20 SaDviMzam 174 gA. 134 SaDviMzatiH 430 [13], 431 [1, 3], 781 SaDviMzateH SaDviMzatyA vA 717, 718 SaDviMzatau 1845, 1846 SaDviMzatyuttare - SaDviMzatyadhike 170 1205, 1500, 1574, 1637 SaDbhiH 691 chAmnasthikAH 2147 taH 2150, 2152 chagaNavRzcikAH 58 [1] chAyAm 1115 1114 " chAyA 1115 chAyAni 177, 178 [1], 188, 196, 206[1], 210 chAyA 211 chAyayA 177, 178 [1.2], 188, 196 chAyAgatiH SaTsu chAyAgatI 1105, 1114 chAyANuvAta gatI chAyAnupAtagatiH 1115 chAyANuvAyagatI chAyAlA 1105 " SaTacatvAriMzat 187 gA. 141 SaTSaSTiH 1343, 1346, 1700 [1] SaTSaSTI 1356 SaTsaptatiH 187 gA. 139 chinnaruhA - durvA 54 [1] gA. 49

Page #669
sakkayatyo suttaMkAi yakSaH-yakSAbhidhadvIpa. samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 jana 1 gA. 2 janapadasatyA-bhASAprabhedaH 152 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayantho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo chiddesu chidreSu jakkhe chirAgaM zirAkam 54[7] gA.85 0chivADiyA vallAdiphalikA 1231 chIravirAliyA bhujaparisarpavizeSaH 85[1] jaNa chIravirAlI vallI vizeSaH 45 gA. 31 jaNavayasaJcA 54 [1] gA. 48 +churaya vanaspativizeSaH pR. 20 +jaNavaya Ti. 7 jaNejA chuhA kSudhA 211 gA 176 chedovaTThAvaNiya * chedopasthApanIya 133, jagaNaM 0jatA chedovaTThAvaNiya- chedopasthApanIya carittapariNAme cAritrapariNAmaH 936 * cheyaNagar3hAI chedana kadAyI 921 [1] chevaTThasaMghayaNaNAmassa sevArtasaMhanananAmnaH pR. 374 Ti. 1 chevaTThasaMghayaNaNAme sevArtasaMhanananAma 1694 janapade 862 gA. 194 janayet 1258 [1-2, jati chevaTThasaMghayaNassa sevArtasaMhananasya pR. 375 ___ Ti. 1-2 sevArtasya pR. 375 Ti, 3.4 chevaTTharasa yat khalu 882 taH 886 jayAni 177, 188 yadi 440, 443, 448, 455[2-3], 489 [2], 504 taH 506, 508, 527 [3], 533 [1], 539 [1], 554 [1], 639[3, 5-6, 10-12, 14-23, 25-26], 645 [4 6], 650 [2-6, 8, 10-15, 17-18],655 [24], 656 [2-3], 662 [2-3,5-7], 665 [2-3], 666 [2], 668 [3-4], 910 [3] yati-yAvanti 1011[2], 1012[2], 1016 [2], 1042, 1057, 1857 yati-yAvantaH 1728 yati-yAvanti 1009[2] yAvantaH 1733 yAvanti 1015 [2], 1043 [2] yatra 25 [3], 28 [4], jaha jati yadi 211 gA. 173, 440, 548 [1], 639 [4, 7, 9, 24], 662 [4], 668 [2, 5], 672 [3] yati - yAvanti 1008 [2], 1014 [2], jatijattiyA jattha jaivihA jakkhA jakkhANaM yati-yAvantaH 1721, 1725, pR. 256 Ti. 1 yatividhA1888 yakSAH 141 [1], 188 yakSANAm 192 [3], 107, 211 gA. 167, 478, 488, 496, 1702 [58] 1712, 1717

Page #670
mUlasaddo .jadA jadi bIyaM parisiTuM- sahANukamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi yatra 149, 152, 155, jalacAriyA jalacarakAH - caturindriya158, 161 jIvAH 58 [1] jayAni pR. 56 Ti.4 jalaDhANesu jalasthAneSu 151, 160, yadi 440, 443, 639 163 taH 166, 175 [2, 8-13], 672 [2], jalapaheNaM jalapathena 1112 1515 [1] taH 1517 jalappahe jalaprabhaH- udadhikumArendraH [2], 1518 [16], 187 gA. 144 1519 [1-4], 1520 jalayara. jalacara 1524 [2]] [1-3], 1533 [2-10], jalayaratirivakha- jalacaratiryagyonikapaJce2100[2], 2104[3] joNiyapaMceMdiya- ndriyaudArikazarIram orAliyasarIre 1483, 1484 [1], yamalapadasya 921 [1] 1498 [1] janma 2176 ,, 1484 [1-2] jayanta 436 [1.3], jalayarapaMciMdiyati- jalacarapaJcendriyatirya622, 1036, 1039, rikkhajoNi gyonikebhyaH 639 1041 [8], 1045[1], ehiMto 1046 [1,7-8 ], 1047 [3], 1048 [4], jalayarapaMciMdiyati- jalacarapaJcendriyatirya1049, 1050 [3] taH rikkhajoNiyA gyonikAH 61 1052, 1054 [1], jalayarapaMceMdiehiMto jalacarapaJcendriyebhyaH yathA jadhA jamalapayassa jamma-. jayaMta jalayarapaMceMdiyati- jalacarapaJcendriyatiryarikkhajoNiehiMto gyonikebhyaH 639 jara jayaMta jayanta 604, 723, 1043 [5], 1055[4] / jayaMtA jayantAH 147 [1] jayaMte jayantaH 0jayA jayAni 178 [1] jarA 1 gA. 1 jaramaraNavippamukkA jarAmaraNavipramuktAH 2170 [2] gA. 230 jarA 211, 211 gA. 179, 2176 gA 231 jarA0 jarA 211 gA. 166 jarulA caturindriyajIvAH 58[1] jalakaMte jalakAntaH-maNibhedaH 24 gA. 11 jalakAntaH- udadhikumArendraH 187 gA. 143 jarA " 139 [4-6] jalayarapaMceMdiyati- jalacarapaJcendriyatiryarikkhajoNiNIo gyonikAH 634 jalayarapaMcediyati- jalacarapaJcendriyatiryarikkhajoNiyA gyonikAH 62, 68 [4], 334 jalayarapaMceMdiya- jalacarapaJcendriyatiryatirikkhajoNi- gyonikAnAm 68[4], yANaM 0 , , 375 [2] taH 377 [3] jalayarapaMceMdiyahiMto jalacarapaJcendriyebhyaH 650 [10]

Page #671
154 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakyAtho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo jalayarasaMkheja vAsA- jalacarasaGghayeyavarSAyuSka- jasokittI uyagabbhavaka- garbhavyutkrAntikatirya jassa tiyatirikkha- gyonikapazcendriyavaikiyajoNiyapaMceMdiya- zarIram 1518 veubviyasarIre __, 1518[5] 0jalayarA jalacarAH 1498[3-4] jalayarANa jalacarANAm 1510 jalayA jalajAni548 gA.86 +jalaruha jalaruhAH 38 gA. 12 jalaruhA jalavicchyA jalavRzcikAH 58 [1]] jalAsaesu jalAzayeSu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 jale jalouyA dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] jaloyA carmapakSivizeSaH 87 jallesA yozyA 1214 jallessAI yallezyAni 1117 jallesse yallezyaH 1117, 1201 [1], 1203 [1], 1208, 1210 [1-3], 1211 javajavA yavayavA-vanaspatiH 50 gA. 42 javaNa yavana-mlecchajAtivizeSaH jassa jale sakkayattho sutakAi yazaHkIrtiH 1684 [1] yasya 54 [3] gA.56 taH 58 gA. 60 taH 65, 54 [4] gA. 66 taH 68 gA. 70 taH 75, 54 [5] gA. 76 taH 78, 54 [] gA. 80 taH 82, 1012 [2], 1014 [2], 1015 [2], 1016 [2], 1041 [3, 5], 1042, 1043 [1-2, 4], 9045 [1], 1057, 1067,1088, 1214, 1444, 1559 taH 1561, 1563 [1], 1564, 1607 taH 1609, 1612, 1613 [1], 1616 [2], 1619, 1628 taH 1630, 1633, 1634, 1635[1, 4], 1636, 1721,1725,1728, 1733, 1741,1857, 19.07, 2117 [1], 2118 [1] yastha 1034, 1041 [1.2, 8.9], 1043 [3, 5.6], 1046 [", 7.8], 1047[:], 1065, 2093 [1], 2095 [1], 2096 [12], 2101 [1], 2102, 2103 [1], 2105 taH 2108, 2112, 2113, 2119 [2, 4], 2120[2-3], javaNAliyA yavanAnikA-lipibhedaH 107 javaNAliyAsaMThie yavanAlikAsaMsthita:2016 javasae yavAsakaH 42 gA. 21 javAsAkusume yavAsaya kusumam 1228 jasokitti yazaHkIrti 1713 jasokittiNAmAra yazaHkIrtinAmnaH 1702 [54], 1739 [3] jasokittiNAme yaza kIrtinAma 1693 /

Page #672
jaha vIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi 2122, 2135 [1], jahaNNaguNakAlayANaM jaghanyaguNakAlakAnAm 2170 [2] gA. 229 457 [1], 468 [1], yathA 1 gA. 3, 53 gA. 475 [1], 491 [1], 45-46, 54 [10] 538 [1], 539 [1], gA. 102, 211 gA. 541 [1], 542 [1], 174 gA. 176, pR 290 543 [1], 557 [1] Ti. 1 jahaNNaguNasItassa jaghanyaguNazItasya 547 jahaNNa jaghanyA 211 gA. 165 [1], 552 [1] jahaNNa . jaghanya 948 gA. 200 jahaNNaguNasItANaM jaghanyaguNazItAnAm 551 jahaNNaukkosiyAe jaghanyatkRSTayA 1566 [1], 552 [1], jahaNNaehiMto jaghanyakebhyaH 1247, jahaNNaguNasIte jaghanyaguNazItaH547[1], 1249 550 [1], 551 [1], jahaNNagaM jaghanyakam 1712, 552 [1] jahaNNaguNasIyassa jaghanyaguNazItasya 548 jahaNNagA jaghanyakAni 1247 taH __ [1], 550 [1], 55.1 [1] jahaNNagANaM jaghanyakAnAm 1247 jahANaguNasIyANaM jaghanyaguNazItAnAm jahaNNaguNakakkha- jaghanyaguNakavaMzasya 545 547 [1], 548 [1], Dassa [] 550 [1] jahaNNaguNakakkhaDANaM jaghanyaguNakarkazAnAm ,, jahaNNacakkhudaMsa- jaghanyacakSurdarzanina: 462 jahaNNaguNakakkhaDe jaghanyaguNakarkazaH / Nissa jahaNNaguNakAlae jaghanyaguNakAlakaH 457 jahaNNacakkhudasaNI jaghanyacakSudarzanI ,, [1], 468 [1], 475 jahaNNacakkhadasaNINaM jaghanyacakSurdazaninAma ... [1], 483 [1], 491 jahaNNajogissa jaghanyayoginaH 2175 [1], 538 [1], 539 jahaNNadvitIe jaghanyasthitikaH 456 [1], 541 [1], 542 [1], 467 [1], 535 [1], 543 [1], 557 [1]] jahANadvitIyassa jaghanyasthitikasya jahaNNaguNakAlagassa jaghanyaguNakAlavasya 457 __ 456 [1] [1], 468 [2], 483 jahagaNatiyANaM jaghanyarithatikAnAm / [1], 4.1 [1], 538 467 [1], 535 [1], [1], 539 [1], 541 556 [1] [1], 542 [1] jahaNNaThitibaMdhae jaghanyasthitibandhakaH jahaNaguNakAlagAgaM jaghanyaguNakAlakAnAm 483 [1] 1742 taH 1744 jahaNNaguNakAlayasta javanyaguNakAlakasya 475 jahaNNaThitIe jaghanyasthitikaH 474 [1], 543 [1], 555 [1], 482 [1], 490 [1], 532 [1], 533 [1]

Page #673
156 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi jahaNNaThitIe [1], 536 [1], 737 jahaNNukkosagANaM jaghanyotkRSTakAnAm 1249 [1], 556 [1] jahaNNukkosiyAe jaghanyotkRSTikAyAma jahaNNaThitIyassa jaghanyasthitikasya 467 1013 [1], 474 [1], 490 jahaNNeNa jaghanyena 336 [2], [1], 532 [1], 533 340 [2], 341 [2], [1], 535 [1], 536 342 [2], 345 taH [1], 537 [1], 556 352 sUtrANAM dvitIya kaNDikA, 354 [2], jahaNNaThitIyANaM jaghanyasthitikAnAm 355[13], 356 [2], 456 [1], 474 [1], 357 [2], 359 [2], 482 [1], 490 [1], 360 [2], 361, 362 532 [1], 533 [1], [2], 363 [2], 364 536 [1], 537 [1] [13], 365 [2], jahaNNapae jaghanyapade 921 [1] 366 [2], 367, 368 jahaNNapaesiyassa jaghanyapradezakasya554 [1] taH 390 sUtrANAM 393 jahaNNapadesite jaghanyapradezakaH taH 397 sUtrANAM ca jahaNNapadesiyANaM jaghanyapradezakAnAm ,, dvitIyakaNDikA, 398 jahaNNamatiaNNA- jaghanyamatyajJAninaH [12], 399 [2], Nissa 470 [1] 401 taH 437 sUtrANAM jahaNNamatiaNNANI jaghanyamatyajJAnI ,, dvitIyakaNDikA, 1266 jahaNNamati- jaghanyamatyajJAninAm ,, [1], 1277, 1291, aNNANINaM 1313, 1319, 1332, jahaNNayA jaghanyakAni 1249 1345, 1362,1373, jahaNNAbhiNi- jaghanyAbhinibodhikajJAninaH 1384, 1504 [1], bohiyaNANissa 459 [1], 477 [1], 1506 [35], 1507 485 [1], 493 [1] [2], 1513 [1-3], jahaNNAbhiNi- jaghanyAbhinibodhikajJAnI 15.28, 1719,2166 bohiyaNANI 49 [1], 485 [1], 493 [1] jahaNaNeNaM jaghanyena 82, 335 jahaNNAbhiNi- jaghanyAbhinibodhika [1.3], 336 [1] taH bohiyaNAgINaM jJAninAm 459 [1], 339 [3], 340 taH 477 [1], 485 [1], 352 sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIya kaNDike, 354[1, 3], jahaNiyaM jaghanyikAm 1744 356 [1, 3], 357 jahaNiyA jaghanyikA 1013,1566 [1,3], 359 [1, 3], jahaNiyAe jaghanyikAyAm , " 360 [1, 3], 362 jahaNiyAhiMto jaghanyikAyA:,,, [1, 3], 363 [1, 3],

Page #674
157 mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1389, 1390, 1414 [1, 3], 1415[1-2], 1416 [1], 1470, 1472, 1502, 1506 [1, 3.4], 1507[1], 15.13 [4], 1527, 1529 [1-3, 9], 1530, 1531, 1532 [1, 5.6], 1535, 1545, 1547 [1], 1548, 1551 [1, 4, bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 365 [1, 3], 366 [1, 3], 368 taH 390 sUtrANAM 394 taH 436 sUtrANAM ca prathama-tRtIyakaNDike, 391, 392 [1], 393 [3], 560 taH 578, 581, 583 taH 602, 604 taH 607, 626, 628, 633, 635, 636, 687, 688, 691, 694, 695, 701 taH 713, 715 taH 723, 878, 879, 910 [3], 992 [1, 3], 1261, 1262 [1-2], 1264 [2], 1267, 1268 [1], 1270 [2], 1272, 1273, 1275, 1279 taH 1284, 1286, 1288,1289, 1293, 1294, 1296 taH 1302, 1305, 1306, 1308 taH 1312, 13 14, 1315, 1317, 1318, 1320, 1322, 1324, 1326 taH 1330, 1333, 1334, 1336 taH 1341, 1343, 1344, 1346,1349,1350, 1352 taH 1354, 1356, 1358 taH 1360, 1365, 1366, 1368,1374, 1375, 1377, 1378, 1380, 1383, 1386, 1387, 1700 [13], 1701 [1-2], 1702 [1, 3.9, 11-13, 18-22, 24-27, 36-39, 4243, 45, 54, 57], 1703 [1], 1704, 1705, 1707 [1], 1708 [2, 4, 7-8], 1710, 1711 [2] taH 1713, 1715, 1718, 1721 taH 1723, 1725 taH 1730 [2], 1731 [1, 3.5], 1734, 1735 [1], 1737 [2-3], 1739 [1-3], 1741, 1806 [1], 1824, 1826, 1828 taH 1851, 1983 taH 1992, 1994, 1995, 1997, 1998, 2006, 2093 [1], 2095 [1], 2100 [2], 2101 [1], 2103 [1], 2119 [2, 4], 2124

Page #675
1 .tya 158 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo jahaNaNeNaM [3], 2135 [1], jahannaguNasIte 2153 [3], 2156 jahannaThitIyassa [1], 2157, 2.159 [1], 2160, 2165, jahanneNa 2166 [1], pR. 123 jahanneNaM Ti. 1, pR. 165 Ti. 1 jahaNNogAhaNae jaghanyAvagAhanakaH 455 [1], 464[1], 466 jahA [1], 473 [1, 3], 481 [1], 489 [1], 525 [1], 527 [1], 530 [1], 531 [1], 555 [1, 3] jahaNNogAhaNagassa jaghanyAvagAhanakasya 455 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 473 [1], 489 [1], 525[1], 522 [1], 530 [1], 531 [1], 555.[1] jahaNNogAhaNagANaM jaghanyAvagAhanakAnAm 455[1], 464[1], 466[1], 473 [1], 481 [1], 489 [1], 5.25[1], 529 [1], 530 [1], 531[1], 555[1] jahaNNogAhaNage jaghanyAvagAhanakaH 529 [1] jahaNNogAhaNate 526 [1] jahaNNogAhaNayassa jaghanyAvagAhanakasya 481[1] jahaNNogAhaNayANaM jaghanyAvagAhanakAnAm 526 [1], 527[1] jahaNNohiNANissa jaghanyAvadhijJAninaH 487[1], 495[1] jahaNNohiNANI jaghanyAvadhijJAnI ,, ,, jahaNohiNAgINaM jaghanyAvadhijJAninAm sakkayattho suttaMkAi jaghanyaguNazItaH 548 [1] jaghanyasthitikasya 482[1] jaghanyena 392[2] , 366 [3], 382 [1], 392[3], 393 [1], 603 yathA 3 taH 8[5], 14 taH 25[1], 26 taH 28 [2], 29 taH 31[2], 32 taH 34 [2], 35 taH 50, 54[1], 55 [1, 3], 56[1] taH 66, 68[1, 3], 69 taH 74, 7.[1, 2], 76 taH 80, 83, 84[1, 3], 8. [1-2, 4], 86 taH 88, 9.1[1, 3], 92, 94 taH 147[2], 167, 174, 177, 180 [1], 181[12], 183[1], 184[1], 185[2], 186[2] taH 189[1], 190 [1], 192 taH 195[1], 196, 197 [1], 198[1] taH 210, 211 gA. 176, 333, 353, 358, 438, 442, . 451, 461, 473 [3], 481[3], 485[3], 488, 493 [3], 496, 499[1], 500 taH 502, 526 [1], 527[1-2], 553, 558, 625, 634, 638, 641 taH 64.[1], 650[12],

Page #676
159 mUlasaddo jahA bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 653, 654, 6,5.[4], 668[7], 669.[2]. 672[4, 6], 674, 675, 679, 681, 683 taH 685, 699, 725 taH 727, 738, 0 0 0 773 [1-2], 774, 791, 799, 806, 860 taH 868, 870, 877 [7, 13], 881, 888[1], 890, 891, 896, 898, 901, 902, 904, 906, 908 taH 910 [4], 911[1-4], 912 [1-4], 914[1-2, 4], 9.16 [1] taH 918[3], 920, 921 [1-4], 925 taH 937, 940 [1, 3], 941[1], 942 taH 944, 947 taH 955, 957 taH 959, 960 taH 967 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 970, 973, 983 [1-2], 984, 987 [1], 988, 989, 991[2], 996, 998, 1003 [2], 1004, 1007, 1000[1], 1009[1], 1011[1], 1012[1], 10 14[1], 1015[1], 1016 [1], 1017. taH 1020 [1], 1021[1], 1024, 1025, 1028[1-3], sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1034, 1035, 1041 ["], 1042, 1046 [4], 1051, 1056, 1057, 1061, 1062, 1064, 1066[1], 1068 taH 1070, 1072 taH 1076, 1084 taH 1088, 1092 taH 1100, 1102 taH 1105, 1117, 1120, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1132, 1134, 1135, 1137, 1139, 1141 taH 1147, 1149 taH 1153, 1155 taH 1159, 1162, 1163 [2-3], 11642-3], 1165 [2], 1169 [1], 1172, 1174, 1178 taH 1180 [3], 1193. 1205, 1210. [1], 1213, 1219, 1232, 1239, 1240, 1250, 1251, 1256, 125.7 [13, 5, 7, 9, 12-13], 1270 [1], 1271, 1285, 1321, 1326, 1330, 1331, 1334, 1335, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1352, 1355, 1359,1364, 1367, 1369, 1371, 1375, 1376,1379, 1381, 1398, 1415 [3], 1421 [2], 1426 [1],

Page #677
160 mUlasaddo jahA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1428 [4], 1429, 143, 1439, 1441, 1443, 1457, 1459, 1471, 1472, 1475 taH 1478 [2], 1480, 1482 taH 1484 [2], 1485 [1-3, 5.7], 1486 [1-2], 1487 11.2], 1497[1, 3], 1498[1], 1501[1], 1503, 1505, 1514, 1523 [12], 1526 [1], 1536 taH 1539 [4], 1544 [1-3], 1549, 1552, 1556, 1563 [2], 1567 taH 1573, 1583 [3.4], 1589 [3-4], 1595 [2], 1597 [2], 1603 [2], 1605, 1606 [1], 1617, 1621, 1627 [1], 1635 [5-6], 1636, 1638 [2], 1647 [2-3], 1649 [2], 1665, 1670, 1678 [1], 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1],1685[1],1686 taH 1693, 1694 [112, 16, 18], 1695 [12], 1696, 1700 [6.8], 1702 [2, 16. 17, 29.30, 32-33, 40, 46-48, 55], 1703 [2], 1707 [2], 1708 [6], sakkayastho suttaMkAi 1711 [12], 1714, 1717, 1720, 1724, 1727, 1728, 1730 [4], 1735 [2], 1736 [1-2], 1737 [4], 1740, 1747 [1-2], 1753, 1754 [1], 1756 [2], 1761, 1762, 1769 [1], 1775[1], 1777 [2], 1782, 1784 [3] taH 1787 [1], 1791, 1796, 1806 [1], 1815 taH 1817, 1823, 1824, 1827, 1829, 1869 [2], 1896, 1897, 1898 [4], 1900 [2], 1902 [4], 1909, 1910, 1912 taH 1914, 1916, 1917, 19.20, 1921, 1924 taH 1927, 1933, 1935 taH 1938, 1940 taH 1942, 1948,1950, 1953, 1958, 1961, 1962, 1970, 1971, 1979, 1982, 2021, 2026, 2031, 2036, 2037, 2045, 2046, 2052 [1], 2055, 2060, 2063,2066, 2069, 2072, 2077,2078, 2082, 2083,2086, 2089, 2090 [1], 2091[1], 2092,

Page #678
mUlasaddo jahA yam jahANAmae bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukmo 161 sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 2095[2], 2104, 1604[1], 1613 2107, 2110, 2113, [1], 1614, 1811, 2115, 2117[1], 2052 [3], 2111, 2118[1], 2132, 2154[1], 2165 2133, 2132, 2146 / / yat 54[7] gA. 85, taH 2152, 2158 54[10] gA. 100, [1-2], 2160 taH 211 gA. 161-162 gA. 2164, 2170 [1], 171, 1113, 1679 2172, pR. 271 Ti.6, taH 1681[1], 1682 pR. 275 Ti. 6, pR 308 taH 1686, 1907, Ti. 1, pR. 422 Ti.3, pR. 271 Ti. 4 pR. 432 Ti. 1 1090 yathAnAmakaH 1121, ,, (sa. dvi.) yasmin 1614 taH 1215[1-3], 1222, 16 16[2], 1619, 1226 taH 1231, 1620, 1636, 1963 1233, 1235, 1236, +jaMgalA jaGgaleSu 102 gA. 113 1238, 1864 jaMta. yantra 177, 178[1], yathAnAmakam 1220, 188 1226 taH 1231, jati yAnti 647 1233, 1237 jambU:-vRkSaH 40 yathAnAmikA 1226 taH jaMbuddIvaM jambUdvIpam 2169 1228, 1230, 1231, jaMbuddIve jambUdvIpaH 1003 [1], 1233, 1237, 1238, 1003 [2] gA. 204, 2176 2169 yathAnAmakAH 1119, jambUdvIpe 179 [1], 1864, 2052 [2] 180 [1], 182 [1], yathaiva 191[1], 183 [1], 190 [1], 197[1], 200 [2], 197 [1], 198 [1], 665[1], 789, 983 [2], 1067, 1127, jaMbUphalae jambUphalakam-jambUphalam 1151,1180 [6,10], 1226 1184, 1196, 1207 jaMbUphalakAliyA jambUphalakAlikA[1], 1209, 1217, madya vizeSaH 1237 1248, 1249, 1264 jA yA 50 gA. 43,54[3] [1], 1434, 1507 gA. 59, 54[4] gA. [3], 1552, 1591, 69, 54 [5] gA. 76 1593, 1599 [1], | taH 79, 54[6] gA. 80 jaMbu jaheva 1098 A 9 [2]-11

Page #679
mUlasaddo 162 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi sakkayattho suttaMkAi jA taH 83, 831, 833, jANati jAnAti 840 taH 848, 834, 836, 851, 994, 1215[1, 3], 1113, 1529 [1-3], 1963, 1964, 2169 1532 [1], 1737 jANati jAnanti 995[1], [1], 1738, 1741 996, 998, 1983 taH jAi. jAti 54 [4], 68[4], 1992, 1994, 1997, ___84 [4], 85 [5]] 1998,2006, 2007, jAiNAme jAtinAma 1694 [2], 2032 gA. 223, 1993 2040, 2042,2043, jAinAmanihattAuyaM jAtinAmanidhattAyuSkam 2046, pR. 290 Ti. 1 688 jANaMtI jAnanti 211 gA. 170 jAivisiTTayA jAtiviziSTatA 1695[2] -jANiukAme jJAtukAmaH 1679 jAihiMgulue jAtyahiGgulukaH 1229 jANittA jJAtvA jAI yAni 877[1] taH 880, jANiyadhvaM jJAtavyam 1679, pR. 59 888 [1], 889 taH Ti. 6 993, 1798 [1-2], jANiyavyA- jJAtavyAH pR. 352 Ti. 1 1800 [1-3] jANiyavvA jJAtavyAH 1083 yAn 2153 [4], jJAtavyAni 1067 2166 [3] jANeti jAnanti jAI jAtiH 43 gA. 25 jAtarUvavaDeMsae jAtarUpavataMsakaH 198[1] jAI. jAti jAtA jAtAH jAIjAtiH 836, 837 jAti jAti 211 +jAula jAtula:-vanaspatiH jAti. ,, 57[2], 58[2], pR. 18 Ti. 13 91[4] gA. 111, 211 +jAulaga jAtulakaH-, 42 gA. 23 gA. 179, 2176 gA. jAe yayA 231 jAo jAtaH 54[10] gA.102 jAtiAriyA jAtyAryAH 101, 103 yAH 1765 [1], jAtiNAmaNi- jAtinAmanidhattAyuSkaH 1768 [1] hattAue 684 jAgarA jAgarAH 325 jAtiNAmaNi- jAtinAmanidhattAyuSkam jagarANaM jAgarANAm 325 hattAuyaM jAgare jAgaraH 1746, 1750 jAtiNAmanijANa jAnIhi 54 [10] gA. hattAuyaM 102 * jAtiNAmAe jAtinAmnaH 1711[2] jANa jAnAti 839, 994, 0 jAtito jAtayaH pR. 38 Ti. 3 1215[1-3], 1679, jAtinAmanihattAue jAtinAmanidhattAyuSkaH 1964

Page #680
mUlasaddo jAtinAmani hattAjayaM jAtivisiTyA jAtivihINayA jAtI jAtI * jAyaNi jAyakhvakhaMDANa jAya va vaDeMsa jAyI jArU jAla-0 jAlaM jAlA jAlAuyA jAva bI parisiddhaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi jAtinAmanidhattAyuSkam 691 jAtiviziSTatA 1685[1] jAtivihInatA 1685 [2], 1695[3] jAtiH 836, 837, 838 jAti 91 [4] yAcanI - bhASAprabhedaH 866 gA. 196 jAtarUpakhaNDAnAm 882 jAtarUpavataMsakaH 206 [1] jAtiH 836 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 48 jAla jAlam jvAlA dvIndriyajIvAH 195 [1] 853 31 [1] pR. 27 Ti. 6 yAvat 17, 179 [1], 185 [1], 186 [1], 187, 189 [1-2], 190[1-2], 191 [2] taH 193[1], 195[1] a: 209, 277 [12], 353, 442, 465, 472, 503, 507, 512, 516, 520, 524, 528, 534, 540, 549, 558, 608, 614, 616, 618, 620, 625, 627, 629, 631, 638, 649, 650 [1, 3, 13-16, 18], 655 [1-2, 4], 163 sakkattho sukAi 656 [1-3], 657, 663, 668 [1-3, 8], 669 [1], 672 [1-3, 7-9], 673 [1-2], 675, 676, 678, 686, 689, 692, 694, 696, 698, 700 taH 724, 727, 728, 730, 732 taH 737, 741, 757, 759, 766, 768, 776, 778, 792 taH 801, 803 taH 806, 808 taH 829 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 845, 847 taH 853, 872, 873, 875, 876, 877 [3, 5, 7-8, 10-15, 23], 888 [9], 889, 892, 897, 903, 905, 913, 919, 938, 939 [12], 941 [2] taH 943, 950 taH 952, 954, 955, 959, 960 taH 967 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 968[1-2],970,971, 975 [2], 977 [2], 978 [2], 980 [2], 981] [2], 983 [2], 984, 986, 987[5], 995 [2], 1001 taH 1003 [2], 1005, 1008 [1] taH 1012 [3], 1014 [2], 1015 [2], 1016 .

Page #681
164 mUlasaddo jAva paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [2], 1020[2],1021 [4], 1023, 1026 [2], 1027 [2], 1029, 1031 [2], 1038 [2], 1041 [13], 1042, 1043 [2, 4], 1045 [2], 1046 [2,6], 1047, [2], 1048 [3], 1049, 1050 [3], 1053, 1054 [2,3], 1055 [2], 1056, 1057, 1059, 1061, 1062, 1065, 1066 [1], 1067, 1069 taH 1075, 1077 taH 1081, 1083, 1086, 1088 taH 1090, 1095, 1097 taH 1099, 1103, 1104, 1106, 1110, 1116, 1117, 1124, 1136, 1140, 1142, 1145, 1147,1150, 1158, 1159, 1163 [1,3], 1164[3], 1165[2], 1170, 1172 taH 1174, 1178, 1180 [1, 5-10], 1182 [1-3], 1183 [1-3], 1188 taH 1191, 1193, 1194, 1197, 1199[2], 1200 [2], 1202, 1209, 1210 [1], 1211, 1215 [1-3], 1216[2], 1217, 1221 taH / sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1223, 1225, 1227, 1230, 1233 taH 1237, 1242 taH 1251, 1253, 1255, 1256, 1257[1-3,5, 7,9, 12-13], 1266 [2]. 1278, 1292, 1307, 1308, 1331, 1332, 1378, 1387, 1396, 1401 taH 1403, 1407[2], 1408 [3], 1409, 1410 [2-3], 1411, 1414[2], 1415[3], 1419, 1420 [7], 1421[2,5], 1424, 1426 [2],1428[3], 1430 [2], 1435, 1436 [1], 1437 [4,6], 1438, 1444, 1447, 1451, 1458, 1461, 1468, 1469, 1471 taH 1473, 1476, 1477, 1479, 1497[1,3], 1498 [1], 1501[1], 1516, 1517[1,3], 1518[6-7], 1520 [13], 1.23 [2], 1526 [2,5], 1529 [3], 1532[2,5], 1536 taH 1538, 1539[1, 4], 1543, 1544[3], 1546, 1547[2], 1548, 1551[1-2, 4.9], 1552, 1557, 1575

Page #682
mUlasar3o bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo sakkattho suttakAi taH 1579 sUtrANAM dvitIya kaNDikA, 1580, 1581 [2], 1583[2], 1584[2], 1585[2], 1586[2], 1589[2], 1593, 1595[2], 1597[2], 1599[2], 1601, 1603[2], 1605, 1606[1-2], 1613[2] taH 1616 [1], 1617taH 1619, 1627[1-2], 1635 [2-3], 1636, 1638 [2], 1639, 1641, 1645, 1647[1], 1649[2], 1650, 1656 a: 1660, 1663, 1666, 1668, 1669, 1671, 1673, 1674[1], 1676 [], 1677[2], 1679 taH 1688, 1689 [2-3], 1690[2-3], 1692, 1694[2-3, 5.6, 9, 11-12, 18], 1695 [2], 1696, 1700 [4-5, 10], 1708 [5], 1714, 1720, 1724, 1727, 1733, 1741, 1745, 1749, 1751, 1752, 1754 [1-2], 1756 [2], 1758[2], 1759[2], 1761, 1763[3]. 1765[1], 1767[1], 1768[2], 1769 [1-2], 1770[2], 165 sakkattho sutaMkAi 1772, 1773[2], 1775 [1-2], 1777 [2], 1779, 1783 [2], 1784 [3], 1787 [1-2], 1788 [3], 1792 [2], 1794 [2-3], 1798 [1-2], 1800 [1,3], 1802, 1805, 1806 [12], 1809, 1860, 1861, 1864, 1866 [2],1869[2],1871 [R], 1876 [2], 1877, 1878 [2], 1880[2, 4], 1883 [2],1889[2],1894 [2], 1907, 1915, 1919, 1929taH 1932 [2], 1943, 1946, 1953, 1956, 1957 [2], 1962 taH 1964, 1967, 1976, 1993, 1998, 2000, 2004 taH 2006, 2009 [2], 2014 [2] 2018, 2023, 2028, 2029, 2034 [1] taH 2036, 2039, 2041, 2046, 2048, 2050, 2051, 2052 [1, 4.6], 2053, 2057 [2], 2059, 2061, 2062, 2065 2068, 2071, 2074, 2079, 2081, 2087[2],2090[2], 2091 [2], 2092, 2093[2], 2094[1],

Page #683
166 mUlasaddo jAva paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAiM . sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho sutrsakAi 2095[2], 2096[2], | jiNANaM jinAnAm 102 gA. 117 2097[2],2098[1], jiNAbhihiyaM jinAbhihitam 110 gA. 2099[2], 2100 [2], 2101[2],2103 [2], jiNeNa jinena 110 gA. 122 2104 [1], 2105, jibbhagArA (?) jihvAkArAH2107,2110 taH2115 zilpAryAH pR. 38 Ti.. [1], 2116, 2119 jibbhArA [2, 5], 2120 [2], jibhidie jihvendriyam 973, 974 2121 [1-2], 2123 [4], 976 [3], 979, [2-3], 2124 [2-4], 987[1-2], 1028[1] 2127[2], 2128[2], jibhidiovacae jihvendriyopacayaH 1007 2129[2],2134[2], jibhidiya jihendriya 979, 982, 2135 [2], 2136, 1013, 1822, 1823, 2137[2] taH 2139, 1825 2140 [2], 2141, jibhidiya. jihvendriya 987[2,4], 2144 [2],2145[2], 1819 2154 [2], 2156[2], jibhidiya- jihvendriyArthAvagrahaH 2157, 2158 [2], atthoggahe 1019 2159 [2], 2161, jibhidiyapariNAme jihvendriyapariNAmaH 928 2165, 2166 [3], 2169, 2175, pR. 7 jibhidiyacaM- jihvendriyavyajanAvagrahaH Ti. 3, pR. 293 Ti. 1 __jaNoggahe 1018 pR. 353 Ti. 2 jibhidiyassa jihvendriyasya 982, vanaspativizeSaH 42gA.23 987[3.4], 992[4], vRkSabhedaH 48 gA. 37 1013 yAvatkam 1000, 1001 jiyaMtae jIvantakaH-vanaspatiH vanaspativizeSa:42 gA.19 49 gA. 40 japAkusumam 1229 jiyaMti jIvantI-vallI 45 gA.31 , pR.294 Ti. 17 jiyA jIvAni 54[2] gA.55 vallIvizeSaH 45 gA.30 jillI vanaspativizeSaH pR. 24 bhujaparisarpavizeSaH 85[1] Ti. 4 yAbhiH 1762 jImUe jImUtaH 1226 zilpAryavizeSaH 106 jIrU vanaspativizeSaH pR. 22 jinadRSTAn 110 gA. 121 Ti. 2 jinavarendram 1 gA. 1 jIva jIva 14, 16, 93, 211 jinavareNa 1 gA. 2 jIvaH 1259 gA. 211 jinAH 2170[2] gA. jIva ,, 334, 692, 858, 910[4], 971, 1584 jAvaI jAvati jAvatiyaM jAsumaNA jAsumaNAkusume jAsumiNAkusume jAsuvaNa jAhA jAhiM jijjhagArA jigadiDhe jiNavariMdai jiNavareNa jiNA +jIva

Page #684
mUlasaddo bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [1],1604[2] 1762, jIvavaggassa 1766,1872, 1877, jIvassa 1884, 188kha [1, 3-4], 1888, 1891[2], 1895 [1-4], 1898[1-2], 1899[1-2], 1900 [1, 3], 1901[1], 1902[1-3], 1903 [1,5], 1905[3], 1907, pR. 404 Ti. 1 jIva. jIva 110 gA. 120, jIvaM 1580, 1900 [4], 1903 [2], 2085 jIvaMjIvA gA. 227 jIvaghaNA jIvaghanAH 211 gA. jIvA 169, 2176 jIvA jIvaNikAe jIvanikAyeSu 1574, 1637 jIvatthikAe jIvAstikAyaH 270, 271, 272 [4], 273 jIvasthikAya jIvAstikAya 270,271, 273 jovatthikAyassa jIvAstikAyasya 272 [4] jIvapae jIvapade 2158 [1], 2160 jIvapae 1604 [2] jIvapajjavA jIvaparyavAH 438, 439, 492 [2] jIvapaNNavaNA jIvaprajJApanA 3, 14,58 [1-2], 59, 147 [2] .jIvapaNNavaNA , 15, 17 taH 19,56 [1],57[1-2] jIvapade jIvapade 2162 jIvapariNAme jIvapariNAmaH 925, 926, 946 jIvamissiyA jIvamizritA-bhASApramedaH sakkayattho suttaMkAi jIvavargasya 910 [4] jIvasya 54 [8] gA. 93, 1545, 1607 taH 1609, 1611 taH 1613 [1], 1614 taH 1616 [1], 1619, 1628 taH 1630, 1635 [5], 1636, 1639, 1645, 1650 taH 1653, 1656, 1657, 1661 jIvam 54 [11] gA. 104-105 jIvaJjIvAH-carmapakSivizeSaH jIvau 54 [2] gA. 55 jIvAH 54[11], 213, 252 taH 269, 274 taH 276, 292, 294, 301 taH 303, 325, 687,691,753,763, 867, 871, 876, 889, 900,964[1], 965[1], 966 [1], 967 [1], 968 [1], 970, 1077, 1089, 1170, 1191, 1193, 1399, 1573, 1582, 1583 [3], 1586 [1], 1592 taH 1595 [1], 1604 [1], 1643, 1648, 1669, 1672, 1677 [1], 1705, 1707 [1], 1708 [1-3], 1715, 1718, 1721, 1725, 1728, 1731 [1], 1734,

Page #685
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo jIvA 1757, 1764, 1774 0 jIvANaM [1], 1778, 1784 [1],1789,1828[1], 1868, 1869 [2], jIvAto 1872, 1875 [1], 1877, 1879, 1884, jIviya 1886, 1889 [3], 1903 [6], 1928, jIviyA 1934, 1954, 1961, 1965, 1970, 1974, jIviyAo 1980 gA. 221, jIve 2125, 2142,2146, 2153 [5-6], 2166 [3-4], pR. 351 Ti. 1 .jIvA jIvAH 334, 2068, 2139, pR. 111 Ti. 2 jIvAI jIvAn 2153 [4], 2166 [3] jIvAo jIvAt 1091, 1592, 1597 [2], 1600, 1620, 2153 [5], 2166[3] jIvAjIva missiyA jIvAjIvamizritA bhASAprabhedaH 865 jIvANa jIvAnAm 54[10] gA. 103 jIvANaM , 252 taH 269, 274, 275, 325, 691, 753, 763, 772, 900, 1069, 1077, 1087, 1170, 1191, 1574, 1576 [1], 1577[1], 1578[1], 1579 [1], 1637, 1638[2], 1640, 1911, 1939, 1952,2125, 2142, 2153 [6], 2166[4] sakkayattho sutkAi jIvAnAm 54[10] gA. 101, 2119[3], 2121 [2], 2141 jIvAt 1588, 1589 [3], 1596,1604 [1] jIvikA-vanaspatiH 54[1] gA. 51 jIvakAni 54 [8] gA. 87 jIvitAt 1572 jIvaH 212 gA. 181, 807, 877 [1], 878 taH 880, 81.0, 892, 893, 1216[1], 1217, 1260, 1407 [1], 1472, 1581 [1], 1585[1], 1588, 1589 [1], 1590, 1591, 1604 [1], 1620, 1642, 1646, 1647[2], 1667, 1670, 1675, 1676[2], 1744, 1755, 1756 [2], 1763 [1], 1766, 1767 [1], 1768[1], 1770 [1], 1773 [1], 1776, 1777 [2], 1783 [1], 1792[1], 1866[1], 1871[1], 1874[1], 1876 [1], 1881[1], 1883[1], 1887[1], 1890 [1], 1892 taH 1894[1], 2153 [1,4,6],2154 [1],2156 [1],2158 [2], 2159 [1], 2165, 2166[1,3-4]

Page #686
mUlasaddo jIve jIveNaM jIvesu jIvehiMto jIvehiMto 0 jIvo jIse jIhA * jIhA juI jugamacchA jugavaM jutIe juvarAyaM juvalayANaM juMgamacchA juMja juMjati juMjamANe jUyA jUhiyA sakkattho suttakAi jIve _888[1] jIvena 1679 taH 1684 [1],1685[1], 1686 jIveSu 1904[1], 1906 jIvebhyaH 1590, 1594, 1595[2], 1598, 1602, 1603 [2] jIvebhyaH 910 [4] jIvaH 54 [8] gA. 88, 54[9] gA. 97, 1091, 1664gA. 217 yasyAH 54 [3] gA. 59, 54 [4] gA. 69, 54 [5] gA. 79, 54 [6] gA. 83 jihvA jihA ghunyA yuga matsyAH bIyaM parisiddhaM - saddANukamo mUlasado yugapat 2175 dyutyA 177, 178 [2], 188, 196 1025, 1028 [2-3] 178 [2] 178 [1] 63 1108 yuvarAjam yugalakAnAm 187 gA. " 139 matsyavizeSaH pR. 29 Ti. 3 yunakti yuJjan 2173[1], 2174[3] 2173[1-2], 2174[1-3] 2173[2], 2174[2-4] yUkA 57[1] yUthikA-vanaspatiH 43 gA. 25 * je jUhiyA "" sakkattho yUthikA - vanaspatiH 169 sutaMkAi 1230 yaH 211, 1326, 1330, 1334, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1352, 1359, 1375, 1420 [2-8], 1421[2], 1425[2],1428[2], 1431[2], 1432 [2-3], 1436[2], 1437[2-6], 1744, 1796, 1806[1], 1815, 1824 ye 8 [1] taH 13 [5], 24, 25[23], 28 [1,3.4], 31[1,3-4], 34[1,3-4], 40 taH 42, 46 taH 49, 51, 52, 54 [1] gA. 53, 54[3] gA. 57-58gA. 61, 54 [4] gA. 6768 gA. 71, 54[8] gA. 89, 54[11], 55[2-3], 56 [1],57 [1], 58 [1], 63, 67, 68 [2-3],71,73,74, 75[2-3],80, 83, 84 [2-3], 85 [1, 3-4], 87, 91 [2-3], 105 taH 107, 100, 153, 156, 159, 162, 195 [1], 211 gA. 168, 679, 681, 849, 850, 852, 867, 868, 993, 994, 996, 998, 1067, 1124 taH

Page #687
170 mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1126, 1128, jeNAmeva yatraiva 2052[4.5] 1129, 1132, 1133 jesiM yeSAm 1155, 1885 [1], 1141, 1142, [3], 1898 [12], 1144, 1147, 1152, 1903 [3-4] 1421[3-5], 1573, jehiMto yebhyaH 648, 650 1702 [32], 1928, [10], 653 [3], 657, 1929, 1931, 1932 [1], 1954, 1960, yaH 54 [9] gA. 97, 2052[2-6], 2057 110 gA. 121 taH 125 [3-4], 2078, 2083, gA. 128 gA. 130, 2168 yAH 44, 45, 54 [3] | joisa jyautiSa 2052 [1] gA. 60, 54 [4] 0 joisapahA jyotiSpathAH 167, gA. 70 171 taH 174 yat 211, 983 [2], 0 joisappabhA jyotiSprabhAH 168 984, 1523 [1-2], joisappahA jyotiSpathAH 169,170 1526 [1] joisammi jyotiSke 195 [1] yAni 54 [3] gA. 62 joisie jyotiSkaH 1207 [1] taH 65, 54 [4] gA. 0 joisie jyotiSke 1456 66 gA. 71 taH 75, joisiesu jyotiSkeSu 1207 [1], 54[8] gA. 87, 853, 910 [1-4], 911 joisiNidevIo jyautiSadevyaH 1185 [1.2], 912 [2], joisiNIo jyotiSkAH 289, 334, 914[1-2], 916 [2], 1189, 1190, 1416 918 [1], 920, [2], pR. 284 Ti. 5 921 [1] joisiNINa jyautiSINAm 1168[2] yAn 1803 taH 1805, joisiNINaM " 396 [1-3], 1810 taH 1812, 1189 1816, 1817,1819, joisiya jyotiSka 634, 650 [13],672[9], 674, 1822, 1825,2040, 683, 762, 771, 2153 [1],2156[1], 989, 1034, 1041 2159 [1], 2165, [7], 1084, 1422, 2166[1] 1428 [5], 1433, yena 1 [gA. 2] 1463, 1589 [4], ,, 1090, 1091, 1647[3], 1662, 1118, 1570 taH 1927, 2021,2076, 1572, pR.272 Ti.1-3 pR. 50 Ti. 6 nena jeNaM

Page #688
171 bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo joisiya. jyotiSka 195[1-2], joge 454, 608, 625, joge 638, 752, 1144, 1148, 1214, 1878 joNi [3], 1972 joisiyatte jyotiSkatve 1054[2] joisiyadevA jyotiSkadevAH 658, joNi. 1185, 1188 joisiyadevehiMto jyotiSkadevebhyaH joNie 650 [16] joNiesu joisiyarAyANo jyotiSkarAjAnau .joNiehiMto joisiyA joNiNImo joNiNINa joNiNINaM joNibbhUe joNiyA sakkayattho suttaMkAi yoge 862 gA. 194 yogaH 212 gA. 180, 1259 gA. 211 yoni 57[2], 58[2], 68[4], 75[4], 84 [4], 91[4], 211 yoni 25[3], 31[4], 34[4], 55[3] yonikaH 1211 yonikeSu yonikebhyaH 650[1], 1194 yonikAH 226, 279, 1180[7] yonikAnAm 1180 [4] ,, 226, 1197 yonibhUte 54[9]gA.97 yonikAH 218, 226, 278, 753, 763, 772, 1141, 1180 [5,7,9], 1194, 1197, 1205 yonikAnAm 1180[5] ,, 225, 226, 745 taH 747, 753, 760, 761, 769, 770, 772, 1163 [1,3], 1172, 1180 [1-3,5-10], 1194, 1197 yoniH 2 gA.4,55[3] gA. 109, 738 taH 740, 742, 745, 747 taH 751, 754 taH 756, 758, 761, 764, 765, 767, 770, 773 [1-4] joisiyA joisiyANa jyotiSkAH 139, 142 [12], 195[1],222, 228, 334, 439, 499[2], 622, 700, 997, 1190, 1416 [2], 1828, 1997 jyotiSkAH 1551[3] jyotiSkANAm 1526 [4], 1532[4] , 194[1], 195 [1-2], 395[1],588, 674, 1168[1], 1185, 1188, 1520 [4], 2083 jyotiSkANAm 395 [2-3], 1051 jyautiSendrau 195[1] yojayitavyam 802 yogaH 1865 gA. 219 yoganirodham 2175 yogapariNAmaH 926,931 yogapariNAmena 938, 940 [1], 941[1], joisiyANaM joNiyANa joNiyANaM . joisiyANaM joisiMdA joeavvaM +jogajogaNiroha jogapariNAme jogapariNAmeNaM joNI jogasaJcA yogasatyA-bhASAprabhedaH

Page #689
172 mUla saddo joNI joNI. joNIe joNIpayaM jotisa. jotisavisaye jotisie jotisiya jotisiya paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi yoni 56 [2], 85 [5] joyaNapuhattiyA yojanapRthaktvikAH 8: 28[4] joyaNammi yojane 21 yonyAm 773 [2-4] joyaNasaesu yojanazateSu 188, 189 yonipadam pR. 1925 26 [1], 190 [1] jyotiSka 1973 gA. joyaNasata0 yojanazata 195 [1] 220, 2051 joyaNasatapuhattaM yojanazatapRthaktvam jyotirviSaye 195[1] jyotiSko 1044 joyaNasatapuhattiyA yojanazatapRthaktvikAH 83 jyotiSka 909, 1043 joyaNasatasahassa yojanazatasahasra 168, [4], 1076, 1404, 170, 171, 173, 1441, 1443, 1635 174, 177, 178 [1], [6], 1935, 1979, 179 [1], 183 [1] 2026, 2031, 2037, joyaNasatasaharasaM yojanazatasahasram 1527, 2115 [1], 2132, 1531, 1532 [1] 2164 joyaNasatasaharasAI yojanazatasahasrANi jyotiSka 1154, ___ 197 [1], 199 [1], 1200 [2], 2113 210 jyotiSikatve 2107 joyaNasatasahassANi , 210 1046 [4] | joyaNasatasahasse yojanazatasahasre 168 taH jyotiSkAH 945, 173, 178 [1], 1151, 2083 179 [1], 180 [1], 2045 183 [1], 185 [1] jyotiSkANAm 923, joyaNasatasahassesu yojanazatasahasreSu 176 2013 joyaNasataM yojanazatam 83, 188, yojana 168 taH 174, 189 [1], 190 [1] 177, 178 taH 183 joyaNasatAI yojanazatAni 196, 198 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, [1], 199 [1] joyaNasatANi ,, 197 [1] yojanakoTAkoTayaH joyaNasate yojanazatam 195 [1], 918[1] 2169, yojanakoTAkoTIH 197 yojanazate 211, 2169 [1], 199[1], 200 [1], 202[1], 206 joyaNasatesu yojanazateSu 193 [1] [1], 210 joyaNasaya- yojanazatavargayojanakoTI: 197 [1], vaggapalibhAgo pratibhAgaH 922 199 [1], 210 joyaNasayasahassa yojanazatasahasra 169, yojanapRthaktvam 1511 172, 180 [1], 181 [2], 1512 gA. 216 [1], 182 [1] jotisiyatte jotisiyatte jotisiyA jotisiyA jotisiyANaM joyaNa joyaNakoDAkoDIo joyaNakoDIo joyaNapahattaM

Page #690
173 211 sakkayattho suttaMkAi yojanikam yojanAni 211 yojanebhyaH 992[1,3] yauvana 2052[2] yauvane 178[1-2] matsyavizeSaH pR. 29 Ti. 8 ssAo jha bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo joyaNasayasaharasaM yojanazatasahasram 2169 * joyaNie joyaNasayasahassAiM yojanazatasahasrANi ,, joyaNe joyaNasayasaha- yojanazatasahasrAt joyaNehiMto 992 [2] jovaNa joyaNasayasahasse yojanazatasahasra 181 [1], jovaNe 182 [1] ujhasagArA joyaNasayasahassesu yojanazatasahasreSu 93 joyaNasayaM yojanazatam 193 [1] joyaNasayAI yojanazatAni 210 +joyaNasahassa yojanasahasram 1512 gA. jhallarisaMThANa. 215-216 jhaMjhAvAe joyaNasahassa yojanasahasra 188, 189 jhilliyA [1], 190[1], 193 jhillI [1] joyaNasahassaM yojanasahasram 83, 169, jhigirA 181[1], 182[1], jhiMgiriDA 183 [1], 1502, jhuMjhAvAe 1506[1,3-4], 1509, 1510, 1511 [2], 1512 gA. 215, TaMkesu 1548, 2157 joyaNasahassAI yojanasahasrANi 174, 197[1], 198[1], 0TThANA 199[1], 210 joyaNasahassiyA yojanasahasrikA pR. 33 0TThANANa jhallarIsaMsthAna 2013 jhaJjhAvAtaH 34[1] trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] vanaspativizeSaH 54[8] gA. 88 trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] , pR. 28 Ti.3 jhujhAvAtaH pR. 16 Ti.5 ToMba Ti.1 joyaNasahassesu joyaNassa joyaNaM joyaNAI TThANANaM *TThAgesu yojanam yojanasahasreSu 174 yojanasya 211 83 yojanAni 199[1], 200[1], 201[1], 211, 880, 1507 [1], 1991, 1992, 2156 [1], 2157, 2159 [1], 2160, 21661 yojanAni TaGkeSu 148 mlecchajAtivizeSa pR.36 Ti. 9 sthAnAni 1247 taH 1249 sthAnAnAm 1248, 1249 1249 sthAneSu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 sthAnebhyaH 1249 sthitikA pR. 32 Ti. 16 sthitikaH 456 [1,3], 535[1, 3], sthitikasya 456 [1] sthitikAni 877[5] sthitikAnAm 456 [1], 467[1], 532[1], * TANehito .TiIyA .dvitIe * dvitIyassa * dvitIyAI .dvitIyANaM joyaNAI 82

Page #691
174 mUlasaddo +ThavaNA ThavaNAsaccA sthitiH Thavehi ThANapayaM ThANamaggaNaM ThANA ThiccA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 533[1], 535[1], ThAgehiM 537[1], 556 [1] * 0 ThANehiMto Tha ThiipayaM sthApanAyAm 862 gA. 194 ThiI sthApanAsatyA-bhASAprabhedaH ThiI 862 sthApaya 54[10] gA. ThiIe 104-105 sthAnapadam pR. 80 paM. 6 sthAnamArgaNAm 1798[1] 0 ThiIe sthAnAni 148 taH 177, * . ThiIyA 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189[1], 190[1], ThitalessA 193 [1], 195[1], Thiti196, 197 taH 206 + Thiti sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 211 ThitibaMdhae sthAnAni 1246, 1247 , 1247 taH 1249 ThitiyAI 2 gA.4 Thiti sthAnAnAm 1248, ThitI 1249 ,, 1247, 1248 __, 1218 gA. 210 , 1248, 1249 sthAneSu 93, 673 [2], 1741 ,, 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 sthAnaH 961[1], 964 taH 968 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 970, 1664 gA. 217, 1670, 1672 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi sthAnAbhyAm 1670, 1672 sthAnebhyaH 1247, 1249 sthitipadam pR. 135 paM. 11 sthitim 1744 2gA. 4, 336 [2] sthityA 440, 481[3], 495[1], 518, 548[1] sthitikaH 536 [2] sthitikAH pR. 32 Ti. 6 sthitvA 1215[1], 1252[4-5] sthitalezyAH 195[1] sthitiH 1702[4,16] sthitau 829 [2] gA. 191 sthitibandhakaH 1742 taH 1744 sthitikAni 1797 sthitim sthitiH 335[13], 336 [1,3], 337[1] taH 351[1], 354 [1-3], 360 [1], 363 [1], 366 [1], 369 [1], 371[1], 372 [1], 375[1], 381 [1], 384[1], 387 [1], 390 [1], 393 [1], 394 [1], 395 [1], 396 [1], 399 [1], 407[1], 408 [1], 409[1], 436 [1], 437[1,3] .ThANA *.ThANA ThANAI *.ThANANa . ThANANaM ThANANaM*.ThANANaM ThANesu * 0 ThANesu ThANehiM

Page #692
175 mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAI [13], 490 [1-3], 532 [13], 533 [13], 535 [2], 536 [1-3], 537 [1-3], 556 [1-3] sthitikaH 456 [13], 535 [1, 3] sthiticarameNa 810[1], 811 [1] sthitinAmanidhattAyuSkaH 685 ThitIe 684 bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1684 [4], 1697, 1698[1-2], 1736 [1], 1737[1], 1738, 1741,pR.126 Ti.1 sthityA 441, 443 taH *.ThitIe 448, 452 taH 456 [1], 457[1], 459 ThitIcarimeNa [1], 462[1], 464 [1-2], 466 [1], ThitINAmaNi467[1], 468[1], hattAue 470 [1], 473 [1], ThitINAmani474[1,3], 475[1], hattAue 477[1], 481[1], ThitInAmani482[1,3], 483 [1], hattAue 485[1-3], 487[1], ThitIyassa 489 [1, 3], 490 [1, 3], 49.1[1], 493[1-3], 497, 499 [2], 504,505, 508, 510, 511, 513 taH 515, 517, *.ThitIyassa 519, 525[1], 529 *ThitIyaM [1], 530 [1], 531 [1-3], 532[1,3], ThitIyA 533[1, 3], 535 ThitIyAI [1,3], 536[1,3], *.ThitIyAI 537[1,3], 538[1], 0ThitIyANa 539 [1], 541[1], ThitIyANaM 542[1], 543 [1], 545[1], 547[1], 550 [1], 551[1], ThitIhi 552[1], 554[1-3], 555[13], 556 [1,3], 567[1] | ThiyAI sthitikaH 467 [1-3], 474 [2-3], 482 sthitikasya 467 [1], 474 [1], 482 [1], 490 [1], 532 [1], 533 [1], 535 [1], 536 [1], 537 [1], sthitikasya 456 [1] sthitikam 1745 taH 1747 [1], 1749 taH 1752 sthitikAH 332 sthitikAni 877 [5] sthitikAnAm 332 , 332, 456 [1], 474 [1], 482 [1], 490 [1] sthitibhiH 2070 [1] gA. 228, 2170 [2] gA. 229 sthitAni 877 [12], 888 [1], 889 taH 891 ThitIe

Page #693
mUlasaddo DajhaMta +Dabbha DaMba DoMba DoMbilaga DhaMkA + DhaMkuNa +DhiMkuNa paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi Naka mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 dahyamAna pR. 57 Ti. 4 NakkA matsyavizeSaH 63 darbhaH 47 gA.35 Nakkhatta nakSatra 167 taH 169, mleccha jAtivizeSa 196, 198[1] Nakkhatta. pR. 36 Ti. 7 nakSatra-nakSatranAmAbhidhadvIpa-samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 NakkhattavimANe nakSatravimAne 403[1-3], 404 [2] kAkAH Nagara nagara 188, 189[1] caturindriyajIvaH Nagara . " 211 gA. 174 pR. 28 Ti. 9 Nagara - 193[1] __,, 58[1] gA. 110 NagaraNiddhamaNesu nagaranirdhamaneSu-nagara jalAdinirgamanamArgeSu 93 0NagarA nagarANi 188, 189 na 54 [11], 211 gA. [1], 190 [1] 172-173, 272 [3], NagarAvAsa nagarAvAsa 188 65: [3], 666[3], +Naggoha nyagrodhaH 41 gA. 17 667, 67 [2], NaggohaparimaMDala- nyagrodhaparimaNDala675, 832 taH 838, saMThANaNAme saMsthAnanAma 1694[8] 8.4 taH 857, 890, NaggohaparimaMDale nyagrodhaparimaNDalam897, 948 gA. 199, saMsthAnavizeSaH 988 996, 998, 1041 NacaNa nartana 188 [6], 1148, 1155, Naha nATya-nRtya 178[1], 1604 [1], 1679, 188 1680, 1709, 1717, Nasthi nAsti 211 gA. 175, 1732, 1741, 1809, 940 [1], 1181, 1876 [2], 1878[3], 1203 [5], 1559 taH 1907, 1955, 1964, 1561, 1563 [1], 2040, 2042, 2043, 1599[2], 1601, 2046, 2117[1], 1708[1-3], 1907, 2157, 2160 [2] gA. 1955, 2117[1] 229 na santi 83, 89, 199 na 110 gA. 121 gA. [1], 460, 473 [2], 123, 831, 839 taH 478, 487[1], 488, 848, 875 496, 538 [1], 910 nakulAH [3], 911 [1], 914 Na NaulA

Page #694
177 sakkayattho suttaMkAi napuMsakaveda pariNAmaH napuMsakavedasya 1708 [10] napuMsakAH 57 [1], 75 [2-3], 85 [3] napuMsakAjJApanI 837 napuMsakAH 334 nayagatiH 1105, 1113 nayanau 178 [2] nagarI 102 gA. 117 nayavidhibhiH 110 gA. bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo Nasthi [2], 918[2], 1034, NapuMsagaveya1041 [1-4, 6-9], pariNAme 1043 [1, 3, 5-6], NapuMsagaveyassa 1045[1], 1046 [1, 3, 5, 7-8], 1047 NapuMsagA [1-4], 1048[2, 4], 1049, 1050 [1-3], NapuMsagANamaNI 1052, 1054 [1-2, NapuMsayA 4], 1055 [1, 3-5], NayagatI 1061, 1065, 1067, 0NayaNA 2093 [1], 2095 NayarI [1], 2096 [1-2], NayavihIhiM 2100 [12], 2101 [1], 2102, 2103 0NayA [1], 2105 taH 2108, NayANaM 2112, 2113, 2119 NaragabhayaM [1-2, 4], 2120 [1-3], 2123 [1], NaragA 2124[1-3] NaragAvAsa. 2135[1] Naragesu na staH 1904 [3] NadINa nadInAm 885 garadAvaNiyA NapuMsagaANamaNI napuMsakAjJApanI 834 NaravAvaNiyA NapuMsagapaNNavaNI napuMsakaprajJApanI 835, NaravAhaNiyA 838, 856 +Nala NapuMsagavayaNaM napuMsakavacanam 857 NapuMsagavayaNe NalANa NapuMsagavayU napuMsakavAk 833, 836, Nale 853, 854 Nava NapuMsagavedae napuMsakavedake 1902[3] NapuMsagavedassa napuMsakavedasya 1702 [2], 1708[8], 1711[1-2] NapuMsagavede napuMsakavedaH 1329, 1691[5] NapuMsagaveyagA napuMsakavedakAH 938, ___939 [1], 942 A9[2]-12 nayA: 1113 nayAnAm narakabhayam 167, 168, 170 taH 172, 174 narakAH 167 taH 174 narakAvAsa 173 narakeSu 167, 168, 172 kAryavizeSaH 105 , pR. 38 Ti. 4 naDa:-vanaspatiH 54[-] gA. 92 naDAnAm naDaH-vanaspatiH46gA.33 nava 58[2], 85[5], 197[2], 415[1], 534, 549, 1031 [1], 1032 [2], 1066 [2], 1497[3], 1499 [1], 1500, 1702[6, 8,21,45], 1711[2], 1761, 1765[2], 1784[1]

Page #695
178 mUlasaddo Navao NavagA NavaNIiyA NavaNItayA NavaNIyaM NavapaesahINe Navarma NavaraM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo navakaH 1504[4], 1509 taH 1511[1] navakAH-nava 91[4] gA. 111 navanItikA-vanaspatiH 43 gA. 26 , pR. 18 Ti. 20 navanItam 853 navapradezahInaH 507 navamam 1180 [10], pR. 192 paM. 26 navaram 192, 199 [12], 200 [1] taH 205 [2], 206 [2], 208, 450, 454, 456 [3], 457, 460, 467 [3], 468 [3], 473 [2-3], 474 [2-3], 475[3], 477 [3], 478, 480, 481[2-3], 483 [3], 485[2-3], 489 [3], 493 [3], 495[3], 522, 527[3], 529 [3], 538[3], 540, 542[3], 638, 660, 664, 665[1], 666 [3], 671, 676,805, 806, 895, 917, 920, 922 taH 924, 940 [1,3], 941 [1-2], 945, 946, 983 [1], 984, 986, 987[1,5], 988, 990[4], 998, 1003 [2], 1012[2], 1014 sakkayattho suttaMkAi [2], 1016 [2], 1022 [12], 1032[1-2], 1033 [2], 1038[2], 1041[4, 6], 1042, 1043 [2], 1045[1], 1047[2], 1049, 1050 [2], 1052, 1059 taH 1061, 1064, 1065, 1066 [2-3], 1072, 1080, 1082,1141, 1142, 1144, 1146, 1147, 1150 taH 1152, 1155, 1172, 1174, 1180 [1, 3], 1181, 1200 [2], 1202, 1203 [5], 1205, 1248, 1249, 1258 [8], 1349, 1408 [3], 1435, 1464, 1467, 1500, 1526 [3], 1532 [5, 7], 1551[8], 1595[2], 1597 [2], 1599[2], 1601, 1603 [2], 1638 [2], 1639, 1641, 1649 [2], 1676 [2],1678[2], 1684 [2], 1685[2], 1694 [18], 1695 [3], 1717, 1727, 1728, 1730 [2], 1731[3-4], 1733, 1739[3], 1741, 1756 [2], 1765 [2], 1777 [2], 1784[3],1806 [2],

Page #696
mUlasaddo bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1809, 1815, 1820, 1824, 1826, 1828, 1829, 1869 [2], 1876 [2], 1895[2], 1900 [2], 1924, 1932 [2], 1955, 2000, 2036, 2039, 2050, 2065, 2091 [2], 2092, 2096 [2], 2100 [2], 2111, 2115, 2117 [1], 2118 [1], 2119[2],2120 [2], 2122, 2123 [2-3], 2124 [2-3], 2128 [2], 2139, 2146, 2150, 2154 [1], 2157, 2158 [1-2], 2160 taH 2162, 2165, pR.402 Ti. 1 navaram 528,1054 [2] navavidhAH 101, 146 [1], 1520 [5] navavidhaH 1680 navavidham 1691 [5] navabhyaH 992[3] vanaspativizeSaH 52 ,, 54[1] gA.51 vAkyAlaGkArAdiSu 25 [2-3], 28[3-4], 31 [3-4], 40, 41, 55 [2-3], 56 [2], 57 [2], 58 [2], 68 [2-4], 75[2-4], 82, 83, 84 [2-4], 85 [35], 89, 90, 91 [2-4], 93, 107, 148 172 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi taH 178 [1], 179 [1] taH 181[1], 182 [1] taH 184[1], 185 [1], 186 [1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195[12], 196[1], 197[1] taH 199, 200 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 211, 225 taH 272 [5], 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH 333, 397 [1] taH 399 [1], 409 [1], 436 [1], 438, 439, 462 [1], 500 taH 504, 560 taH 577, 579, 581, 583 taH 585, 589, 605 taH 607, 609 taH 613, 615,617,619,621, 623,624,626,628, 630, 632, 633, 636, 637, 639[1], 642, 645 [1], 646, 648, 650 [1], 656[1], 657, 650, 662[1], 666 [1], 668[1], 669[1], 672[1], 673[1], 677,679,681,684, 687,688,691, 693 taH 695, 697,700 taH 725, 730 taH 738, 753, 754, 763, 764, 772 taH 775, 777, 779 taH 788, NavaraMNavavihA Navavihe NavAhiM pahiyA NahI

Page #697
180 mUlasaho paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mulasaddo 791 taH 800, 802 taH 807, 808 taH 829 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 831 taH 838, 854 taH 858, 860 taH 868,870 taH 872, 875, 877[1], 878 taH 881, 887, 888 [1], 889 taH 893, 896 taH 898, 100, 901, 910 [1-4], 911[1-2], 912 [2-4], 914[1-2], 916 [2], 918[1], 920, 921[1-2], 922 taH 937,947 taH 958, 960 taH 968 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 970, 973, 974 [1-5], 975[1], 976 [1, 3-4], 977[1], 978[1], 979, 980 [1], 981[1], 982, 983 [2], 984, 985 [7, 9], 986, 987 [2, 4], 992[1-2], 993 taH 995[1], 996, 998, 999[1], 1000 taH 1003 [1], 1004, 1005, 1007, 1009[1],1010[1], 1011[1], 1012[1], 1013, 1014[1], 1015[1],1016[1], 1017 taH 1019, 1024, 1025, 1030, 1031, 1036, 1041 sakkayastho suttaMkAi [1-4, 8], 1043 [1, 3, 5-6], 1046 [1,8], 1047[1,4], 1056, 1058, 1065, 1068,1077,1078, 1080,1081,1083, 1085, 1089, 1106 taH 1109, 1114, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1133, 1138, 1139, 1141, 1142, 1144 taH 1147, 1156, 1170 taH 1174, 1176, 1178, 1180 [1, 5-10], 1182 [1-3], 1183 [1-3], 1185 taH 1194, 1199[1], 1200 [1],1203 [3], 1210 [1], 1215 [1-3], 1216 [1], 1217, 1219, 1226 taH 1233, 1236 taH 1240, 1242 taH 1250, 1255, 1256, 1258[1-2, 5-8], 1260 taH 1262[2], 1264[1] taH 1266 [1], 1267, 1268 [1], 1270 [2] taH 1273, 1275 taH 1277, 1279 taH 1286, 1288 taH 1291, 1293, 1294, 1296 taH 1300, 1302, 1305, 1306, 1308 taH 1312,

Page #698
mUlasa ho NaM ati parisi - saddANukkamo mUlasado ka suttaMkAi 1314, 1315, 1317, 1320 a: 1322, 1324 taH 1347, 1350 a: 1359, 1361, 1362, 1364 taH 1395, 1397 taH 1399, 1405, 1407 [9], 1408[1-2], 1410[1, 3], 1414 [1,3], 1415[1-2], 1416[1], 1417, 1418, 1420 [1] taH 1425 [2], 1426[1], 1427 [1], 1428 [1-2], 1430 [1], 1431 [2], 1432 [1-3], 1435, 1436 [2], 1437 [1-6], 1444, 1446 taH 1448, 1450, 1452, 1454 taH 1457, 1459, 1469, 1471 taH 1473, 1475 taH 1478 [2] 1480, 1482 taH 1484[2], 1485 [1-3, 5-6], 1487 [1] taH 1490 [9], 1491 [1], 1492[1],1495[1], 1497[1-3], 1498 [9], 1501 [1], 1502, 1504 [1], 1506[1],1507[1], 1513 [1], 1514, 1520 [3], 1521 taH 1523[2],1524[1], 1526 [1, 6], 1527 181 sakkaecar sukAi taH 1529[1], 1530, 1531, 1532[1,6,], 1533 [1], 1534 taH 1537, 1539 [9], 1540 taH 1542, 1545 taH 1547 [1], 1548 a: 1550, 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9], 1552 taH 1554, 1557, 1559 a: 1561, 1563 [1], 1564 taH 1575 [7], 1576[1], 1577[1], 1578[1],1579[1], 1581 [1], 1582, 1583[1],1585[1], 1586 [1], 1588, 1589[1], 1590 taH 1595 [1], 1596, 1597 [1], 1598, 1599 [1], 1600, 1602, 1603 [1], 1604 [1], 1605, 1607 taH 1609, 1612, 1613 [1], 1614 taH 1617, 1619 taH 1626, 1628 taH 1630, 1637, 1638 [1], 1640, 1642, 1643, 1646, 1647 [1], 1649 [1], 1648, 1650 a: 1653, 1657, 1658, 1660, 1663, 1665, 1670, 1672, 1675 taH 1677 [1], 1679

Page #699
mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo taH 1694[12], 1695 [1-2], 1696 taH 1698 [2], 1700 [9.11], 1701 [1], 1702[1,4, 6.9, 11, 21. 26, 38, 57], 1704, 1705, 1707 [1], 1708 [1-4], 1712, 1714, 1715, 1718, 1721, 1722, 1725, 1728, 1731 [1], 1734, 1735 [1], 1742 taH 1747 [1], 1749 taH 1752, 1754 [1], 1755 taH 1758 [1], 1761 [1], 1764, 1765 [2], 1767 [1], 1769 [1], 1770 [1], 1773 [1], 1774[1], 1775 [1], 1776, 1777 [1], 1778, 1783[1],1784[1], 1787[1], 1788[1], 1789, 1792 [1], 1794[1], 1795 taH 1797, 1802 taH 1807, 1809 taH 1812, 1814, 1816 taH 1822, 1824, 1825, 1834 taH 1841, 1853, 1859, 1862, 1864, 1866 taH 1868, 1871[1], 1872, 1874 [1], 1875[1], 1876 [1], 1877[1], 1878[1], | sakkayastho suttaMkAi 1879, 1880 [1], 1881[1], 1883 [1], 1884, 1887 [1], 1889 [1], 1890 [1], 1894 [1], 1908 taH 1910, 1928, 1929, 1931, 1932 [1], 1936 taH 1938, 1954, 1955, 1960, 1963 taH 1966, 1974, 1975, 1978, 1982 taH 1984, 1991, 1992, 1994, 1995, 1997, 1998, 2006, 2007,2017, 2022, 2033, 2034 [1], 2035, 2040, 2047, 2049, 2051 taH 2053, 2055, 2056, 2057[2], 2060, 2061, 2063, 2064, 2066, 2067, 2069, 2070, 2072, 2073, 2077, 2074, 2083, 2086, 2087 [1], 2088, 2093 [1], 2095 [1], 2096 [1],2101[1], 2102, 2103[1], 2105, 2106, 2119 [1],2120[1],2125 taH 2127[1], 2128 [1], 2133, 2135 [1], 2139, 2142, 2143, 2147, 2153 [16], 2154[1], 2156 [1-2], 2159

Page #700
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi [1-2], 2165, 2166 NAgaphaDa nAgasphaTA 177 [1-4], 2168 taH NAgarukkhe nAgavRkSaH 40 gA. 15 2173 [1], 2174[1], NAgalayA nAgalatA 45 gA.30 2175, pR. 245 Ti. NAgA nAgAH-nAgakumArA: 187 gA. 145, 439 NaMgalai vanaspativizeSaH 54[1] NAgANaM nAgAnAm-nAgakumArANAm gA. 22 187 gA. 138 gaMgolI lAGgalina:-antIpa- NAge nAgaH-nAgAbhidhadvIpamanuSyAH 95 samudrArthe 1003 [2] gaMtAhiM anantAbhiH pR. 79 Ti. 1 gA. 206 anantaiH 211 gA. 172 mANa NANa jJAna 110 gA. 128, NaMdAvate nandAvartaH-caturindriya 1909 * jIvaH 58[1]gA.110 +NANa jJAnam 212 gA. 180, gaMdipuraM nandipuram 102 gA.114 1259 gA. 211 zaMdiyAvattA dvIndriyajIvAH 56[1] NANattaM nAnAtvam 192, 665 gaMdirukkhe nandivRkSaH 41 gA. 17 [1], 994, 1741, NAgakumAra. nAgakumAra pR. 61 Ti. 1 2099[2], 2100 [2] NAgakumAratte nAgakumAratve 2103[1] 0NANataM nAnAtvam 187 NAgakumArarAyA nAgakumArarAjA 182[2] NANapariNAme jJAnapariNAmaH 926,933 NAgakumArarAyANo nAgakumArarAjAnau NANapariNAmeNaM jJAnapariNAmena 938, 181 [2] 941[1], 943 NAgakumArA nAgakumArAH 181 [1], NANapariNAmo jJAnapariNAmaH 940 [1] 182[1], 183 [1], 0NANaM jJAnam 1420[7-8], 629, 695, 699, 14212-5], 1455 1827, 1992, 1996 NANA jJAnAni 460, 473 NAgakumArANaM nAgakumArANAm 181 [2], 478, 482[3], [1], 182[1], 183 485[2], 488, 496 [1], 185[2], 186 jJAne 474 [2], 489 [2], 349 [1-3], [-], 490 [2] NANA0 nAnA 195[1] NAgakumArAdIyA nAgakumArAdikAH 0NANAI jJAne 1420 [5-6] 2.104[1] NANAriyA jJAnAryAH 101, 108 NAgakumAriMdA nAgakumArendrau 181[2] NANAvaraNaM jJAnAvaraNam 1762, NAgakumAriMde nAgakumArendraH 182[2], 1765[2] 183[2] NANAvaraNijassa jJAnAvaraNIyasya 1667, NAgakumArINaM nAgakumArINAm 350 1679, 1697, 1705, [2-3] 1717 [2], 1714,

Page #701
mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi jJAninaH 257 taH 259, 938,941[1], 943 jJAninAm 257 taH 259 ja paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo NANAvaraNijassa 1715, 1721, 1725, *NANI 1728, 1734, 1735 [2], 1740, 1742, 0NANINa 0NANINaM NANAvaraNija jJAnAvaraNIyam 1585 NANe [1],1586 [1],1665, 1670, 1672, 1675, NANesu 1676 [1], 1677[1], 1678[1], 1687, NANehiM 1745 taH 1747[1], 1753, 1754[1], 1755, 1756 [1], 1757, 1758[1], 1768[1], 1769[1], 1770 [1], 1775[1], 1776, 1777 [1], *NANovauttA 1778, 1782, 1786, NAtA 1787[1], 1788[1], 1789, pR. 386 Ti. 1 NAma NANAvaraNije jJAnAvaraNIyam 1679, 1688 NANAviha. nAnAvidha 188 NANAvihasaMThANA nAnAvidhasaMsthAnAni 53 gA. 44 NANAsaMThANasaMThie nAnAsaMsthAnasaMsthitam NAma. 9.74[5], 984, 986, NAma1488, 1489, 1494 NAmasaJcA [1], 1521, 1524 [1], 1526[1], 1540, 1541 nAnAsaMsthAnasaMsthitaH 2010 NANi jJAnI pR. 312 Ti. 1 NANI , 1346, 1751, 1897 NAme NANI 1346 0NANI ,, 1347 taH 1351 / 0NAme jJAnam 1865 gA. 219, 1963, 1964 jJAneSu 1216[1], 1217 jJAnaiH 455[13], 456 [1], 457[1], 462 [1], 481[1], 483 [1], 489[1], 491 [1], 493 [2] jJAnAbhyAm 473 [1], 481[1] jJAnopayuktAH 2176 jJAtA:-jJAtavaMzIyAH, kulAryAH 104 nAma 110 gA. 128, 211 gA. 174 684, 685, 687, 690, 691, 831 nAman-nAmakarma 1678 [2], 1791, 2175 1768 [1] nAman 195 [1] nAmasatyA-bhASAprabhedaH NAma nAma 197 taH 204 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 206 [1], 207, 209 taH 211 nAma-nAmakarma 1587 [1], 1665, 1785 " , 1693, 2170 [1] " , 1693

Page #702
mUlasaddo NAma bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi nAmni 862 gA. 194 .NigodANaM nigodAnAm 247 NAyavvA jJAtavyA 1259 gA. .Nigode nigodaH 1301 211, 2054 gA. 225 Nigoyapajjattae nigodaparyAptakaH 1319 NAyavvo jJAtavyaH 110 gA. 121 .Nigoyapajattae gA, 124-125 gA. 0NigoyA nigodAH 251 127 gA. 129, pR. 78 Niggacchati nirgacchati-nizcayena Ti. 5 prApnoti pR. 363 Ti.4 NAragANaM nArakANAm 909 NigguMDi nirguNDI 42 gA. 21 NAragAdINaM nArakAdInAm 1784[3] +Niggoha nyagrodhaH pR. 17 Ti. 12 NAragAdIyA nArakAdikAH 1763 [3], NigyAe nirghAtaH 31[1] 1765[1], 1783 [2] NicaM nityam 160 taH 170, NArAyasaMghaya- nArAcasaMhanananAmnaH 172 taH 174 NaNAmAe 1702 [19] +NiJcaMdhayAra nityAndhakArAH NArAyasaMgha- nArAcasaMhanananAma 167 taH 172 yaNaNAme 1694 [4] NicchiNNa- nistIrNasarvaduHkhAH NAlabaddhA nAlabaddhAni 54 [8] savvadukkhA 211 gA. 179, 2176 gA.86 gA. 231 *NAliM nADIma 2007 NicchIraM niHkSIram 54[7] gA.85 NAlIyA nAlikA-vanaspatiH Nicchubhai nikSipati 2165, 45 gA. 28 nAvA 1112 2166 [1] NAvAgatI naugatiH 1105, 1112 Nicchubhati , 2153 [1, 3], nAsau *NAsA 2156 [1], 2159[1], 178 [2] Niutta niyukta pR. 56 Ti. 13 2166 [2] NioyajIvaM nigodajIvam 54 [11] NicchUDhA nikSiptAH 2166[3] gA. 104 Nijutta niyukta 188 NioyajIvANa- nigodajIvAnAm 54 NijaraMti nirjaranti [10] gA. 103 NijarApoggalA nirjarApudgalAH 993, mioyA nigodAH 239 2168 .NioyANa nigodAnAm 237 NijarApoggalANaM nirjarApudgalAnAm 994, .NikAesu nikAyeSu 1574, 1637 2169 NikaMkaDa . niSkaGkaTa 178[1], 188 NijjarApoggale nirjarApudgalAn 998 *NikhuDesu. niSkuTeSu 157 NijjarissaMti nirjariSyanti 971 Nigoe . nigodaH 1310 NijariMsu nirajAriSu:Nigoda - nigoda 248 nirjIrNavantaH Nigoda NiTriyaTThA niSThitArthAH 2176 .NigodA nigodAH 247 taH 249, 0NiTThiyA niSThitA 1237 NiNNaga mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 971 238

Page #703
' mUlasaddo NidA ta / nidrApaJcakam Niddha 186 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasado sakkayatyo sutaMkAi NiNhaiyA nihnavikA-lipibhedaH 107 Niyacchati nirgacchati-nizcayena nidA-samyagvivekavatI, prApnoti 1667 vedanAvizeSaH 2054 gA. NiyatiyAo nayatikyaH pR. 275 Ti.5 225, 2077 NiyamA niyamAt 25[3], 28 NidAyaM nidAm-samyagvivekavatIm, [4], 31[4], 677, vedanAvizeSam 2074, 679, 681, 775, 2083 877[5,11, 13, 23], NiddA nidrA 1680, 1689[2] 877[23] gA. 198, NiddANiddA nidrAnidrA 1554,1560, 1561, 1680 1564, 1607, 1611, NihApaMcae 1689 1629, 1630, 1633, [12] 1634, 1635[1, 3NihApaMcakassa nidrApaJcakasya 1706 4], 1676 [1], 1678 NiddApaMcagassa , 1716, 1735 [2], 1767[1],1770 [1], 1736 [2] [1], 1773 [1], 1792 snigdha 178[2] [1], 1800 [3], snigdha-sparza 525[1], 1815, 1853, 1855 877[14], 1809 taH 1857, 2153 [1] , , 547[1] 0NiyaMsaNA nivasanAH 188 Niddha - ,, , 1806 [1] NiraiyAra. niraticAra 135 NiddhaphAsapariNatA snigdhasparzapariNatAH 10 Niraesa nirayeSu 148 [1], 11[2], 12 NirayagatiNAma nirayagatinAma 1709 [6-7], 13 [1-2] NirayagatiNAmAe nirayagatinAmnaH 1702 Niddha phAsapariNayA , 12[4] [1], 1731 [1], NiddhaphAsAI snigdhasparzAni 877[13] pR. 373 Ti. 1 NirayagatiNAme nirayagatinAma * NiddhamaNesu nirdhamaneSu-jalAdinirgamanamArgeSu 93 1694 [1] NirayagatipariNAme nirayagatipariNAmaH 927 0NiddhayAe snigdhatayA 948 gA. 199 NirayagatiyA nirayagatikAH .Niddha-lukkhattaNeNa snigdha-rUkSatvena , Nirayachiddesu nirayacchidreSu 157 Niddhassa snigdhasya 948 gaa.200| NirayaNikhuDesu nirayaniSkuTeSu NiddhaMta nirmAta 178[2] NirayapatthaDesu nirayaprastaTeSu snigdhena 948 gA. 200 NirayANu nirayAnupUrvinAmnaH Nimmala nirmala 178[2] pugviNAmAe 1702 [36] NimmalA nirmalAni 177 NirayAvAsa nirayAvAsa 167 taH 171 NimmANaNAmAe nirmANanAmnaH 1702[56] NiravasesaM niravazeSam 804,1552, NimmANaNAme , nirmANanAma 2052 [6], 2139, Niddha ma NiddheNa ...nimalAna

Page #704
187 mUlasaddo Niravaseso NiraMtaraM sakkayatyo suttaMkAi niSadha-parvata 1098 " , pR. 269 Ti.3 nisRjana 879 nisRjanam 879 nisRjati 879, 880, 892, 893, 895 nisRjan 879 niSekaH 1700 [4-5] , 1697, 1698 [1], 1704 nizrayA 25[3],28[4], 31 [4], 34 [4], *Niruddhe NiruhA bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 2154[2],2158[2], NisaDha. 2163, 2164 Nisaha. niravazeSaH 656 [3], NisiraNa 1145, 2117 [1] (NisiraNaM) nirantaram 808 [2], Nisirati 809 [2], 810 [2], 816[2], 869, 879, NisiramANe 1428 [3], 1434, jisego 1468, 1576 [2], .Nisego 1577[2], 1578[2], 1580, 1581 [2], 0NissAe 2193[2], 2195[2] niruddhaH 1744 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] 0NissAsA gA. 49 .Nissie niruNaddhi 2175 NissiyA .NissiyA nirudhya .NihattAue nirejanAH 2176 nipAtaH 2169 * NihattAuyaM niviSTAni 1444 Nihasa nivezeSu 0Nihase nirvartanA 2034 [1], Nihi 2035 nirvartanA 1006gA.207 1010[1] nirvartitaH 963 [1], 1796, 1806 [1-2], +NiMba1815, 1824,1826, jiMbae 1828 taH 1830, 2038, 2039 NibachalI nirvartitasya 1679 jiMbaphANie nirvartayati 1744 jiMbasArae nirvyAghAtena 1122, 1553, 1809 NiMbasAre nirvRti 1 gA. 2 jiMbe nisargaH 110 gA. 120 / NIo niHzvAsAH 1124 nidhitaH 31[4] niHsRtA 863 gA. 195 niHsRtA nidhattAyuSkaH 684,685, NiruMbha NiruMbhati NirubhittA gireyaNA *NivAtehiM NiviTThAI * Nivesesu NivattaNayA nidhattAyuSkam 687 nikaSa 187 gA. 145 nikaSaH 1230 nidhi-nidhinAmAbhidhadvIpasamudrArthe 1003 [2]gA. 205 NivattaNA .NivvattaNA .Nivattie nihUH-snihU puSpam 54[8] gA. 87 nimbaH 40 gA. 13 nimbakaH-nimbaH pR. 295 Ti. 5 nimbatvak 1233 nimbaphANitam 1233 nimbasArakaH-nimbasAraH pU. 295 Ti.6 nimbasAraH 1233 nimbaH nItaH 1042 Nivvattiyassa Nivatteti NivvAghAeNaM Nivvui Nisaggo

Page #705
188 mUlasaddo NINiyA NIme NIyAgoe NIyAgossa NIrayA 35 NIla NIla0 nIlaeNaM nIlakaNavIra NIlaguliya0 NI baMdhujIvae NIlale saTTANA NIlale saM NIlalesA NIle sAe NIlalesAo NIlalese pIlaleseNaM nIla lese su NIlalessa NIlalessANA NIlalessaM "" paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI enerat sukAi caturindriyajIvAH 58 [1] nIpa:- vanaspatiH 41 gA. 18 nIca gotram 1695 [1,3] nIcagotrasya 1685 [2], 1703 [2] 2176 nIrajasaH nIrajAMsi 177, 178 [1], 210 nIla nIla [ lezyAm ] nIlakena - nIlena 1809 1225 1232 nIlakaravIrakaH 1227 nIlaguTikA 178 [2] nIlabandhujIvakaH 1227 nIlalezyAsthAnAni 1249 nIlalezyAm 1224 nIlalezyA pR. 403 Ti. 1 nIlezyAyAm 1885 [1] nIlalezyAH 1190 nIlalezyaH 1201 [2] 1203 [3], 1210 [1, 3], 1215 [2], 1337 nIlalezyena 1258 [4] nIlazyeSu 1210 [3] nIlalezya 1208 nIlalezyAsthAnAni 1247 taH 1249 nIlalezyAm 1116, 1220, 1222, 1224, 1251 nIlazyam 1215 [3], 1258 [2] sakkattho suttaMkAi nIlezyA 1116, 1149, 1156, 1221, 1223, 1227, 1232, 1239, 1252, 1253 nIlalezyAH 255, 938, 1170, 1171, 1173, 1176, 1180 [5,8-9], 1182[1], 1183[1,3], 1188, 1190 taH 1192, 1194, 1203 [2] nIlalezyAyAH 1234 nIlezyAH 1180 [7-9], 1182[2-3], 1183[3], 1189, 1190 nIlezyA sthAnAni 1247 nIla lezyAnAm 1176, 1192 nIlalezyApariNAmaH 930 nIlalezyaH 1208, 1210[3],1215[2], pR. 302 Ti. 4 nIla leyeSu 1208 nIlalezyebhyaH 1191, 1192, 1194 NIlavaNNa 0 nIlavarNa 440, 441 nIlavaNNaNAmAe nIlavarNanAmnaH 1702 [27] nIlavaNNapariNatA nIlavarNapariNatAH 10 [1], mUlasa NIlalessA NIlalessAe gIla lessAo NIlalessAThANA gIla lessANaM NIlalerasApariNAme NIlalesse Ila lesse su NIlale sehiMto 11 [1], 12 [4] pIlavaMtavAsahara- nIlavadvarSadhara parvata pavvaya NI suttae NIlAnurAga 1098 nIlasUtra ke - nIlasUtre nIlAnurAga- varNaprakAra 1222 187 gAH 148

Page #706
mUlasaddo NIlI NIluppale NIsasaMti 0 NIsaMda nRNaM urA 93 NeulA gama gAI 1809, 1815 niSyandam 1 gA. 3 nUnam 830, 1201 [1], 1203[1,3], 1207 [1], 1208, 1209, 1210[1,3], 1211, 1220, 1222, 1223, 1225, 1251 taH 1253, 1255, 2169 dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] caturindriyajIvAH pR. 28 Ti. 10 caturindriyajIvAH 58 [9] naigama 1113 anekAni 1817, 1820 mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 netavyam pR. 179 Ti. 1 taviNNANAvaraNe netravijJAnAvaraNam 1679 netre 1025, 1028 [3] netrAvaraNam 1679 caturindriyajIvaH 58 [1] gA. 110 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 18 Ti. 16 naiyatikyaH DUra tavaM NettA NettAvara + Nentiya + mAliya iyAo yatiyAo NeyarA yanvaM bI parisiTTaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho nIlI - vanaspatiH sukAi pR. 19 Ti. 5 nIlotpalam 1227 niHzvasanti 704, 720, 1124, 1142, 1802, "" dvIndriyajIvAH 1141, 1142 1129, 1139 pR. 27 Ti. 4 netavyam - jJAtavyam 353, 729, 889, 528, yavvA yavvo thaM raiatte raie 189 Recet suttakAi 1045 [2], 1196, 1636, 2107, 2114, 2122 netavyAH - jJAtavyAH 1067, 1636, 2139 netavyaH - jJAtavyaH 1042, 1517 [3] jJeyam nairayikatve 1518 [7] 1041[1] nairayikaH 455 [2-3], 459 [1] 810 [1], 812 [1], 814 [7], 816 [1], 818 [1], 820 [1], 822 [1], 824 [1], 826 [1], 828 [1], 888 [1], 1208, 1044, 1045[1], 1199[1], 1200 [1], 1201 [1], 1215 [1-3], 1261, 1264[1],1407[2], 1408[1-2], 1417, 1418, 1420 [1], 1421 [1], 1422, 1426 [1], 1428 [4], 1440, 1581 [2], 1585 [2], 1596, 1597 [1], 1598, 1599 [1], 1647 [1-3], 1668, 1671, 1676 [1], 1746, 1747 [2], 1756[1], 1767[1], 1768[2], 1770[2], 1777[1],1792[2], 1878[2], 2154[1], 2157, 2160

Page #707
mUlasaho 190 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi * Neraie nairayikA 1444, Neraiyakhettova- nairayikakSetropapAtagatiH 1446 taH 1448, vAyagatI 1094 1457, 1459 taH *Neraiyakhettova 1461, 1464, vAyagatI pR. 326 Ti.3 rahayateyagasarIre nairayikataijasazarIrama NeraieNaM nairayikeNa 1604[1] 1539 [1] raiesu nairathikeSu 672[2], Neraiyatte nairayikatve 1043 [1,4], 1199[1], 1201[1], 1046 [1,4], 1047 1208, 1408[1], [1], 1048 [1], 1417, 1423, 1427 1050 [1], 1054[1], [1], 1430 [1], 1055[1], 1065, 1435, 1437[1], 2101[1], 2102, 1441, 1595[3-4], 2105, 2108,2112, 2139 2113, 2119 [1], Neraiehito nairayikebhyaH 1150, 2120 [1],2121[1], 1200 [1], 1417, 2123[1], 2124[1], 1418, 1420 [1-2], 2139, 2140 [1] 1421[1], 1422, raiyadaMDao nairathikadaNDakaH 1042 1591, 1595[1], rahayapaMceMdiya- nairayikapaJcendriyavaikriya1599[1-2], 1603 veubviyasarIrassa zarIrasya 1529 [1] [1] NeraiyapaMceMdiya- nairathikapaJcendriyavaikriya*NeraiehiMto nairayikebhyaH 217[2], veubviyasarIre zarIrama 1516. 1444 taH 1446 1517[1], 1523 [1] Neraio nairayikaH 1745, 1749 " 1517[12], +Neraiya nairayikAH 1406gA.213 1523 [2] NeraDya. nairayika 1099, 1270 Neraiyabhavova- nairayikabhavopapAtagatiH [1], 1604[1], vAtagatI 1099 1905[3] taH 1907, NeraiyabhedeNaM nairayikabhedena pR. 351 1973 gA. 220 Ti. 1 geraiya-0 nairayika 1266 [1], *Neraiyabhedesu nairayikabhedeSu 1580 1267, 2154[1] *Neraiyave nairayikavai. NeraiyaasaNNi- nairayikAsaMjhyAyuSkam ubviyasarIre kriyazarIram 1523 [2] Aue 1471 Neraiyassa nairayikasya 455 [3], NeraiyaasaNNi- nairayikAsaMiyAyuSkasya 1030, 1041 [1-4, Auyassa 1473 8],1045[1], 1058, Neraiyakhettova- nairayikakSetropapAtagatiH / 1062,1065, 1548, vAtagatI 1093,1094 / 1599[2], 16 13[1],

Page #708
mUlasaddo raiyassa*Neraiyassa raiyaM NeraDyA bIyaM parisiTuM- saddANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1635 [1, 6, 1658, 1662, 1747 [1], 2093 [1], 2095 [1-2], 2096 [1], 2101 [1], 2105, 2107, 2110, 2119 [1],2120[1], 2135 [1], 2139, 2158 [1], 2160, 2163, pR. 220 Ti. 3 nairayikasya 888 [1] *NeraiyA , 1444, 1459 nairayikam 1215[1-2] nairayikAH 167, 217 [5], 813[1], 817 [1], 823 [1], 825 / NeraiyAI [1], 829[1], 868, NeraiyAua 872, 938, 940 [3], NeraiyAuassa 943, 965[2], 966 [2], 967 [2], 971, raiyAue 995[1],997,1078, 1082, 1124 taH NeraiyAuyassa 1126, 1128 taH 1131, 1134, 1137, NeraiyAuyaM 1141, 1145, 1146, jeraiyAo 1150, 1171,1192, 1400, 1410 [1], 1414[1], 158361, NeraiyANa 4], 1586 [2],1600, rahayANaM 1602, 1603 [1], 1649 [1], 1673, 1758 [1], 1761, 1794 [1], 1795, 1797, 1803 taH 1805,1811,1853, 1858,1859, 1862, 1880 [1], 1929, sakkayatyo sutakAi 1933, 1935, 1953, 1955, 1962, 1966, 1971,1975, 1979, 1983, 2017,2022, 2033, 2036, 2040, 2045,2049, 2056, 2061,2064, 2065, 2070,2073, 2076, 2078, 2082, 2123 [3], 2126, 2143 nairayikAH 168,169, 173, 1410 2.3]. 1414 [2-3], 1802, 1984, 1986, 1987, 2057 [2] nairayikAdayaH 1773 [2] nairayikAyuSka 1709 nairayikAyuSkasya 1701 [4], 1730[1, 4] nairayikAyuSkam 1683, 1692 nairayikAyuSkasya 1701[1]] nairayikAyuSkam 1472 nairayikAt 1589 [1,4], 1593, 1597[1], 1601 nairayikANAm 1982 , 167, 459[1], 902,911[1-3],912 [1], 922, 940 [1], 941[1], 959, 962 [2], 963 [2], 964 [2],983 [1-2],988, 1008[1], 1011[2], 1012[2], 1014[2], 1015[2], 1020 [1],

Page #709
ratie vaccha 192 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi | mUlasaho NeraiyANaM 1023, 1026[1], jeraiyAdi. 1029, 1038[1], NeraDyAdINaM 1048[1-2,4],1051, 1057, 1064, 1070, raiyAvAsa. 1076, 1088, 1135, 1142, 1157,1162, ratiyA 1163 [2],1164 [2], 1171, 1192, 1539 [2], 1544 [1], 1575[1], 1576 [2], NevvANaM 1577[2], 1578[2], No 1579 [2], 1606 [1], 1618, 1627[1], 1636, 1638[1], 1641, 1666, 1754 [4], 1769[2], 1775[2], 1787[2], 1796, 1806[1], 1809,1815, 1816, 1869[1], 1912 taH 1914, 1925, 1927, 1940 taH 1942, 2008,2021, 2026, 2027, 2031,2038, 2047,2089, 2097 [1], 2099[1], 2100[1],2121[1], 2123[1], 2124[1], 2126, 2134[1], 2137[1], 2140 [1], 2143, 2148 *NeraiyANaM nairathikANAm 168, 169, 335[3], 1523 [2], 1529[2], 1988, 2057[3] NeraiyANupugviNAma nairayikAnupUrvinAma 1709 NeraiyANupunviNAme , 1694[16] sakkayastho suttaMkAi nairayikAdi 2104[1] nairathikAdInAm 960[2], ___ 961[2] nairayikAvAsa pR.50 Ti.3 nairayikaH 808[1] nairayikAH 809[1], 811[1], 815[1], 968[2], pR.395 Ti.8 nepathya 188 nirvANam 211 gA. 771 no 439, 662[5-6], 666 [1], 668 [1], 676, 755, 783, 785,788,792,795, 839 taH 846, 874, 877[3-4,13,15-17, 21-22], 879, 892, 893, 899, 916 [2], 921 [1], 938, 939 [1], 941 [1], 942, 990 [1, 3], 991[1], 994, 1002, 1003 [12], 1005, 1115, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1133 [1], 1142, 1199 [1], 1200 [1], 1203 [3], 1210 [1], 1215[1], 1226 taH 1231, 1233 taH 1235, 1237, 1238, 1252, 1253, 1255, 1402, 1403, 1405, 1407[1], 1408[1. 3], 1410 [3], 1417 taH 1419, 1420 [13, 6-8],1421[1-4],

Page #710
mUlasaho bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttNkaai| mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAha 1422 taH 1424, [2-3, 5], 2065, 1426 [1], 1427 2073, 2080,2169, [1], 1428 [12], 2170 [2], 2173 1431[1], 1432[1 [1-2], 2174 [1-3], 3], 1433, 1436 [2], 1438[1-2,6],1444, 0 Noabhava- noabhava1446taH1450,1452, siddhiyANa siddhikAnAm 269 1454 taH 1457, NoasaMjae noasaMyataH 1361 1459,1460, 1462, NoiMdiya- noindriyArthAva1465,1468, 1469, atthoggahe __ grahaH 1019 1515 [1-3], 1518 NokasAyaveyaNije nokaSAyavedanIyam [1.3, 5, 7], 1519 1682, 1691 [3.5] [1-4], 1533[2-10], Nopajjattae- noparyAptakanoaparyAptakaH 1609,1611,1612, Noapajattae 1385 1628 taH 1630, Noparitte- noparItanoaparIttaH 1633, 1634, 1635 Noaparitte 1382 [4], 1638 [1], Nobhavasiddhie- nobhavasiddhikanoabhava1639, 1641, 1650 Noabhavasiddhie siddhikaH 1874 [1] taH 1653, 1658, Nobhavasiddhiya- nobhavasiddhikanoabhava1660, 1675, 1749, Noabhavasiddhie siddhikaH 1394 1794 [1], 1800 [1, Nobhavasindriya- nobhavasiddhikanoabhava3], 1804 taH 1806 ___NoabhavasiddhiyA siddhikAH 269 [1], 1811, 1817, NobhavasiddhiyA- nobhavasiddhikA noabhava1859, 1867, 1870, NoabhavasiddhiyA siddhikAH 1875[1] 1874 [1], 1875 [1], gobhavovavAtagatI nobhavopapAtagatiH 1092, 1886, 1889 [1], 1100 1892, 1893, 1898 0 Nobhavova 1100 taH [2-3], 1899 [2]. vAtagatI 1104 1903 [3-4, 6], NobhavovavAyagatI 1104 1904 [2], 1905[1], NomAliya navamAlikA-vanaspatiH 1957 [1], 1958, 43 gA. 24 1963, 1966,1968, NosaNNi- nosaMjJinoasaMjJinaH 1972, 1973, 1975, NoasaNNI 1973 1977, 1978,2019, NosaNNI nosaMjJinoasaMjJI 1391, 2022,2024, 2027, NoasaNNI 1881[1], 1882[1], 2035, 2039, 2050, 1896, 1898[4] 2051, 2056, 2057 / nosaMjJinoasaMjJinaH 268, A 9 [2]-13

Page #711
mUlasaddo sakkayattho sutkAi trapuSI 45 gA. 28 1233 trapuSIphalam , tataH 1215[13], 1864, 2052 [2,4-6] ,, 2033, 2034[1], 2035, 2166 [3], 2174 [1], 2175 trayaH 207 taH 209 tisraH 1239 taH 1241 trINi 902, 904 vanaspativizeSaH 48 gA. paMNNaveNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo 1965, 1966, 1968, tausI 1972 tausI NosaMjae nosaMyataH 1361 * tausIphale NosaMjae- nosaMyatanoasaMyata tae NoasaMjae- nosaMyatAsaMyataH NosaMjayAsaMjae 1893 / tao NosaMjataNoasaMjata- nosaMyatanoasaMyataNosaMjayAsaMjayA nosaMyatAsaMyatAH 1974, 1975 NosaMjataNoasaMjayaNosaMjatAsaMjayA 1978 NosaMjayaNoasaMjaya takali NosaMjatAsaMjayA , 1974, 1975 NosaMjayaNoasaMjaya. NosaMjayAsaMjayA , 1977, 1980 tazcAe NosaMjayAsaMjae nosaMyatAsaMyataH 1361 NosuhamaNobAdarA nosUkSmanobAdarAH 267 NosuhumaNobAdare nosUkSmanobAdaraH 1388 catuHsaGkhyAdyotakaH 148 taDAgANa taDAgesu +taNa ca pR. 69 Ti. 2 + taNamUla tati-tAvanti 1042, pR. 259 Ti. 2 taNaviMTiyA +taiya tRtIyAm 647 gA. 183 taNahArA taiya. 1067 taNA taiyaM tRtIyam pR. 111 paM. 21 taNANa taiyA tRtIyA 781 taNANi tRtIyAyAH 217[4] taNAhArA taiviho tatividhaH-tAvatprakAraH taNutaNU 1008[2] taiMdiya. tatIndriya 1857 taNuyatarI taukhaMDANa trapukhaNDAnAm 882 +tauya trapu 24 gA. 8 taNuyarI +tausa- trapuSam-vanaspativizeSaH taNuvAe 54[8] gA. 94 taNuvAesu tausamijiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] | taNuvAyavalaesu eka tRtIyam 2175 tRtIyAyAm tRtIyAyAH 1551[1], 2002 taTTe-sthAle 155 taDAgAnAm pR.219 Ti.5 taDAgeSu tRNAni 38 gA. 12 tRNamUlam 54[2] gA. 54 trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] , pR. 27 Ti. 10 tRNAni tRNAnAm 54[8] gA.92 tRNAni 55[3] gA.107 trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] tanutanvI-ISatprArabhAraikArthe 211 tanukatarA 54[6] gA. 80 taH 83 tanutarI 211 tanuvAtaH 34[1] tanuvAteSu tanuvAtavalayeSu 157 tRtIya taiyAe

Page #712
mUlasaddo taNU taNe taNhA0 tavagatI tatie tatio tatiya. tatiyavaggamUla tatiyaM tativihA tate tato bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo tanvI-ISatprAgbhAraikArthe 211 tRNam 49gA. 39 tRSNA 211 gA. 176 tatagatiH 1085, 1090 tRtIye 2172 tRtIyaH 790 gA. 185 taH 187, pR.291 paM.21 tRtIya 2173 [2] tRtIyavargamUla 921[1], 924 tRtIyam 870, 898 tatividhA 1088 tataH pR. 442 Ti.5 ,, 211, 2033, 2035, 2172, 2174 [1] tapta 54[10] gA. 102, 178 [2], 195 [1] tAvanti 1043 [2], 1057 tataH 2 gA. 7,54 [1] gA. 47, 211 gA. 161, 1512 gA. 215. 216, 2032 gA. 224 tatra 25[2-3], 28 [3-4], 31[3-4], 34 [3-4], 55[2-3], 68 [2-3], 84 [2-3], 85[3-4], 91[2-3], 167, 169 taH 174, 177 taH 179, 180 [2], 181 [1], 182 tattha[2], 183 [2], 184 [1], 188, 189[1], tatthagatAo 190 [1-2], 193[1], tatthA 195 [1], 196 taH / tadubhaeNa 195 sakkayattho suttaMkAi 199 [2], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208, 210, 211 gA. 158 gA. 160 gA. 167, 478, 488, 496, 679, 681, 867, 868, 910 [1-4], 911[1-2], 912 [2], 914[1-2], 916 [2], 918 [1], 920, 921 [1.2], 983 [2], 984, 996, 998, 1124 taH 1126, 1128, 1129, 1132, 1133 [1], 1141, 1142,1144,1147, 1252, 1253, 1255, 1326,1330, 1334, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1352,1359, 1375, 1523 [1-2], 1526 [1], 1529 [1-3], 1532 [1], 1573, 1702 [58], 1712, 1717, 1796, 1806 [1], 1815, 1824, 1864, 2052[2-6], 2078, 2083, 2153 [4], 2166 [3], 2176, pR.51 Ti. 1-4, pR. 71 Ti. 2, pR. 445 Ti.6 tatra 149, 152, 155, 158, 161 tatragatAH 2052 [6] trastAH 167 taH 174 tadubhayena 1679 tatta0 tattiyA tatto tattha

Page #713
196 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakyattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi tadubhayapatiTTie tadubhayapratiSThitaH 960 [1] tamApuDhavi0 tamApRthvI 1989 tadubhayarasa tadubhayasya 1570,1571 tamApRthvInairayikaH 1448 tadubhayaM tadubhayam 1572 tamApuDhavi- tamApRthvInairayikebhyaH tadekadesabhAe __tadekadezabhAge 163 taH neraiehito 656 [2], 217 [2] 166, 175 tamApuDhavineraiyA tamApRthvInarayikAH 574, tadekadesabhAge 645 [1] tadhA tathA 333 tamApuDhavi- tamApRthvInairayikANAm tapusI trapuSI-vallIvizeSaH pR. 19 neraiyANaM pR. 53 Ti. 1, pR. 54 Ti.3 Ti.1 tappAugga0 tatprAyogya 1751, +tamAla tamAlaH pR. 18 Ti. 13 1752 tamAle 48 gA. 37 tappAgArasaMThie taprAkArasaMsthitaH 2008 taya. tvak 55[3] gA. 109 tamatamappabhA tamastamaprabhA tayaNurUvaM tadanurUpam tamatamappabhAe tamastamaprabhAyAm tayaM trayam 148, 167 tayA tvacA 54 [3] gA. 59, tamatamappabhA- tamastamaprabhApRthvI __54 [4] gA. 69 puDhavineraiyA narayikAH tvacAH 40, 41 tamatamAe tamastamAyAm 174 gA. tayAe tvacAyAH 54 [3] gA. 135, 2057 [5] 59, 54 [4] gA. 69 tamastamAyAH 174 tayANaMtaraM tadanantaram pR. 78 Ti. 1 tamatamApuDhavi0 tamastamApRthvI 174 tayANurUvaM tamatamApuDhavI- tamastamApRthvI tadanurUpam pR. 32 Ti. 15 tvagviSA:-sarpabhedavizeSaH tayAvisA nairayikAH pR. 29 Ti.1 neraiyA tamappabhA tamaHprabhA 774 tarakSAH taracchA tamaHprabhAyAm 148,167 tamappabhAe tamaHprabhAyAH 173 taracchI tarakSI tamappabhApuDha- tamaHprabhApRthvInarayikAH taracche tarakSaH 849, 852 vineraiyA 60, 216[7] taraccho , pR. 212 Ti. 4 tamappabhApuDha- tamaHprabhApRthvInara tala 177, 178 [1-2], vineraiyANaM yikANAm 173, 188, 196, 1215 341 [1] [13] , 341 [2-3] talaUDA vanaspativizeSaH tamasA tamasA 167 taH 174 42 gA. 21 tamAe tamAyAm 334, 1529 talabhaMgaya0 talabhaGgaka-bAhvAbharaNa [], 2057 [5] 178 [1-2] tamAyAH 217 [1], talavaraM talArakSakam 1108 2005, pR. 53 Ti. 2 . .talaM- talam 195 [1] ___74 "

Page #714
197 mUlasaddo talA talAesu talAgANa talAgesu 0tale tallese tallessetu tava0 tavaNija tavaNija0 tavavisiTThayA taviya tavvairitte bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo talAH 167 taH 174 0 tasakAiyANaM talAni 177, 178 tasakAeNaM [1], 188 taDAgeSu 151, 163 taH tasaNAmAe 166, 175 tasaNAme taDAgAnAm 885 tasitA taDAgeSu pR. 48 Ti. 4 tasiyA tale pR. 290 Ti. 5 tallezyaH 1201 [1], tassa 1203 [1], 1208, 1210 [1, 3], 1211 tallezyeSu 1117 tapas 110 gA. 128 tapanIya 54 [10] gA. 102, 178 [2] , 195 [1] tapoviziSTatA 1685[1] tapta pR. 63 Ti. 1 tadvayatiriktaH 1742, 1744 1743 trasakAyikaH 1289 1312 trasakAyika 244, 248, 249, 1320 ,, 1292, 1299 trasakAthikAH 232 taH 234, 235[7], 236, 242, 322 taH 324 ,, 243, 244,245 [9] taH 249, 251 trasakAyikAnAm 234 , 242, 246, 247, 251 / 232, 233, 235 [7], 236 sakayattho suttaMkAi trasakAyikAnAm 245[9] trasakAyena 1002, 1003 [1] trasanAnaH 1702 [44] trasanAma 1693 trAsitAH 170 , 167 taH 169, 171 taH 174 tasya 211, 211 gA. 162 gA. 175, 460, 461, 982, 985[9], 987 [4], 1008 [2], 1011 [2], 1042, 1043 [2], 1057, 1088, 1559 taH 1561, 1563 [1], 1564, 1566, 1607 taH 1609, 1612, 1613 [1], 1619, 1628 taH 1630, 1633, 1634, 1635 [1,4], 1721,1725, 1733, 1907, 2102, 2117 [1], pR. 249 Ti. 1, pR. 257 Ti. 1-2 tasmai 1 [gA. 2] tathA 1 gA. 3, 40 gA. 15, 42 gA. 19 gA. 23, 43 gA. 24-25, 45 gA. 29 gA. 32, 46 gA. 33, 48 gA. 37, 49 gA. 39, 53, gA. 45.46, 54 [-] gA. 92, 91 [4] gA. 111,102 gA.112 gA. 115, 187 gA. 143, 830, 866 gA, 196, tavvatiritte tasakAie 0tasakAie tasakAiya " tasakAiya0 tasakAiyA tasakAiyA tasakAiyANa 0tasakAiyANa tasakAiyANaM

Page #715
198 mUlasaddo taha tahapagArA tahappagArA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 877 [23] gA. 198, 1003 [2], 1042, 971 gA. 201, 1006 1064, 1086, 1145, gA. 208, 2054 gA. 1149, 1180[6,10], 225 1205, 1209, 1251, tathAprakArAH 50 gA. 43 1415 [3], 1505, ,, 24, 28 [1], 1538, 1539 [3-4], 31 [1], 40 taH 42, 1591, 1599 [1], 44 taH 46,51,52,54 1636, 1678 [1], [11],56[1],57[1], 1717, 1761,1782, 58[1], 63, 67, 71, 1785, 1786, 1791, 73, 74, 79, 80,83, 1806 [1], 2046, 85 [1], 87, 105, 2104[1], 2117[1], 106, 353, 849, 2139, 2161 850, 852 tahAvihA tathAvidhAH 54 [1] gA. tathAprakArA 851 53, 54 [3] gA.57 taH tathAprakArANi 47 taH 49, 60, 54 [4] gA. 67 taH 70, 54 [5] gA. tathAprakArAH 34 [1] 76 taH 79, 54 [6] tathA 40 gA. 15, 42 gA. 80 taH 83, 54 gA. 21, 43 gA. 26, [8] gA. 89 47 gA. 36, 49 gA. tathAvidhAni 54 [3] gA. 41, 54 [1] gA. 51, 56 gA.61 taH 65, 54 54 [10] gA. 102, [4] gA. 66 gA. 71 taH 58[1] gA.110, 187, 75, 54[8] gA. 87 189 [1], 190 [1], tahAsajogI tathAsayogI 2175 192, 192 gA. 149. tahAsamugghAyagate tathAsamuddhAtagataH 2173 150, 194, 194 gA. _[1], 2174 [1] 153, 333, 358, tatra 211 gA. 162 442, 451, 461, gA. 174 481[3], 488, 496, taheva tathaiva 49 gA. 40, 54 524, 527 [12], [1] gA. 48-49 gA. 558,625,638,640, 53, 54 [8] gA. 88, 668 [7], 669 [2], 179 [1], 191 [1], 876, 888 [1], 890, 197 [1], 201 [1], 910 [3], 911 [12], 202 [1], 204 [1], 912 [2], 916 [3], 209, 540, 553, 987 [1], 991 [2], | 655 [4], 665 [1], tahappagAre tahA

Page #716
mUlasaddo taheva bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho 672 [4, 6], 789, 800, 804, 863 gA. 195, 895, 910 [2], 911 [3], 912[1,3], 914 [2], 920, 983 [2], 1066 [2], 1089, 1127,1144, 1146, 1151, 1152, 1155, 1184, 1196, 1217, 1248, 1249, 1429, 1552, 1563 [2], 1593, 1604 [1],1613[1], 1614 taH 1616 [1], 1681 [2], 1683, 1702 [31], 1736 [1], 1793 gA. 218, 1811, 1926, 1931, 1932 [1], 1980 gA. 221, 2052 3.5], 2110, 2165, pR. 66 Ti. 4, pR. 224 Ti. 1 tathaiva 641 tat 3 taH 8 [5], 14 taH 31 [1], 32 taH 34 [2], 35 taH 52, 54 [1], 54 [10] gA. 100, 55 [1, 3], 56 [1] taH 67, 69 taH 74, 76 taH 80, 83, 84 [1, 3], 85 [1-2,4], 86 taH 90, 91 [1, 3], 92 taH 149, 165, 154,177,188,195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 1981], 199 [1], 206 [1], 210, 211, sakkayattho suttaMkAi 211 gA. 162 gA. 171, 438, 500 taH 502,544,648,650 [10], 679, 681, 684, 685, 725 taH 727, 738, 754, 764, 773 [1-2], 774, 791, 853, 860 taH 868, 870, 877 [7, 13], 881 taH 886, 896, 898, 901,902,904,906, 908,910 [1-4],911 [1-3], 912 [2],914 [12], 916 [12], 918 [1], 920, 921 [1-2], 924 taH 937, 939 [1], 940 [1], 941 [1], 947 taH 955, 957 taH 959, 960 taH 967 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 970, 973,983[1.2],984, 987[1,5],988,996, 998, 1000, 1001, 1003 [2], 1007, 1008[1], 1009[1] 1011[1], 1012[1], 1014[1], 1015[1], 1016 [1], 1017 taH 1020[1], 1021[1], 1024, 1025, 1028 [1-3], 1056, 1057, 1068 taH 1070, 1072 taH 1075, 1085 taH 1122, 1124 taH 1126, taheva

Page #717
200 mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1128 taH 1130, 1132, 1139, 1141, 1142, 1144, 1147, 1154, 1156 taH 1159, 1163 [3], 1164 [3], 1165[2], 1169 [1], 1219, 1232, 1239, 1240, 1250, 1255, 1256, 1257 [1-3, 5, 7, 9, 12-13], 1271, 1285, 1321, 1326, 1330, 1331, 1334, 1335, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1355, 1359, 1364, 1367, 1369, 1371, 1375, 1376, 1379, 1381, 1398, 1471, 1475 taH 1478 [2], 1480, 1482 taH 1484 [2], 1485 [1-3, 5.7], 1486 [1-2], 1487 [1-2], 1497 [1,3], 1498[1], 1501[1], 1514, 1523 [1.2], 1526 [1], 1529 [1. 2], 1532[1], 1536, 1537, 1539 [1], 1552, 1567 taH 1573, 1606 [1], 1617, 1621, 1627 ,, (sa. dvi.) [1], 1665, 16.70, 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1685 [1], taMtavA 1686 taH 1693, taMtI 1694 [1-12, 16, sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 18], 1695 [1-2], 1696, 1708 [2], 1712, 1717, 1718, 1722, 1727, 1747 [1], 1754 [1], 1769 [1], 1775[1], 1787 [1], 1796, 1802, 1817, 1907, 1909, 1910, 1912 taH 1914, 1916, 1917, 1920, 1921, 1924, 1936 taH 1938, 1940 taH 1942, 1948, 1950, 1958, 1982, 2035, 2046, 2051, 2052 [1], 2060, 2063, 2066, 2069,2072, 2077, 2078, 2083, 2086, 2089, 2090 [1], 2091 [1-2], 2092, 2133, 2147 taH2152, 2156 [2]taH 2158[1],2159 [2], 2170 [1], 2172 tam 1707[1], 1708 [5], 1712, 1713, 1731 [3.4], tAm 1737 [1], 1738, 1741 tasmin 1614 taH 1616 [1], 1620, 1636, caturindriyajIvAH 58[1] tantrI 177,178[12], 188, 196

Page #718
201 taMva tAraM bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi taMtuvAyA tantuvAyAH-zilpAyaH tAmarase tAmarasam tAmalitti tAmraliptiH 102 gA.112 taMdulamacchA tandulamatsyAH tAyattIsaga0 trAyastriMzaka 179[1] +taMdulijaga tandulIyakaH-vanaspatiH tAyattIsagANaM trAyastriMzakAnAm 177 pR. 20 Ti. 12 tAyattIsANaM trAyastriMzAnAm pR.57 Ti.1 +taMdulejaga , ,, 49 gA. 39 tAragA tArakAH pR. 45 Ti. 1 tAmra 178 [2] tArayAo 195[1] +taMba tAmram 24 gA. 8 tArasattAe tadrasatayA 1116,1220, taMbakaroDae tAmrakaroTakaH 1228 1222, 1251, 1252 taMbakhaMDANa tAmrakhaNDAnAm 882 tAram taMbacchikaraNI tAmrAkSikaraNI 1237 tArA tArAH 142[1] taMbacchivADiyA tAmrasRpATikA 1228 tArArUvANaM tArArUpANAm 196, 197 taMburuNumajiyA trIndriyajIvAH pR.28Ti.2 [1], 198[1], 210 taMbe tAmram 1228 tArAvimANa. tArAvimAna 650 [16] taMsa yatra-saMsthAna 802 tArAvimAge tArAvimAne 405[1-3], taMsasaMThANapariNatA tryasrasaMsthAnapariNatAH 406[1-3] 8 [5], 9 [1] taH 11 tArAvimAgehiMto tArAvimAnebhyaH [5], 12 [1-3, 5-6, 650 [16] tArUvattAe 8], 13 [3] tadrUpatayA 1116, 1220, 1222, 1223, 1251 taMsasaMThANa- tryasrasaMsthAnapariNatAH taH 1253, 1255 pariNayA 11 [1], 12 [4, 4] tAla tAla 177, 178[1-2], tryasram-saMsthAnam 791 188, 196 tAni 877[1] taH 880, +tAla tAla:-vRkSaH 48 gA. 37 888[1],889taH 813, tAla. tAla - ,, 53 gA. 44 1798 [1-2], 1800 tAlu tAlu 178[2] [1-3], 1809, 2052 [4] 0 tAlue tAlukam 1229 tAva tayA tAe tAvat 895 1031[2], tAo tAH 1151, 2052 1045 [2], 1077, 1078,1081,1083, 1089, 1583 [1], tasmAt 2153 [5] 1643, 1649 [1], tAgaMdhattAe tadvandhatayA 1116, 1741, 1757, 1758 1220, 1222, [1], 1760, 1761, 1251, 1252 1764, 1765 [2], tAto tasmAt 2166 [3] 1774 [1], 1778, tAphAsattAe tatsparzatayA 1116, 1781, 1784 [1], 1220, 1222, 1251, 1789, 1857, 1869 1252 [1]

Page #719
202 mUlasaddo tAvaiyA vAvaNNattAe sakyatyo suttaMkAi 1592, 1594, 1595 [1], 1600, 1602, 1603 [1], 2153 [5-6], 2166 [4] triyamalapadasya 921[1] tristhAnapatitaH 447, tAvatiyaM tAvatiyA tAvattIsagANaM tAvattIsAe tAvattIsANaM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho tAvanti pR. 249 Ti. 1 tapUrNatayA 1116, 1220, 1251, 1252 tAvatkam 1000, 1001 tAvatyaH 1011[2] tijamalapayassa trAyastriMzakAnAm 180 tiTThANavaDie [2], 182[2], 196, 197 [2], 198 [2], tiTThANavaDitA pR. 57 Ti. 1 tihANavaDite trAyastriMzataH 179 [2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 197[2], 198[2] trAyastriMzAnAm 178 ___[1-2], 179[2] tadvarNatayA 1222 tApasAnAm 1470 tAsAm 911[2], 912 [2], 918[2], 920, ___922 taH 924 tiNNi tAsAm 2052[2] tAbhiH 1762, 1765 [1], 1768[1],2052 [2, 4-6] iti 211, 608, 625, 1155, 1200 [2], 1214, 1227, 1231, 1233, 1234, 1237, 1543, 1580, 1604 [1] tri pR. 55 Ti. 1 trikriyaH 1585[1], 1588, 1589 [1], 1590, 1591, 1596, 1597 [1], 1598, 1599 [1],2053 [4], 2166 [3] trikriyAH 1586 [1], - tristhAnapatitAH 454 tristhAnapatitaH 444 taH 446, 448, 466 [1], 467 [3], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [3], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 485 [2], 487 [1], 489 [1], 493 [2], 495 [1], 497, tAvannattAe tAvasANaM vAsi tAsi tAhiM trINi 174 gA. 136, 210, 211 gA. 163, 337[1, 3], 338 [1, 3], 360 [1, 3], 362[1, 3], 363[1, 3], 365[3], 372 [1, 3], 374[1, 3], 378[1, 3], 380 [1, 3], 390 [1,3], 392 [1,3], 485[2], 910 [3],943, 1041[3], 1066 [2], 1262[2], 1268 [1], 1338, 1508, 1513 [1,4], 1697, 1698[12], 1699[2], 1701[2], 1702 [14], 1704, 1734, 1735 [1], 1985, 1986, 2169 ti0 tikirie tikiriyA

Page #720
mUla sado tiSNi 27 " tiSNi tinha tinhaM 33 sakkattha sutkAi trayaH 273, 626, 628, 633, 635, 636, 1372, 1414[1, 3], 1415[1],1416[1], 1584[1], 1698[7], 1699 [2], [9], 1702 [14], 1712, 1758 2091 [1], 2093[1],2095[1], 2100[2], 2101[1], 2103[1], 2119[2, 4], 2124[3], 2135 [1], 2150, 2169 tisraH 1141, 1142, 1157, 1169 [1], 1415[2], 1529[2], 1532 [5], 1611, 1635[4] 1705, 1715, trIn 1721, 1725, 1728 trINi 1184 trayANAm 54 [10] gA. 103, 1506 [5], 1512 bI parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlaso tittara sapariNayA " tisRNAm 180 [2], 182 [2], 190 [2], 195 [2], 197[2], 198[2] vitta titta0 544 1809 " tittarasa tiktarasa 440, 441, 1801 tittarasaNA me tiktarasanAma 1694 [17] tittara sapariNatA tiktarasapariNatAH 8 [3], 9[15], 10[1], 12 [1-5, 7-8], 13[1-5] tikta - rasa 206[2] 179[2], dr tittarasapariNAme tittarasAI * tittarasAI tittassa * tittA tittirA titto 0 + titthagara titthagaraNAma titthagaraNAma 0 titthagaraNAmAe titthagaraNAme titthagarataM titthagarate titthagara siddhA titthasiddha 0 titthasiddhA vidisiM tini 33 tipaesie 33 tipaesiyANaM tipadese tiphAsAiM tibhAga tibhAga0 sukAi sakkattho tiktarasapariNatAH 10 [2], 11[1], 12[6] tiktarasapariNAmaH 954 tiktarasAni 877[12] " tiktasya " 544 211 gA. 177 88 tRptaH 211gA. 176 tIrthakarAH 1406 gA. 213 tIrthakara nAma 1709 1444 1702 [57], 1732, 1739 [9] 1693, tIrthakara nAma tRptAH tittirAH 203 " tIrthakara nAmnaH 1694[18] tIrthakara tvam 1444 taH tIrthakara siddhAH tIrthasiddha 1446, 1452, 1457 tIrtharatve 1459 16 1103 tIrthasiddhAH 16 tridizam 877 [23], 1553, 1809 trINi 172 206 [1], 206 [2] gA. 155, 365[1], 943 270 trayaH tripradezakaH 506, 783 tripradezake 783 tripadezakAnAm 526 [1] tripradeze 790 gA. 185 trisparzAni 1800 [1] tribhAga 1701 [1-2], 1730[1] tribhAga 211 ga. 161

Page #721
204 mUlasado tibhAga-0 vibhAgatibhAga - 0 tribhAgavibhAga 679 vibhAgatibhAga- tribhAgavibhAgavibhAga vibhAga-0 tibhAgatibhAge tibhAge 35 * tibhAgeNa timaMgilA 681 tribhAga tribhAge 681 tribhAgaH 1551[4] tribhAge 681 tribhAgena 1710, 1723 timiGgilAH pR. 29 Ti. 9 timitimaMgilamacchA timitimiGgilamatsyAH pR. 29 Ti. 8 timire timiMgilA timI tiya tiyabhaMgo paNNavaNAsutta parisiTTAiM mUlasaddo sakkattho suttaMkAi 0 tirikkhajoNie tiryagyonikaH 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 1211, 1237 [1], 1647[1] * tirikkha joNieNaM tiryagyonikena 1042 tirikkhajoNiesu tiryagyonikeSu 666 [1-2], 668 [1-2], 33 672[3], 676 666[2], 668 [2], 1211, 1420 [1-2], 1421 [2], 1432 [1], 1440, 1880 [4] tiryagyonikebhyaH 639 [12], 650 [1-2], 655[1,3], 656 [3], 662[1], pR. 177 Ti. 2 tiryagyonikebhyaH tiya saMjoe tirikkhajoNie sakkattho sutaMkAi tribhAga 211gA. 164, 679, 681 vanaspativizeSaH 46 gA. 33 timiGgilAH - matsyavizeSaH 63 timi H - matsyavizeSaH 63 1204 trika - tri trikabhaGgaH 1760, 1766, 1779, 1784 [3], 1872, 1877, 1880 [*], 1882 [2], 1885 [1, 1884, 3-4], 1887 [4], 1888, 1890 [3], 1891[2], 1895[1, 3-4], 1898 [1-2], 1899[1-2], 1900 [1, 3], 1901 [1], 1902 [1-3], 1903 [1-2, 5], 1904[1], 1905 [3], 1906, 1907 trika saMyogena 1083 tiryagyonikaH 1262[1], 1247[1], 1250 01 tirikkhajoNiehiMto 0 tirikkhajoNi ehiMto 639 [2-22], 645 [2], 648, 650 [13,8],655[3], 1194 tirikkhajoNio tiryagyonikaH 1745, 1749 tirikkhajoNiNi0 tiryagyonikA 1268 [1] tirikkhajoNiNI 1262[2], "" 1745, 1747 [2], 1749 1262[2] 226, 279, 334, 1180 [7-8], 1416 [2] 334 tirikkhajoNiNINa tiryagyonikAnAm 1180 [4, 6-10] 226, tirikkhajoNiNINaM 1163[4], 1197 tirikkhajoNiNItirikkhajoNiNIo tiryagyonikAH 0 " f " dr

Page #722
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo 285 mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi tirikkhajoNi- tiryagyonistriyaH 487 [1], 1061, thIo pR. 283 Ti. 1 1549, 1635[4] tirikkhajoNiya tiryagyonika 668[7], | tirikkhajoNiyA tiryagyonikAH 62, 85 1034, 1428[4] [5], 225, 226, tirikkhajoNiya0 , 59,669 [1], 278, 610, 732, 1268 [1], pR. 333 733, 1172, 1180 Ti. 1 [10] tirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikA'. tirikkhajoNiyA tiryagyonikAH 61, 69, asaNNimAue saMiyAyuSkam 1473 70, 75[4] taH 77, tirikkhajoNiyakhe-tiryagyonika 86, 91[4] gA. 111, ttovavAyagatI kSetropapAtagatiH 1093, 218,334, 672[1], 1095 942,995[2],1141, 1095 1180 [5,7-9],1194, tirikkhajoNiyatte tiryagyonikatve 1041 1205, 1416 [2], [5], 1043 [3], 1971, 2036, 2075, 1046 [2] 2082 tirikkhajoNiya- tirthagyonika tirikkhajoNiyA- tiryagyonikAyuSaH paMceMdiya- paJcendriyau uassa 1701 [2], 1710, orAliyasarIre dArikazarIram 1482, 1719, 1723, 1726 1483, 1497[1] tirikkhajoNi- tiryagyonikAyuSkam *tirikkhajoNiya- tiryamyonikapazcendriyau- yAuyaM 1472 paMceMdiyaorAli- dArika *tirikkhajoNi- tiryagyonikAnAm yasarIre zarIram 1483, 1484 yANa 1180 [5], 1982, [12], 1485[1-3, pR. 165 Ti. 1, pR. 190 5-7], 1497[2-3], Ti. 2 1498[1] tirikkhajoNiyANaM tiryagyonikAnAm 91[4], tirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikapaJce 225, 226, 733, paMceMdiyaveuviya- ndriyavaikriya 1158, 1172, 1180 sarIrassa zarIrasya 1530 [1, 3, 10], 1193, tirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikapaJce 1497 [3] paMceMdiyaveuviya- ndriyavaikriya tirikkhajoNi- tiryagyonikAnAm 68[4], sarIre zarIram 1518[1], yANaM 75 [4], 175, 481 ___ 1524[1] [1], 482 [1], 483 , 1518[15] [1], 485 [1], 487 tirikkhajo- tiryagyonikasya [1], 745 taH 747, Niyassa 481111. 482 [1] 760, 761, 769, 483 [1], 485 [1], 770, 920, 988,

Page #723
paNNavaNAsuptaparisiTTAI sakkayatyo suttakAi mUlasaddo tiriyaM - 1049, 1074, 1163 [1, 3], 1180 [1-3, 5-9], 1194, 1197, 1509, 1539 [3], 1544 [2], 1977, 2010, 2019, 2024, 2029, 2043 * tirikkhajoNi- tiryagyonikAdiSu 1426 206 mUlasaddo * tirikkhajoNiyANaM yAdisu tiricchiyANaM tiriya tiriya 0 tiriyagatiNAmAe tiryaggatinAmnaH 1702 [3], 1711 [1], pR. 373 Ti. 2 tiryaggatinAma 1694 [1] tiriyagatipariNAme tiryaggatipariNAmaH 927 tiriyagatiNAme tiriyagatiyA tiriyagatI tiriyagatIe tiriyagatIyA tiriyaloe 0 tiriyalo tiriyalogAo tiriyaloyataTTe [7] tirazcAm 1470 tiryac 1973 gA. 220 1462 tiriyavAe tiriyaM tiryaggatikAH 940 [1], 941 [1], 942 tiryaggatiH 561, 566 tiryaggateH 1731 [2] tiryaggatikAH 942 tiryagloke 148, 151, 157, 160, 163 taH 166, 175, 276, 278 taH 324, 326, 328 tiryagloke 276 taH 324, 326, 328 tiryaglokAt 1547 [1] tiryaglokataTTe- 'taTTe' sthAle 155 tiryagvAtaH 34 [1] tiryak 877 [19-20], 1001, 1548, 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9], 1998, 2006 tiriyA tiriyANupubbIe tiroDa + tila tilae * tilae tilacuNNANa tilapappaDiyA tilaya tilasiMgANa tilehi tivihaM 33 tivihA "" tivihe 33 tiviheNaM sakkattho sukAi tiryak 188, 189[1], 190 [1-2], 193 [1], 195 [1], pR. 290 Ti. 1 tiryaJcaH 1980 gA. 221 tiryagAnupUrvyAH 1702 [37, 40] 196 kirITa tila: 50 gA. 42 tilakaH - vRkSaH 41gA. 18 tilakaH - tilakAdivRkSA bhidvIpa samudrA 1003 [2] gA. 205 tilacUrNAnAm 884 tilaparpaTikA 53 gA. 46 tilaka 195 [1] tilaphalInAm 882 tilaiH trividham trividhAm 53 gA. 46 1242 2067 trividhAH 61, 68 [3], 75 [3], 84 [3], 85 [4], 91[3], 94, 1129, 1142, 1147 trividhA 738, 749, 754, 764, 773[1], 1092, 1570 a: 1572, 1938, 2055, 2063, 2066, 2069 trividhaH 931, 934, 937, 1022 [2], 1072, 1326, 1331, 1344, 1352, 1359, 1375, 1914 trividham 1483, 1691 [2], 1694 [4] 1 gA. 1 trividhena

Page #724
mUlasaddo tisattakhutto tisamaieNa 207 sakyatyo suttaMkAi tindukam-anantakAyavanaspatiH 54 [8] gA. tisamaio tisamayasiddhA trIndriyajIvAHpR. 28 Ti.2 atItavacanam 896 atItAni 1006 gA. tisu tIsaM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakyatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho trisaptakRtvaH 2169 tiMdUyaM trisAmayikena 2153[2], 2156 [2], 2157, 2159[2], 2166 [1] tiMburaNamajjiyA trisAmayikaH 2158 [1] tItavayaNe trisamayasiddhAH 17 tIyA triSu 174, 174 gA. 135, 179 [1], 181 tIsaima [1], 182 [1], 184 tIsativihA [1], 185 [1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 195 [1], 196, 198 [1], 199 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208, 210, 534, 1216 [1], 1217 trisRSu 1148, 1204, tIsA 1205 tribhiH 452, 455 [13], 456 [1], tIsAe 457 [1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 481 [2], 483 [1], 489 [1, 3], 490 [3], 491 [1], 493 [2], 495 [1], 691, 2169 tisRbhiH tIsattare tindukAnAm-phalavizeSArthe tIse 1122 tindukam-anantakAya. vanaspatiH pR. 25 tIhiMto Ti. 10 tendukaH-vRkSabhedaH 41 gA. 16 tindukAnAm-phalavizeSArthe pR. 273 Ti. 9 triMzattamam pR.4125.26 triMzadvidhAH 96 triMzam 168, 180 [1], 211, 434 [1, 3], 435 [1, 3], 1697, 1698 [1-2], 1699 [2], 1704, 1734, 1735 [3] triMzat 174 gA. 134 triMzat 174 gA. 136, 187 gA. 141, 206 [2] gA. 156 triMzataH 180 [2], 204 [2] triMzataH triMzatA vA 721, vihiM 722 siMDyANa tiMDUyaM tIhi triMzati 93, 176, 1849, 1850 triSu 197 [1], pR. 47 Ti. 5 triMzaduttaram 169 tasyAH 921 [1], 1744, 2175 tribhyaH 687,688,691 662 [7] tu 54 [5] gA. 77, 110 gA. 123, 174 gA. 134, 178 [2], 211 gA. 162 gA. 169, 1793 gA. 218 tiMdu viduyANa

Page #725
208 mUlasaddo tucchat tuDita vNddee tuNNAgA tuyaTeja turaya[muhA] turukka turutuMbagA tulasI paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo tucchatvam truTita-Atodya 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 truTita-bAhvAbharaNa 178 [2], 188 truTita-bAhutrANa 178 [1-2] tunnavAyAH-zilpAryAH106 tvagvartayet 2174 [4] turaGgamukhAH-mlecchavizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 3 turuSka-dhUpavizeSa 177, 178 [1], 188 trIndriyajIvAH pR. 28 Ti.6 tulasI-gucchavanaspatiH 42 gA. 19 ,, -haritavanaspatiH 49 gA. 41 tulyAH 225 taH 272 [5], 273 taH 275, 325, 327, 330 taH 333, 691, 731, 733, 735, 737, 753, 763, 772, 777, 779, 780, 979, 985 [7, 9], tusAra 1185, 2125 taH 2127 [1] tulyau 257 taH 259, 271, 273 tuMgA 1565 tulyA 1566 tuMbI tulyAni 329, 2170 [2] gA. 229 ) * tuMbIphale sakkayattho suktaMkAi tulyaH 440, 441,443 taH 448, 452, 455 [13], 456 [1], 457 [1], 459 462 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 473 [1], 474 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485[12], 487[1], 489[1-3], 490 [1, 3], 491 [1], 493[1-2], 495[1], 504 taH 506, 508 taH 511, 513, 515, 519, 525[1], 527 [1], 529 [1], 530 [1], 531 [1-3], 532 taH 539 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 545, [1], 547 [1], 548 [1], 550 [1], 551 [1], 552 [1], 554 [1-3], 555 [1-3], 556 [1], 557 [1] tuSAra 211 tuSaH-tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 25 tuGga 178 [2] 195 [1] tumbam 54 [8] gA. 94 tumbI 45 gA. 28 1233 tumbIphalam 1233 tuse tuGgAni tulye tuMba tullAI 0 tuMbI "

Page #726
209 mUlasaho tUvarI bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho sutkaai| mUlasaddo tUvarI 42 gA. 21 te 7 taH 13 [5], 25 [1-3], 28 [2-4], 31 [2-4], 34 [2-4], 54 [11] gA. [1], 55 [1-3], 56 [2], 57 [2], 58 [2], 60, 68 [1-3], 75 [13], 83, 84 [1-3], 85 [2.4], 89 taH 91[3], 97 [2], 140 [2], 141 [2], 142 [2], 144 [2], 146 [2], 147[2], 150, 153, 156, 159, 162, 167 taH 174, 177, 178 [1], 188, 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208 taH 210, 211 gA. 158 gA. 168, 330 taH 332, 439, 503, 679, 681, 867, 868, 993, 998, 1124 taH 1126, 1128, 1129, 1132, 1133 [1], 1141, 1142, 1144,1147, teiMdiya 1152, 1262 [1], 1288,1573, 1619, 1648, 1712, 1721, 1725, 1733,1803, 1805, 1806 [1], 1812, 1816, 1819, 1822, 1823, 1829, sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1857, 1864, 1928, 1929, 1931, 1932 [1], 1954, 1960, 2040, 2052 [2.6], 2057 [3-4], 2078, 2083, 2153 [3-6], 2166 [2.3], 2168, 2169, 2176, pR. 442 Ti. 5 tAni 177, 178 taH186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208, 210, 910 [1-4], 911 [1-2], 912[2], 914 [2], 916 [2], 918 [1], 920, 921 [1], 1067, 2047 tau 178 [2], 195[2], 1708[8], 1731 [1] tAn 995 [1], 996, 998, 1705, 1708 [4], 1711 [2], 1712, 1714, 1715, 1721, 1725, 1728, 1804, 1811,1817, 2153 [3], 2166 [2] trIndriya 654, 670, 680, 743, 874, 1060, 1162,1179, 1210 [4], 1412, 1426 [1],1431[1], 1455, 1589 [3], 1711[2],1887[2], 1898 [1], 1969 A9[2]-14

Page #727
210 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakyatho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi teiMdiya0 trIndriya 582, 639 teukAiesu tejaHkAthikeSu 668 [3] [2], 650 [9], 1022 teukAiya tejaHkAyika 239, 243, [2], 1274, 1282, 248, 249 1436 [1], 1481, teukAiya 238 1496, pR. 27 Ti. 8.9 teukAiyA tejaHkAyikAH 19,232taH teiMdiyajAiNAmAe trIndriyajAtinAmnaH / 234, 235 [4], 236, 1702 [] 242,313,314,439 teiMdiyatte trIndriyatve 1041 [4], teukAiyA tejaHkAyikAH 156,237, 1066 [2] 238, 240 [4], 241, teiMdiyasaMsArasamA- trIndriyasaMsArasamA 243, 245 [4], 246 vaNNajIvapaNNavaNA pannajIvaprajJApanA taH 249, 251, 334 57 [1-2] teukAiyANa tejaHkAyikAnAm 580 teiMdiyassa trIndriyasya 1033 [2] teukAiyANaM ,, 232 taH 234, teiMdiyA trIndriyAH 215 [2], 235[4], 236, 227, 228, 231, 360 [1] 298 taH 300, 334, * teukAiyANaM tejaHkAyikAnAm 154 taH 156, 240 [4], 1721, 1722, 1822, 241, 242, 246 taH 1824, 2041, pR. 248, 251, 361, 403 Ti. 2 362 [12] teiMdiyANa trIndriyANAm 479, teukkAie tejaHkAyikaH 445, 1923, 1949, 1959 1210 [3], 1430 teiMdiyANaM , 57 [2], 164, [1], 1432 [1], 227 taH 229, 230 1434, 1452 [4], 231, 370 [1. teukkAie tejaHkAyikaH 1301 3], 987 [5], 1028 teukkAiesu tejaHkAyikeSu 1210[3] [2], 1508, 1823 teukkAiehito tejaHkAyikebhyaH 1430 tejaH[kAyika] 656 [3], [1], 1432[1], 1452 671, 680, 1287, teukkAiya tejaHkAyika 1303, 1431 [1], 1466, 1589 [3] 1546, 1583 [3] teukkAiya0 , 1032 [2], tejaH [kAyika] 652, 1060, 1296, 137 654, 1162, 1412, teukkAiya- tejaHkAyi 1426 [1] egidiya- kaikendriyau. tejo[lezyAm] 1225 orAliyasarore dArikazarIram teukAie tejaHkAyikaH pR. 308 1492 [1] Ti. 2 / teDakAiyassa tejaHkAyikasya 445

Page #728
mUlasaddo teukAiyA * teukkAiyA teukkAiyAo teukkAiyANa teukkAiyANaM teukAiyANaM teulesaTTANA teulesaM teulesA teulesA teulese bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 211 sakkayastho suttaMkAi | mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi tejaHkAyikAH 29, 31 teulessA tejolezyAH 255, 939 [4], 214 [3], 235 [1], 940 [1], 945, [4], 315, 915, 946, 1170, 1173, 1176 1180 [5, 7-9], tejaHkAyikAH 29, 30, 1182 [1, 3], 1183 31 [1, 4], 239, [1, 3], 1185 ta 244, 245[4], 251, 1188,1190,1191, 1194, 1197, 1202 tejaHkAyikAt pR. 353 teulessAe 'tejoleiyAyAm 1153, 1885 [2] tejaHkAyikAnAm 1505 teulessAo tejolezyAH 1180 tejaHkAyikAnAm 445, [7-9], 1182 [2-3], 744, 986, 1176, 1183 [3], 1185, 1179, 1180 [2] 1187, 1189, 1190 tejaHkAyikAnAm 154, teulessANa tejolezyAnAm 1173, 237 1174, 1178, 1182 tejolezyAsthAnAni 1249 [2], 1183 [12], tejolezyAm 1224 1189, 1194 tejolezyA 1169 [2] teulessANaM tejolezyAnAm 255, tejolezyAH 939 [1] 1151, 1185 taH tejolezyaH 1203 [3], 1187 1210 [1]] teulessApariNAme tejolezyApariNAmaH 930 tejolezyena 1257 [4] teulesse tejolezyaH 1203 [3], tejolezyeSu 1207 [1] 1207 [1], 1209, tejolezyAsthAnAni 1210 [1], 1339 1247, 1249 teulessesu tejolezyeSu 1203 [3], tejolezyAm 1116, _1209, 1210 [1] 1221, 1222, 1224, teulessehito tejolezyebhyaH 1191 1254, 1258 [3] teU tejaH-tejaHkAyikaH671, tejolezyA 1116, 940 [3], 1203 [5] 1156, 1152, 1165 teeNaM tejasA 177, 178 [2], 1168 [1], [1-2], 188, 196 1169[1], 1203 [5], tena 210, 223 [9], 1221,1224, 1229, 1232, 1236, 1240, teNa- ,, 441, 447, 455 1254, 1257 [9, [3], 457 [1], 503, 12-13], 1885 [3] / 504, 525[1], 1252 teuleseNa teulesesu teulessaTANA teulessaM teulessA

Page #729
212 mUlasaddo teNAmeva tettIsaima paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo tatraiva 2052 [4-5] | .teyagasarIrassa trayastriMzattamam pR. 418 teyagasarIraM tettIsaM teyagasarIre teyagasarIre sakkayatyo suttaMkAi taijasazarIrasya 1551[2] taijasazarIram 1561, 1564 ,, 1536, 1540, 1544 [1, 3] ,, 1536, 1537, 1539 [1], 1541, 1542 taijasasya-taijasazarIrasya 1538 taijasAni-taijasazarIrANi 2122 vanaspativizeSaH 48 gA. teyagassa trayastriMzat 335 [1,3], 342 [1, 3], 343 [1, 3], 407 [1, 3], 436 [1, 3], 437 [1, 3], 1261, 1267, 1336, 1341, 1353, 1701 [1] trayastriMzat 211 gA. 163 trayastriMzataH trayastriMzatA vA __701, 723, 724 trayastriMzati 1829, 1851, 1852 trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] ,, pR. 28 Ti. 2 taijasa-taijasazarIra 1903 tettIsA tettIsAe teyagA +teyali teyA. teduraNamajjiyA teburaNamiMjiyA teya. / teyA0 teyae taijasam-tejasazarIram 901, 902, 904, 908, 1475 taijasaH-samuddhAtaH 2085 gA. 227 teyArUvA teyagasamugdhAe taijasasamuddhAtaH 2094 teyAsamugghAe [1], 2098 [1], 2147, 2149,2151, teyAsamugdhAeNaM 2152 teyAsarIrassa teyagasamugdhAeNaM taijasasamudghAtena 2125, 2127 [1], 2131, 2165 teyagasamugghAo taijasasamuddhAtaH 2118 terasa [1], 2122 terasamaM teyagasamugdhAte , pR. 433 Ti. 2 terasamo teyagasamugdhAyo , terasavihe teyagasarIrayA taijasazarIrakANi 910 [4] tericchiyANaM teyagasarIrassa taijasazarIrasya 1552 / telokaguruM taijasa-taijasazarIra 916 [3], 1565, 1566, 2175 taijasa-taijasazarIra 911 [4], 912 [4], 914 [4], 917, 918 [3], 921[4], 922, 1563 [2]. 1565. 1566. 1702 [13] etadrUpA pR. 293 Ti. 18 taijasasamuddhAtaH 2086, 2090 [1], 2092 taijasasamudghAtena 2130 tejasazarIrasya 1545 taH 1547 [1], 1548 taH 1550, 155.1 [1, 4, trayodaza 2169 trayodazam pR. 233 paM. 20 trayodazaH 790 gA.187 trayodazavidhaH 1074 tirazvAm 1470 trailokyagurum 1 gA. 1

Page #730
213 bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi teloke trailokye 276 taH 324, tesiM 1817, 1819, 1822, 326, 328 1823, 1829, 1864, +tella tailam 972 gA. 203 2052 [2, 4-6], tellabiMdU tailabinduH 110 gA. 125 2169, pR. 393 Ti. telaM tailam 999 [2] 3-4, pR. 395 Ti.6 tellApUyasaMThANasaMThie tailApUpasaMsthAnasaMsthitaH / teSu 666 [3] taiH 2153 [1], 2156 tevaNaM tripaJcAzat 382 [1,3] [1], 2159 [1], + tevIsa trayoviMzaH 790 gA. 187 2165, 2166 [1] tevIsaima trayoviMzatitamam pR. 384 taiH 1864, 2052 [2, paM. 21 4-6], 2169 tevIsaimeNa trayoviMzatitamena 1 gA. tehito tebhyaH 648, 650 [1] [10], 653 [3], tevIsaimo trayoviMzatitamaH 790 2153 [4], pR. 177 gA. 186 Ti. 1 tevIsaM trayoviMzatiH 196,427 teMDUsaM vanaspativizeSaH [1, 3], 428 [1, 3] pR. 25 Ti.10 tevIsAe trayoviMzateH trayoviMzatyA teMdiya0 trIndriya 57 [1-2] __ vA 714, 715 teMdiyasaMsArasamAva- trIndriyasaMsArasamApannatrayoviMzatau 1842, najIvapaNNavaNA jIvaprajJApanA 18 1843 teMdiyA trIndriyAH 229, teSAm 197 [1], 198 ___230 [4] [1], 199 [1], 206 teMduyANa tindukAnAm-phala vizeSArthe [1], 881, 1129, 1235, 1236 1141, 1810, 1864, teMdUsaM tindukam-anantakAya2052[2-5], pR. 275 vanaspatiH 54[8] gA.94 di. 4 tataH 174 gA. 135 teSAm 54[10] gA. 99, toTTA caturindriyajIvAH pR. 28 55[3], 994, 1129, Ti. 11 1139,1141,1142, toTTA 1520 [5], 1679 taH toraNa toraNa 177, 178 [1], 1681 [1], 1682 taH 188 1684 [1], 1685 toraNesu toraNeSu 148 [1-2], 1686, 1702 etad 5, 13 [5], 16, [32], 1801, 1803, 17, 21, 23, 25 1805, 1806 [1], [3], 27, 28 [4], 1809, 1812, 1816, 30, 31[4], 33, 36, tesiM ,, 58 [1] .

Page #731
214 mUlasar3o - taM ti paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakayastho suttaMkAi mUlasar3o 40 taH 53, 56 [2], tti 57 [2], 58 [2], 60, 63 taH 67, 71 taH 74, 75 [4], 79 taH 83, 84 [4], 85 [5], 87 taH 90, 91 [4], 93, 95, 96, 98, 100, 102 taH 108, 110, 115, 116, 118, 119, 122, 123, 125, 128, 129, 131, 132, 135 taH 138, 140 [2], 141 [2], 142 [2], 144 [2], 146 [2], 147 [2], 499 [2], 558, 882 taH 886, 946, 957, 1089taH 1091, 1094 taH 1099, 1101,1103, 1104, 1106 taH 1122, 1570 taH 15.72 iti 2 gA. 6, 54[1] gA. 50, 54 [2] gA. 54, 110 gA. 121 taH 125 gA. 127 gA. 129-130, 211 gA. 178, 488, 507, 553, 608, 672 [6, 9], 841 taH 843, 845, 846, 854 taH 856, 987 [15], 990[4], 1032[1], 1041 [6], 1061, 1248,1249, 1251, 1260 taH 1262 [1], 1264 [2] taH 1266 0 tibhAgeNa 0 ttibhAgo tthaMbhANa 0 tithabhagA forbhugA tthihu tithahU * sthIo * tthovA sakkayattho sutaMkAi [1], 1267, 1268 [1], 1270 [2] taH 1273, 1275, 1279, 1281, 1282, 1284, 1285, 1289, 1300, 1302, 1305, 1310, 1312, 1322, 1330, 1337, 1358, 1359, 1365 taH 1367, 1369, 1386, 1408 [3], 1441, 1479, 1539 [4], 1544 [23], 1552, 1584 [9], 1701 [4], 1702 [16], 1728, 2176, pR. 210 Ti. 4, pR. 312 Ti. 1, pR. 353 Ti. 2 tribhAgena 211gA. 166 tribhAgaH 211 gA. 163 stambhAnAm 883 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 47 pR. 21 Ti. 8 32 1320 taH - 1326 taH 1335 taH " 54 [1] gA. 47 pR. 283 Ti. 1 striyaH stokAH 213 taH 216, 218 taH 223 [1-8], 224, 225, 227 taH 271, 273 taH 278, 280, 282, 284, 286, 288, 290, 292taH 327, 330 taH 332, 334, 691, "3 '

Page #732
mUlasaddo mUlasaho 0 tyovA bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 215 sakkayattho suttaMkAi / sakkayattho suttaMkAi 731, 733, 735, 737, 753, 763, thaNiya stanita-stanitakumAra 772, 777, 779, 177 gA. 137, 187 780, 802, 803, gA. 139 900, 982, 985[9], thaNiyakumArate- stanitakumArataijasa987 [4], 1013, yagasarIrassa zarIrasya 1551 [2] 1170 taH 1173, thaNiyakumAratte stanitakumAratve 1041 1176, 1180 [5, [2], 1065, 2107, 7.9], 1182 [1,3], 2112 1183[1, 3], 1185 thaNiyakumAradevapaMceM stanitakumAradevapaJcendriya taH 1188, 1190, diyaveubviyasarIre vaikriyazarIram 1526 [2] 1565, 1566,1818, 1821, 2053, 2125 thaMNiyakumAra- stanitakumAradevebhyaH devehiMto 650 [14] taH 2127 [1], 2128 thaNiyakumArabhavaNa- stanitakumArabhavanavAsi[1-2], 2129 [1], vAsidevapaMceMdiya- devapaJcendriyavaikriya2130,2131, 2142, veubviyasarIre zarIram 1520 [2] 2143, 2144 [1], thaNiyakumArassa stanitakumArasya 1059, 2145 [1] 1635 [2], 1659, stokA 1013, 1566 2111, 2161 stokAni 1247 taH thaNiyakumArA stanitakumArAH 140 [1], 1249, 1565 439, 442, 465, stokau 271 616, 629, 649, stokAni 328, 329, 678, 873, 913, 939 [2], 1079, stokAH 226, 279, 1136, 1202, 1401, 281, 283, 285, 1411, 1415 [3], 287, 289, 291, 1583 [2], 1758[2], 1182 [2], 1189, 1854, 1880 [2], 1930, 1943, 1956, stokaH 272 [1-5], 1967, 1993, 2018, 2034 [2], 2079, stokam 777, 779, 2127 [2]] 780, 802, 803, thaNiyakumArAo stanitakumArAt 1589 979, 985 [7], [2] 987 [2], 1473, thaNiyakumArANa stanitakumArANAm 578, 2170 [1] / 1026 [2] * thovA * tyovAI tthovAo tthove

Page #733
216 mUlaso thaNayakumArANaM thaNiyA kumA kumAresu 0 0 thalayara thalayaratirikkhajoNiyapaMceMdriya - orAliyasa re 1483, 1485 [1] 1485 [1-3, 5-7] ,, " thalayarapaMciMdiyati- sthalacara paJcendriya tiryagyo 61 rikkhajoNiyA nikAH thalayarapaMciMdiyati- sthalacara paJcendriyatiryagyo rikkhajoNiyANaM nikAnAm 75 [4] thalayara paMceMdiehiMto sthalacarapaJcendriyebhyaH Rece kA stanitakumArANAm 353, 696,728, 741, 757, 903, 984, 1020, 1031 [2] 1071, 1532[2], 1806 [2], 1915, 2009 [2], 2023, 2028, 2090 [2], pR. 260 Ti 3 stanitakumAraH 1209, 1426[2], 1520[3] stanitakumAreSu 672 [8], 1424, 1427 [2], 1430[2], 1438 stanitA :- stanitakumArAH d 187 gA. 145 gA. 147 sthalacara 1524 [2] sthalacara tiryagyonikapaJcendriyaudA rikazarIram 0 33 thalayara paMceMdiyati- sthalacarapaJcendriyatiryagyorikkhajoNiehiMto nikebhyaH 639 [3, 7] 639 [7-18], 645 [2] thalayarapaMceMdiyati- sthalacarapaJcendriyatiryarikkhajoNiNIo gyonikAH 334 thalayaraparcedipati- sthalacara paJcendriya tiryagyonikAH 69, 334 rikkhajoNiyA 75 [4] taH 77, 85 [5] paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakko sutaMkAi thalayarapaMceMdriya - sthalacarapaJcendriya tiryagyotirikkhajoNi- nikAnAm 85 [5] yANaM 378 [1] taH 386 [3] dr " rd 645 [2] 639 [9] O 1518 [6] thalayarasaMkhejjavAsA- sthalacarasaGkhyeyavarSAyuSkauyaganbhavakkati- garbhavyutkrAntikatiryayatirikkhajo - gyonikapaJcendriya piyapaMceMdriya thalayarasaMkhejjavAsA- sthalacara saGkhayeya varSAyuSkauyagabhavati- garbhavyutkrAntikatiryayatirikkhajo - gyonikapaJcendriyavaikriyaNiyapaMceMdriya- zarIram 1518 [4] aroorat thalayarANa * thalayarANa thalayarehiMto thalayA thale dhaMbhaNayA thaMbhiya thAlaM thAvaraNAmAe thAvaraNAme + thiggala * thiggale thibugabiMdusaMTANasaMThie thiraNAmAe sthalacarANAm 1499 [9], 1511 [1], 1524 [2] " 1499 [2] sthalacarebhyaH 645[1-2] sthAni 54 [8] gA. 86 83 sthale stambhanatA stambhita 1120 177, 178 [12], 188, 196 85.3 sthAlam sthAvaranAmnaH 1702[44] sthAvaranAma 1693 thiggalam - AkAza thiggalam 972 gA. 203 thiggalaM- 'thIgaDuM' iti bhASAyAm 1002, 1004, 1226 stibuka bindu saMsthAnasaMsthitam 986, 1491 [1] sthiranAmnaH 1702 [49]

Page #734
217 mUlasaddo bIyaM parisiTuM- sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi * / mUlasaddo sthiranAma 1693 sthirIkaraNam 110 gA. thiraNAme thirIkaraNe sakkayalyo suttaMkAi 1176, 1180 [5, 7.9], 1182 [1, 3], 1183 [1, 3], 1185 taH 1188, 1190, 1565, 1566, 1818, 1821, 2053, 2125 taH 2127 [1], 2128 [1-2], 2129 [1], 2130,2131,2142, 2143, 2144 [1], 2145 [1] stokA 1013, 1566 stokAni 1247 taH 1249, 1565 stoko 271 stokAni 328, 329, *.thIo striyaH pR. 283 Ti. 1 thINagiddhI styAnagRddhiH 1680, 1689 [2] thINandvI styAnaddhiH pR. 365 Ti. 1, pR. 368 Ti.3 thI-purisasaMjoesu strI-puruSasaMyogeSu 93 +thuraya tRNavizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 7 dhuMDaI karpAsI-vanaspatiH pR.18 Ti. 5 thUNA sthUNA 972 gA. 203, 1001 thUbhaM stUpaH 853 0 thUbhiyA stUpikA 211 thUbhiyA-. 211 thUbhiyAo stUpikAyAH 211 0thUbhiyAgA stUpikAni 195 [1] theraM sthaviram 1118 thovatarAgA stokatarakAH 2057 *.thovA *.thovAiM " *.thovAo stokAH 226, 279, 281, 283, 285, 287, 289, 291, 1182 [2], 1189, *.thovA thovANaM stokebhyaH stokairvA-kAla vizeSArthe 694, 695 stokaH 272 [15], *.thove thove *.thove stokAH 213 taH 216, 218 taH 223 [8], 224, 225, 227 taH 270, 274 taH 278, 280, 282, 284, 286, 288, 290, 292 taH 327, 330 taH 332, 334, 691, 731, 733, 735, 737, 753, 763, 772, 777, 779, 780, 802, 803, 900, 982, 985.[9], 9.87 [4], 1013, 1170 taH 1173, / stokam 987 [5] ,, 777, 779,780, 802, 803, 979, 985 [7], 987 [2], 1473, 2170 [1] ca pR. 424 Ti.2 dakkhiNeNaM (sa.tR.) dakSiNasyAm 215 [1] dagapippalI dakapippalI 49 gA. 40 dagarae dakarajaH 1231

Page #735
* dahANaM daDDesu 218 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho guttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi dagaraya dakarajas 178 [2], davvaTTha dravyArtha 272[1-5], 211 273, pR. 101 Ti. 1 dage dakam 1231 davvaTThaapadasaTTayAe dravyArthApradezArthatayA 330, dajjhapupphA sarpavizeSaH daTTavvo draSTavyaH davvaTThatAe dravyArthatayA 272[13] dagdhAnAm 2176 damvaTThapaesaTTayAe dravyArthapradezArthatayA 331, dagdheSu 332, 777, 780, dadara dardara-bahala 177, 178 803, 804, 1247 taH [1], 188 1249, 1565 dabaTupadesaTTatAe dravyArthapradezArthatayA 331 dardura davaTThapadesaTTayAe ,, 330, 332, 333, dappaNijA darpaNIyA 1237 777, 779, 802, +dabbha darbhaH pR. 20 Ti. 2 1247 dabbhapupphA sarpavizeSaH pR. 32 Ti. 3 davvaTThayAe dravyArthatayA 270, 272 + damaNaga damanakaH 49 gA. 41 [4-5], 273, 330 taH damila draviDa-mlecchajAtivizeSa 333, 440, 441, 443 taH 448, 452, darisaNAvaraNijassa darzanAvaraNIyasya 1680 455[1-3], 456 [1], darisaNAvaraNijaM darzanAvaraNIyam 1587 457[1], 459 [1], [1], 1665, 1782, 462 [1], 464[1], 1790 466 [1], 467[1], darisaNAvaraNije darzanAvaraNIyam 1680, 468[1], 470 [1], 1689 [1] 473 [1], 474[1], darisaNAvaraNIyaM , pR. 352 Ti. 2 475[1], 477[1], darisaNijjA darzanIyA 211 481[1], 482[1], darzanIyau 206 [1] 483[1], 485[1], darzanI yAni 177, 178 490 [1], 491[1], [1], 188, 195 493 [1], 495[1], [1], 196, 206 [1], 497, 505, 500 taH 210, pR. 56 Ti. 12 511, 513 taH 515, dala dala 211 519, 525[1], 530 dalam-patram 1231 [1,531[1,3],532 0 davappiyA dravapriyAH 188 [1], 533 [1], 535 dravya 2054 gA. 225 [1], 536 [1], 537 davvao dravyataH 877[2.3], [1], 538[1], 539 910 [1,4], 1797, [1], 542[1], 543 2060, 2061 / [1], 545[1], 545 davya

Page #736
219 mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi [1,4], 1048 [1-2,4], 1050 [3], 1055[4-5], 1066 [1] vanaspativizeSaH 49 gA. darvIkarAH-sarpabhedaH 78, davaTrayAte 0 davvadevANaM davvapaesappabahuM davvahaliyA 0davvA davvAI bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [1], 548[1], 550 [1], 551[1], 552 [1], 554[1,3], 555[1,3], 556[1], 557[1], 777, 779, davI 780, 802 taH 805, 1247 taH 1249, dRvvIkarA 1565, pR. 100 Ti. 2 dravyArthatayA 487[1], davesu 489 [1], 504, 529 [1], 541[1] 0 davvesu dravyadevAnAm 1470 dravya-pradezAlpabahutvam davveMdiyA 1474 gA. 214 vanaspativizeSaH 52 dravyANi 275, 280 / dasa , 328, 329, 877[1], 878 taH 880, 887, 888[1], 889 taH 893, 1117 dravyANAm 110 gA. 127 " 881, 887 275 dravyendriyam pR.253 Ti.1 .. , pR. 253 Ti.2 dravyendriyeSu 1064, 1067 dravyendriyANi 1006 gA. 208 ,, 1024 taH 1026 [1], 1027[1], 1028[1-3], 1030, 1031[1], 1036, 1038[1], 1041 [1-4,8], 1043 [3,5-6], 1045[1], 1046 [1,8], 1047 davANa davvANaM 0 davANaM davidie 0 davidie dadhidiema dravyeSu 1577[1], 1578[1], 1639 ,, 1576 [1], 1579 [1], 1639, 1640 dravyendriyANi 1043 [1], 1054[1], 1055[1], 1067 daza 75[4], 84[4], 91[4] gA. 111, 171, 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196, 206 [2] gA. 156, 335[1-3], 336 [1,3], 339[1,3], 340 [1, 3], 343 taH 352 sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIyakaNDike, 366[1, 3], 368[1, 3], 393 [1,3], 394[1, 3], 419[1, 3], 420 [1,3], 592, 725 taH 727,891,1032[2], 1058, 1063, 1065, 1080 [10], 1261, 1264 [2], 1267, 1270 [2], 1337, 1340, 1414[1], 1415[1], 1416 [2], 1472, +danvidiya dagvidiyA

Page #737
220 mUlasaddo dasa sakkayatyo suttaMkAi drahaphullikA-vallIvizeSaH 45gA. 32 " ,pR. 19Ti. dasadasa-0 +dasa dasaguNakAlae dasaguNakAlAI +dasaNNA dasaNhaM , (sa. Sa.) paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho [10, 12], 170 1[1], dahaphulaI 1702[24, 39, 42, 54, 58], 1703[1], dahaphollai 1730 [1], 1739 [2] daza 174 gA. 136 dahANa ,, 195[1], 1327 dazamaH 790 gA. 187 dahighaNe dazaguNakAlakaH 520 dazaguNakAlAni 1798 [2] dahiphollai dazANeSu 102 gA. 115 dazAnAm 206 [2] dahiyaM dazasu 1834, dahivanne 1835 dazabhyo dazabhirvA 706, 707 dahI dazapradezakaH 507,528, drahANAm 885 dadhi 178 [2] dadhidhanaH-dadhipiNDaH 1231 vallIvizeSaH pR. 19 Ti. 13 dadhikam ,, (pa-tR.Sa.) dahiM dasapaesie dasapaesite dasapaesiyassa daMDa dazapradezakasya 528, daMDaeNaM daMDao dasapaesogADhe dasapadesite dasapadesiyA dasamaM 0 daMDao dadhiparNaH-vRkSabhedaH 41 gA. 18 dadhi pR. 212 Ti. 7 dadhi 1231 draheSu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 daNDa 177, 178[1], 188 daNDakena 1198 daNDakaH 888[2], 892, 960 [2], 1064, 1591, 1599 [1], 1614 daNDakaH 890, 891, 1042 daNDakazatam 1604 [2] daNDakAH 891, 895, 971, 1580, 1584 [2], 1587[2], 1604[1-2], 1616 [2], 1619, 1636, 1674[2], 1678[3], 1907, 2094[2], 2098[2], 2104[2], 2115[2],2116 [1], 2117[2], 2118[2]. dazapradezAvagADhaH 512 dazapradezakaH dazapradezakAH dazamam pR. 208 paM. 10 dazamI 863 gA. 195 dazamam 862 gA. 194 dazamaH 790 gA. 186 dazavidhAH 110, 140 [1], 501 dazavidhA 5, 862, 863, 865 dazavidhaH 926, 947, dasamA dasame dasamo dasavihA daMDagasayaM daMDagA dasavihe dasasamayaThiIe dasahA dazasamayasthitikaH 516 dazadhA 177 gA. 137 draha-drahAbhidhadvIpa-samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 205

Page #738
mUlaso daMDagA 0 daMDayA daDarayaNattaM daMDa daMtaseDhI daMsaNaM daMsaNA "" sakkattho sukAi 2119[5], 2120[4], 2123[4],2124[4], 2136, 2138, pR. 319 Ti. 1 daNDakAH 692, 1409, pR. 430 Ti. 1 962[3],963 [3] 1469 2172 178[2] dantAH 95, 178 [1] dantakArAH- zilpAryAH fl 0 * daMtA daMtArA daMtI daMsaNa0 + daMsaNa daMsaNaca ukkae 1689[1,3] 1698 daMsaNaca ussa darzanacatuSkasya [2], 1706, 1735 [2] daMsaNaNANovauttA darzanajJAnopayuktAH 2176 daMsaNapariNAme darzana pariNAmaH 926, 935 daMsaNapariNAmeNaM darzanapariNAmena 938, 940 [1], 941[1], 943 daMsaNamohaNijassa darzana mohanIyasya 1667 daMsaNamohaNijjaM darzanamohanIyam daMsaNamohaNijje 1691 [1-2] daMsaNavAvaNNagANaM darzanavyApannakAnAm 1470 " daNDaratnatvam daNDam dantazreNI bI parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo daMsaNAriyA O * daMsaNAriyA 106 dantI - vanaspatiH 54 [1] gA. 50 110 gA. 128 darzana darzanam 212 gA. 180, 1259 gA. 211 darzanacatuSkakam " 478 darzanam darzanAna 482 [3], 485[2], 488, 496, 943 482 [2], darzane 450, 489 [2], 490 [2] daMsaNAvaraNaM saNAvaraNijjaM daMsaNijA 0 * daMsaNI 0 * daMsaNINa O * daMsaNINaM daMsaNe "" daMsaNehi daMsaNehiM 0 * dAI + dADima dADimANa 33 dAta dANaMtarAe dAma dAma dAmilI dAme dAragAhA O dAraM 221 sakkattho sutaMkAi darzanAryAH 101, 109 "" 110 taH 119 darzanAvaraNam 1762 darzanAvaraNIyam 1674 [1], 1678 [1], pR. 363 Ti. 1-3 darzanIyAni pR. 56 Ti. 9 darzaninaH 260 darza ninAm 260 " " darzanam 1963, 1964 darzane 211gA. 169 darzanai: 455 [1], 457 [1], 464 [1] ,, 452, 455[2-3], 456 [1], 459 [9], 481] [2], 483 [1], 489 [1, 3], 491 [1], 495 [1] darzanAbhyAm 481 [1], 482 [1], 490 [1], 493 [1] 921[1] dAyI dADimaH 41 gA. 16 1122 damana dAnAntarAyikam 1696 dAnAntarAyaH 1686 dAmana 178 [1] 188 195[1] " drAviDI - lipibhedaH 107 dAma dvAragAthA 1230, 1231 1406 gA. 213 dvAram 224, 226, 231, 251 taH 256, 259 taH 269, 273 taH 275, 324, 325,

Page #739
222 mUlasaho dAraM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi | mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 333, 334, 1260, dAhiNaDa dakSiNArdha 197[2] 1270 [2], 1284, dAhiNapaJcasthimeNaM dakSiNapazcimAyAm 1320, 1325, 1334, (sa.tR.) 327, 329 1342,1345,1353, dAhiNapurathimeNaM dakSiNapUrvasthAm 1361, 1363, 1373, (sa.tR.) 327, 329 1375, 1382,1385, dAhiNavAe dakSiNavAtaH 34[1] 1388,1391,1394, dAhiNaveyAliM dakSiNataTam 1112 1396, 1398,1409, dAhiNaveyAlIo dakSiNataTataH 1413, 1416 [2], dAhiNilaM dAkSiNAtyam 1101 1443, 1458, 1464 / dAhiNillA dAkSiNAtyAH 179 [1], taH 1466, 1469, 182[1], 185[1], 1870, 1875[2], 190 [1] 1882[3], 1886, dAhiNillAo dAkSiNAtyAta 1101 1889[3], 1893, dAhiNillANaM dAkSiNAtyAnAm 179 1896, 1899[2], [1-2], 180 [1], 182 1900 [4], 1901[2], [2], 183 [1], 185 1902[4], 1903 [6], [1], 190 [1-2], 191 1907 [1], 194 (?) phalavizeSANAm dAhiNillehiMto dAkSiNAtyebhyaH pR. 273 Ti. 8 ___217[1-6] dvAreSu 148 dAhiNuttareNaM (sa.tR.)dakSiNottare 214 [3], 224 dArayitvA 82 dAhiNeNaM dADimAnAm 1235, dakSiNena 179 [1], pR. 273 Ti.5 182[1], 190 [1], 197[1] darzitAni pR. 225 Ti.3 ., (sa.tR.) dakSiNasyAm 213, 214 lipibhedaH pR. 38 Ti. 9 [1-5], 215[2] taH guccha vanaspativizeSaH 218, 220, 222, 42 gA. 23 223[1-8], 327, dakSiNa 157, 197[1], 329 198[1], 199[1], dAhiNehiMto dakSiNebhyaH pR.82Ti.1.2 201[1]. 203 [1], diTuM dRSTam 110 gA. 126 205[1], 206[1], diTuMtehiM dRSTAntaiH 1963 207 dirseto dRSTAntaH 1251 dakSiNottare diTripariNAmeNaM dRSTipariNAmena pR. 230 219 Ti. 2 dakSiNataH 187 gA. 140 / diTivAo dRSTivAdaH 110 gA. 126 dArANa dAresu dAlisANaM dAlimANa dAviyAI dAsApuriyA dAsi dAhiNa dAhiNauttareNaM (sa.tR.) dAhiNI

Page #740
mUlasaddo diTTivAya diTrI 0 diTThI * diTThINaM diTThIvisA diNNa ditta dina datta dinaM dilI .divaDa dvIpa divaDo bIyaM parisiTTha-sahANukkamo 223 sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi dRSTivAda 1 gA. 3. disAkumArANaM / dizAkumArANAm 578 dRSTiH 1865 gA. 219 disANuvAeNaM dizAnupAtena 213, 214 dRSTayaH-daSTimantaH 256, [1-5], 215 [1-3], 216 [1-4, 7-8], dRSTInAm-dRSTimatAm 256 327, 329 dRSTiviSAH-sarpavizeSaH 79 disANuvAteNaM dizAnupAtena 216 datta 177, 178 [1] [5.6], 218 taH 222, dIpta 223 [1-6, 8], 224 188 disi0 dik-dikumArAH 177 gA. dattaM 1 gA. [2] 137 prAhavizeSaH 65 +disi dizA 212 gA. 180 dvayardham-sArdhamekam dINassarayA dInasvaratA 1684[2] 1700 [9], 1702 dIva 2169 [3, 38], 1707[1], dIva dvIpa-dvIpakumArA: 177 1731 [3], 1988, gA. 137 1989 dIva. ,,-dvIpakumAra 187 gA. dvayardhaH-sArdhamekaH 1712 139 divasapRthaktve dIva. dvIpa 83, 89, 90, 93, 1806 [2], 1828 taH 154, 176, 1991, 1831 1992, 1994, 1997, divAkaraH 1229 1998, 2006 divya 177, 178 [1], dIvakumArA dvIpakumArAH 140 [1], 188 divyAn 177, 178 dIvakumArANaM dvIpakumArANAm 578 [1-2], 188, 196 dIvaNijjA dIpanIyA 1237 divyayA dIvaM dvIpam 2169 divyAkAH-sarpamedavizeSaH dIvA dvIpA:-dvIpakumArAH 187 gA. 146 gA. 148 divyena 177, 178 dIvie dvIpakaH 849, 852 [1-2], 188, 196 dIvibho dizA-dizAkumAra 187 , pR. 212 Ti. 4 dIviyA dvIpakAH gA. 139 ,,-dizAkumArA: 187 dvaupikA 851 ___gA. 145 gA. 147 dIve dvIpe 179[1], 180 dizAH 177, 178 [1], 182[1], 183 [1], 188, 196 [1], 190 [1], 197 dizAkumArAH 140 [1], [1], 198[1], 1003 [1.2], 1098, 2169 divasapuhattassa (sa. Sa.) *divAgare diva0 divvAI divvAe divyAgA divveNaM disA disAo disAkumArA

Page #741
duTTANavaDite dupaesie is 333 1 11 kuna 3.13.3.33 2 ! 224 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi dIve dvIpe pR. 302 Ti. 2 dugottaphusiyA dvigotrasparzikA-vallIbhedaH dIvesu dvIpeSu 82, 148, 151, pR. 19 Ti. 12 160, 163 taH 166, duggaigAmiNIo durgatigAminyaH 1241 duTThANavaDie dvisthAnapatitaH 550 [1] +dIvodahi ___,, 508,513, dIsaha dRzyate pR. 22 Ti. 11 517, 521, 529 dIsaI [1, 3], 535 [1], dIsae 541[1], 550 [1] dIsati duNNi dvau 1700 [11] dIsatI +duddha dugdham pR. 237 Ti. 1 dIsaMti dRzyante 54 [10] gA. duddharadhareNa durdharadhareNa 1 gA. [1] 103 dugdham 853, pR. 247 dIhagaipariNAme dIrghagatipariNAmaH 949 Ti. 1 dIhaM dIrgham 211 gA. 161 dupaesamanbhahite dvipradezAbhyadhikaH 506 dIhiyANa dIrghikANAm 885 dupaesahINe dvipradezahIna: dvipradezakaH 525 [1], dIhiyAsu dIrghikAsu 151, 160, 163 taH 166 527 [2], 539 [1], 548 [1], 782 du0 dvi 532 [1], 877[9]] dvipradezake 782 duiyAe dvitIyAyAH 217 [5] dvipradezakaH 526[1], dukkhattAe duHkhatayA 1805 527 [1], 533 [1] duHkhAm-vedanAbhedam dupaesiyassa dvipradezakasya 525[1], 2054 gA. 226, 533 [1], 539[1], 2070 548[1] dukkhA duHkhA-vedanAbhedaH 2054 dupaesiyaM dvipradezakam 1963 gA. 225, 2069 dupaesiyAI dvipradezakAni 877[3]] 0 dukkhA duHkhAH 211 gA. 179, dupaesiyANaM dvipradezakAnAm 525[1], 2176 gA. 231 533 [1], 539[1], 0 dukkhANaM duHkhAnAm 673 [2], 548[1] 1421[5], 2174[1] dupaesogADhAI dvipradezAvagADhAni dukhurA dvikhurAH 70, 72 877[4] dvigataH 1520 [3] dupaesogADhe dvipradezAvagADhaH 512 dugato ,, 1517[3], 1520 dupadesie dvipradezakaH 505 [5], 1539 [2] dupadesite , pR. 159 Ti. 1 duguMchA jugupsA 1691 [5] dupadesiya dvipradezakA 1106 * duguMchAe jugupsAnAm 1708[10] dupadesiyassa dvipradezakasya duguMchANaM ,, . 1700 [13] padesiyA dvipradezakAH " dupaesite dukkhaM dugao 505

Page #742
- mUlasado dupade siyANaM dupa duppauttakAiyA duphAsAI dubhigaMdha dubhigaMdha0 dubbhigaMdhaNAmAe durabhigandhanAmnaH sakkattho sukAi dvipradezakA nAm 505 dvipradeze 790 gA. 185 duSprayukta kAyikI - kriyAbhedaH 1568 dvisparzAni 877 [13], 1800 [1] 544 441 bIyaM parisij - sahANukamo mUlasaddo durUha durUhittA duvaya duvAlasa duvAlasavihA duvihaM duvihA durabhigandha " 1702[30] dubbhigaMdha pariNatA durabhigandhapariNatAH da [2], [15], 11[12, 4-5], 12 [1-8], 13[1-5] durahiyAsA A9 [2]- 15 dubhigaM pariNayA durabhigandhapariNatAH 10 [2], 11 [3] dubhigaMdhapariNAme durabhigandhapariNAmaH 953 dubhigaMdhassa durabhigandhasya 544 O * dubbhigaMdhA durabhigandhAH 167 taH 174 bhagaMdhAI 877 [10], 1801 0 1809 22 * dubbhigaMdhAI dubhigaMdhAo durabhigandhAH dubbhigaMdho durabhigandhaH 1239 544 dubhiddapariNAme durabhizabdapariNAmaH durabhigandhAni duyAhie 200 durabhigaMdhaNA durabhigandhanAma 1694 [10] durabhigaMdhapariNatA durabhigandhapariNatAH pR. 7 Ti. 4, pR. 8 Ti. 2-4-6, pR. 10 Ti. 2 durabhigaMdhapariNayA durabhigandhapariNatAH pR. 7 Ti. 1 duradhyAsAH 167 taH 174 azubhazabdapariNAmaH 957 dvayAdyadhikena 948 gA. 33 225 sakkattha sukAi Arohati 1215 [2-3] Aruhya dvivacanam " 896 211 dvAdaza dvAdazavidhA 38, 866 dvividhAm 2054 gA. 226, 2075, 2083 dvividhAH 8 [2] 20 taH 22, 25 [1], 26, 27, 28 [2], 30, 31[2], 32, 33, 34 [2], 35 taH 37, 39, 55 [1], 56 [2], 57[2], 58 [2], 60, 64, 66, 68 [1], 69, 75[1], 78, 84[1], 85[2], 91 [1], 92, 97 [2], 99, 109, 111 taH 132, 134 taH 138, 140 [2], 141 [2] 142 [2], 143, 144[2], 145, 146 [2], 147 [2], 438, 500, 679, 867, 868, 681, 996, 998, 1124 taH 1126, 1128, 1132, 1141, 1142, 1144, 1486 [1-2], 1520, [5], 1573, 2046, 2057 [4], 2078, 2083 dvividhA 3, 4, 14, 15, 860, 861, 864, 1096, 1100, 1102, 1529 [1-2], 1532 [1], 1568, 1569,

Page #743
mUlasaddo duvihA dusamaiyaM dusamaya0 duvihe paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1936, 1940, 1942, duve 193 [2], 195 [2], 1948, 1950, 1958, 205 [1], 206 [1] 2072, 2077 dusamaieNa dvisAmayikena 2153[2], dvividhAni 910 [1-4], 2156 [1], 2157, 911 [1-3], 912 2159[2], 2166[1] [2-4], 914 [1-2], dvisAmayikam 879 916 [12], 918[1], dusamaUNaM dvisamathonam 1365 920, 921 [1-2], dvisamaya 1104 1024 dusamayaThitIyAiM dvisamayasthitikAni dvividhaH 1982 877 [5]] dusamayasiddhA dvisamayasiddhAH ,, 925, 932, 17 948, 949, 953, duhaovattA dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1]] 957, 1017, 1020 duhaNAmassa duHkhanAmnaH 1684 [2] [1], 1021 [1], duhattAe duHkhatayA 1806 [1] 1022 [1], 1072, * duhayA duHkhatA 1681 [2], 1690 [3] 1271, 1285, 1321, duMbilaya drumbilaka-mlecchajAti1330, 1334, 1335, vizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 3 1343, 1346,1355, dUbhagaNAmAe durbhaganAmnaH 1702[51] 1364,1367, 1369, 1371,1376, 1379, dUbhagaNAme durbhaganAma 1693 dUratara0 1381, 1398, 1670, dUratara pR. 290 Ti. 8-9 dUratarAgaM 1796, 1817, 1908, dUratarakam 1215 [2] 1912, 1916, 1917, dUram 196, 197 [1], 199 [1], 200 [1], 1920, 1924, 202[1], 207, 210, pR. 315 Ti. 2 1215 [1] dvividham 983 [2], dUsaraNAmAe duHsvaranAmnaH 1702[52] 984, 1478 [1-2], duHsvaranamA 1693 1480, 1482, 1484 mathitaM takram 1220 [1-2], 1485 [1-3, deyaDA dRtikArAH-zilpAryAH106 5-7], 1487 [1-2], deva 177, 178 [12], 1514, 1523 [1-2], 179 [2], 180 [2], 1526 [1], 1689[1], 182 [2], 188, 190 1690 [1], 1691 [2], 1951] taH 197 [1, 3], 1694 [10, [1], 198 [2], 200 18], 1695 [1] taH 206 sUtrANAM dvitIyadvau 178[2], 181 [2], kaNDikA, 1905[3] taH 184 [2], 189 [2], 1907 duvihe dUsaraNAme deva

Page #744
mulasaddo deva0 sakkattho sukAi deva 59, 652, 654, 1270 [1], 1747[2], 1895 [3], pR. 180 Ti. 1 devarefore devAsaMiyAyuSkam 1471, 1473 devAsaMiyAyuSkasya 1473 devaasaNa Auyassa devarAhaM (sa.tR.) devakurAsu pR. 35 Ti. 6 devakuru - devakuru 1098, 1257 [14] 96 devarUhiM (sa.tR.) devakuruSu devakhettovavAtagatI devakSetropapAtagatiH 1093 devakhettovavAyagatI 1097 "" devagaiyA devagaNA devagatiNAma devagatiNAmA devagatiyA devagatI devateyasarI re 0 * devate bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo devadAlI devadArU devadAlipupphe "" 1731 [4] devagatiNAme devagatinAma 1694 [1] devagatipariNAme devagatipariNAmaH 927 devagatikAH 939 [1] devagatiH 563, 568 devataijasazarIram "" devagatikAH 944 devagaNAH 207 taH 210 " devagatinAma 1709 devagatinAmnaH 1702[4], 1539 [1] devatve 1041 [7-9], 1043 [4-6], 1045 [1-2], 1046 [5-8], 1047 [2-4], 1048 [5], 1049, 1050 [2-3], 1052, 1054 [3-4], 1055 [4-5], 1067, pR. 326 Ti. 2 devadAruH- vallI vizeSaH 45 gA. 29 1233 devadAlIpuSpam "" 0 " devaya devarAyA devalo pR. 19. Ti. 8 devapaMciMdiya- devapaJcendriyavaikriyazarIrastha asoorsarIrarasa 1532 [1] deva paMceMdive uvi devapaJcendriyavaikriyazarIram yasarIre 1516, 1520[1] 1520 [1-3], 1526 [1-2, 6] devabhavovavAtagatI devabhavopapAtagatiH 1099 devatA 195 [1] devarAjaH 197 taH 206 1470 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA devalokeSu devazarIram 1526 [5] devasya 1034 taH 1037, 1045 [12], 1046 [1, 8], 1047[1, 4], O * devasarIre O * devassa devA sakkattho suttakAi devadAlI - rohiNI, vanaspativizeSaH 1233 devadAliH - vRkSa vizeSaH 227 devadAlI - vallIvizeSaH 41 gA. 17 " 1063 devAH 139, 147 [2], 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189[1], 190 [1], 193[1], 195 [1], 196, 199[1], 202 [1], 203 [1], 204 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207 taH 210, 220 taH 223 226, [8], 225, 282, 284, 286, 288, 290, 334, 589, 612, 615, 676, 716, 717,

Page #745
228 mUlasaddo devA O devA devAubha devA assa devAu devAuyaM devAo devANa devANa paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAi~ mUlasaddo devANa sakkattho sukAi 799 taH 723, 736, 737, 1182 [1, 3], 1183 [1, 3], 1187, 1188, 1190, 1997, 1860, 1864, 2051, 2052 [1-6], 2053 devAH 194 gA. 153, 197 [1], 198 [1], 200 [1], 202 [1], 204 [1], 605, 622, 634, 724, 1998 taH 2007, 2051, 2144 [2], pR. 326 Ti. 2 1709 devAyuka devAsya 1701 [4], 1730 [4] devAka 1683, 1692 devAyukam 1472 devAt 1601 devAnAm 177, 178 [1-2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 188, 190 [2], 195 [1-2], 197[1-2], 198[2], 353, 1982 devAnAm 177, 178 [1], 179[1-2], 180 [1], 181[1], 182 [1], 183[1], 184 [1], 186 [1], 188, 189 [1] 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 198[1], 199 [1], 200[1], 201 [1], 203 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207 0 * devANaM Rece sukAi taH 210, 225, 226, 343[1], 345[1-3], 347 [1-3], 349 [1-3], 351 [1], 393 [1-3], 395 [1], 397 [1, 3], 401, 403 [1], 405 [1], 407 [1], 409 [1, 3], 413 [1-3], 417 [1-3], 418[1-3], 420[1], 421 [1], 422 [1], 423[1] taH 426[3], 431 [3], 432 [1], 590, 593, 737, 1165 [1], 1166 [9], 1182 [1-3], 1183 [1-3], 1185 taH 1188, 1190, 1526 [1], [9], 1544 [3], [2, 4-5], 1532 1539 [4], 2052 2053, pR. 165 Ti. 3, pR. 166 Ti. 1 devAnAm 163, 197 taH 202 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 204 [1], 207 taH 209, 211 gA. 171, 343 [2-3], 395 [1], 397 [2], 399[2-3], 400 [2], 403 [2-3], 405 [2-3], 409 [2-3], 427[1] taH 437[3], 604, 6750 751, 1038 [1], 1039,

Page #746
mUlasaddo * devANaM devI 0 * devI devIo devANuputriNAma devAnupUrvinAma devAgviNAmAe devAnupUrvinAmnaH devANuputriNAme devAnupUrvinAma devi 0 deviMde devI 0 * devIo devINa bI parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlaso devINaM sakkattho suttakAi 1040, 1052 taH 1055 1054 [1], [15], 1067, 1167 [1], 1470, 1636, 1852, 2014 [1-2], pR. 61 Ti. 1, pR. 72 Ti. 4-6, pR. 135 Ti. 1-2, pR. 326 Ti. 2, pR. 399 Ti. 1 1709 1702 [39] 1694 [16] 1270 [2] 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA devI devendraH devI 1266 [2], 1264 [2], 1145, 1749 devyau 1264 [2] 1747 [2] devyaH 179[1], 226, 283, 285, 287, 289, 291, 334, 1182 [2-3], 1187, 1189, 1190, pR. 284 Ti. 3-5 1185 devyaH devInAm 177, 178 [1-2], 179 [2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 188, 190 [2], 195 [9] a: 197 [2], 198[2], 353, 1182 [3], 1183 [3], 1185, 1187, 1190 0 * devINaM deve 36 O deve deve 0 * devesu deve hiM deve hiMto 0 * devehiMto devo 229 sakkayattho sukAi devInAm 226, 344 [13], 346 [3], 348 [1-3], 350 [1-3], 352[1], 394[1-2], 396[1], 398[1-3], 400 [1-3], 402 [1-3], 404 [1-3], 406 [1-3], 408 [1-3], 410 [1] taH 412 [3], 414 [1] taH 416 [3], 1165 [R], 1182 [2], 1183 [2] devInAm 344 [23], devaH 994, 1264[1], 2169 deva :- devAbhidvIpasamudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 devaH 1458, 1539[4] deveSu 666 [1], 668 [1], 669 [1], 672 [1, 7], 673 [1], 1895 [2] 673 [2] deveSu devaiH 1864, 2052 [2, 4-6] devebhyaH 639 [1], 648, 650 [1, 13], 655 [14], 656 [1], 657, 662 [1], 1599 [2], pR. 177 Ti. 2 devebhyaH 650 [13, 16-17], 653 [3], 656 [3], 1604 [1] devaH 1745, 1749

Page #747
230 mUlasaddo 0 desabhAe desa bhAgA * desa bhAge 0 0 desaM desi desU desUNA 37 sUNAe sUNAI dese 0 dese deseNaM 0 sohI 93 dehadhArI sakkayattho dezabhAge paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlaso sukAi 198 [1], 206 [1], 211 dezabhAgAni 177, 188 deza bhAge 197 [1], 199 [1], dezam 1615, 1616 [2], 1619, 1636 dezI 188 dezonam 350 [1, 3], 352 [1, 3], 1326, 1331, 1344, 1352, 1359, 1360, 1378 dezonAm 1350, 1358, 1366 1535 dezonA dezone 349 [13], dezonayA 351 [1, 3] 1353 deza: 5, 501, 1002 deza: 1005 dezena 1002, 1003 [1], 1005 dezAvadhiH 1181 gA. 222 dezAvadhayaH dehadhAriNaH 2022, 2024 2025 188 187 gA. 145, 257 taH 259, 271, 327, 458, 469, 476, 484, 492, 573, 626, 628, 633, 635, 636, 779, 780, 802, 803, 878, 1215 [3], 1368, 1414 [1, 3], 1415[1-2], 39 do "" "" doce do munivese doNi Recet sukAi 1699 1416 [1], [9], 1700 [5], 1702 [1, 11, 36, 37, 48-53, 58], 1708 [8], 1712, 1731 [1,5], 1737 [4], 1781, 1784 [9], 2093 [1], 2095 [1], 2100 [2], 2101 [1], 2119 2103 [1], [24], 2124 [3], 2135 [1] dve 329, 349[1, 3], 351 [1, 3], 409 [1, 3], 413 [1, 3], 417 [1, 3], 418 [1, 3], 450, 474 [2], 482 [2], 489 [2], 490 [2], 777, 779, 780, 802, 803, 910 [3], 987 [1], 1025, 1028 [1-3], 1041 [3-4], 1142, 1289, 1312, 1339, 1356, 1415 [3], 1532 [6], 1565, 1633, 1635 [4], 1988 dvitIyam 2175 dvitIyAm 647 gA. 183 dvitIyAyAH dvitIyAyAm 2000 334 dvitIyaH 1551 [4] droNamukha nivezeSu 82 dvau 54 [2] gA. 55, 273, 1319, 1700

Page #748
231 mUlasaddo doNNi dohiM sakkayatyo suttaMkAi dvAbhyAm 466 [1], 468 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 481 [1], 482 [2], 489 [1], 490 [1], 493 [1], 495 [1], 687, 688, 691, 1670, 1672, 1726 dvAbhyAm 639 [12, 16, 19], 650 [4 6, 8, 11], 665[3], 1465 doNhaM ,, (patR. Sa.) bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [13], 1702 [5, 9, 13, 22, 43] dve 211, 859 gA.193, 983 [2], 984, 1033 [1], 1529 [4-5], 1611, 1635 [4], 1987, 2169, pR. 359 Ti. 1 dvayoH 54 [10] gA. dohito 103, 1207 [2], 1214, 1566, pR. 309 Ti. 1 dvayoH 194, 987 [1], 1512 gA. 216, dhaNuttibhAgo 1830 taH 1833, 1982 dhaNupuhattaM dvAbhyAm 702 taH 705 dvayoH 1830 taH 1833 dvau pR. 22 Ti. 10 dhaNupuhattiyA mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 dhaNusataM Ti. 9 lipibhedaH pR. 38 Ti. 12 dhaNusatAI * dhaNusayAI caturindriyajIvAH 58[1] dhaNusaharasaM dveSaniHsRtA 863 lipibhedaH 107 dvayoH 672 [5], 1216 dhaNUiM [1], 1217, pR. 47 dhaNUpuhattaM Ti. 6 155 dveSaH dveSe 863 gA. 195 dhaNe dveSeNa 1580 / dhamAsasArae dauSyikAH-kAryAH 105 dvAbhyAm 859 gA. 193 / dhamAsasAre .. dohi doba domilivi domilI dolA dosaNissiyA dosApuriyA dhanustribhAgaH 211 gA. 163 dhanuHpRthaktvam 1511 [2], 1512, 1512 gA. 216 dhanu:pRthaktvikAH 83 dhanuHzatam 1529[5.6], 2169 dhanuHzatAni 1529[6.8] , 1529 [1] dhanuHsahasram 1529 [1,8] dhanuH 83 dhanUMSi 1529 [25] dhanuHpRthaktvam 1512 gA. 215 dhanam pR. 212 Ti. dhaNaM dosu dosu dhaNe dosa dhAnyam 854 taH doseNa doseNaM dossiyA " dhanvayavAsakasArakaH pR. 294 Ti. 5 dhanvayavAsakasAraH 1228

Page #749
232 mUlaso dhammatkiAe dhammarui 0 dhammaruI dhammarkhe dhammathikANaM dhammatthikAya 271, 273 dhammathikAyassa dharmAstikAyasya 5, 272 dhammaM 0 dhammaM dharaNa 0 dharaNitalagataM dharaNitalagayaM dharaNitale dharaNe 0 dharA 0 ghare * dhareNa 0 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo + dhava sakkattho kAi dharmAstikAyaH 5, 270 taH 272 [1], 273, 501, 1395 dharmAstikAyena 1002, 1003 [1], 1005 dharmAstikAya 270, [1], 501, 1002, 1003 [1] dharmaruciH 110 gA. 130 110 gA. 119 dharmatrRkSaH-vRkSabhedaH 48 gA. 37 "" dharmam 1420 [23], 1421 [2], 1425 [3], 1428 [2], 1431 [2], 1432 [2-3], 1437 [2-3], 1452 dharmam 110 gA. 130 dharaNa - nAgakumArendra 181 [2] dharaNitalagatam 1215 [1] " 1215 [2-3] dharaNitale pR. 290 Ti. 5 dharaNa:- nAgakumArendraH 182 [2], 187 gA. 143 dharAH 177, 178 [1] 187 gA. 147, 188, 196 dharau 178 [2] 198 dharaH 197 [2], [2] 199 [2] 200 dhareNa [2], 201 [2] 1gA. [1] dhavala 0 dhaMta 0 dhaMto dhAya dhAyai 37 dhAi saMDe ,, * dhAraNijjesu * dhAriNo * dhArI 29 dhIrapuriseNa dhUmake dhAyaisaMDapurimade dhAtako khaNDapUrvArdhe 1257 [16] dhAtakIkhaNDaH 1003 [2] dhAtakI khaNDe 1098 dhAraNIyeSu 1577 [1], 1639 dhUmappabhA dhUmaSpabhAe sakkattho dhavaH - vRkSavizeSaH "3 dhavala dhmAta dhmAtaH suttaMkAi 41 gA. 18 178 [1-2] 1231 dhAtA - vAnavyantarendraH 194 gA. 152 ghAtakI - dhAtakIkhaNDaH 54 [10] gA. 102 1003 [2] gA. 204 vRkSavizeSaH 40 gA. 14 dhAriNaH 33 196 177, 178 [1], 188, 196 dhAriNau 178 [2] dhIrapuruSeNa 1 gA. [1] dhUmaketavaH - dhUmaketu nikAya - devAH 195[1] dhUmaprabhAyAm 148, 167, 334, 1529 [6], 2057 [4] dhUmabhApuDhaviNe - dhUmaprabhA pRthvI nairayikaH dhUmaprabhA 774 dhUmaprabhAyAH 172, 217 [2], 2004 raie dhUmappabhApuDhaviNe - dhUmaprabhA pRthvInairathikAH raiyA 1410 [3] dhUmappabhApuDhaviNe- dhUmaprabhA pRthvInairayikANAm rayANaM 1988 1447

Page #750
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo 233 mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi dhUmappabhApuDhavine- dhUmaprabhApRthvInairayikebhyaH / nadIsu nadISu 151, 160, raiehiMto 217 [3] 163 taH 166, 175 dhUmappabhApuDhavine- dhUmaprabhApRthvInairayikAH / napuMsaehiMto napuMsakebhyaH 645 [6] raiyA 60, 216 [6], 573, napuMsakaliMgasiddhA napuMsakaliGgasiddhAH 16 napuMsakavedagA napuMsakavedakAH 253 dhUmappabhApuDhavine- dhUmaprabhApRthvInarayikANam napuMsakavedagANaM napuMsakavedakAnAm , raiyANaM 172, 340 [1], napuMsagavedassa napuMsakavedasya 1700 napuMsagavede __, 340 [2-3] dhUpa 177, 178 [1], 188 dhauta 178[2], 1231 napuMsagaveyagA napuMsagA napuMsagANamaNI namo naraesu naragabhayaM naragA nanakkhatta naragesu napuMsakavedaH-napuMsakavedavAn 1329 napuMsakavedakAH 943 napuMsakAH 56 [1], 58 [1], 68 [2-3], 84 [2-3], 85 [4], 91 [2-3] napuMsakAjJApanI 855 namaH granthAdau, 1 gA. [2] narakeSu 170 narakabhayam 169, 173 narakAH 169 taH 174, 174 gA. 135-136 narakeSu 169, 171 taH 174 naracchAyAm 1114 narakapRthvInAm 647 gA.184 nalinAnAm 54 [8] gA. 90 nalinam nava 91 [4] gA. 111, 415 [3], 591, 1034, 1778 navamaH 790 gA. 187 790 gA. 185.186 na 54[10] gA. 103, 211 gA. 171 gA. 174, 461, 544, 547[1], 553, 836, 998, 2043, 2176, pR. 169 Ti. 2, pR. 245 Ti. 5 na 2032 gA. 223 nakSatra 170 taH 174, 197 [1], 210 nakSatradevatA 195 [1] nakSatravimAne 404[1-3] nakSatrANi 142 [1] nagaranivezeSu 82 nagarAvAsa 190 [1-2] nAvya-nRtya 177, 178 [2], 196 nAsti 525 [3] na santi 90, 1055 [4], 2123 [1] nadyaH-nadInAmAbhidhadvIpa. samudrArthe 1003 [2] | gA. 205 / nakkhattadevaya nakkhattavimANe nakkhattA nagaranivesesu nagarAvAsa naracchAyaM narayapuDhavINaM naliNANaM naliNe nava nasthi natthi .nadIo +nava navamo

Page #751
234 mUlasaddo navaraM sakkapattho suttaMkAi nAgA:-nAgakumArAH 177 gA. 137 nAga-nAgakumAra 187 gA. 147 nAgakumAratve 2110 nAgakumArarAjA 183[2] nAgakumArAH 140 [1], 442 nAgakumArANAm 182[2] nAgakumArINAm 350 [1] nAgalatAH 44 gA. 27 nAnAtvam 187 jJAnam 1436 [1-2] jJAnAni " paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo navaram 187, 191[1], + nAga 209, 459[3], 461, 462 [3], 464 [2], nAga-0 466 [3], 470 [3], 482 [2-3], 487[3], nAgakumAratte 488 [2], 490 [2-3], nAgakumArarAyA 491 [3], 493 [2], nAgakumArA 496, 499[2], 506, 507, 517, 518, nAgakumArANaM 521, 523, 530 nAgakumArINaM [3], 531 [2], 532 nAgalatA [3], 533 [3], 534, nANataM 535 [3], 536 [3], 0 nANaM 537 [3], 539 [3], nANA 541 [3], 543 [3], 544, 545 [3], 547 [3], 548 [3], 549, nANe 550 [3], 551 [3], 552 [3], 555 [2], nANehiM 556 [3], 557 [3], 608, 625, 641 taH nAma 645[1], 646, 648, 650 [10, 12], 652, 655[4], 658,667, nAmadhijA 672 [4, 6], 674, nAmaM 675, 890, 891, 920, 939 [1], nAmA 1009 [2], 1011 .nAmeNaM [2], 1015 [1], nAyavvA 1033 [3], 1034, nAyavvo 1041 [4], 1067, 1180 [10], 1207 nAlierI [2], 1214, 1242, nAlierINaM 1681 [2], 2057 [4], 2095 [2] nandiH-nandIzvaro dvIpaH nAliyAbaddhA samudrazca 1003 [2] gA.204 / niuNa. jJAne (prathamAdviva.) 482 [2] jJAne (sa.) 211 gA. 169 jJAnaiH 489 [3], 490 [3], 495 [1]] nAman-nAmakarma 684, 685, 688,691 nAma 110 gA. 123 nAmadheyAni 211 nAma 208 nAmAni pR. 14 Ti. 1 nAmAnaH 177 gA. 137 nAmnA 205 [1] jJAtavyAH pR. 67 Ti. 5 jJAtavyaH 54[2] gA.55, 110 gA. 122 gA. 130 nAlikerI 48 gA. 38 nAlikerINAm 53 gA. 44 nAlikAbaddhAni 54 [8] gA. 87 nipuNa 188 +naMdi

Page #752
niddha bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo 235 mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi nikaMkaDacchAyA niSkaGkaTacchAyA-nirupa- nihApaMcayarasa nidrApaJcakasya 1698 [1] ghAtacchAyA 211 snigdha-sparza 504, 548 niSkaGkaTacchAyAni 177, [1], 550 [1], 551 196, 206 [1], 210 [1]] + nikkaMkhiya niSkAGitaH 110 gA.132 niddhaphAsa. snigdhasparza 440, 441 * nikhuDesu niSkuTeSu 157 nindva phAsapariNatA snigdhasparzapariNatAH 8[4], nigamaNivesesu nigamanivezeSu 82 9 [1-5], 10 [2], nigoda nigoda 239, 244 11 [3-5], 12 [1-3, nigoda0 249 5], 13 [3-5] nigodajIvA nigodajIvAH 334 niddhaphAsapariNayA snigdhsprshprinntaaH| nigodA nigodAH 242 ___11 [1] nigodA , 237, 238, nibaMdhaNapariNAme snigdhabandhanapariNAmaH948 240 [7], 241, 243, niddhaNhAo snigdhoSNAH 1241 244, 245 [8], 246, niddha snigdhaH-sparzaH 553 247, 249, 250 [7], nippakA niSpaGkAni 177, 178 251 [1], 188, 196, * nigodANa ____ nigodAnAm 250 [7] 206 [1], 210, 211 * nigodANaM , 240 [7], 242, niSphajaMti niSpadyante 773 [3] 245[8], 246, 247, + nipphAva niSpAvaH-vanaspatiH 50 ___ 250 [7], 251 gA. 42 nigoyajIve nigodajIvAn 54 [10] nimmamA nirmamAH 211 gA. 158 gA. 102 nimmala nirmala 178 [1-2] nigoyA nigodAH 250 [7] nimmalA nirmalA 211 nizcaM nityam 171 nirmalau 206 [1] +niccaMdhayAra nityAndhakArAH 173, nirmalAni 178 [1], 174 188, 196, 206[1], nijarA nirjarA 971 gA. 210 210 nijarApoggale nirjarApudgalAn 995 [1], niyatAo niyatAH pR. 275 Ti. 4 niyamaso niyamataH 211 gA. 168 nijariMti - nirjaranti 971 niyamA niyamAt 681, 781, nijareMsu nirajAriSuH-nirjIrNavantaH 797, 877 [9], 971 1564, 1609, 1611, niyukta 177 1612, 1628, 1788 nijjharesu nirjhareSu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 niraesu nirayeSu nidAyaM nidAm 2080 nirayagatI nirayagatiH 560, 565 nihAniddA nidgAnidrA pR. 368 Ti.2 / nirayapatthaDesu nirayaprastaTeSu 148 nijutta poSa 157

Page #753
236 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi nirayAvaliyAsu nirayAvalikAsu 148, * nissiyA niHsRtA 863 157 | .nihattAue nidhattAyuSkaH 684, 685 nirayAvAsa0 nirayAvAsa nihattAuyaM nidhattAyuSkam 688, niravasesaM niravazeSam 2052 [3] 690 taH 692 niraMtaraM nirantaram 609 taH 619, nihANaM nidhAnam 1 gA. 2 621 taH 624, 672 nIrayA nIrajAH 211 [9], 673 [2], 811 nIrajasau 206 [1] taH 815 sUtrANAM 817 nIrajAMsi 188, 196, taH 829 sUtrANAM ca 206 [1], 210 dvitIyakaNDikA, 853, nIla. nIla-varNa 878, 1419, 1451, nIlapattA caturindriyajIvAH 58[1] 1469, 1575 [2], nIlamattiyA nIlamRttikAH1586 [2], 1613 pRthvIkAyajIvAH 23 [2], 2110 nIlalese nIlalezyaH 1203 [1] niruvakkamAuyA nirupakramAyuSkAH 679, nIlalessA nIlalezyAH 1180 [5], 1182 [3] nivAsesu nivAseSu pR. 32 Ti. 13 nIlalezyA 1157 nivesesu nivezeSu 82 nIlalerasANaM nIlalezyAnAm 255, nivvatta nivRtta 211 gA. 158 1171 nivvattaNayA nirvartanA nIlavaNNa. nIlavarNa pR. 152 Ti. 1 nivvattaNA nirvartanA 1009 [1], nIlavaNNapariNatA nIlavarNapariNatAH 9 [2], 1010 [1] 11 [2-5], 12 [1-3, nivvattaNAhi- nirvartanAdhikaraNikI 5.8], 13 [15], karaNIyA nIlavaNNapariNayA nIlavarNapariNatAH 8 [1], nivvAghAeNaM nirvyAghAtena 82, 154 10 [2] nivvANapura0 nirvANapura pR. 79 Ti. 4 nIlAni 877 [7] niviTThakAiya0 nirviSTakAyika 136 nIlAI 1801 ninvitigicchA nirvicikitsA nIlAsoe nIlAzokaH 1227 gA. 132 nIlI nIlI-vanaspativizeSaH nivisamANa0 nirvizamAna 136 42 gA. 19 nissaggaruha nisargaruciH 110 gA.121 nIsasaMti niHzvasanti 693 taH nisagga[ruI , 110 gA.119 695, 697, 700 taH nisego niSekaH 1700 [10] 724, 1142 +nissaMkiya niHzaGkitaH 110 neyamvA netavyAH-jJAtavyAH 194 gA. 132 gA. 153 nirasAsavisA niHzvAsaviSAH neyavo netavyaH-jJAtavyaH 2116 sarpavizeSaH [1] " nIlAI

Page #754
237 sakkayattho suttaMkAi 607, 613, 640, 642 taH 645 [1], neraiesu bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo neraie nairayikaH 440, 455 0 neraiyA [1], 456 [1], 457 [1] nairayikeSu 666 [1], neraiyANaM 667 [1], 669 [1], 672 [1], 673 [1] * neraiesu nairayikeSu 672 [2] neraiehito nairayikebhyaH 639 [1], 648, 650 [1], 655 [1-2], 656 [1-2], 657, 662 [1], pR. 177 Ti. 2 * neraiehito nairayikebhyaH 217 [1, 3-6] 0 neraiyANaM neraiya. nairayika 59 neraiyaasanniAue nairayikAsaMjhyAyuSkam 1473 neraiyassa nairathikasya 440, 455 [1-2], 456 [1], 457 [1], 459 [1], 462[1], 1035, 2106 neraiyA nairayikAH 60, 167, 216, 217 [1-4, 6], 225, 266, 277, 334, 439, 443, 609, 624, 626, 630, 631, 634, 637, 639 [1], 666 [1], 677, 683, 688, 693, 819 [1], 827 [1], 868, pR. 136 Ti. 1, pR. 275 Ti.6 * neraiyA nairayikAH 60, 168 taH 172, 174, 216 [2.8], 569 taH 575, nairayikANAm 167, 225, 226, 335[1], 440, 451, 455 [13], 456 [1], 457 [1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 648, 650 [2, 10], 726, 731, 739, 753, 765, 771, 1009 [2], 1010 [2] nairayikANAm 168 taH 174, 335 [2], 336 [1] taH 342 [3], 641, 643, 644 no 439, 440, 503, 617, 618, 639 [1-2, 5-6, 9.11, 14-15, 17-18, 20. 26], 645 [2-5], 648, 650 [1, 17-18], 655 [4], 656 [2], 662[1-4], 665[2], 666 [1-2], 668[15], 669[1], 739, 740, 744, 747, 750, 751, 755, 756, 761, 773 [3], 775, 781 taH 787, 792, 794, 797, 799, 990[1], 999 [1], 1128, 1425 [1.2], 1431 [1], 1437 [3],

Page #755
sakkayattho suttaMkAi padmA-vanaspatiH 54 [1] gA. 50 padmottarA-zarkarAvizeSaH 1238 238 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakyattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1463, 1519 [2], paumA 1654, 1657, 1980, 2017 paumuttarA noiMdiyauvauttA noindriyopayuktAH 325 noiMdiyauvauttANaM noindriyopayuktAnAm , paume nopajjattaganoapa- noparyAptakanoaparyAptakAH paule jattagA 266 nopajattanoapa- noparyAptanoaparyAptAnAm ,, pausA jattANa 0pae noparittanoaparittA noparIttanoaparittAH 265 paesa noparittano- noparIttanoaparittAnAm ,, paesa. aparittANa paesanosaNNIno nosaMjJinoasaMjJinAm 268 asaNNINa paesaTThayAe nosaMjatanoasaMjata-nosaMyatanoasaMyatano nosaMjatAsaMjatA saMyatAsaMyatAH 261 nosaMjayanoasaMjaya- nosaMyatanoasaMyata nosaMjatAsaMjatANaM nosaMyatAsaMthatAnAm ,, nosuhumanobAdarAga nosUkSmanobAdarANAm 267 pamam vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 52 mlecchajAtivizeSaH 98 pade 110 gA. 125 pradeza 511 ,, 211, 507, 540 , 511 taH 513, 978 [1], 1244 pradezArthatayA 273,330, 331, 452, 455[1], 473 [1], 483 [1], 495[1],509taH511, 513, 515, 519, 525 [1], 539 [1], 542 [1], 548 [1], 550 [1], 551 [1], 554 [2], 777, 803, 804, 979, 985[7], 987 [2], 1247 taH 1249, 1565 pradezArthatayA 529 [1], 530 [1], 541 [1] pradezAbhyadhikaH 527[3] , 539 [1], 548 [1] pa paiTThitA paiTThiya paiTThiyA paiNNagaM paesaTTayAte pauma0 padma " pratiSThitAH 211 gA. 159 pratiSThita 971 gA. 201 pratiSThitAH 211 gA.160 prakIrNakam-prakIrNakAni 110 gA. 126 196 ,,- padmanAmAbhidhadvIpasamudrArthe pR. 248 / Ti. 1 padmam 55 [3] gA. 108 padma 54 [8] gA. 90 padminIkandaH 54 [8] gA. 88 padmalatA 44 gA. 27 padmam paesabbhatie paesamabbhatie +pauma-0 paumapauma [kaMde]- paesamabbhahite paesahINe paesaM paesA pradezahInaH 506, 527 [3], 548[1] pradezam 1616 [1-2] pradezAH 528, 534, 549 paumalatA paumaM 853

Page #756
239 mUlasaddo .paesA 0paesANa 0paesie 100 ..paesite bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi pradezAH 777, 780, 0paesiyANaM 533[1], 536[1], 797, 802, 803 539[1], 541[1], pradezAnAm 779, 780 542[1], 543 [1], pradezakaH 506 taH 510, 545[1], 548[1], 525[1], 528, 529 550 [1], 551[1], [1], 530 [1], 531 554 [2] [1,3], 536 [1],537 paese pradeze 54[11] gA. [1], 539[1], 541 104-105 [1], 542 [1], 543 paesehiM pradezaiH 1003 [1] [1], 545[1], 548 0paesehiM , 211 gA. 168 [1], 549 [1], 550 0paesogADhassa pradezAvagADhasya 802 taH [1], 551[1], 554 [2] 0 paesogADhAI pradezAvagADhAni 877[4] pradezakam 793, 796, .paesogADhe pradezAvagADham 794 taH 798, 800, 977[1], 797, 799, 800, 985[5] pradezakaH 526[1], paogagatI prayogagatiH 1085 taH 527[1], 533[1], 1088 540 0 paogagatI ,, 1086, 1087, pradezakasya 508 taH 510, 1089 525[1], 529 [1], paogapayaM prayogapadam pR. 273 530 [1], 531[1], paM. 13 533[1], 535[1], paoge prayogaH 2 gA. 5,1068 537[1], 539[1], taH 1070, 1072 taH 541[1], 542[1], 1075 543[1], 548[1], paoge 1068 549 [1], 550 [1], paogo 1086 551[1], 552[1], paosa mlecchajAtivizeSa pR.36 554 [1-2], 802, Ti. 13 pakariti prakurvanti 677, 679 pradezakam 1963 pakareti prakaroti-banAti 1472 pradezakAH pakaremANA prakurvANAH-badhnantaH 691 pradezakAni 877[3] pakaremANANaM prakurvANAnAm-badhnatAm pradezakAnAm 509,510, 525[1], 526 [1], pakaremANe prakurvANaH-badhnan 1472 527[1], 529[1], pakareMti prakurvanti-badhnanti 681, 530[1], 531[1], / 687, 688, 1412, .paesiyassa 0paesiyaM 0paesiyA .paesiyAI 0paesiyANaM

Page #757
mUlasaddo 240 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1413, 1414[1,3], 0 pagaDio 1415[1-2], 1416 [1] pakkaNayA mleccha jAtivizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 3 pakkaNiya pakkANaM pakkAnAm 1122, pR. 296 Ti. 11 pakkhassa (patR.Sa.) pakSAt pakSeNa vA pagaremANA sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1757, 1758[1], 1763 [1], 1765[2], 1766, 1767[1], . 1768[1], 1770 [1], 1773 [1-2], 1774 [1], 1776, 1777 [1], 1778, 1783 [1], 1784[1], 1788[1], 1789, 1791, 1792[1] prakurvANA:-badhnantaH 691 prakArAH 24, 28[1], 31[1], 40 taH 42, 44 taH 46, 50 gA. 43,51,52,54 [11], 57[1], 58[1], 63, 67, 71, 73, 74, 79, 80, 83, 85[1], 87,105, 106,353, 849, 850, 852 prakArA 851 prakArANi 47 taH 49, *.pagArA *.pagArA pakkhANa , pakSebhyaH parvA 723 pakkhANaM 701, 704 taH 724 " pakSAbhyAm taH 705 * pakkhittehiM prakSiptaiH 921[1] pakkhibirAliyA pakSibiDAlikA-carmapakSi vizeSaH pR. 34 Ti. 1 pakkhibirAlI pakSibiDAlI- 87 pakkhI pakSiNaH 647 gA. 183, 832 pakkhIsu pakSiSu 1512 gA. 215 pakkhevAhArattAe prakSepAhAratayA 1817 pakkhevAhArA prakSepAhArAH 1859, 1861 pakkhevAhAre prakSepAhAraH 1817 pagaDI prakRtayaH 1664 gA. 217 "pagaDIo , 1665, 1666, 1687, 1754[1], 1769 [1], 1775[1], 1787[1] prakRtIH 1581 [1], 1582, 1583 [1], 1642, 1643, 1647 [1], 1648, 1649 [1], 1667 taH 1669, 1755, 1756 [1], * . pagAre prakArAH 34 [1] * 0 pagAsA prakAzau 178 [2] 0pagAsAI prakAzAni 178 [1] paJcakkhavayaNe pratyakSavacanam 896 paccakkhaM pratyakSam 54 [11] paJcakkhANaM pratyAkhyAnam 1420[6] paccakkhANAvaraNe pratyAkhyAnAvaraNaH 962 [1], 1691 [4] paJcakkhANI pratyAkhyAnI-bhASAprabhedaH 866 gA. 196 paccaNubhavamANA pratyanubhavantaH 167 taH 174 paJcatthima pazcima 216 [18], 217 [1-6], 223

Page #758
mUlasaddo paJccatthimila paJcatthimeNaM * paJccatthimeNaM paJcapiNenA pacchA pacchimagaM pacchima pacchimacha pacchimaddhe pacchimilaM pacchimillAo pacchovavaNNagA 0 pajjantta + pajjanta pajatta0 pajjasa-0 A9 [2] - 16 sakkattho pAzcAtyam pazcimena 213, 214 [1-5], 215 [1-3], bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo 218, 219, 221, 224, 327, 329 " sukAi pR. 270 Ti. 6-7 220, 222, 223 [1-4], 327, 329 pratyarpayet 2174 [4] pazcAt 2033 2034 [1],2172,2174[1] pazcimakam pazcimArdha " pazcArddhe 1181 1098 1098 1257 [16] 1101 pAzcAtyam 1101 pAzcAtyAt pazcAdupapannakAH- 1125 pazcAdutpannAH 1126, 1132, 1133 [1] paryApta 353, 427[3], 665[2], 1485[9] paryAptaH 212 gA. 181 1259 gA. 212 paryApta 21, 27, 36, 365 [3], 366 [3], 368 [3], 369 [3], 370 [3], 401 [3], 403 [3], 405 [3], 650[5], 1115[3], 1485 [3], pR. 48 Ti. 2 pajjantara * pajjanttara 33 pajjantaesu pajjattaehiMto paryApta 56 [2], 57 [2], 58[2], 68[4], 75 * pajjattaehiMto 0 [4], 84[4], 85[5], 91[4], 153, 163 taH pajjantaga 241 sakkayattho sukAi 177, 170 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathama kaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193[1], 195 [1], 196, 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 210, 230 [1-6], 231, 235 [1-7], 236, 240 [1-7], 241, 245 [1-9], 246, 250 [17], 1485 [v], 1490 [4], 1491 taH 1495 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 1497 [1-3], 1498 [2-4], 1501 [2-3], 1504 [3-4], 1506 [5], 1520 [5] paryAptakaH - paryAptaH 1270 [1], 1383, 1747 [1], 1750 paryAptake - paryApte 1904 [9] paryAptakaH - paryAptaH 1267, 1268[1], 1279 taH 1284, 1293, 1294, 1296 a: 1299, 1315, 1319, 1320 paryAptakeSu 668[5] paryAptakebhyaH 639 [s, 11, 15, 17-18, 20, 22, 26], 645 [5], 650 [6], 662 [5] paryAptakebhyaH 662 [7], 665 [2] paryAptaka 1533 [ 8-10

Page #759
.242 mUlasaddo pajjattaga. pajjattaMgapajjattagaNAmAe paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo sursakAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAI paryAptaka 25 [3], 28 0pajattagA paryAptakAH 246, 251 [4], 31[4], 33, 34 0pajjattagANa paryAptakAnAm 239 [4], 55 [3], 372 pajattagANaM , 148 taH 150, [3], 379 [3], 381 152, 154 taH 162, [3], 382[3], 383 1506[3], pR. 46 Ti. [3], 639 [6, 9, 11, 3, pR. 47 Ti. 2 14,15], 650 [10], 0pajattagANaM 239 662 [6-7], 668 pajattagehito ___paryAptakebhyaH 639 [14, [5], 676, 1478[2], 26] 1484 [2], 1487 [2], pajattarohito 662 [6] 1517 [2], 1518 pajattaNAme paryAptanAma 1693 [3,5], 1519 [4], pajjattaya paryAptaka 1511 [1] 1520 [3], 1533 pajjataya. , 335 taH 345 sUtrANAM tRtIyakaNDikA, paryAptaka 163 347 [3], 354 [3], paryAptakanAmnaH 1702 355 [3], 356 [3], [47] 357 [3], 371 [3], paryAptakasya 2175 373 taH 378 sUtrANAM paryAptakAH 25[1,3], 28 tRtIyakaNDikA, 380 [3], [2,4], 30, 31[2,4], 384 taH 390 sUtrANAM 34[2,4], 55[1,3], tRtIyakaNDikA, 392 56[2], 57[2], 58 [3], 395 [3], 639 [2], 60, 140 [2], 141 [2], 142 [2], [6], 650 [8] 144 [2], 146 [2], pajattayassa paryAptakasya 2175 147 [2], 150, 153, pajattayA paryAptakAH 239, 240 156, 159, 162, [7], 241, 244, 229, 230 [16], 245[4], 246, 249, 231, 234, 235 250 [2-3, 5-6], [1-7], 236, 239, 251, 297, 303, 240 [1-7], 241, 306, 309, 312, 244, 245 [1-3, 315, 318, 321, 5.9], 246, 249, 324, 325, 334 250 [1-2, 4.5,7], 0pajjattayA paryAptakAH 251 251, 266, 294, pajattayANa paryAptakAnAm 358, 300, 334, 867, 361, 1304, 1504 868, 998 [2], 1507[3] pajjattagassa pajjattagA

Page #760
mUlaso * pajjattayANa pajjanttayANaM 0 pajattayANaM pajjattA pajjanttANa pajjattANaM pajattApajjattiyaM pajjantiyA 0 pajjattiyA pajjattiyANaM sakkattho paryAptakAnAm suttakAi 244, 1511[1] ,, 229, 234, 349 [3], 351[3], 359 [3], 360 [3], 363 [3], 364[3], 393 [3], 397[3], 407 [3], 409 [3], pR. 117 Ti. 1 bIyaM parisiTTe - sahANukamo mUlasa ho pajjatI pajjattIsu pajjattIhiM 244, 249, 1511 [1-2] paryAptAH 54 [11] gA. 106, 1486[2-3] paryAptAnAm 367, 1506 [x], 1511 [1], 1513 [4], pR. 335 Ti. 2 " "" 151, 266, 325, 362[3], 413 [3], 417 taH 426 sUtrANAM tRtIyakaNDikA, 428 taH 437 sUtrANAM tRtIyakaNDikA, 1518 [7], pR. 335 Ti. 1 paryAptAparyAptikAm 1744 paryAptakA 860 taH 863 1268 [2], "" 1270 [2] paryAptakAnAm 346 [3], 348 [3], 350 [3], 352 [3], 394 [3], 396 [3], 398 [3], 400 [3], 402 [3], 404 [3], 406 [3], 408 [3], 410 [3], 411 [3], 412 [3], 414 [3], 415 [3], 416 [3], pajjatte pajjavaTThiyA * pajjavasANA pajjavasANe pajavasANesu 0 pajjavasiyA pajjavA 0 pajjavA 0 pajjavANa 0 pajjavANaM pajjavehi 0 243 kattha sutaMkAi paryAptiH 1865 gA. 219 paryAptiSu 1904 [1] paryAptibhiH 93, 1746, 1747[1], 1750 paryAptaH 1746 paryavasthitAH 1119 paryavasAnAH 971 paryavasAne 877 [20-21] paryavasAneSu 2104 [1] paryavasitA 858 paryavAH 438, 440, 441, 443 taH 448, 451, 452, 455 [1-3], 456 [1], 457 [1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [7], 481 [1], 482 [9], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [7], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495 [1], 497, 510, 504, 505, 511, 514, 515, 519, 525 [1], 526 [1], 554 [3], 557 [1] paryavAH 275, 500 taH 502, 558, 780 paryavANAm 275 558 paryavaiH 445, 448, 466 [1], 452, 467 [1]; 468 [1],

Page #761
244 mUlasado * pajjavehi * pajjavehiM paTTagArA paTTaNanibesesu paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkattho suttakAi mUlasaddo 470 [1], 473 [9], paTTaviyAI 474 [1], 475 [7], paTTitA paTThiyA paDala 485 [1], 487 [9], 508, 538 [1], 544, 547 [1], 554 [2-3], 555 [1], 556 [1], 557 [1] 440, 441, paryavaiH 443, 444, 446, 447, 452, 455 [1-3], 456 [1], 457 [1,3], . 459 [1, 3], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1, 3], 490 [1, 3], 491 [1], 493 [1-2], 495 [1], 497, 504, 510, 515, 519, 525 [1], 529 [9], 538 [1], 539 [9], 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 545 [9], 547 [1], 548 [1], 550 [1], 551 [1], 552 [1], 554 [9], 555 [3], 557 [1], pR. 152 Ti. 1 * zilpAryAH paTTakArAH - pattananivezeSu 106 82 paDAga paDAgA 0 * paDalANa paTalAnAm paDahasaMThANasaMThie paTahasaMsthAnasaMsthitaH " 2012 patAkA 188, 195 [1] matsyavizeSaH 63 8. sarpa vizeSaH paDAgAtipaDAgA matsyavizeSaH 63 paDAgAThANasaMThie patAkA saMsthAna saMsthitam 986, 1493 [1], paDidisiM duvAra paDipuNaM sakkayattho sutaMkAi prasthApitAni prasthitAH paDaNA paDipuNe 1444 1119 1119 paTala 167 taH 174, pR. 50 Ti. 6 883 " 33 paDiniyattati paDiniyattittA paDipuNNacaMda ThANa- pratipUrNacandra saMsthAna saMThitA 1522 pratidizam pR. 72 Ti. 2 pratidvAradeza 177, 178 [1], 188 pratinivartate 2174 [1] pratinivartya 2174 [1] pratipUrNA 1535 pratipUrNAn 1705, 1708 [x], 1711 [2], 1712, 1714, 1715, 1721, 1725, 1728 pratipUrNau 1708 [8], 1731[1, 5] paDipunacaMdasaMThANa - pratipUrNacandrasaMsthAnasaMThite saMsthitaH 201[1], 2169 saMsthitAH 207 pratipUrNam 1707 [1], 1708[2, 7], 1712, 1713, 1718, 1722, 1727, 1729, 1731 [3-4]

Page #762
mUlasaddo + paDirUva paDirUvA 0 === 0 99 33 39 paDirUvA paDirUve paDavakkho paDivajjai paDivajittara 0 0 paDivaNNagA paDivaNNe paDivAI paDivAtI paDavAsudevA paDivujjhaNA paDasaMvedeti paDisAharati paDisAharittA sakkayattho suttaMkAi pratirUpaH - vAnavyantarendraH 192 mA 149 pratirUpAH 197 [1], 199 [7], 198 [1], 205[1], 206 [1], 207 211 206[1] pratirUpANi 177, 178 [1], 179 [1], 181 [1], 182[1], 184 [1], 185[1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196 [1], 198 [1], 197 [1], 199[7], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208 pratirUpA pratirUpau bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlaso paDisedho paDi sevvA pratirUpau - pratirUpo vAnavyantarendraH 192 pratirUpaH 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [9] pratipakSaH 553 pratipadyate 2175 pratipattum 1420 [6-7], 1437[6] pratipannakAH pratipannaH pratipAtI 867 2175 1981 gA. 222, 2027 123 pR. 36 Ti. 26 pratipAtinaH prativAsudevAH prativAhinI pratisaMvedayate pratisaMharati pratisaMhRtya 211 990 [4] 2172 2172 pasiho pasihatA paDihAriya paDINa paDINa paDINavAe paDu pahuca paDucca paDuccasaccA paDuccasacce paDuppaNNabhAvapaNNavarNa sakkattho pratiSedhaH pratiSeddhavyAH suttakAi 646 664, 781 taH 784 pratiSedhaH 641 taH 644, 645 [1], 673 [2], 1428 [5] pratihatAH 211gA. 159 160 prAtihArikam pR. 445 Ti. 1 pratIcIna " sUtrANAM 157 197 taH 206 prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 209 pratIcInavAtaH 34 [1] paTu 117, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 21 pratItya 82, 154, 632, 730, 732, 734, 736, 875, 877 [7, 9, 11, 961 [1], 13], 1551, 1699 [7], 1736 [1], 1798 [9], 1800 [1], 1806 1801 [1], [1], 1809, 1853, 1855 taH 1857 " pratItya 971 gA. 201 pratItyasatyA - bhASAprabhedaH 865 " 1853, pratyutpannabhAvaprajJApanAm 862 gA. 194 1855 taH 1857

Page #763
246 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo . sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 0paDuppaNNaM pratyutpannam 911 [2], paNaTrasaMdhi praNaSTasandhim 54 [] 921 [1], 924 gA. 85 * paDuppaNNo pratyutpannaH 921 [1] paNatAlIsaM paJcacatvAriMzat 211,594 paDuppannavayaNe pratyutpannavacanam 896 paNatAlIsAe paJcacatvAriMzati 176, paDoyArehi pratyavatAraiH 1963 pR. 35 Ti. 1 paDolakaMde paTolakandaH pR. 18 Ti. 8 paNatIsatibhAgA paJcatriMzadbhAgAH 1702 paDolaM paTolam 54 [8] gA. 94 [6, 8, 18-21, 45]] paDolA paTolA 42 gA. 20, 45 paNatIsatibhAge paJcatriMzadbhAgAn 1711 gA. 28 paDhama. prathama 2173 [2] paNapaNNaM paJcapaJcAzat 344[1,3], paDhamatAe prathamatayA 54 [9] gA. 408[1, 3], 414[1, 3], 416[1,3], 1264 * paDhamavaggamUlassa prathamavargamUlasma 912 [2]. 1270 [2], [2], 920 paNayAlIsaM paJcacatvAriMzat pR. 165 .paDhamavaggamUlaM prathamavargamUlam 911 [2], Ti. 4 921 [1] +paNarasa paJcadazam 790 gA. 188, paDhamasamaya prathamasamaya 112, 115, pR. 202 Ti. 2-3 116, 118, 119, paNavaNNiya paNapannika, paNaparNika, 122, 123, 125, prArNaparNika-vAnavyantara128, 129, 131, devajAti 188 132 +paNavanniya paNapannikaH- vAnavyantarapaDhamaM prathamam 178 [1.2], devajAtiH 194 gA.151 647 gA. 183,2175, paNavIsaM paJcaviMzatiH 169 pR. 45 paM. 26 praNidhAya 1215 [1], paNihAe paDhamA 781 prathamA paDhame prathame 2046, 2172 pR. 290 Ti. 1 prathamaH 790 gA. 185 paNihAya , 1215[2.3] 187, 1591, 1599 paNutAlIsAe paJcacatvAriMzati 93 [1], pR. 248 paM. 25, paNuvIsaimo paJcaviMzatitamaH 790 gA. pR. 279 paM. 15, pR. 367 paM. 24, pR. 400 paJcaviMzatiH 429 [1, 3], paM. 12 430 [1, 3], 1529 paNae panakaH 51, 54 [1] [5-6], 1991, 1992 gA. 47, 55 [3] paNuvIsAe paJcaviMzatau 1844,1845 gA, 108 paNuvIsAe paJcaviMzateH paJcaviMzatyA vA paNagajIvassa panakajIvasya 2175 716, 717 paNagamattiyA. panakamRttikAH 0 paNuvIsAe , 1715, 1717 paDhamo MAHESARI paNuvIsaM

Page #764
247 mUlasaddo 0paNNattaM paNNattA bIyaM parisiTuM- sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho prajJaptam 1420 [23], 1421[2],1425[2], 1428[2],1431[2], 1432 [2-3], 1437 [2-3], 1452 prajJaptA 4, 6, 14, 15, 17, 19,58[1], 59, 211, 235 taH 351 [1], 354[1-3], 357 [1], 360 [1], 363 [1], 366 [1], 369 [1], 370 [1], 371 [1], 372 [1], 375 [1], 381 [1], 384 [1], 387 [1], paNNattA 390 [1], 393 [1], 394 [1], 395 [1], 396 [1], 399 [1], 407 [1], 408 [1], 409 [1], 436 [1], 437 [1-3], 560 taH 568, 738, 773[1], 858, 860 taH 866, 1009 [1], 1011 [1], 1012[1], 1014 [1], 1016 [1], 1086 taH 1088, 1092 taH 1100, 1102 taH 1105, 1120, 1226 taH 1231, 1233 taH 1238, 1243, 1244, 1502, 1506 [1], 1507[1], 1513 [1], 1527 taH 1529 [2], 1530, 1531, 1532 [1,6], 1535, sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1545 taH 1547 [1], 1548 taH 1550, 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9], 1568 taH 1572, 1697, 1698 [1.2], 1936 taH 1938, 1940 taH 1942, 1944, 1945, 1947, 1948, 1950,1951 1957 [1], 1958, 2052 [1], 2055, 2060,2063, 2066, 2069,2072,2077, pR. 126 Ti. 1 prajJaptAH 7, 8[1, 4-5], 20, 21, 24, 26, 28[1], 29, 31, 32, 34[1, 2], 35, 35, 40 taH 43, 51, 52, 54[1], 55[1], 57 [2], 58[2], 60 taH 67, 68[1, 3], 69 taH 73, 75 [1, 3], 77 taH 81, 84[1,3], 85[1-2, 4], 86, 87, 89, 90, 91[1, 3], 92, 94, 95, 97 taH 103, 105, 106, 108 taH 120, 122 taH 131, 134 taH 139, 140 [2], 141[1.2], 142 [2] taH 147, 150, 156, 159, 162, 167 taH 174, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 206 [1], 207 taH 210, 437

Page #765
248 mUlasaho paNNattA paNNattA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [1], 438, 440, 441, 443 taH 448, 452, 455 [1-3], 456 [1], 457 [1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495[1],497,500 taH 502, 504, 505, 510,511,515,525 [1], 554[3], 557 [1], 569 taH 577, 579 taH 581, 583 taH 585, 589, 606, 605, 679, 681, 865, 868, 958, 959, 980 [1], 981 [1], 985[8], 987 [3], 993, 994, 996, 998, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1130, 1132, 1141, 1142, 1144, 1147, paNNattAo 1486 [1-2], 1501 [4], 1573, 2046, 2078,2083,2086, 2089, 2090 [1], 2091 [12], 2092, 2133, 2134 [1], 2147 taH 2152, ra 2168, 2169 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi prajJaptAni 47 taH 49, 148 taH 157, 161, 162, 164 taH 170, 172 taH 178 [1], 179 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188[1], 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 211, 791, 870, 898, 901, 902, 904, 906, 908, 910 [1-4], 911 [1,3], 912 [1-2], 914 [12], 916 [1-2], 918[1], 920, 921 [1-2], 973, 983 [1], 984, 985 [1], 987 [1], 1024 taH 1026[1], 1027 [1], 1028 [1.3], 1056, 1057, 1246, 1475, 1694 [18], 2047 prajJapta: 1982 prajJaptau 205[1], 206 [1] 987[1] prajJaptAH 44, 45, 50, 725 taH 727, 774, 1156 taH 1159, 1219, 1239, 1240, 1245, 1250, 1256, 1257[1-3, 5, 7, 9, 12], 1565, 1605, 1606 [1], 1617, prajJapte

Page #766
249 mUlasaddo paNNatte bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho 1621, 1627 [1], paNNatte 1665, 1666, 1685, 1754[1], 1769[1], 1775[1], 1787[1] prajJaptaH 197 [1], 198 [1], 202 [1], 203 [1], 204 [1], 684, 881, 925 taH 937, 947taH957,960 [1], 962 [1], 963 [1], 992 [1-2], 1007, 1008 [1], 1015 [1],1017 taH 1020 [1], 1021 [1-3], 1022 [1.2], 1068 taH 1070, 1072 taH 1075, 1085, 1271, 1285, 1321, 1326, 1330,1331, 1334, 1335, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1352, 1355, 1359, 1364, 1367, 1369,1371, 1375, 1376,1379, 1381, 1398, 1670, 1679 taH 1686, 1694 [1], 1796, 1817, 1908 taH 1910, 1912 taH paNNatto 1914, 1916 taH +paNNara 1918, 1920 taH 1922, 1924, 2008, paNNarasa 2010, 2012 taH 2014 [1], 2015, 2016, 2087 [1], 2088, 2092, 2169, 2172 / paNNarasavihA sakkayattho suttakAi prajJaptam 211, 896, 974 [1-5], 975 [1], 976 [1, 3-4], 977 [1], 978 [1], 983 [2], 984, 985 [15], 986, 987 [1], 988, 1027[1], 1032[1], 1471, 1476 taH 1478 [1-2], 1480, 1482 taH 1484 [2], 1485 [1-3, 5-7], 1487 [12], 1488 taH 1490 [1], 1491taH 1495 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 1497 [1-3], 1498 [1-2], 1501 [1], 1514, 1521 taH 1524 [1], 1526 [1, 6,], 1533 [1-2],1534,1536, 1537, 1539 [1], 1540 taH 1542, 1544 [1, 3], 1689 taH 1695 [1-2], 1696, 2171 prajJaptAni 107 1470 paJcadazam 790 gA. 189-190 paJcadaza 170, 174 gA. 136, 1063, 1065, 1529 [2-3], 1699 [1], 1700 [9], 1702 [3. 26, 38] paJcadazavidhAH 97 [1] prajJaptaH

Page #767
250 mUlasaddo paNNarasavihA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo paJcadazavidhA 1086, 1087 paJcadazavidhaH 1068, 1069, 1075 paJcadarzasu 82, 154, paNNarasavihe paNNarasasu sakkayattho suttaMkAi 12, pR. 406 paM. 20, pR. 409 paM. 22, pR. 412 paM. 26, pR. 413 paM. 20, pR. 414 paM. 20, pR. 418 paM. 27, pR. 423 paM. 10, pR. 427 paM. 11, pR. 446 paM. 12 prajJApanApadam pR. 45 paM. 26 prajJApanI-bhASAbhedaH 832 taH 838, 854, 855, 857, 897 .paNNavaNaM paNNavaNA paNNavaNApayaM paNNavaNI 0paNNavaNA paNNavaNAe , -bhASApramedaH 0paNNavaNI paNNaviMTiyA paNNavIsA prajJApanAm 1853, 1855 taH 1857 prajJApanA 1 gA. 2, 2 gA. 4, 3, 147 [2], pR. 446 paM. 13 ,4,5, 6, 13[5], 14 taH 19,56 taH 59 prajJApanAyAm pR. 45 paM. 26, pR. 80 paM. 6, pR. 111 paM. 21, pR. 135 paM. 11, pR. 162 paM. 6, pR. 183 paM. 12, pR. 187 paM. 16, pR. 189 paM. 25, pR. 192 paM. 26, pR. 208 paM. 10, pR. 222 paM. 5, pR. 228 paM. 19, pR. 233 paM. 20, pR. 236 paM. 10, pR. 260 paM. 26, pR. 273 paM. 13, pR. 291 paM. 21, pR. 300 paM. 5, pR. 303 paM. 14, pR. 317 paM. 10, pR. 318 paM. 16, pR. 328 paM. 24, pR. 349 paM. 6, pR. 362 paM. 27, pR. 384 paM. 21, pR. 387 paM. 15, pR. 388 paM. 20, pR. 390 paM. 28, pR. 391 / paM. 22, pR. 400 paM. paNNA paNNAsa0 paNNAsaM 866 gA. 196 ,, - bhASAbhedaH 835, 838, 856 trIndriyajIvAH pR. 28 Ti. 1 paJcaviMzatiH 174 gA. 136 paJcAzat 187 gA. 140, 206 [2] gA. 154 gA. 156 , 396 [1] ,, 202 [1], 410 [1, 3], 412 [1, 3] 1722 paJcAzataH 202 [2] paJcAzatA 396 [3], 398 [1, 3] 1721 pratarasya 911 [2], 912 [2] pratarabhedaH 881 pratiSThitaH 960 [1] prApta 99,100 0paNNAsaM paNNAsAe 0paNNAsAe patarassa patarAbhee 0 patiTTie patta

Page #768
" bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo 251 mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi patta0 patra 55 [3] gA. 109 patteyasarIraNAmAe pratyekazarIranAmnaH +pattaura vanaspativizeSaH 1702 [48] 42 gA. 21 patteyasarIraNAme pratyekazarIranAma 1693 pattavicchuyA patravRzcikAH 58 [1] patteyasarIrANaM pratyekazarIrANAm 53 pattaviMTiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] gA. 45-46 pattassa patrasya 54[3] gA. 62, patteyaM pratyekam 54 [8] gA. 54 [4] gA. 72 91 gA. 93 gA. 95, 0pattassa prAptasya 1679 578, 743, 789, pattaM patram 54[7] gA. 85 1083 pattA patrANi 40, 41, 53 patteyA pratyekAH - pratyekavanaspatigA. 44, 54 [2] gA. jIvAH 54 [11] gA. 55, 54 [8] gA. 91 106 prAptAH 211 gA. 177, 0patthaDA prastaTA : 207 taH 209 2176 gA. 231 prastaTAni 195 [1] 0pattA prAptA 1237 0 patthaDesu prastaTeSu 148, 151, pattAI patrANi 54 [8] gA. 157, 160 93 gA. 95 padAI padAni 110 gA. 125 pattAto patrataH 211 padANaM patrAsavaH pattAsave 1237 padAnAm 1259 gA. 212 trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] padIsai pattAhArA pradRzyate pR. 22 Ti. 11 pattiejajA pratyayet 1420 [45], padIsaI pradRzyate 54[3] gA.58 1437 [4] gA. 60 taH 63 gA. 65, pattiya caturindriyajIvaH 54 [4] gA. 66 taH 69 pR. 28 Ti. 7 padIsae ,, 54[3] gA. 56-57 patram 54[3] gA. 62, gA. 59 54 [4] gA. 72 padIsati ,, 54[4] gA.71 patre 54 [9] gA. 97 taH 75, pR. 22 Ti. 11 pakSma 1227 padIsatI pradRzyate 54[3] gA.64, patteya pratyeka 195 [1] 54[4] gA. 70, pR. 22 patteyajiyA pratyekajIvAni 54 [2] Ti. 11 padesa0 pradeza 211 gA. 158 patteyajIviyA pratyekajIvakAni 40, 41 gA. 162, 528, 534 patteyabuddhasiddhA pratyekabuddhasiddhAH 16 padesaTThatAe pradezArthatayA 271, 272 patteyasarIra pratyekazarIra 37, 38, [1-4], 273, 440, 53 gA. 46, 242 taH 244, 245 [7], 246 444, 459 [1] taH 249, 251, 334, 0 padesaTThatAe , 272 [15], 273, 1309, 1318 / 330,331 patte .patte gA. 55

Page #769
252 mUlasaddo padesaTyAe sakkattho sukAi pradezArthatayA 271, 272 [5], 330 taH 333, 441, 443, 445 taH 448,455[2-3],456 [1], 457[1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 485 [1], 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1],497,505, 508, 514, 531 [1, 3], 532 [1], 533 [1], 535 [1], 537 [1], 538 [1], 543 [1], 545 [1], 547 [1], 779,780, 802,979, 1247, 1249, 1565 pradezArthatayA 330, 332, 333 487 87 [1], 504, 536 [1] padesaNAmaNihattAue pradezanAmanidhattAyuSkaH 0 padesaTTayAe padeyAte padesaNAmanihattAue padesa bhati padesamambhati padesamambhahite padesahINe padesaM padesaM - padesA "" paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo 0 padesA 684 685, 690 pradezAbhyadhikaH 533 [1] 554[1] 505 pradezahInaH 505, 533 [1], 539 [1], 554 [9] 1619 1636 pradezAH 5, 501, 987 [9] pradezam pradezam 0 0 padesANaM padesAbhAvA padesAvagAha 0 padesie 0 0 padesANa 0 0 SC padesiyassa padesite 35 0 * padesiyAI 0 * padesiyANaM 0 33 padesu padeseNa padesehiM 0 0 padesiyA * padesehiM padesogADha padesogADhassa padesogADhAI padesogADhe panarasamaM sakkayattho pradezAH pradezAnAm suttakAi 275, 777, 797, 802 802 taH 804 275 pradezAbhAvAt 272 [6] pradezAvagAha 1218 gA. 210 " pradezakaH 505, 535 [1], 552 [1], 554 [3] pradezakam 793 taH 795, 797, 799, 801 554 [1] 799 pradezakaH pradezakam pradezakasya 505, 531 [3], 536 [1], 545 [1], 554 [3], 802, 804 pradezakAH pradezakA 1797 prAdezakAni pradezakAnAm 330, 505, 508, 535 [1], 537 [1], 554 [1, 3] 503 1243 padeSu 1907 pradezena pR. 359 Ti. 2 pradezaiH 1002, 1005 211gA. 168 "" pradezAvagADha pR. 291 Ti. 2 pradezAvagADhasya 802 1997 pradezAvagADhAni pradezAvagADham 794, 795, 797 taH 799, 801 paJcadazam pR. 260 paM. 26

Page #770
mUlasaddo pannattA pannatte pArasavihA pannarasasu pappa bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo 253 sakkayattho sutaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi prajJaptAH 8 [2-3], 22, 0pabhAvaNe prabhAvane 110 gA. 132 23, 25 [1], 27, pabhAsemANA prabhAsamAnAH 177, 28[2], 30, 31 [2], 178[1], 188, 195 36, 38, 39, 46, [1], 196, 197[1], 56 [2], 88, 96, 199 [1], 205 [1] 104, 121, 132, prabhAsamAnau 178 [2], 133, 140 [1], 142 195 [2] [1], 153, 605, 998 pabhAsemANe prabhAsamAnaH 179 [2], prajJaptA 3, 5, 16, 18, 180 [2], 182 [2], 33, 56 [1], 57[1], 183 [2], 190 [2], 1010 [1] 197 [2], 198 [2] prajJaptAni 155, 158 taH *.pame prabhaH 201[1] 160, 163, 171, pamattasaMjaehiMto pramattasaMyatebhyaH 665[2] 201 [1] pamattasaMjata- pramattasaMyatasamyagdRSTi prajJaptaH 1908 __ sammaddiTTi prajJaptam 974 [2] pamattasaMjayasammadiTThi0 , 1533 [9-10] paJcadazavidhA 16, 1103 pamattasaMjayassa pramattasaMyatasya 1622 paJcadazasu pamattasaMjayA pramattasaMyatAH 1142 prApya 1116, 1220 pamattA pramattAH 1152 taH 1223, 1225, pamANa pramANa 1995 1251, 1252,1254, 0pamANamettAo pramANamAtrAH 924 1255, 1679 taH 0pamANamette pramANamAtram 976 [4], 1681 [1], pR. 400 Ti. 1-2, pR. 422 Ti. pramANam 1474 gA. 214 parpaTamodakaH-miSTakhAdya- pamANe pramANam pR. 329 Ti. 1 vizeSaH 1238 0pamANehiM pramANaiH 110 gA. 127, parpaTikA 53 gA. 46 1963 prApya 1864,2052 [2] pamuiya0 pramudita 188 prAgbhAreSu 148 pramukha 28[4], 56 [2], prabhaJjanaH-vAyukumArendraH 187 gA. 144 ,, 25[3], 31[4], prabhau 205 [1] 34 [4], 55 [3], prabhAH 187 gA. 147 57 [2], 58 [2], prabhA 168 68 [4], 75 [4], prabhayA 177, 178[1], 84 [4], 91 [4] 188, 196 / pamha pakSman pakSman 196 pamANaM pappaDamodae pappaDiyA pappA panbhAresu pabhajaNe 0pabhA * * pabhAe

Page #771
" 254 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo pamhalesaTANA pAlezyAsthAnAni 1249 payaya. pamhalesaM padmalezyAm 1224 pamhaleseNa padmalezyena 1258 [4] pamhalessa0 padmalezyA 1155 payayadevA pamhalessaTTANA padmalezyArathAnAni 1247, 1249 pamhalessaM padmalezyam 1258 [3] payayapaI pAlezyAm 1116, 1221,1222,1224, 1225, 1254, 1255 payaraeNaM pamhalessA padmalezyA 1116, payarassa 1156, 1169 [1], 1221, 1224, 1230, 1232, 1237, 1240, 0payarassa 1254, 1255 payaraM padmalezyAH 255, 946, payarAbheeNaM 1155, 1170, payarAbhede 1180 [5, 7.8], payalA 1182 [1, 3], 1186 payalAiyA taH 1188, 1190, payalApayalA 1191 0payassa pamhalessAe padmalezyAyAH 1237 padmalezyAyAm 1885[4] payANaM pamhalessAo padmalezyAH 1180 [7-8] payANi pamhalessAThANA padmalezyAsthAnAni 1247 . parakkame pamhalessANaM padmalezyAnAm 255, paraTThANe 1186, 1187 pamhaleslApariNAme padmalezyApariNAmaH 930 0 paraTThANesu pamhalesse padmalezyaH 1216 [2], 1340 parapatihie pamhalessehito padmalezyebhyaH 1191 paraparivAeNaM payagadevA patagadevAH, padakadevAH, parapaTe padagadevA vA 188 parabhaviyAuyaM prakRtayaH 1664 gA.217 padakaH, padagaH, pataga:vAnavyantarendraH 194 gA. 153 / paramakaNhA sakkayatyo sutkAi padaka, padaga, pataga-vAnavyantaradevajAti 194 gA. 151 padakadevAH padagadevAH patagadevA vA 194 gA. 151 padakapatiH, padagapatiH, patagapatiH-vAnavyanta rendraH 194 gA. 153 pratarakeNa 883 pratarasya 54 [11] gA. 106, 910 [2], 918 _[1], 922, 923 pratarasya 918 [1] prataram 918 [1] pratarabhedena 887 pratarabhedaH 883 pracalA 1680 bhujaparisarpavizeSaH851] pracalApracalA 1680 padastha 921 [1] pataGgaH 58[1] gA. 110 padAnAm 1793 gA.218 padAni 1709 parAkramaH 1684 [1] parasthAne 1049,2111, 2116 [1] parasthAneSu 2104 [1], 2141 parapratiSThitaH 960 [1] paraparivAdena 1580 parapuSTaH 1226 parabhavikAyuSkam-parabhavikAyuH 559 gA. 182, 677, 679, payaMge payaDI payate paramakRSNAH

Page #772
mUlasaddo paramakihale se paramakiNhA paramatthasaMdhavo paramadubhigaMdhA 167 taH 174 167 taH 174 paramaM - paramam paramANupoggalassa paramANupudgalasya 504, 532 [1], 538 [9], paramANupoggalaM 544, 547 [1], 553 paramANupudgalam 1963, 1964 paramANupoggalA paramANupudgalAH 6, 330, 333, 503 paramANupoggalANaM paramANupudgalAnAm 330, 504, 532 [1], 538 [1], 547[1], 1110 paramANupudgalAH 502, 504, 532 [1], 538 [1], 781, 1101, 1106 paramANupogale paramANummi paramuvAo parassa parassarA parassarI parassare parassaro paraM paraMparagata hi parisi - lahANukamo mUlasaddo paraMparasiddha Nobhavo- parampara siddhanobhavopa vavAtagatI sakkattho sukAi paramakRSNale zyaH 1750 paramakRSNAH 168 taH 174 paramArtha saMstavaH 110 gA. 131 paramadurabhigandhAH paramANau 790 gA. 185 paramopapAtaH 647 gA. 184 1570, 1571 parAzarAH - sanakhapadavizeSaH parasya parAzarI -,, 74 851 parAzaraH -,, 849, 852 ,, -,, pR. 212 Ti. 4 param 210, 223 [9], 899, 1572 paramparagatAH 211 gA. 178 paraMparasiddha asaMsAra- parampara siddhA saMsArasamAsamAvaNNajIva- pannajIvaprajJApanA paNNavaNA 15, 17 paraMparAgatA paraMparAgayA paraMparA ghANaM paraMparogADhAI paraMparovavannagA parAdhAyaNAmAe parAvANAme parika heDaM parikkheveNaM pariggahasaNNA pariggahasaNNA -0 pariggahiyA pariggahiyANaM pariggaheNaM * pariNatA 0 pariNato pariNamai pariNamati 255 sakkattho sukAi pAtagatiH 1102, 1104 paramparAgatAH 1410 [1] 1410 [1, 3], 1411 taH 1413 paramparAghAtena 2153 [6], 2166 [4] paramparAvagADhAni "" 877 [17] paramparopapannakAH 998 parAghAtanAmnaH 1702 [35] parAghAtanAma 1693, 1694 [15] parikathayitum 211 gA. 174 parikSepeNa 197 [1], 206[1], 211, 2169 parigrahasaMjJA 725, 726 " 730 taH 736 pArigrahikI - kriyAbhedaH 1129, 1139, 1141, 1142 parigRhItAnAm 411 [2-3], 415 [1, 3] parigraheNa 1579 [1] pariNatAH 7, 8 [25], 9 [15], 10 [12], 11 [1-5], 12[1-8], 13 [1-5] pariNataH 54 [10] gA. 102 pariNamati 293 Ti. 1 1116, 1220 taH 1223, 1225, 1242, 1251 naH 1253, 1255

Page #773
256 mUlasaho pariNamaMti .pariNayA pariNAma pariNAma +pariNAma pariNAmaNayA pariNAmapayaM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakayastho suttaMkAi pariNamanti 1805, pariNAmo pariNAmaH 940[1]] 1806 [1], 1812, pariNidhvAi parinirvAti 2174 [1] 1819,1823, 1825, pariNivvAyaMti parinirvAnti 673 [2] 1829, 1864, 2052 +paritta parIttaH 212 gA. 181, 1259 gA. 212 pariNatAH 7, 8 [1], parittajIvaM parIttajIvam - pratyekajIvam 10 [2], 11 [1, 3], __ 54[11] gA. 105 12 [2, 4, 6.8], 13 parittajIvA parIttajIvAH-pratyekajIvAH [3], pR. 7 Ti. 2 54 [8] gA. 89 pariNAma 1218 gA.210 parIttajIvA-pratyekajIvA , 1218 gA. 210 pariNAmaH 2 gA. 5 54 [4] gA. 69, 54 [6] gA. 80 taH 83 pariNAmanatA-pariNAmanA parittajIve parIttajIvaH-pratyekajIvaH 2033, 2034 [1], 54 [4] gA. 67-68 2035 pariNAmapadam pR. 233 parIttajIvam - pratyekajIvam paM. 20 54 [4] gA. 66 gA. 71 taH 75 pariNAmam 1242, parIttajIvA-pratyekajIvA 1679 taH 1684 [1], 1685 [1-2], 1686 54 [4] gA. 70 parittamissiyA parIttamizritA-bhASAmedaH pariNAmam 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1685 parittA parIttAH - pratyekazarIriNaH [1-2] pariNAmitasya 1679 parittANaM parIttAnAm - pratyekapariNAmakAH 232 Ti. 1 zarIriNAm 265 pariNAmaH 925, 1793 parIttaH - paryAptaH 1376 gA. 217 paritte " , 1377, ,, 925 taH 937, 1379 taH 1381 946, 947, 949 taH paritto ,,- pratyekazarIrI 54 [9] gA. 98 pariNAmena 938, 939 paripIla ittA paripIDya 1801 [1], 940 [1], 941 parimaMDalasaMThANa- parimaNDalasaMsthAnapariNatAH [1], 942, 943, pariNatA [5], 9 [15], 10 [12], 11 [15], pariNAmayanti 1124, 12[1,3, 5-8], 1802 13 [1] pariNAma pariNAma pariNAmiyassa pariNAmiyA pariNAma paritte .pariNAma 0 pariNAmeNaM pariNAmeMti

Page #774
mUlasaddo parimaMDalasaMThANa- parimaNDalasaMsthAnapariNatAH pariNayA 12 [2, 4] parimaMDalasaMThANa- parimaNDalasaMsthAna pariNAmaH pariNAme 950 parimaMDalassa parimaMDalaM parimaMDalA parimaMDale * pariya 0 pariyaTTA pariyariyA pariyAiNayA pariyAittA pariyAiyaNayA 0 pariyAgayANaM pariyAdiyaNatA pariyAyaNayA * pariyAragA 0 pariyAragANaM pariyAraNayA A9 [2] - 17 bI parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo 0 pariyAraNaM sakkattho sukAi parimaNDalasya - saMsthAna vizeSasya 802 taH 806 parimaNDalam - saMsthAna vizeSaH parimaNDalAni - saMsthAna 792 vizeSAH parimaNDalam - saMsthAnavizeSaH 791, 793 taH 800 853 parAvartam 1331,1344, 1352, 1359, 1378 parAvartA : 1262 [1], 1288, 1310 parivAritAni 177, 178 [1], 188 paryAdAnatA - paryAdAnam pR. 419 Ti. 2 taH 5 1117 paryAdAya paryAdAnatA - paryAdAnam 2033, 2034 [1], 2035 paryAgatAnAm 1122 paryAdAnatAparyAdAnam "" 2033 ,, pR. 419 Ti. 2-3-4 paricArakAH - pravIcArakAH 2052 [1-6], 2053 paricArakANAm - pravIcAra kANAm 2053 paricAraNatA, paricAraNA pravIcAraNA 2033, 2034 [1], 2035 pariyAraNA 0 0 pariyAraNA pariyAraNAparyaM 0 pariyAriyA 2052[1] paricAraNApadam - pravIcAraNApadam pR. 423 Ti. 3 parivAritAni pR. 56 Ti. 3, pR. 64 Ti. 2 pariyAvaNNA paryApannakAH 150, 153, pariyAvaNNANaM pariyArveti parilI parimANAI paravaDajjaMta 0 * parivaDDI * parivaDDIe parivatANa 156, 159, 162 paryApannAnAm 1236 paritApayanti 2153 [4] vanaspativizeSaH 42 gA. 23 parivaDitasammattA paripatitasamyaktvAH 334 parivaDitasamma chiTThI paripatitasamyagdRSTayaH 111 . Ti. 1 parivasai parivasati parivasaMti kattho sukAi paricAraNam - pravIcAraNam 2052 [2, 4-6] paricAraNA- pravIcAraNA 257 "" 2032 gA. 224, 2052 [1] parivardhamAnAni parivRdhyante parivRddhiH parivRddhayA 880 528 549 880 phalavizeSANAm 273 Ti. 6 parivasati 185 [2] parivasati 179 [2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 183 [2], 186 [2], 190 [2], 191 [2] 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA parivasanti 167 taH 174, 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193

Page #775
mUlasaddo 258 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi [1], 195 [1], 196, 190 [2], 195 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM [1-2], 196, 197 prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH [2], 198 [2] 211 0 parihA parikhANi 117, 178 parivasaMti parivasataH 178 [2], [1], 188 181 [2], 184 [2], parihANa paridhAna 187 189 [2], 193 [2], .parihANIe parihAnthA 211 195 [2] parihAyamANI parihIyamAnA 211 parivADI paripATiH 1003 [2] parihAravisuddhiya parihAravizuddhika 136 parivADIe paripATyA 1702 [31] parihAravisuddhiya0 parihAravizuddhika 133, .parivAriyA parivAritAni pR. 56 Ti. 3, pR. 64 Ti. 2 parihAravisuddhiya- parihAravizuddhikaparividdhaMsayittA parividdhvasya 1801 carittapariNAme cAritrapariNAmaH 936 0 parivuDDI parivRddhiH 507, 528, parihiyA parihitavantaH 178 [1] 534, 540, 541, parihitavantau 178 [2] [2], 987 [5], 1022 parihiyA parihitAH 177, 178 [1], 188, 196 pariveDhie pariveSTitaH 1000 parihito 178 [2] parivvAyagANaM parivrAjakAnAm 1470 parihINaM parihInam 2175 parisappa parisarpa 1518 [6] parihINA parihInAH 211gA. 166 parisappa0 parUviyA prarUpitAH 54 [11] [7, 12-18 pareNa pareNa 110 gA. 122, parisappathalayara- parisarpasthalacara 1679 tirikkhajoNiya- tiryagyonikapaJcendriyau- parokkhavayaNaM parokSavacanam 897 paMceMdiyaorA- dArikazarI parokkhavayaNe liyasarIre ram 1485[1, 5] paropparaM parasparam 1611, parisappathalayara- parisarpasthalacara. 1635 [1,3-4] paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAH palaMghejja pralaJjayet 2174 [4] joNiyA palaMDa[kaMda] . palANDukanda 54 [-] parisappANa parisarpANAm 1524 [2] gA. 89 0 parisappANa , 1524 [2] palaMba . pralamba 188 parisappANaM ,, 84 [4], 85 [5] palaMba0 177, 178 parisADaittA parizAdhya 1801 [12], 188, 196 .parisADesu parizATeSu palaMbamANa pralambamAna pR.65Ti. 7 parisANaM pariSadAm 177, 178 palAse palAzaH 40 gA. 13 [1-2], 179 [2], 180 paliovamaTThabhAgo palyopamASTabhAgaH 395 [2], 182 [2], 188, [1,3], 396 [1,3]

Page #776
bI parisiTTe - sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi mUlasaddo palibhovamapuhutaM palyopamapRthaktvam 1327 palibhovamasataM palyopamazatam 1327 palibhovamasayaM palinovamassa palibhovamaM >pachibhoSamaM pachibhova mAI * 1327 "" palyopamasya 287 [13], 389 [13], 605, 616 [2], 1472, 1698 [1], 1699 [2], 1700 [2, 4, 9, 11, 13], 1702 [1,3-6,89, 11, 13, 18 - 22, 2427, 36-39,43, 45], 1705, 1707 [1], 1708 [2,4,7-8], 1711 [2] taH 1713, 1715, 1717, 1718, 1721, 1722, 1725, 1727 taH 1730 [1], 1731 [1,3-5] palyopamam 350 [13], 351 [13], 393 [1,3], 395 [1,3], 397 [1,3], 399 [1,3], 401 [1,3], 407 taH 416 sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIyakaNDike, pR. 125 Ti. 1 palyopamam 397taH 406 sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIyakaNDike palyopamAni 344 [9, 3], 346 [13], 348 [13], 372 [13], 374 [1,3], 378 [1,3], 380 [1,3], 390 [1,3], 392 [1, 3], 408 [1,3], 410[1,3], 412[1, palibhovamAI palibhAgabhAva mAtAe palibhAgaM 0 palibhAgI palibhAgeNaM 1252, 1253 pratibhAgam 999 [1] pratibhAgI 1747 [1], 1750 taH 1752 pratibhAgena 918 [1] pratibhAgaH 922, 923 palibhovamAsaMkhejja - palyopamAsaGkhyeyabhAga 0 * palibhAgo ibhAga0 palimaMthA 1337 taH 1339 parimanthAH 50 gA. 42 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] palugA gA. 52 palyakasaMsthitaH palvalakeSu palvaleSu pallagasaMThie pallalaesu palale palhava * palhAyaNijjA pavagadevA pavaDaNayA pavaNa pavantai pavantati pavatti 259 sakayattho sukAi 3], 414[1,3], 415 [1,3], 416 [1,3], 1262 [2], 1264 [3], 1268 [2], 1270 [2], 1327, 1701 [2] palyopame 349 [1,3], 351 [1,3] pratibhAgabhAvamAtrayA 2009 [1] 47 Ti. 1 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 pahavaH - mlecchajAtivizeSaH 98 prahlAdanIyA 1237 padaka devAH padagadevAH patagadevA vA pR. 64 Ti. 6 prapatanatA 1120 177 pavana [kumArAH ] gA. 137 pravartate 107, 1106, 1107, 1122 1110 " pravartinam - pravartakam 1118

Page #777
260 mUlasaddo pavayaNaM pavayaNe pavayadevA pavara pavara0 +pavara pavahati .pavahA pavaMca * pavAita *pavAiya *pavAe pavAlassa paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi pravacanam 110 gA. 123 pavvaittae pravajitum 1420 [8], pravacane 110 gA. 129 1421 [2-3] padakadevAH padagadevAH paccae parvakam 47 gA. 35 patagadevA vA pR. 67 Ti. 2 0 pavvaesu parvateSu 148 pravara 177, 178 [1-2], pavvagA parvagAH 38 gA. 12, 188, 196 " 196 pavvagANaM parvagANAm 54 [8] gA. pravarANi 178 [1.2] pravahati pR. 213 Ti. 3 pavvatagayaM parvatagatam 1215 [3] pravahA pR. 213 Ti. 2 pavvatassa parvatasya 179 [1], prapaJca 211 183 [1], 197 [1], pravAdita 178 [2],196 198 [1] , 177, 178 pavvataM parvatam 1215 [3] [1], 188 pavvaya parvata 1098 prapAtaH 1085 pavvayassa parvatasya 180 [1], pravAlasya 54 [3] gA. 182 [1], 190 [1], 61, 54 [4] gA. 71 191 [1], 1098 0pavvayassa 1098 pravAlAGkarakaH pR. 294 pavvayaM parvatam 1215 [2] Ti. 14 parva 54 [8] gA. 93, pravAlAGkaraH 1229 853 pravAlAni 40,41 pasaDhila. prazithila pravAlam 24 gA. 9,54 pasatthavihAyagati- prazastavihAyogatinAmnaH [3] gA. 61, 54 [4] NAmAe 1702 [42] gA. 71 pasasthavihAya- prazastavihAyogatinAma pravAleSu 55 [3] gA. gatiNAme 1694 [18] pasatthA prazastAH 1702 [32] praviSTam 972 gA. 202 pasatthA prazastAni 2047 praviSTAn 991 [1], pasatthAo prazastAH 1241 992 [1,3] pasatyeNaM prazastena 1236 praviSTAH 991 [2] pasayA dvikhuravizeSaH 72 praviSTaH 1744 pasaraI prasarati 110 gA. 125 pravibhakta 1105, 1118, pasU pazavaH 832 1119 0passI pazyattinaH 1954, pravicAraNA 2 gA. 7 1955, 1957 [1], pravicAraNApadam pR. 423 . 1958, 1960 paM. 10 / paha 195 [1] pavAlaMkurue panvaM pavAlaMkure pavAlA pavAle * pavAlesu +paviTTha paviTThAI paviThThANi * paviTe pavibhatta paviyAraNa paviyAraNApayaM prabhA

Page #778
mUlasaddo paharAiyA paharAIyAo pahavati 0 pahavA * 0 pahavA 0 pahA * 0 pahA pahAe pahAreti pahAremANIo pahe paMkagatI paMkappabhA paMkappabhAe 0 " bIyaM parisiTuM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo * paMkappabhApuDha viraiyANaM sakkattho sukAi prahArAtigA - lipivizeSaH pR. 30 Ti. 11 paMka pabhApuDhavinerayANaM " prahArAtigAH- 107 prabhavati 859 gA. 192 prabhavA 858 859 gA. 193 pathA 167, 169 taH " 167, paMkappabhApuDhaviNe- paGkaprabhA pRthvInairayikaH 174 ,, 167, 170, 171, 173 178 [2] prabhayA pradhArayati 1570 pradhArayantyaH 2052 [6] pathena 1112 paGkagatiH 1105, 1121 774 paGkaprabhA paGkaprabhAyAH 117, 217 [3], 1529 [5], 2003 paGkaprabhAyAm 148, 334 1446 raie paMkappApuDhaviNera - paGkaprabhA pRthvI nairayikebhyaH ihiMto paMkappabhApuDhaviNe- paGkaprabhA pRthvI nairathikAH raddayA 1410[2], 1414[3], 1446 1987 paMkappabhApuDhaviNe- paGkaprabhA pRthvInairathikANAm rayANaM 2057 [3] paMkappApuDhavinera- paGkaprabhA pRthvI nairayikebhyaH hiMto 217 [4] paMkappabhApuDhavine- paGkaprabhA pRthvI nairathikAH raiyA 60, 216 [5], 572, 644 paGkaprabhA pRthvI nairathikANAm 171, 339 [1], 643 paMkasi paMca paMca + paMca paMcae 0 paMcakassa paMcakari 0 paMcakariyA sakkattho paGkaprabhA pRthvI nairayi 261 sukAi kANAm 339 [2-3 ] paGke 1121 paJca 174, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [9], 206 [1], 210, 458, 469, 476, 484, 492, 791, 901, 908, 973, 1056 taH 1059, 1063, 1065, 1129, 1139, 1141, 1142, 1415 [2], 1416 [2], 1475, 1529 [v-c], 1532 [5], 1567, 1605, 1606 [1], 1621, 1627 [1],1635[3],1702 [25], 2090 [1], 2092, 2094 [2], 2098 [2], paJcakam paJcakastha paJcakriyaH 2149, 2151 paJca 174gA. 136, 188, 209 gA. 157, 983 [1], 984 paJcamam 790 gA. 188 taH 190 1689[1-2] 1706 1585 [1], 1588, 1590, 1596, 1598, 2153 [4], 2166 [3] paJcakriyAH 1586 [1], 1592, 1594, 1600, 1602, 1604 [1], 2153 [5-6], 2156

Page #779
262 mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo [2], 2157, 2159 paMcavaNNAI [2], 2166 [4] paJcAkSara 2175 paMcavaNNAo paJcagati 225 paMcavannAI paJcakasya 1716, 1735 paMcavihA [1], 1736 [2] paJcAnAm 1702 paMcakkharapaMcagati0 paMcagassa sakkayatyo suttaMkAi paJcavarNAni 877 [7], 1798 [1] paJcavarNAH 195 [1] paJcavarNAni 1798 [1] paJcavidhAH 7,8[1,3.5], 62, 65, 108, 133, 142 [1], 147 [1], 1520 [5] paJcavidhA 18, 19, 1009 [1], 1011 [1], 1012 [1], 1014, 1016 [1], 1093, 1095, 2052 paMcaNha paMcaNhaM paMcatIsaimaM paMcadisiM paMcadhaNusayAI paMcapaesie paMcaphAsAI paMcama0 paMcamae paMcama ,, 179 [2], 180 2], 182 [2] paJcatriMzattamam pR. 427 paM. 11 paJcadizam 174, 210, 1553, 1809 paJcadhanuHzatAni 1529 [1] paJcapradezake paJcapradezakaH paJcasparzAni 877 [13] paJcama 921 [1] paJcamake 790 gA. 187 paJcamam 1180 [6] paJcamIm pR. 174 Ti. 1 paJcamI 1599 [1], 1601 paJcamyAm 217 [2], 334, 2004 paJcamIm pR. 174 Ti. 1 , 647 gA. 183 paJcame 2172 paJcameSu 2173 [2] paJcamaH pR. 301 paM. 10 paJcakasya 1698 [1] paJcarasAni 877 [11] paJcavarNa 177 paJcavarNa 178 [1], paMcamA paMcamAe paJcavidhAni pR. 14 Ti.2 paMcavihANaM paJcavidhAnAm 1520 [4] paMcavihe paJcavidhaH 881, 8, 933, 936, 950 taH 952, 954, 1007, 1008 [1], 1015 [1], 1072, 1085, 1682, 1686 paJcavidham 1476, 1477,1536, 1535, 1552, 1688, 1689 [2], 1694[2,3,5-6, __ 9,11], 1669 paMcavIsaima paJcaviMzatitamam pR.388 paM. 20 paJcasu 82, 154, 1426 [1], 1904 [1] , (tR. sa.) paJcabhiH 1232 paJcabhiH 96, 97 [1], 400 [1,3], 691 paMcaMgulitalA paJcAGgalitalAni 177, 158 [1] paMcasu paMcami paMcamI paMcame * paMcamesu paMcamo paMcayassa paMcarasAI paMcavaNNa paMcavaNNa. vahi

Page #780
paMciMdiya sarIre bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 263 mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi paMcaMguliyA paJcAGgalikA- vallIvizeSaH paMceMdiesu paJcendriyeSu 672 [3] 45 gA. 28 paMceMdiehito paJcendriyebhyaH 655 [3] +paMcAlA paJcAleSu 102 gA. 113 . paMceMdiehiMto paJcendriyebhyaH 639 [6, paMciMdie paJcendriyaH 1746 9], 645 [2] paMciMdiesu paJcendriyeSu 666 [2], paMceMdiya . paJcendriya 1278, 1284 672 [3] paMceMdiyaorAliya- paJcendriyaudArikazarIrama paJcendriya 59 1476, 1482, 1485 paMciMdiya. paJcendriya [1,5] paMciMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikeSu 0paMceMdiyaorAjoNiesu 1440 liyasarIre 1482 taH 1484 [2], paMciMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikebhyaH 1485 [1-3, 5.7], joNiehiMto 639 [2-3], 645 1487 [1-2], 1497 [2], 1437 [1] [1-3], 1498 [1], paMciMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonika 1501 [1] joNiya 1589 [3] paMceMdiyakammaga- paJcendriyakArmaNazarIram paMciMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikasya / sarIre 1552 joNiyassa 482 [1] paMceMdiyajAiNAmAe paJcendriyajAtinAmnaH paMciMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAH 1702 [9] joNiyA 61, 439, 1141 paMceMdiyajAiNAme paJcendriyajAtinAma *paMciMdiyatiri- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAH 61, ___ 1694 [2] kkhajoNiyA 62, 334 paMceMdiyajAtiNA- paJcendriyajAtinAmnaH paMciMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAnAm mAe 1711 [2] joNiyANa paMceMdriyatirikkha paJcendriyatiryac 1152 paMciMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAnAm paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikaH joNiyANaM 175, 481 [1], joNie 481 [1], 482 [1], 988, 1509 483 [1], 485 [1], .paMciMdiyatiri- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAnAm 487 [1], 1211, kkhajoNiyANaM 75 [4], 372 [2], 383 [1], 760 1437 [1], 1647 .paMciMdiyaveu- paJcendriyavaikriyazarIrasya [1], 1892 bviyasarIrassa 1532 [1] paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikena paMciMdiyA paJcendriyAH 147 [2], joNieNa 1042 304 taH 306, 334, paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikeSu 938 joNiesu 666 [2], 668 [2], paMciMdiyANaM paJcendriyANAm 1211, 1420 [1-2], paMcUNe paJconam 173 1421 [2], 1432 paMceMdie paJcendriyaH 1275, 1747 [1], 1880 [4], [1], 1750 1906

Page #781
264 paNNavaNAsutta parisiTTAI sutkAi mUlasaddo sakkattho paMceMdiyatirikkha paJcendriya tiryagyonikebhyaH joNiehiMto 639 [2-3], 650 [2, 10] * paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikebhyaH joNihiMto 639 [3-22] paMceMdriyatirikkha- paJcendriya tiryagyonika joNiya 0 668 [7], 1034, 1155, 1404, 1428 [4], 1456 paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonika kSetrojoNiyakhettova - papAtagatiH vAyagatI 1095 paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikatve joNiyatte 1041 [5], 1043 [2], 1046 [2] paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriya tiryagyonikasya joNiyassa 481 [1], 483 [1], 487 [1], 1061, 1549, 1635 [4], 1660, 2163, 2165 paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriya tiryagyonikAH joNiyA 91 [4], 218, 620, 655 [1], 672 [1], 681, 875, 942, 995 [2] 1082, 1180 [7-9], 1205, 1416 [2], 1824, 1825, 1898 [2], 1899 [2], 1933, 1971, 1977, 1994, 2036, 2075, 2082, 2130, 2145 [2] 0 * paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriya tiryagyonikAH joNiyA 68 taH 70, 75 [4], 76,77, 85 [5], 86, 334,583,584, 634, 1180 [ 58 ] mUlasa 0 paMceMdriyatirikkhajoNiyANaM 0 0 paMceMdriyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAnAm joNiyANa 1180 [5], 1760, 1982, pR. 165 Ti. 1 sakkattha * paMceMdriyavevviyasarIre sukAi 2024, 2029, 2043, 2092, 2130, 2151, pR.442 Ti. 2 paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriyatiryagyonikAnAm joNiyANaM 68 [4], 75 [4], 91 [4], 372 [3] taH 381 [3], 382 [2-3], 383 [2] taH 389 [3], 746, 747, 761, 769, 1163 [3], 1180 [1, 3, 1 5, 7-8] paMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriya tiryagyonikAdiSu joNiyAdisu 1426 [1] paMceMdriyateyagasarIre paJcendriyataijasazarIram 1536, 1539 [1] paMceMdriyaveucci paJcendriyavai kriyazarIrasya yasarIrassa 1529 [1], 1530, 1531, 1532 [6] paMceMdiyave undhi - paJcendriyavaikriyazarIram yasarIre 175, 372 [1], 451, 481 [1], 482 [2], 483 [1], 487 [1], 656 [3], " 745, 1074, 1163 [1], 1180 [1,9], 1197, 1539 [3], 1544 [2] 1925, 1977, 2010, 2019, 39 1514, 1516 1516,1517 [2], 1518 taH 1620 [3], 1523 [1-2], 1524 [1], 1525, 1526 [1-2, 6]

Page #782
265 bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo paMceMdiyasarIrAiM paJcendriyazarIrANi 1853 pAgaDiya paMceMdiyasaMsArasamA- paJcendriyasaMsArasamApannajIva- pAgasAsaNe vaNNajIvapaNNavaNA prajJApanA 18 pAgAra-. paMceMdiyassa paJcendriyasya 2175 paMceMdiyA paJcendriyAH 227 taH222, pADailA 230 [6], 231, 334, 943, 1728, 1731 pADalA [1], 1734, 1735[1] pADihAriyaM paMceMdiyANa paJcendriyANAm pR. 84 Ti.1 pADhA paMceMdiyANaM ,, 227 taH 229, 230 [6], 231, 1904 [3] pANa paMjara paJjara 195 [1] +pANa paMDagavaNe paNDakavane . 1548 paMDara. pANDura 178 [2] pANae paMDarA pANDurAH 187 gA. 145 paMDumattiyA pANDumRttikAH 23 paMDolaM paTolam pR. 25 Ti. 9 paMDolA paTolA-vallI pR.19 Ti.7 pANatA .paMtiyANa paGikAnAm 885 pANamaMti * patiyAsu par3hikAsu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 pANaya pAi , vanaspativizeSaH 49 gA. sakkayatyo suttaMkAi prakaTita 195[1], 196 pAkazAsanaH 197 [2] prAkAra 177, 178[1], 188 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 3 pATalA 42 gA. 23 prAtihArikam 2174 [4] pAThA-vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 50, 1234 296 Ti. 1 prANa 211 vanaspativizeSaH 43 gA. 24, pR. 18 Ti. 10 prANataH 205 [2] prANate 206 [2], 334, 424 [1-3], 1839 prANatAH 144 [1] prANamanti 693 taH pADhI ta pAINa prAcIna 157, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 201 [1], 202 [1], 204 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207 taH 209 prAcInavAtaH 34 [1] prAyogya 1751, 1752 prApnoti 2175 prApya 2175 prAdveSikI-kriyAbhedaH 1608 prAdveSikyA-kriyAbhedena pAINavAe * pAugga pAuNati pAuNittA pAosiyA, prANata 196, 205 [1]. 206 [2] gA. 154, 210, 622, 635, 1032 [5], 1035, 2004, 2051, 2052 [1] prANata pR. 181 Ti.2 prANatadevAH 11 prANatadevAnAm 598 prANatavataMsakaH 205 [1] prANatAH 205 [1] prANatayoH 206 [1] prANatAnAm 205 [1] pAnam pR. 247 Ti. 1 prANAtipAtena 1574, 1575[1], 1581 [1] 1582, 1581 [1] 0pANaya pANayadevA pANayadevANaM pANayavaDeMsae 0-pANayA pANayANaM pANaM pANAivAeNaM pAosiyAe

Page #783
266 mUlasaddo sakkattha sukAi pANAivAtakiriyA prANAtipAtakriyA 1567, 1572 pANAivAyakiriyA pANAivAyakiriyA pANAivAya virae pANAivAyaviratassa pANAI pANI pANe * pAtAlANaM pAdubbhavaMti 0 pA pAdosiyA pAdosiyAe pAyahaMsA pAyAle pAyINa0 + pAraMga pANAivAyafareer 1653, 1655 pANAivAya virayA prANAtipAta viratAH 1643 pANAivAyaveramaNe prANAtipAtaviramaNam 1637, 1638 [1] 2153 [4], 2166 [3] pAnI - vallIvizeSaH 45 gA. 31 pAnam pR. 237 Ti. 1 pAtAlAnAm 1551 [4] prAdurbhavanti 2052 [2] pAdau 1215 [3] pAragatapArasa 1605, 1606 [1], 1610, 1612, 1617 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAiM mUlaso pAriggahiyA " prANAtipAtakriyayA 1620 prANAtipAtavirataH 1642 prANAtipAtaviratasya "3 prANAn 1784 [3] 1650 taH pradveSikI - kriyAbhedaH 1567, 1570 pradveSikyA- kriyAbhedena 1620 pAdahaMsAH 88 pAtAleSu 148, 151, 157, 160 prAcIna 200 [1], 203[1], pR. 71 Ti. 1 vanaspativizeSaH 49 gA. 39 pAragatAH 211 gA. 178 pArasa - mlecchajAtivizeSaH 98 pAriggahiyAo pArijAyakusume pArippavA * pAriyAyakusume pArijAtakusumam pR. 294 Ti. 16 pAritApanikI - kriyAbhedaH pAriyAvaNiyA pAreayagIvA pArevayA pAravayANa 1567, 1571, 1609, 1612 pAriyAvaNiyAe pAritApanikyA- kriyAbhedena pArevatANa pArevANa pAlakkA pAlaMkA pAliyAyakusume pAlemANA "3 sakkattho pAriprahikI - kriyAbhedaH 1621, 1623, 1628, 1632, 1636, 1651 pArigrahikyaH 1663 pArijAtakusumam pR. 294 Ti. 16 pAriplavAH- romapakSivizeSaH * pAvakamme pAvavali sutaMkAi 1620 pArApatAnAm - phalavizeSA NAm pR. 273 Ti. 6 pArApatagrIvA - kapotagrIvA 1227 da pArA patA:- kapotAH pArApatAnAm - phalavizeSA NAm 1235, pR. 273 Ti. 6 1122 49 gA. 39 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 15 pArijAtakusumam 1229 pAlayamAnau - pAlayantI 178 [2] pAlayamAnA:- pAlayantaH 177, 178[1], 188, 196 899 pApakarmA vallI vizeSaH 45 gA. 29 " pAlakyA - vanaspatiH

Page #784
267 mUlasaddo pAvaM pAvA pAve pAsa pAsaha dRSTA bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo pApam 110 gA. 120 pAsAtItA pApA-nagarI 102 gA. 116 pAsAdIyA prApnoti 211 gA. 172 pAsiukAme mlecchajAtivizeSaH 98 pAsiuM pazyati 990 [2], pAsittA 994, 1215 [1-3], pAsiya 1964 pAsiyavaM pazyattA 1945, 1948, pAseMti 1950, 1951 pAhuyA pazyattayA 1955 pazyattA-darzanatA 2 gA. 7, 1936, 1940, 1944, 1947 , 1936 taH 1938, 1940 taH 1942, 1944, 1950, 1951, 1957 [1], 1958 pazyattApadam pR. 412 paM. 0pAsaNatA 0pAsaNatAe pAsaNayA 0pAsaNayA sakkayattho suttaMkAi prasAdanIyAni 177, 188, 196 , pR. 56 Ti. 9 draSTukAmaH 1680 draSTum 54 [10] gA.103 1680 vRkSavizeSaH pR.17 Ti. 9 draSTavyam 1680 pazyanti 996 trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] api 54 [7] gA. 85, 54 [10] gA. 100, 83, 187 gA. 139, 190 [2], 194, 197 [1], 606 taH 616, 619, 621 taH 624, 650 [10], 655 [4], 872, 875, 877 [5.14, 18.21], 878, 880, 912 [1], 983 [2], 987 [1], 993, 1001, 1180 [6, 10], 1181, 1258 [3], 1464, 1472, 1520 [5], 1562, 1762, 1782, 1798 [1-2], 1800 [1.2], 1853, 1911, 1939,2020, 2056, 2057 [3], 2058, 2064, 2067, 2070, 2075, 2074, 2083, 2168, 2169, 2173 [2], 2174 [13], pR. 190 Ti. 1 api 692, 1205 pAsaNayApayaM pAsati pAsavaNesu pAsaMti pazyati 990 [2], 992 [2], 994, 1215 [1-3], 1680, 1963, 1964, 2169 prastravaNeSu pazyanti 211 gA. 170, 995 [1], 996, 998, 1983 taH 1992, 1994, 1995, 1997, 1998,2006, 2007, 2040,2042, 2043, 2046, pR. 290 Ti. 1 prasAdanIyau 206 [1] prasAdanIyAni 178[1], 195 [1], 206 [1], 210 prasAdanIyA 211 pAsAIyA pAsAtItA api

Page #785
piTTha 11 pittesu piMche piya 268 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi pikkANaM pakkAnAm 1236 pisAyANaM pizAcAnAm 189 [1], picchae picchakam pR.293 Ti.11 190 [1], 192 .picche piccham 1227 pisuyA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] piSTa 1237 pihujaNassa pRthagjanasya 773 [4] 0piTTharAsI piSTarAziH 1231 pihujaNe pRthagjanaH 773 [4] pitatariyA priyatarikA pR. 297 Ti. 4 pihujaNo , pR. 19 Ti. 1 pitteSu piccham pR. 293 Ti. pipIliyA pipIlikA 57 [1] 11-12 pippari pippalI 41 gA. 17 piMDitaM piNDitam 211 gA. 172 piMDito pippalicuNNANa pippalIcUrNAnAm 884 piNDitaH 211 gA. 173 pippalicuNNe pippalIcUrNam 1234 pIIya vanaspativizeSaH 43 gA. pippaliyA pippalikA 42 gA. 20 24 pippalI pippalI 1234 pIDha pITha 177, 178 pippalImUlae pippalImUlakam 1234 _[1-2], 188, 196 pINaNijjA prINanIyA 1237 priya pR. 64 Ti. 7 pIyakaNavIrae pItakaravIrakaH piyatariyA 1230 priyatarikA 1231, pIyabaMdhujIvae pItabandhujIvakaH 1230 1238 pIyavaNNa. pitarau piyaro pItavarNa pR. 137 Ti. 1 841 pIyAsoge pItAzokaH 1230 piyassarayA priyasvaratA 1684 [1] pIlu pIluH 40 gA. 13 piyaMgAlA caturindriyajIvAH 58[1] pukkharakaNNiyA- puSkarakarNikAsaMsthAna piyaMguvaNNA priyaGguvarNAH 187 gA. saMThANa. 177, 178 [1], 188 146 pukkharakaNiyA- puSkarakarNikAsaMsthAna*.piyA priyAH 188 saMThANasaMThite saMsthitaH 2169 piyAle priyAlaH 40 gA. 14 pukkharadIve puSkaradvIpe pR.302 Ti.2 pilukkharukkhe plakSavRkSaH 41 gA. 17 pukkharaddhe puSkarArddha 1257 [16] pilukkhurukkhe plakSavRkSaH pR. 17 Ti. 13 pukkharavaradIvaDa. puSkaravaradvIpArddha 1098 pisAehiMto pizAcebhyaH 650 [15] pukkharasAriyA puSkarasArikA-lipibhedaH pisAyaiMdA pizAcendrau 189 [2] 107 pisAyaiMde pizAcendraH 190 [2], pukkhariNIo puSkariNyaH 1548 191 [2] pukkhariNINa puSkariNInAm 885 pisAyarAyA pizAcarAjaH 190 [2], pukkhariNIsu puSkariNISu 151, 160, 191 [2] 163 taH 166, 175 pisAyarAyANo pizAcarAjau 189 [2] pukkhare puSkaraH-dvIpaH samudrazca pisAyaMdA pizAcendrau pR. 66 Ti. 1 1003 [2] gA. 204 pisAyA pizAcAH 141 [2], puggale 1811 188, 189 [1], 190 pucchaNI pRcchanI-bhASApramedaH [1], 193 [1] 886gA. 196 pudgalAn

Page #786
mUlasaddo pucchA bIyaM parisiTTe - saddANukamo sukAi mUlasaddo sakkattha pRcchA 191, 351 [2-3], 352 [1-3], 355 [1-3], [1-7], 357 [3], 359 356 [1-3], 360 [2-3], 362 [1-3], 363 [2] taH 365 [3], 366 [2-3], 368 [1-3], 369 [2-3], 370 [2-3], 371 [3], 372 [2] taH 374, 375 [2] taH 380, 381 [2] taH 383, 384 [2] taH 386, 387 [2] taH 389, 390 [2] taH 392, 393 [2-3], 394 [2-3], 395 [2-3], 396 [2] taH 398, 399 [2] taH 406, 407 [2-3], 408 [2-3], 409 [2] taH 435, 436 [2-3], 437 [2], 445, 446, 448, 467[1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 483 [1], 487 [1], 505, 500 taH 511, 513 taH 515, 519, 525 [1], 526 [1], 527 [1], 529 [1], 530 [1], 531 [1, 3], 532 [9], 533 [1], 535 [9], 536 [1], 537 [7], 538 [1], 539 [7], 269 sakkattho sukAi 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 545 [7], 547 [1], 548 [9], 550 [1], 551 [9], 552 [1], 554 [1-2], 555 [1, 3], 556 [1], 586 taH 588, 590 taH 604, 641, 643, 644, 673 [2], 675, 767, 782 taH 788, 798 taH 800, 916 [2], 921 [2], 968 [1], 972 [3-5], 976 [3-4], 992 [3], 1005, 1028 [2-3], 1039, 1040, 1072 taH 1075, 1131, 1133 [1], 1145, 1146, 1163 [1] taH 1166 [1], 1167 [9], 1168 [1], 1169 [1-2], 1203 [3], 1210 [9], 1211, 1234 a: 1237, 1257 [2, 9, 13], 1276, 1277, 1280 taH 1283, 1286, 1288 taH 1291, 1293, 1294, 1296 7: 1299, 1302, 1306, 1308, 1309, 1311, 1314, 1315, 1317 taH 1319, 1329, 1330, 1332, 1333, 1335, 1337 taH 1342, 1344, 1345, 1347,

Page #787
270 mUlasaho paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1351 taH 1354, 1356 taH 1359, 1361,1362, 1364, 1367, 1368, 1370 taH 1395, 1397, 1398, 1402, 1403, 1405, 1408 [3], 1410 [3], 1419, 1433, 1447 taH 1450, 1454 taH 1456, 1462, 1463, 1501 [4], 1504 [1], 1529 [3], 1629, 1630, 1654, 1660, 1681 [2], pucchAe 1683 taH 1686, 1689 [3], 1690 [2], 1694 [2, 10. 11], 1700 [1,5-13], 1701 [12], 1702 pucchAo [1, 3.6, 8.9, 11, pucchinai 18, 21.22, 24-27, pucchijati 29, 34-40, 42-43, pucchijjati 45, 55, 57], 1703 [1-2], 1704, 1714, 1731 [5], 1759 [1], 1761, 1764, 1781, 1784 [3], +puTTha 1819, 1822, 1825, + puTTha1831 taH 1852, 1855, 1869 [1], 1870, 1891 [1], 0 puTThassa 1916, 1920, 1931, puTThA 1932 [1], 1950, 1957 [1], 1958, puTThAI 1960, 1966, 1968, 1973, 1977, 1978, sakkayastho suttaMkAi 1980, 1988, 1990, 2009 [1], 2010, 2012 taH 2016, 2019,2020,2024, 2025, 2029,2042, 2043, 2046, 2057 [2-3], 2058, 2070, 2080,2083, 2144 [1], 2145 [1], 2149 taH 2151, pR. 122 Ti. 1, pR. 123 Ti. 2, pR. 324 Ti. 1, pR. 395 Ti. 10, pR. 414 Ti. 1 pRcchAthAm 1032 [2], 1033 [1], 1441, pR. 319 Ti. 2 pRcchayA 1907, 2124 pRcchAH 1151 pRcchayate 272 [6] 1907 pRcchayante 890, 891, 895, 1148, 1526 pRcchayete 1876 [2], 1878 [3]] spRSTam 972 gA. 202 spRSTa 877 [23] gA.m 198 spRSTasya 1679 spRSTAH 211 gA. 167. spRSTAni 887 [15-16], 990 [2], 1444, 1800 [3]

Page #788
271 mUlasado puTThANi puDhavi. bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukmo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi puTThAI spRSTAn 990 [1,3] puDhavikAiyA pRthvIkAyikAH 19, 20, spRSTAH 991 [2] 25 [3], 214 [1], puDhe spRSTaH 1620 232 taH 234, 235 spRSTAn 992 [1-3] [2], 236, 242, 307 puDhavi pRthvI 60, 216 [1-8], taH 309, 439, 579, 217 [1-6], 854 617, 630, 650 [1], , 54 [7] gA. 84, 653, 669 [1], 679, 1152, 1411, 697, 940 [1], 1546, 1583 1080, 1807, 1931 [3], 1585 [2] .puDhavikAiyA pRthvIkAyikAH 21 taH ,,- pRthvInAmAbhidhadvIpa 24, 150, 237 taH samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 239, 240 [2], 24.1, 205 243, 244, 245[2], puDhavikAie pRthvIkAyikaH 443, 246 taH 249, 251, 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], puDhavikAiyANaM pRthvIkAthikAnAm232 taH 1203 [3], 1210 234, 235[2], 236, [1], 1427 [1] 354 [1], 443, 466 puDhavikAieNaM pRthvIkAyikena 1002, [1], 467 [1], 468 1003 [1] [1], 470 [1], 655 puDhavikAiesu pRthvIkAyikeSu 668 [4] [4], 729, 742, * puDhavikAiesu , 668 [4.5] 758, 914 [1-2], puDhavikAiehito pRthvIkAyikebhyaH 650 916 [1, 3], 917, [3-4], 655 [4], 985 [19], 1021 1427 [1] [1-3], 1027 [1], * puDhavikAiehiMto pRthvIkAyikebhyaH 650 1505 0 puDhavikAiyANaM pRthvIkAyikAnAm 148 puDhavikAiya pRthvIkAyika 239, taH 150, 237, 241, 243, 248, 249 242, 245[2], 246 ta: 248, 251, 254 puDhavikAiya " 238 [2-3], 255 [1-3], puDhavikAiya. ,668 [3], 1060 256[1-3], 258 puDhavikAiyatte pRthvIkAyikatve 1041 puDhavikAlo pRthvIkAlaH-pRthvIkAyika[3], 1066 [1], kAyasthitikAlaH 1377, 2107 puDhavikAiyassa pRthvIkAyikasya 443, puDhavikkAie pRthvIkAyikaH 1203 466 [1], 467 [1], [1,3], 1286, 1428 468 [1], 470 [1] [1], 1439

Page #789
272 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo * puDhavikkAie pRthvIkAyikaH 1301, puDhavikkAiyANaM 1306, 1435 puDhavikkAieNaM pRthvIkAyikena 1005 puDhavikkAiesu pRthvIkAyikeSu 1203 [1,3], 1210 [1], 1425[1], 1428[1] puDhavikkAiehito pRthvIkAyikebhyaH 1428 puDhaviM puDhavI sakkayattho suttaMkAi pRthvIkAyikAnAm 904, 916 [2], 1072, 1160, 1174, 1402, 1759 [1], 1808, 1815, 1855, 1916 taH 1918, 1931, 1944, 1945, 1957 [1], 1968, 2080, 2091 [1], 2128 [1], 2145 [1] pRthvIm 647 gA. 183.184, 1963, 1964 pRthvI 24 gA. 8,211, 775, 776, 1548, 1551 [1] , pR. 24 Ti. 1 , 854 taH 856 pRthivyAH 168 taH 174, 177, 178 taH 184 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 210, 211, 217 [16], 777, 1551 [1], 1998, 2000, 2002 taH 2006 pRthivyAm 334, 2057 puDhavikkAio pRthvIkAyikaH 1429 puDhavikkAiya pRthvIkAyika 1315, 1537 puDhavikkAiya. 1032 [1], 1294, 1303, 1431 [1], 1589 [3] puDhavikkAiyaegiM- pRthvIkAyikaikediyaorAliya- ndriyaudArikazarIrasya puDhavI. sarIrassa 1504 [1] puDhavIpuDhavikkAiyae- pRthvIkAyikaike. puDhavIe gidiyaorAliya-ndriyaudArikazarIram 1477, 1478 [1], 1490 [1], 1542 , 1478 [1-2] puDhavikkAiyatte pRthvIkAyikatve 2113 puDhavikkAiyassa pRthvIkAyikasya 1635 [3], 2112, 2113 puDhavikkAiyA pRthvIkAyikAH 1137 taH 1139, 1205, 1402, 1416 [1], 1478 [3], 1809 taH 1812, 1931, 1957 [1], 2035, 2080, 2128 * puDhavIe [1], 2145 [1] puDhavikkAiyAo pRthvIkAyikAt pR. 353 puDhavIo Ti. 1 puDhavIsu puDhavikkAiyANa pRthvIkAyikAnAm 1195 | * puDhavIsu * puDhavikkAiyANa , 1490 [2] | puDhavIhiMto sarIre pRthivyAH pRthivyaH pRthvISu pR. 14 Ti. 1 774 148, 165 pRthvIbhyAm 1465

Page #790
mUlasaho puNa punarapi puNNa. puNNe 1111 11111111111 bIyaM parisiTuM- sahANukkamo 273 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi punaH 647 gA. 183, * pupphe puSpam 1233 1446 taH 1450, pumaANamaNI pumAjJApanI 834, 837, 1454 taH 1456, 855 1560, 1561, 1609, pumapaNNavaNI pumprajJApanI 835, 838, 1612, 1628, 1629, 1634, 1635 [1,4], pumavayaNaM puMvacanam 857 1737 [4] pumavayaNe 896 puNabhava punarbhava 211 pumavayU puMvAk 833, 836, puNaravi 2176 852, 854 puNya 110 gA. 120 puracchimaddha pUrvArddha pR.270 Ti.1-2 puNNakalasa pUrNakalaza purasthima pUrva 216 [18], 217 puNNabhadda. pUrNabhadra-vAnavyantaradevendra [1-6], 220, 222, 192 223 [18] puNNabhadde pUrNabhadraH-, 192 gA. 0 purathimaddha pUrvArddha pR. 270 Ti. 2 149 * purathimaddhe pUrvArddha pR. 302 Ti. 1 +puNNAga punnAgaH 40 gA. 15 purathimillaM paurastyam 1101 pUrNaH-dvIpakumArendraH 187 purathimillAbho paurastyAt 1101 gA. 143 purasthimeNaM pUrveNa 213 taH 215[3], +puttaMjIvaya- putrajIvakaH 40 gA. 14 218, 219, 221, puppha puSpa 55 [3] gA. 109, __224, 327, 329 177, 178 [1-2], * purasthimeNaM pUrveNa 327, 329 187 gA. 147, 188, puraMdare purandaraH 197 [2] 974 [1], 1229, pR. purima pUrvArddha 1098 241 Ti. 1 purimaddha. pupphacaMgerisaMThie puSpacaGgerIsaMsthitaH 2015 0 purimaddhe pUrvArddha 1257 [16] * puphpharAsI puSparAziH 1231 purisa puruSa 93, 1230 puphphATiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] purisakAra puruSakAra 1684 [1] pupphassa puSpasya 54 [3] gA. purisaliMgasiddhA puruSaliGgasiddhAH 16 63, 54 [4] gA. 73 purisavee puruSavedaH 1691 [5]] pupphA puSpANi 40, 41, 54 purisavedagA puruSavedakAH 253 [8] gA. 86-87 purisavedagANaM puruSavedakAnAm 253 pupphAI , 54 [-] gA.93 purisavedaNijjassa puruSavedanIyasya pR. 382 pupphAsave puSpAsavaH 1237 Ti. 1 pupphuttarA puSpottarA-zarkarAvizeSaH purisavedassa puruSavedasya 1708 [7], 1238 1739 [2] pupake puSpam 54 [3] gA. purisavede puruSavedaH 1328 63, 54 [4] gA. 73 / * purisavedesu / puruSavedeSu 1902 [2] bhA.9 [2]-18 1098 miragA

Page #791
274 puriso paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi purisaveyagA puruSavedakAH 938, 939 1048 [1-2, 4], [1], 942, 943 1049, 1050 [1-3], purisaveyapariNAme puruSavedapariNAmaH 937 1052, 1054 [13], purisaveyassa puruSavedasya 1700 [10], 1055 [1, 3.5], 1702 [4], 1708[9] 1058 taH 1061, purisaM puruSam 1115, 1215 1063 taH 1065, [13] 1066 [2-3], 1067 purisA puruSAH 68 [3], 75 purekkhaDiyA puraskRtAni 1006 gA. [3], 84[3], 85 [4], 208 91[3], 334, 1119 purekkhaDesu puraskRteSu 1067 purise puruSaH 1115, 1121, purohiyarayaNataM purohitaratnatvam 1467 1215 [1-3] pulae pulakaH-pRthvIbhedaH . 24 * puriseNa puruSeNa 1 [gA. 1] gA. 11 purisehito puruSebhyaH 645 [6] pulagA grAhavizeSaH 65 puruSaH 211 gA. 176, pulAkimiyA pAyukRmayaH-dvIndriyajIvAH pR. 272 Ti. 4 56 [1] purekkhaDA puraskRtAH 2093 [1], puliMda pulinda-mlecchajAtivizeSa 2095 [1] taH 2097 [1], 2099 [1] taH puvva0 pUrva 1089, 2175, pR. 2101 [1], 2102, 268 Ti.3 2103 [1], 2105 taH puvakoDiti- pUrvakoTitribhAga 1701 2109,2112,2113, bhAga-0 [2], 1730 [1] 2119 [1-2, 4], puvakoDipuhutta0 pUrvakoTipRthaktva 1262 2120 [13], 2121 [2], 1327 [1], 2123 [1-3], puvakorDi pUrvakoTim 1350, 2124 [13], 2125 1358, 1360, 1366, [1], 2137 [1], 1719, 1723, 1726 2140 [1] puvakoDI pUrvakoTiH 373 [1,3], puraskRtAni 1030, 375 [1, 3], 376 1031 [1], 1032 [1, 3], 377 [1,3], [2], 1034, 1036 381 [1, 3], 383 taH 1038 [1], 1039, [1,3], 384 [1,3], 1040, 1041 [1-4, 386 [1,3] 6.9], 1043 [1-3, puvakoDI pUrvakoTim 1710 5-6], 1045 [1], puvakoDIe pUrvakoTyA 1353 1046 [1, 3, 5, puvakoDIti pUrvakoTitribhAga 1901 7.8], 1047 [2-4], bhAga-0

Page #792
43 [7] puNvasuya. pUyeSu pUyaphalI *puhataM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 275 mUlasaho sakayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi puSvabhAvapaNNavaNaM pUrvabhAvaprajJApanAm 1853, puMja puJja 177, 178 [1], 1855 ta : 1857 188 puSyavideha pUrvavideha 1098,1257 puMDarIyA(ya) puNDarIka 195[1] + pUIkaraMja pUtikaraJjaH-vanaspatiH 40 punvaveyAlIo pUrvataTataH 1112 gA. 15 pUrvazruta 1 gA. 1] pumbAmeva parvameva - 2175 167 punvovavaNNagA pUrvopapannakAH 1125, pUyaNayA pazuvizeSaH 1126,1132, pUyapaDala pUtipaTala 168 taH 174, 1133 [1] pR. 50 Ti. 6 pussapharUM . puSyaphalIphalam 54[8] pUgaphalI 48 gA. 38 gA. 94 pUyalatA latAvizeSaH pR. 19 Ti.1 puhattassa (sa. pa.) pRthaktve 1806 [2], .pUram 1231 1828 taH 1831 pUrayati 2172 pRthaktvam 910 [3], pUsaphalaM puSyaphalIphalam pR. 25 1279, 1284, 1293, 1299,1314, 1320, pUsaphalI puSyaphalI 45 gA. 28 1327, 1328,1383, pejaNissiyA premaniHsRtA - bhASAprabhedaH 1389, 1511 [13], 863 1512, 1512 gA. peje premNi 863 gA. 195 215-216, 1530, pejjeNaM premNA 1580 2100 [2], 2124[3], pelugA vanaspativizeSaH pR. 22 pR. 32 Ti. 17 Ti. 7 * puhattiyA pRthaktvikAH 83,895 pesalA pezalA 1237 puhatteNa pRthaktvena 889, 892 pesuNNeNaM paizunyena 1580 1767[2], 1768[3], pehamANe prekSamANaH 1771, 1773 [2], pehuNa. mayUrapiccha 1231 1788 [2], 1792 [3], peheti prekSate 998 [1] 1886, 1889 [3], pokkhalatthibhae vanaspativizeSaH 51 1890 [3], 1892, pokkhalatthibhue , pR. 21 Ti. 2 1893, 1898 [3], pokkhala vibhae , pR. 21 Ti. 2 1905 [1] pokkhale puSkaram pRthaktve na 1882 [1], poggala 1891[2], 1895[1] *puhatteNaM 891, 1907 poggala. ,, pR. 270 Ti.3.5 pRthaktva 1262 [2], +poggala pudgalaH 212 gA. 181 poggalagatI pudgalagatiH 1110,1115 putteNaM pudgala [

Page #793
276 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaho sakayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho poggalaciNaNA pudgalacayanam 1406 gA. | poggalA 213 poggalANaM poggalaNobhavova- pudgalanobhavopapAtagatiH / vAtagatI 1100,1101 poggalasthikAe pudgalAstikAyaH 270, 271,272 [5], 273 poggalasthikAya pudgalAstikAya270,271, 273 poggalasthikAyassa pudgalAstikAyasya 272 poggalANaM poggalapariNAmaM pudgalapariNAmam 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1685 poggale poggalapariyaEpudgalaparAvartam 1326, 1331, 1344, 1352, 1359,1378 poggalapariyaTTA pudgalaparAvartAH 1262 [1], 1288, 1310 poggalassa pudgalasya 511,513 taH 515, 519, 555 [1, 3], 556 [1], 557 sakayastho pudgalAH 330, 993 pudgalAnAm 275, 331 taH 333, 511, 525 [1], 555 [1, 3], 556 [1], 557 [1], 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1685 [1-2], 1686, 1803, 1810,1816, 1818,1821 pudgalAnAm 330, 994, ...1110 pudgalaH 511, 513 taH 515, 555 [1,3], 556 [1], 557 [1] pudgalAn 992 [1-3], 1124, 1142, 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1685 [1-2], 1686, 1801, 1803 taH 1805, 1810, 1812,1816, 1817, 1819,1825, 2040, 2153 [1], 2156 [1],2159[1], 2165, 2166 [1] pudgalaH 1106 pudgalAn 995 [1], 996, 998 pudgalaiH2153 [1],2156 [1], 2159 [1], 2165, 2166 [1] tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 35 caturindriyajIvaH pR. 28 poggalaM pudgalam 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1685 [1-2], poggale poggalA poggalehiM pudgalAH 275, 326, 327, 331, 332, 993, 994, 1553, 1554, 1557, 1805, 1812, 1818,1821, 1864, 2052 [2], 2153 [4], 2166 [3], 2168, 2169 pudgalAn 1822, 2032 gA. 223, 2153 [3], 2166 [2] poDailA pottiya potyArA pustakArAH,pustakakArA:zilpAryAH 106

Page #794
277 . mUlasaddo + poraga sakkayatyo suttaMkAi prabhaH 201 [1] pramukha 25 [3],31[4], 34 [4], 55 [3], 57 [2], 58 [2], 68[4], 75 [4], 84 [4], 91 porANa porANe paurapatyam porevazcaM poliMdI [4] bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakyatho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo vanaspativizeSaH pR.20 Ti. 0ppabhe ppamuha , pR. 296 Ti. 7 purANAn 1801,1806 [1], 1809 177 polindI-lipivizeSaH ppavAita 107 ppavAiya pauSadhopavAsam 1420 0ppavAe 0ppaviTe pRthutvam 972 gA. 202, 987 [1] pArthaktvikAH 1584 [2], 1587 [2],1674 [2], ppiyA 1678 [3] paphAsehi pRthutvena 976[1, 3-4], posahovavAsaM pohataM 0ppahA pravAdita 178 [2],196 ,, 177,178[1],188 prapAtaH 1085 praviSTaH 1744 prabhA pathA vA 169,170, 173 api priyAH 188 spazaiMH 532 [1], 536 * pohattiyA pi pohatteNaM [1] *pohattehiM poMDariyadale poMDarIe poMDarIyA 0ppagArA pRthaktvena 1064 pRthaktvAbhyAm 1762 puNDarIkadalam 1231 +phaNasa panasaH 41 gA.16 puNDarIkam 51 phaNasANa panasAnAm 1122, 1235 romapakSivizeSaH phaNijae vanaspativizeSaH49 gA.41 prakArAH 24,28 [1], pharisapariyAragA sparzaparicArakAH- pravI31 [1], 40 taH 42, cArakAH pR. 423 Ti. 2 44 taH 46, 51, 52, phalaka 2174[4] 54 [11], 57 [1], phalapattassa phalaprAptasya 1679 58 [1], 63, 67, phalaviMTiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57[1] 71, 73, 74, 79, 80, phalassa phalasya 54 [3]gA. 64, 83, 85 [1], 85, __ 54 [4]gA. 74 105, 106, 353, phalA phalAni 40,41 849, 850, 852 phalAsave phalAsavaH 1237 prakArA851 phalihavaDeMsae sphaTikavataMsakaH198[1], prakArANi 47 taH49, 206 [1] phalihA parikhANi pR. 56 Ti. 2, prakArAH 34[1] pR. 57 Ti. 3, pR. 64 prabhAH 189 gA.147 Ti. 1 prabhA pathA vA 168 / sphaTikaH 24 gA.11 0ppagAre 0ppabhA phalihe

Page #795
mUlasaho paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo phale 54 [2] gA. 55 phAsaguNe phalam 54 [3] gA. 64, phAsacarimeNaM 54 [4] gA. 74 1233 phAsaNAme phaleSu 55 [3] gA. 109 phANitam 1233 0 phAsaNAme " 972 gA. 203 phAsato 0 phalesu * phANie +phANiya phANiyaM phAliyAmayA phAsa sakkayatyo susaMkAi sparzaguNAn 1801 sparzacarameNa 828 [1], 829 [1] sparzanAma 1693, 1694 [12] 1694 [12] sparzataH 10 [1], 11 [2,58,12 [1.2,4.8], 13 [1,4.5], 1809 sparzapariNatAH [4] , 8 [4], 9 [9] taH phAsapariNatA * phAsapariNatA sphaTikamayAni 195 [1] sparza 8 [4], 9 [1] taH 13 [5], 444 taH 448, 452, 455 [13], 456 [1], 457 [1] 459 [1], 462 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495 [1], 497,504, 508,510,519,525 [1], 529 [1], 538 [1], 545 [1], 547 [1], 548 [1], 550 [1], 551 [1], 552 [1], 554 [13],555 {2}, 556 [1], 557 [1], 558, 1679 sparzataH 9 [1-5], 10 [2], 11 [1,3-4], 12 [2.3,5], 13 [2-3], 877 [14], 1800 [2], 1801, 1806 [1] phAsapariNayA phAsapariNAme sparzapariNAmaH947, 955 phAsapariyAragA sparzaparicArakAH - pravIcArakAH 2052 [1,3], 2053 phAsapariyAraNA sparzaparicAraNA- pravI. cAraNA 2052 [9] phAsamaMtAI sparzavanti - spaoNpetAni 877 [6,13], 1795, 1800 [1] phAsaviNNANAvaraNe sparzavijJAnAvaraNam 1679 sparzam 2169 phAsA sparzAH 333, 458, 469,476,484,492, 504, 1681 [1], 1684 [1], 1702 32], 1800 [2] phAsA sparzAH 167 taH 174, phAsa 196 phAsao phAsAI . phAsAI phAsANaM 0 phAsANaM . phAsANi sparzAn 990 [4] sparzAni 1800 [1] sparzAnAm 333 ,,524, pR. 162 Ti.1 sparzAn 990 [4]

Page #796
mUlasar3o phAsAdeseNaM sakkattho sukAi sparzAdezena 25 [3],28 [4], 31 [4],34[4], 55 [3] sparzAvaraNam 1679 sparzendriyam 973 974 [5], 975 [2], 976 [4], 977 [2] 978 [2],979,983 [1-2], 985 [17],987[1], 988, 1028 [1], 1032 [1], 1056 phAsiMdibhovacae sparzendriyopacayaH 1007, 1008 [1] phAsiMdiyaayoggahe sparzendriyArthAvagrahaH 1019, 1021 [3] sparzendriyopayogAddhA phAsiMdiyauvagaddhA phAsiMdiyattAe phAsAvaraNe phAlidie 1012 [1] sparzendriyatayA 1805, 1806 [1],2052[2] phAsiMdiya nivvattaNA sparzendriyanirvartanA 1009 [1], 1010 [1] phAsiMdiyapariNAme sparzendriyapariNAmaH 928 phAsiMdiyaladdhI sparzendriyalabdhiH 1011 [9] phAsiMdiya vaMjaNogga he sparzendriyavyaJjanAvagrahaH 1018, 1021 [2] * phAsiMdiyavemAya sparzendriyavimAtratayA tAe phAsiMdiyassa phAsiMdiyaM phAsiMdiyANaM bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo phAseNa phAseNaM phAse 39 1819, 1822, 1823 sparzendriyasya 979, 980 [2], 981 [2], 982, 985 [7-8], 992[4] sparzendriyam pR. 253Ti. 1 sparzendriyANAm 979, 982, 1013 sparzaH 1025, 1028 [2-3] 829[2]gA. sparze 191, 2032 gA. 224 phAsehi phAsehi suttakAi 2169 ,, 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196, 1235 taH 1237, 2169 sparauH 505 sparzaiH 509,511, 530 [1], 532 [1], 535 [1], 537 [1], 539 [1], 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 555 [1] *0 phAse hi 533 [1], 536 [1] phAsehiM 443, 519, 531 [1,3] phAseMdie sparzendriyam 987[1-2], 1027 [1], 1057 phAseMdiyabhavAe sparzendriyApAyaH 1015 [9] phAdiyahA sparzendriyehA 1016 [1] 0 Q * phAseMdiyANaM phAseMdiyaogAhaNA sparzendriyAvagAhanA 1014 phAseMdivemAyattAe sparzendriyavimAtratayA phAso phiDittA phuDattA phuDiyA phuDe sakkayattho sparzana * phArsediyavemAyattAe phAseMdissa 0 37 sparzaiH 279 1812 1825 "" sparzendriyasya 985 [9], 987 [24], 1013 sparzendriyayoH 987[2,4] sparzaH 547 [1] sphiTitvA pR. 271 Ti. 8 sphuTitvA 886 pR. 219 Ti. 9 1003 taH 1005, 2196 spRSTam 1002, 2153 [1-2], 2156 [1-2], 2157, 2159 [1-2], 2166 [1] " spRSTaH

Page #797
280 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo phullA dvIndriyajIvAH pR. 27Ti. phusaha spRzati 211 gA.168 phusamANagatipariNAme spRzadgatipariNAmaH 949 phusamANagatI spRzadgatiH 1105,1106 spRzanti 880 phusittA spRSTvA 1000, 1106, 2168, 2169 phUDitA sphuTitvA pR. 219 Ti. 9 phusaMti sakkayastho suttaMkAi [1-2], 1031 [1], 1032 [1], 1033 [2-3], 1036 taH 1040, 1041 [2, 4, 7-8], 1042, 1043 [3, 5.6], 1045[1], 1046 [1,3,5,708], 1047 [1-4], 1048 [1-2,4], 1049, 1050 [1-3], 1052, 1054 [2.4], 1055 [1,3.5], 1058, 1063taH 1065,1067 baddhaiH 918 [1] baddhAni 910 [1-2], 911 [2], 914 [1], 1030, 1041 [1,3], 1043 [1] barbara-mlecchajAtivizeSa +baula bausa bakulaH 40 gA. 13 bakuza-mlecchajAtivizeSaH bagA bajjhArA bacIsa bakAH zilpArthavizeSaHpR. 38Ti.6 dvAtriMzat 206 [2] gA. baddhellagehiM bandvellayA battIsa0 battIsaima battIsaM babbara 98 battIsAe battIsuttara badare dvAtriMzat 197 [2] dvAtriMzattamam pR.4145.20 dvAtriMzat 197[1],1083 dvAtriMzam 174 gA. 133 dvAtriMzataH 197 [2] dvAtriMzaduttara 169 gucchavanaspativizeSaH 42 gA. 20 baddhasparzaspRSTasya 1679 baddhasya 1679 taH 1681 [1], 1682 taH 1684 [1], 1685[1],1686 baddhAni 1006 gA. 208 ,, 54 [8] gA. 86.87 barahiNA bala +bala +baladeva baladeva baladevattaM baladevA balavisiTTayA balAgA barhiNAH 88 bala 1684 [1] baladevAH 1406gA. 213 baladevAH pR. 319 Ti. 1 baladeva baladevatvam 1464 baladevAH 100,773 [2] balaviziSTatA 1685[1] balAkA:-romapakSivizeSaH bandaphAsapuTThassa bandussa balAhae bali 0baddhA baddhA baddhalaga. bandellagA baliyo baddha 1033 [1] baddhAni910 [1-3],911 [13], 914 [1-2], 916 [1-2], 918 [1-2], 920, 921 / balAhakaH 1231 baliH - asurakumArendraH 187 gA. 144 balI, baliH-asurakumArendraH 178 [2] parvapariveSTanam 54 [8] balimoDao

Page #798
sakkayattho balI bIyaM parisiTuM- sadANukkamo mUlasaddo suttaMkAi mUlasaho baliH - asurakumArendraH bahuyaM 180 [2] bahuyA bahalatarI bahalatarA 54 [5] gA. ___ 76 taH 79 bahaliya bahalIka - mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 bahave bahavaH 167 taH 174, 177, 178 [1], 179 [1], 181 [1], 182 [1], 184 [1], 185 [1], 186 [1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], bahuyANaM 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 199 0bahulA [1], 205 [1], 206 bahuvattavvayapayaM [1], 207,208,210 bahassatI bRhaspatayaH - bRhaspati- bahuvattavvaM nikAya devAH 195 [1] bahiM bahiH 195 [1] bahuvayU bahuehiM bahubhiH 53 gA. 46 bahuvihaM bahugImo bahvIH 196, 197 [1], bahuvihe 199 [1], 200 [1], bahusama. 202 [1], 210 bahutarayaM bahutarakam pR. 29.Ti.1 bahutarAe bahutarAn 1124, 1142 bahUI bahutarakam 1215 [2-3] 0 bahupaese bahupradezam 2170 [1] 0 bahuppaese bahupradezam 2170 [1] bahUNa bahubIyagA bahubIjakAH 39,41 bahUNaM bahubIjakAni pR. 18 Ti.1 bahubIyA bahubIjAni 41 bahumajjhadesabhAe bahumadhyadezabhAge 198 [1], 206 [1], 211 bahumajjhadesabhAge bahumadhyadezabhAge197[1],. 199 [1] bahelae bahuyatarAgA bahukatarakAH 2057[3-4] baMdha bahuvayaNe sakkayattho suttaMkAi bahukam 1215 [1] bahukAH 225 taH 272 [5], 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH 333, 691, 731, 733, 735, 737, 753, 763, 772, 777, 779, 780, 985 [7,9], 1185, 2125, 2126 bahukAni bahukAnAm 54 [10] gA. 100 bahulAH 188 bahuvaktavyatApadam pR.111 paM. 21 bahuvaktavyam 2 gA. 4 bahuvacanam bahuvAk bahuvidham 1242 bahuvidhAn 211 gA.174 bahusama 195[1], 196, 198 [1], 210,223, [9], 1215 [1-3] bahum 1242 bahUni 196, 197 taH 202 sUtrANAM prathama kaNDikA, 210 bahUnAm54[10]gA.100 ,, 147, 178 [1-2], 179 [2]. 180 [2], 182 [2], 188, 190 [2], 195 taH 197, 198 [2], 201 [2], 202 [2], 205 [2] bahUni 197 [1] bibhItakaH pR.17 Ti. 5 bandha 971 gA. 201 850 bahutarAgaM bahUNi

Page #799
282 mUlasaho paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyatyo suttaMkAi sakkayattho suttaMkAi baMdhA badhnAti 1749, 1752, baMdhaNavimoyaNagatI bandhanavimocanagatiH / 1766 taH 1768 [1] 1105, 1122 baMdhae ,, 1664 gA. 217 baMdhaNAo bandhanataH 1122 baMdhae bandhakaH 1581 [1], baMdhaNahiM bandhanaiH 2170 [1] gA. 1642, 1646, 1647 228, 2170 [2] gA. [1], 1742 taH1744, 229 1755, 1756 [1], baMdhati badhnAti 1581 [1], 1760, 1761, 1763 1642, 1646, 1647 [1],1765[2],1776, [1], 1664 gA. 217, 1777 [1], 1778, 1668, 1670, 1745 1781, 1783 [1], taH 1747 [1], 1749 1784 [3] taH 1752, 1755, *baMdhaeNa bandhakena 1781 1756 [1], 1763 baMdhagaveyagassa bandhakavedakasya 1791 [1], 1767 [1], baMdhagaM bandhakam 1699 [1] 1768 [1], 1776, baMdhagA bandhakAH 325, 1582, 1777 [1], 1783 [1] 1583 [1], 1643, 0baMdhaddhAe bandhAddhAyAH 1744 1649 [1], 1757, baMdhamANA badhnantaH 1757, 1758 1758[1], 1759[1], [1], 1762, 1765 1760, 1761, 1763 [12], 1774 [1], [3], 1764, 1765 1786 [2], 1766, 1778, baMdhamANe badhnan 1585 [1], 1780, 1781, 1783 1755, 1756 [1], [2], 1784 [1-3] 1763 [1], 1766, baMdhagANaM bandhakAnAm 325 1767 [1],1768[1], * baMdhage bandhakaH 1583 [1], 1770 [1], 1773 [1] 1642, 1643, 1757, 0baMdhayaM bandhakam 1736 [1] 1758 [1], 1761, baMdhaMti badhnanti 971, 1582, 1764, 1765 [2], 1583 [1], 1643, 1778, 1781, 1784 1648, 1649 [1], 1672, 1705, baMdhaNa bandhana 211 gA. 1707[1], 1708 179, 2176 gA. 231 [1-4, 7.8], 1709, baMdhaNaccheyaNagatI bandhanacchedanagatiH1085, 1710, 1711 [2], 1091 1712,1713, 1715, baMdhaNapariNAme bandhanapariNAmaH 947, 1717taH1719,1721 948 1723, 1725,1727,

Page #800
283 mUlasaho baMbhI 107 baMbhe baMdhissaMti baMdhiMsu 0 baMdhujIvae +baMdhujIvaga baMdhuyA baMdhe bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1728, 1730 [1], baMbhaloyavaDiMsae brahmalokavataMsakaH 201[1] 1731 [1, 3, 5], baMbhaloyA brahmalokAH 144 [1] 1732, 1734, 1735 brAhmI 107 [1], 1737 [1], baMbhIe brAhayAH 1738, 1739 [1], brahmA-brahmalokendraH 201 1741, 1757, 1758 [1], 1765 [1-2], 1769, 1778, 1784 bAuJcA vanaspativizeSaH- 'bApacI' iti bhASAyAm 42 gA.20 bhantsyanti 971 bANakusumae bANakusumam 1227 abhAntsuH-baddhavantaH 970 bAtAlIsaM dvicatvAriMzat 385[3] vandhujIvakaH 1226, bAdara bAdara 1492 [2] 1227, 1229taH 1231 bAdaraapajattagA bAdarAparyAptakAH 243, bandhujIvakaH 43gA.24 246, 334 mlecchajAtivizeSaH pR.36 bAdaraapajattagANaM bAdarAparyAptakAnAm 243 Ti. 14 bAdaraapajattayA bAdarAparyAptakAH 251 bandhe 1786 bAdarAukAiya0 bAdarApkAyika 243, bandhaH 212 gA. 181 244, 248, 249 bAdaraAukAiyA bAdarApkAyikA : 243, abhAntsuH-baddhavantaH 971 244, 245 [3], 246 bandhaH948gA. 199.200 taH 249, 250 [3], brahman-devaloka 1035 251, 334 brahmalokaH 201 [1] bAdarAukAiyANa bAdarApkAyikAnAm 250 brahmaloke 202[1],203 [1], 204 [1], 223 / bAdarAukAiyANaM , 242, 245[3], [5],334,419[12], 246, 247, 251, 593, 1470, 1834 259 [1] brahmaloka 2051 bAdaraAukAiyANaM ,, 359 [2] brahmaloka 201 [1], bAdaraAukkAie bAdarApkAyikaH 1307 2002 bAdarabhAukkAiyA bAdarApkAyikAH 26,28 brahmalokadevAH 706 [1,4 brahmalokasya 202[1] bAdarabhAukkAiyANaM bAdarApkAyikAnAm 151, brahmalokAnAm 201 [1] 152 brahmaloke 207 bAdarakAe bAdarakAye 24 gA. 9 brahmaloka 196, 210, bAdaraNAmAe bAdaranAmnaH 1702[46] 622, 634 bAdaraNAme bAdaranAma 1693 brahmaloka 1532 [5], bAdaraNigoda-. bAdaranigoda. 248 2052 [1] | bAdaraNigodA bAdaranigodAH 248,334 baMdhe " baMdhasu baMdho baMbha baMbhaloe baMbhaloga baMbhaloga. baMbhalogadevA baMbhalogassa baMbhalogANaM baMbhaloge baMbhaloya baMbhaloya.

Page #801
* bA . bAdarI hiMto . [4.5 284 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi bAdaraNigoya. bAdaranigoda 1319 bAdaranigodANaM bAdarani- 242, 245 bAdaratasakAie bAdaratrasakAyikaH 1312 godAnAm [8], 246, bAdaratasakAiya0 bAdaratrasakAyika 243, 247, 251 244, 248, 249, bAdaranigode bAdaranigodaH 1311 1320 bAdarapajjattae bAdaraparyAptakaH 1314 bAdaratasakAiyA bAdaratrasakAyikAH 243, bAdarapajattagA bAdaraparyAptakAH246,251 244, 245 [9] taH bAdarapajjattayA 248, 251 bAdarapajattayANaM bAdaraparyAptakAnAm 244, bAdaratasakAiyANa bAdaratrasakAyikAnAm 249 242,246,247,251 bAdarapuDhavikAiesu bAdarapRthvIkAyikeSu 668 bAdaratasakAiyANaM , 245 [9] 0 bAdarapuDhavikAi. bAdarateukAie bAdaratejaHkAyikaH pR.308 esu 668 [4] Ti. 2 bAdarapuDhavikAie- bAdarapRthvIkAyikebhyaH bAdarateukAiya * bAdaratejaHkAyika 243, 244, 248, 249 bAdarapuDhavikAiya 0 bAdarapRthvIkAyika 243, bAdarateukAiyA bAdaratejaHkAyikAH 243, 244, 248, 249 245 [4], 246 taH / bAdarapuDhavikAiyA bAdarapRthvIkAyikAH 20, 249, 250 [4],251, 22 taH 24, 25 [3], 243, 244, 245[2], bAdarateukAiyANa bAdaratejaHkAyikAnAm 246 taH 249, 250 250 [4], 262 [1] [2], 251, 334 bAdarapuDhavikA- bAdarapRthvIkAyikAH bAdarateukAiyANaM ,, 154, 155, 242, 22,23 245 [4], 246,247, bAdarapuDhavikAiyANa bAdarapRthvIkAyikAnAm 251, 362 [1] 250 [1] bAdarateukkAiyA bAdaratejaHkAyikAH 29, bAdarapuDhavikAiyANaM ,, 149, 242, 245 31 [1,4], 244,245 [2], 246 taH 248, [4], 251, 334 251, 356 [1] bAdarateukkAiyANaM bAdaratejaHkAyikAnAma 0bAdarapuDhavikAiyANaM,, 356 [2-3] bAdarapuDhavikkAie bAdarapRthvIkAyikaH 1306 bAdaranigoda. bAdaranigoda 244, 249 bAdarapuDhavikkAiya0 bAdarapRthvIkAyika 1315 bAdaranigoda-. bAdaranigoda 243 bAdarapuDhavikkAiya- bAdarapRthvIkAyikai egidiyaorAliya- kendriyaudArikabAdaranigodA bAdaranigodAH 243,245 sarIre zarIram 1478 [1] [8], 246,247,249, bAdarapuDhavikkAiyA bAdarapRthvI kAyikAH 250 [7], 251 1478 [3] bAdaranigodANa bAdaranigodAnAm 250 bAdaravaNapphaikAie bAdaravanaspatikAyikaH 1309 iyA

Page #802
mUlasaddo sakkattho bAdaravaNaphaikAiya bAdaravanaspatikAyika bAdaravaNapha ikAiya0 bAdaravaNaphaikAiyA bAdaravaNa phaikAiya - 0 * bAdaravaNaphaikAiya bAdaravaNaphaikAiyA bAdaravanaspatikAyikAH 243, 244, 245[6], 248 taH 251 * bAdaravaNaphaikAiyA bAdaravanaspatikAyikAH 37, 38, 53, 242, 243, 245 [7], 247 taH 249, 251, 334 bAdaravanaspati kAyikAnAm 245 [6], 247, 368 [9] 242, 245 [7], 246, 368 [2-3] bAdaravaNassai kAiyA dr * bAdaravaNassaikAiyANaM wr * bAdaravaNaphaikAiyANaM bAdaravaNasaikAie bAdaravanaspatikAyikaH bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo sukAi mUlaso Beca sukAi bAdaravAkAiyA bAdaravAyukAyikAH 243, 244, 245 [5], 246 taH 249, 250 [5], 251, 334 bAdaravAkAiyANa bAdaravAyukAyikAnAm bAdaravAukAiyANaM " " " 243, 249 243, 244, 249 248 244 37, 246, 247, 250 [6], 334 bAdaravaNassaikAi - bAdaravanaspatikAyikAnAm 160, 161, 242, 246 yANaM 54 [1], 55 [3], 246, 1308 bAdaravanaspatikAyikAH nAm 251 bAdaravanaspatikAyikAH 35, 334 bAdaravaNassa tikAiyA bAdaravaNassati bAdaravanaspatikAyikAkAiyANa 250 [6] bAdaravaNassatikAi- bAdaravanaspatikAyikAnAm yANaM bAdaravAukAiya * bAdaravAyukAyika 0 251 243, 244, 248, 249 wr * 0 bAdaravAukAiyANaM 365 [2-3] bAdaravArakkAie bAdaravAyukAyikaH 1307 bAdaravAukkAiya- bAdaravAyukAyikai kendriyaegidiyaveDa- vaikriyazarIram 1515 vviya sarIre [2-3] 1515 [3] bAdaravAukAiyA bAdaravAyukAyikAH 32, 34 [1, 4] 123 123 bAdara saMparAya bAdaraparAya 0 bAdarA bAdarAI bAdarANa bAdarANaM bAdarApAntayANaM bAdare bAyara 250 [5] ,, 157, 158, 242, 245 [5], 246,247, 251, 365 [1] " 285 " bAdara samparAya "" bAdarAH 242, 245[1], 246 taH 250 [1], 251, 167, 334 bAdarANi 877 [18] bAdarANAm 250 [1] 33 242, 245 [1], 246, 247, 251, 267, 1504 [4], 1506 [4] bAdarAparyAptakAnAm 248 bAdaraH bAdara 1305,1387 1491 [2], 1493 [2], 1494[2] bAyaraAukAiyA bAdarApkAyikAH 251 bAraAuvihANA bAdarAbvidhAnAni pR. 14 Ti. 2 251 bAyaraNigoyA bAdara nigodAH

Page #803
sakkayatyo suttaMkAi dvAdaza 82 dvAdazakasya 1700 [4], 1708 [4], 1737 244 286 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi mUlasaho bAyaranigodA bAdaranigodAH 244, 250 bArasa0 0bArasagassa bAyarapajattayA bAdaraparyAptakAH 244 0 bAyarapuDhavikA. bAdarapRthvIkAyikeSu bArasaNhaM .bAyaravaNapphai- bAdaravanaspatikAyikaH bArasamao kAie 1309, 1318 bArasamaM .bAyaravaNapphai- bAdaravanaspatikAyikAH bArasamo kAiyA bArasavihA .bAyaravaNapphaha- bAdaravanaspatikAyikAnAm -kAiyANaM 247 bArasahiM bAyaravAukAiyANaM bAdaravAyukAyikA bAladivAgare nAm bAliMdagove 0 bAyaravAukAiya-bAdaravAyakAyikaikendriya- bAvaDiM egidiyaveu- vaikriyazarIram 1515 bAvattari bviyasarIre [2-3] bAyarasaMparAe bAdarasamparAyaH 1743 bAvattari bAyarasaMparAya0 bAdarasamparAya 121 bAyarA bAdarAH 245 [1] bAyarAI bAdarANi 877 [19] bAvattarIe bAyarANa bAdarANAm 1490 [3] bAvattarINaM bAyare bAdaram 877 [23] bAvIsaima * gA. 198 bAyAlIsaivihe dvicatvAriMzadvidham 1693 bAvIsaima bAyAlIsaM dvicatvAriMzat 211, 385 [1] bAvIsagaM +bAra dvAdazaH 790gA.187 / bAvIsaM bAravatI dvAravatI 102 gA. 114 bArasa dvAdaza 91 [4], 91 [4] gA. 111, 199 bAvIsAe [1], 206 [2] gA. 154, 396 [1,3], 559 gA. 182, 560 taH 563,565taH568, 0bAhalassa 584, 586, 592, 1041[4], 1066[3], 1507[1],1699 [1], bAhallaM 1702 [18] / dvAdazAnAm 199 [2] dvAdazaH pR. 202Ti.1 dvAdazam pR. 228 paM. 19 dvAdazaH 790 gA.186 dvAdazavidhAH 144 [1], 1520 [5] dvAdazabhyaH 992 [1] bAladivAkaraH 1229 bAlendragopaH 1229 dvASaSTiH 1529 [5] dvAsaptatiH 206 [2] gA. 156 ,, 147, 184 [1], 187 gA. 138, 388 - [1, 3] dvAsaptateH 199[2] dvAsaptateH 199 [2]] dvAviMzatitama 790 gA. dvAviMzatitamam pR. 362 paM. 27 dvAviMzam 790 gA. 188 dvAviMzatiH 341 [1,3], 342 [1, 3], 354 [1, 3], 356 [1, 3], 426[1,3],427[1,3] dvAviMzateH dvAviMzatyA vA 713, 714 dvAviMzatau 1841,1842 bAhalyasya 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 " [1] bAhalyam 972 gA.202, 987 [1] .

Page #804
mUlasaddo 0 bAhallAe 0 bAhale bAhale bAhaleNaM * bAileNaM 0 bAhirae bAhira pattA bAhira kharaddhe bAhirile bAhireNa bAhi bAhuyA + bi biie biiyaM bikhurA biDAlA bitio sakkayattho kA bAhalyAyAH 168taH 174, 177, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA 195 [1] bAhalye bAhalyena 1547 [1] 211, 975 [1], 985 [3] dw bI parisi - saddANukamo mUlasaddo bitiyaM bibhelae biya0 birAlo bilapaMtiyAsu bilesu billANa billI ,, 82, 1545, 1548, 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9], 2153[1],2156 [1], 2159 [1],2166 [1] bA bAhyapatrANi 54 [8] gA. 83,89,90 91 bAhyapuSkarArddhaH 1003 [2] 1551 [1] 110 gA. 124 bAhyaH bAhyena bahiH 167 taH 174, 177, 178 taH 185 sUtrANAM prathama kaNDikA, 188, 189 [1],190 [1], 2017, 2019, 2020 bAhukA :- trIndriyajIvAH pR. 28 Ti. 4 dvitIyam 790 gA. 188 dvitIye taH 190 2172 dvitIyam 178 [12], pR. 80 paM. 6 dvikhurAH pR. 30 Ti. 4 biDAlA: 74 dvitIyaH 1591, 1599 [9] dvitIya 2173 [2] dvitIyavargamUla 911 [2] 924 bitiya 0 bitiya vaggamUla 0 * bitiyavaggamUlaM dvitIya vargamUlam "" bile bisa 0 bihelae biMdu 0 biMdU biMbaphala 163 taH 166, 175 bileSu 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 bilvAnAm 1122,1235 bilvaH - gucchavanaspatiH 42 ,, - haridvanaspatiH gA. 20 49 gA. 39 bilvaH bisa 41 gA. 16 pR. 25 Ti. 1 bibhItakaH pR. 17 Ti. 5 bindu 986, 1491 [1] 110 gA. 125 binduH bimbaphala 178 [2] 178 [1] bimboSThAH bIjam 54 [3] gA. 65, 54 [4] gA. 75 bIje 54 [9] gA.97 bIjeSu 55 [3] gA. 109, 2176 dvitIyaH pR. 287 paM. 8, pR. 406 paM. 19 50 gA. 43 bIbhatsAH pR. 50 Ti. 8 bIjam dvitIyodezakaH pR. 287Ti. 1 bIjaruciH 110 gA. 119 gA. 125 54 [1] bIyaruhA bIjaruhA gA. 49 bIvaggamUlapa - dvitIyavargamUlaDuppaNaM bIyaviTiyA 0 * biboTTA bIe ,, 0 bIesa bIo bIbhacchA + bIya arresteo 0 bIyarui ko dvitIyam bibhItaka: dvi-dvi 287 suttakAi 830, 898. 40 gA. 14 1204 biDAlaH pR. 212 Ti. 4 bilapakDi kAsu151,160, pratyutpannam trIndriyajIvAH 911 [2] 57 [1]

Page #805
bIyaM buAmi sarIre 288 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi bIyassa bIjasya 54 [3] gA. 1060, 1079, 121. 65, 54 [4] gA. 75 [4], 1281, 1455, dvitIyam 59 Ti. 2 1711[2],1887[2], bIyA dvitIyA 781 1898 [1], 1969, bIyANaM bIjAnAm 2176 pR. 13 Ti. 1 bravImi pR. 210 Ti. 2 beiMdiyaorAliya- dvIndriyaudArikazarIram / bujjhai budhyate 2174 [1] 1480, 1495 [1], bujjhati 2175 1507 [1] bujhaMti budhyante 673 [2] 0beiMdiyaorAliya- dvIndriyaudArikazarIram bujjhejA budhyeta 1420 [3-4], sarIre 1480 1421[5], 1432[3], beiMdiyajAtiNA- dvIndriyajAtinAmnaH 1437 [3-4 mAe . 1702 [6] butamANe bruvANaH pR. 210 Ti.1 beiMdiyatirikkha- dvIndriyatiryagyonikebhyaH +buddha buddhAH 211 gA.178 joNiehito 650 [8] buddhabohiya buddhabodhita 116, 129 beiMdiyatte dvIndriyatve 1041 [4], buddhabohiya0 ,, 114, 116, 127, 1066 [1] 129 beiMdiyasarIrassa dvIndriyazarIrasya 1549 buddhabohiyasiddhA buddhabodhitasiddhAH 16 beiMdiyasarIrAiM dvIndriyazarIrANi 1856 * buddhINa buddhinA 1 [gA.1] beiMdiyassa dvIndriyasya 448, 474 buyamANe bruvANaH 839, 844 [1], 475 [1], 477 buyAmi bravImi 839, 844 [1], 987 [2],1547 [1], 2175 buhA budhAH-budhanikAyadevAH beiMdiyA dvIndriyAH 215 [1], 195 [1] 227, 228, 295, beiMdie dvIndriyaH 448, 473 296,334,439,581, [1], 474 [1], 475 619,633, 941 [1], [1],477 [1], 1273, 1081,1403, 1715, 1435 1718,1814, 1815, beiMdiesu dvIndriyeSu 668 [2] 1819,1856, 1861, beiMdiehiMto dvIndriyebhyaH 1435 1932 [1], 2129 * beiMdiehito ,, 650 [8] [1], pR. 27 Ti. 3, pR. beiMdiya dvIndriya 670, 743, 403 Ti. 2 1162, 1412, 1426 beiMdiyANa dvIndriyANAm 1022[1], [1],1431[1], 1589 1033 [1], 1717 [3], 1880 [4] | beiMdiyANaM ,, 56 [2], 163,227 beiMdiya0 dvIndriya 56 [1], 639, taH 229, 369 [1], [2], 654,680,874, / 448, 473 [1], 474 buyAmi

Page #806
289 mUlasaddo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi boddhavyam 829 [2] gA. 191 boddhavyAH 40 gA. 14, 42 gA. 21 boddhavyAni 47 gA. 36 . boddhavyaH 211 gA. 163, 647 gA. 184 badarANAm 1122, 1235 kolAhala 188 bodhita 16, 116 bodhim 1420[3-4], 1432 [3], 1437 karpAsI 42 gA. 19 zarIram 211 gA. 159 bodi bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayastho suttaMkAi [1], 475 [1],767, bodhace 918 [1],987[1-4], 1022 [1], 1028 [1], 1073, 1403, 1724, 1727,1728, 1733, 1815 taH bodhavo 1817, 1920 taH 1922, 1932 [1], borANa 1947, 1948, 1950, bola 1958, 2129 [1], bohiya pR. 399 Ti. 2 bohiM beiMdiyANaM dvIndriyANAm 369[2-3] bechappaNNaMgulasaya- SaTpaJcAzadadhikazatadvayA vaggapalibhAgo GgalavargapratibhAgaH 923 boMDaI beteyAlasatavihaM tricatvAriMzadadhikazatadvayavidham 1242 bediya. dvIndriya 639 [2] boMdI beMdiyasaMsArasamAva- dvIndriyasaMsArasamApannapaNajIvapaNNavaNA jIvaprajJApanA 18 bediyassa dvIndriyasya 473 [1] beMdiyA dvIndriyAH 56 [1],229, 230 [3], 231, 297 beMdiyANaM dvIndriyANAm 230 [3], bhaijati bhaito 231, 477 [1] boddhavvA boddhavyAH 211 gA. 164 bhae boddhavyA 2032gA.224, 0bhae bhagavaIe pR. 208 Ti. 1 bolvo boddhavyaH 790 gA. 186 bodhavA boddhavyAH 41 gA. 17, 91 [4] gA. 111, 1123 gA. 209 boddhavyA 48gA.38,866 gA.197, pR. 208 Ti.11 bodhavA- boddhavyAH 54 [2] gA.54 boddhavyAni 54[8]gA.86 bodhabve boddhavyaH 48 gA. 38, 1793 gA. 217 A9[2]-19 bondayaH-zarIrAH 177, 178 [1], 188, 196 zarIrau 178 [2] bha bhaijjati bhajyate 1635 [1]] bhajyete 1635 [4] bhaktaH 211 gA. 173 bhaye 863 gA. 195 bhayAn 1 gA. 1 bhagavatyAm pR.45 paM.26, pR. 80 paM. 6, pR. 111 paM.21,pR. 135 paM. 11, pR. 162 paM. 6, pR. 183 paM. 12,pR. 187 paM. 16, pR. 189paM. 25,pR.192 paM. 26,pR. 208 paM. 10, pR. 222 paM. 5,pR. 228 paM. 19, pR. 233 paM. 20, pR.279 paM. 15,pR.303 paM. 14, pR. 317paM. 10, pR.3626, 27,pR.390 paM. 28

Page #807
220 mUlasaddo bhagavao bhagavatIe paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo bhagavate 1 [gA. 2] bhaNie bhagavatyAm pR. 236 paM. bhaNio 10, pR. 260 paM. 26, pR.273 paM. 13, pR. 291 paM. 20, pR. 300 paM. 5, pR. 318 paM.16, pR. 328 bhaNitaM paM. 24, pR. 349 paM. 6, pR.384 paM. 21, pR. 387 bhaNitA paM. 15, pR.388 paM.20, pR.3915. 22, pR. 400 paM. 12,pR. 406 paM. 20, pR.409 paM. 22, pR. 412 paM. 26, pR. 413 paM. 20, bhaNito pR.414 paM. 20, pR. 418 paM. 27, pR. 423 paM. 10, pR.427 paM. 11, pR. 446 paM. 12 bhagavatA 1 gA. 3 bhaNiyaM bhagavan ! 2169 bhagavantaH 211 bhagnasya 54 [3] gA. 56 taH 58 gA. 61 taH bhaNiyaM 65, 54[4] gA. 66 bhaNiyA taH 68 gA. 70 taH 75 bhannAyAH 54 [3] gA.60 ,, 54 [3] gA. 59, 54 [4] gA. 69 phalavizeSANAm pR. 273 Ti. 4, pR. 296 Ti.5 bhajyamAnasya 54 [7] gA. bhagavayA bhagavaM! bhagavaMto bhaggassa sakyatho suttaMkAi bhaNitaH 2104 [1] ,, 54 [9] gA. 98, 1064, 1086, 1145, 1429, 1538, 1614, 2139 bhaNitam 102 gA.117, 333, 1003 [2] bhaNitAH 333 bhaNitau 54 [2]gA. 55 bhaNitAni 54[8]gA.87 bhaNitA 187, 211 gA. 165, 558 bhaNitaH 625, 638, 650 [10], 655 [4], 656 [3], 666 [3], 1539 [3-4], pR. 65 Ti. 11 bhaNitam 174 gA. 135, 1702 [31], 1715, 1926, 2046,2110, pR. 268 Ti. 3 , pR. 268 Ti.3 bhaNitA: 194,987[1], 1127, 1205, 1702 [23], 1761, 1762 bhaNitA 211 gA. 161 gA. 163.164, 524, 888 [1], 983 [2], 1552, 1736 [1], 1737 [1], 1738, 1741, pR. 324 Ti. 1 bhaNitAni 911 [3], 912 [1], 914 [2] bhaNitAyAm 1441 bhaNyate ,, 544,547 [1], 2157, pR. 395 Ti. 1 bhaggAe bhaccANa bhajamANassa bhaTTitaM bhartRtvam 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 bhartRdArakaH 843, 848 phalavizeSANAm 1235 mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 bhaNanti 1198, 2057 bhaTidArae bhaTThANa bhaDaga bhaNaMti bhaNiyAe bhaNNA bhaNNati

Page #808
mUlasaddo bhaNNaMti bhatti + bhaktiya bhaddamutthA bhahANa 39 bhaddilapuraM bhar3e 0 bhamararuyA bhamarA bhamarAvalI bhamare bhamAse bhaya bhayaNA bhayaNissiyA bhayavayA bhayasaNNA bhayasaNNA-0 0 bhayaM bhaye bharadda bharadda-0 bharahehiM bharilI bharu bharuga ruya sakkattho bhaNyante bhakti suttakAi 544 195 [1] tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 35 bhadramustA- vanaspatiH 54 [1] gA. 52 phalavizeSANAm pR. 273 Ti. 4 drAkSANAm pR. 296 Ti. 5. bhaddilapuram 102gA. 114 bhadre 178 [1-2] bhramararucaH - mlecchajAti vizeSa : pR. 36.Ti. 3 58[1] 1226 bhramaraH 1226 vanaspativizeSaH 46 gA. 33 bhaya 1700 [13], bhramarAH bhramarAvaliH 1708[10] bhajanA 54 [8] gA. 96 bhayaniHsRtA - bhASAbhedaH 863 1 gA. 2 725, 726 730, 731, 733 taH 736 167 taH 174 1691 [5] 1098 1098, 1257 [5] 97 [1] bhagavatA bhayasaMjJA bI parisi] - saddANukkamo mUlaso bhallAe bhallANa bhallI bhava 0 + bhava - " bhayam "" bharata " bharataiH bharilI - caturindriyajIvaH 4<[9] mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 23 " " 98 pR. 36 Ti. 23 0 bhavaggahaNaM bhavacarimeNaM bhavaNa0 bhavachi bhavaNaNikhuDesu Searcast bhavaNavadda 0 bhavaNavati 0 bhavaNavatIsu bhavaNavAsa 0 bhavaNavAsi 0 bhavaNavAsiNIo 0 sakkattho sutaMkAi bhallAtakaH 40 gA. 14 1122 bhallAtakAnAm vallIvizeSaH 45 gA. 31 bhava 211 gA. 166-167 bhavaH 212 gA. 181, 1259 gA. 212 1365 bhavagrahaNam bhavacarameNa 812 [1], 813 [1] bhavana 177, 187, 189 [1], 190 bhavanacchidreSu 157 bhavana niSkuTeSu 157 bhavana prastaTeSu 148, 151, 157, 160 bhavanapati 1097, 1463 2051, 2052 [1] bhavanapatiSu 672 [7-8] bhavanavAsa pR. 59 Ti. 4 bhavanavAsin 650 [13] bhavanavAsinyaH 285, 334, 1183 [3], 1189, 1190 bhavanavAsinInAm " bhavaNavAsiNINa bhavaNavAsiNINaM 1166 [2] 346 [1-3],1183 [2], 1189 0bhavaNavAsideva bhavanavAsidevapaJcendriyapaMcidiyavecvi- vaikriyazarIrasya yasarIrassa 1532 [1] bhavaNavA sideva bhavanavAsi devapaJcendriyapaMceMdiyaveDa- vaikriyazarIram farart 296 "" 1520 [1-2] 1520 [2-3],1526 [9] bhavaNavAsidevehiMto bhavanavAsidevebhyaH 650 '[13-14] "

Page #809
292 mUlasaddo bhavaNavAsI bhavaNavAsINaM * bhavaNavAsINaM bhavaNavAsIsu bhavaNaM bhavaNA bhavaNAI bhavaNAvAsa0 bhavaNesu bhavati bhavatthavali aNAhArae 0 bhavatthakevali aNAhArae bhavadhAraNijA bhavadhAraNije bhavapaccAiyA paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI sakkattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo bhavasiddhie bhavanavAsinaH 139, 140 [1-2], 177, 177gA. bhavasiddhiyA bhavasiddhiyANaM bhavaM 137, 220, 284, 334, 1183 [1, 3], 1188, 1190 bhavanavAsinAm 177 taH 179 [1], 345 [1], 1166 [1], 1183 [1,3], 1188, 1190 345[2-3], bhavanavAsiSu 1470, pR. 180 Ti. 3 33 bhavanam 853 bhavanAni 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA pR. 66 Ti. 3 187 gA. 140-141 bhavanAvAsa 177taH 181 [1],182 taH 184[1], 185 [1], 186 [1] bhavaneSu 148, 151, 27 157, 160 bhavati 882,883, 885, 886,961[1],1679, 1680, 1809, 1963, 1964, 2170 [1], pR. 445 Ti. 6 bhavasthakevalyanAhArakaH 1369, 1371 "" 1371 taH 1373 bhavadhAraNIyA 1529 [1-9],1532[1,5-6] bhavadhAraNIyam 983 [2], 984, 1523 [1-2], 1526 [1,6] 1982 bhava pratyayikaH bhavaMti bhavaMti - bhavaMti - bhavittA + bhaviya bhaviya * 0bha viyadavvadevANaM bhave " sakkayattho kAi bhavasiddhikaH 1392, 1871 [1] bhavasiddhikAH 269, 334, 1872 bhavasiddhikAnAm 269 bhavam 211 gA. 162, 1679 bhavanti 89, 90, 179 [1], 461, 1083, 1409, 1444, 1643, 1712, 2104 [2], 2170 [1], 2176 bhavanti 56[2],57[2], 58 [2], 68 [4], 91[4], 167, 168, 170 taH 172, 177, 179 [1], 180 [1], 182 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [9], 196, 199 [1], 202 [1], 203 [1], 204 [1], 205 [1] bhavati 209 bhUtvA 1420 [8], 1421 [2-3] bhavyaH 1865 gA. 219 bhavya 1 gA. 2 bhavyadravya devAnAm 1470 bhavet 54 [5] gA. 76 taH 79, 54 [6] gA. 80 taH 83, 54 [7] gA. 84, 194gA. 153, pR. 293 Ti. 6, pR. 294 Ti. 19 bhavati 2085 gA. 227

Page #810
mUlasado bhave bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttNkaai| mUlasado bhave bhavet 1226 taH1231, 1233 taH 1235, 1237, 1238 bhaveyuH 1006 gA. 207 bhave 829 [2] gA.191 *bhave bhave 211 gA. 161 bhavovaggahakamAI bhavopagrahakarmANi 2170 [2] gA. 229 bhavovavAtagatI bhavopapAtagatiH 1099 * bhavovavAtagatI 1099 bhavovavAtagatIe bhavopapAtagatyAm 1099 bhavovavAyagatI bhavopapAtagatiH 1093 bhaMDaveyAliyA bhavvANa phalavizeSANAm pR. 273 Ti.4 bhaMDArA bhaMgA bhaGgAH 781 taH 784, 790 gA.186 gA.190, 1077, 1083, 1089, bhaMte! 1584 [1], 1643, 1644, 1648, 1758 [1], 1761, 1765 [2], 1778, 1781, 1784 [1, 3], 1880 [1,5] bhaMgA bhaGgau 1781, 1784 [1] * bhaMgA bhaGgAH 1885[2],1887 [2], 1895 [2-4], 1905 [3] taH 1907 bhaGgISu 102 gA. 116 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 51, 1234 bhaMgIrae bhaGgIrajaH 1234 bhaGge 54 [4] gA. 66taH bhaMDI sakkayastho suttaMkAi 1880[5], 1882[2], 1884,1885[1,3-4], 1887 [4], 1888, 1890 [3], 1891[2], 1895 [1,3], 1898 [1-2], 1899 [1-2], 1900 [1-3], 1901 [1], 1902 [1-3], 1903 [1-2,5], 1904 [1], 1905 [3], 1906, 1907 bhANDavaicAlikAH- kAryAH 105 bhANDakArAH-zilpAryAH 106 zirISavRkSaH 42 gA. 23 bhadanta ! 82,93, 148 taH- 177, 178 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 207 taH 211, 225 taH 272 [5], 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH351 [1],352 [1],354[1-3], 357 [1], 360 [1], 363, 366 [1], 369 taH 372sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 375 [1], 381 [1], 384 [1], 387 [1], 390 [1], 393 [1], 394[1-3], 395[1], 396 [1], 397[1-2], 398[1-2], 399[1], +bhaMgI bhaMge bhaMgo bhaMgo bhaGgaH 54[3] gA. 56 taH 65, 1879 ,, 1760, 1766, 1779, 1781, 1784 [1,3], 1872, 1877,

Page #811
294 mUlasaDo paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI mUlasar3o sakastha sutaMkAi 407 [1], 408 [1], 409 [1], 436 [1], 437 [1,3], 438 taH 441, 443 : 447, 452, 455 [1-3], 456 [1], 457 [1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [9], 495 [1], 497, 500 taH 505, 508 : 511, 513 taH 515, 5.19, 525 [1], 526 [1], 527 [1], 529 [9], 530 [1],531[1,3], 5.32 [1], 533 [1], 535 [1], 539 [9], 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 547 [1], 55.0 [1], 554 [1-3], 555 [1,3], 556 [1], 557 [1], 560 taH 577, 579, 581, 583 taH 585, 589, 605 taH 607, 609 taH 613,615,617,619, 621,623,624,626, 628,630,632, 633, 636, 637, 639[1], 642, 645[1], 646, sakkayattho suttakAi 648, 650 [1], 655 [1], 656 [1], 657, 658, 662[1], 666 [1], 668 [1], 669 [1], 672 [1], 673 [1],677, 679, 681, 684, 685, 687, 688, 691 taH 695, 697, 700 taH 727, 730 taH 740, 742, 745, 747 taH 751, 753 taH 756, 758, 763 taH 765, 772, 773 [1], 774, 775, 777 779 taH 787, 791 taH 800, 802 a: 807, 808 taH 829 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 830 taH 85.8 860 taH 872, 877, 877 [1-2, 17-23], 878 taH 881, 887, 888 [1], 889 taH 893, 896 taH 902, 904, 906, 908, 910 [1-4], 911 [1-3], 912 [1-2], 9.14[1-2], 916[1], 918 [1], 920, 921 [1-2], 925 taH 937, 947 taH 959, 960 taH 968 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 970, 9.73, 974[1*2], 971 [1], 976 [1], 977 [1]. 978 [1], 979, 980 [1], 981 [1], 982

Page #812
295 mUlasaho bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho taH 985, 987 [1-4], 990 [1-3], 991[1], 992 [1-2], 993 taH 995 [1], 996, 998, 999 [1], 1000 taH 1003 [1], 1004, 1005, 1007, 1008 taH 1012 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 1013, 1014 [1], 1015 [1], 1016 [1], 1017 taH 1020 [1, 1021 [1-3], 1024 taH 1027 [1],1028[1], 1030, 1031 [1], 1036, 1038, 1041 [1-4,8], 1043 [1, 3, 5-6],1046 [1,8], 1047 [1,4], 1048 [1-2,4], 1050 [3], 1054 [1], 1055 [15], 1056 taH 1058, 1064, 1065, 1068 taH 1070, 1077, 1078, 1080, 1081, 1083, 1085, 1087 taH 1089, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1132, 1138, 1139,1142, 1145, 1146, 1151, 1156 taH 1160, 1166 [1], 1170 taH 1174, 1176, 1178, 1179, 1180 [1, 5-10], 1182 [13], 1183 [1-3], sakkayattho sutkAi 1185 taH 1194, 1199 [1], 1200 [1], 1201 [1], 1203 [1,3], 1207 [1], 1208, 1209, 1210 [1,3], 1211, 1215 [1-3], 1216 [1], 1217, 1219, 1220, 1222, 1223, 1225 taH 1233, 1238 taH 1240, 1242 taH 1253, 1255, 1256, 1257 [1, 3, 5, 7], 1258 [1-2, 5.8], 1260 taH 1262 [2], 1264 [1-2], 1265, 1266 [1], 1267, 1268 [1], 1271 taH 1273, 1275, 1277, 1279 taH 1285, 1289 taH 1300, 1302, 1305, 1306, 1308 taH 1312, 1314, 1315, 1317, 1320, 1322, 1324 taH 1341, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1347, 1350, 1353 taH 1355, 1358,1359, 1362, 1364 taH 1369, 1371, 1372 1376, 1386, 1388 taH 1390, 1392, 1393, 1399, 1407 [1], 1408 [1-2], 1410 [1,3], 1414 [1, 3],

Page #813
296 mUlasaho paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo 14151-2, 1416 [1], 1417, 1418, 1420 taH 1425 [2], 1426 [1],1427[1], 1428 [1-2], 1430 [1],1431 [2], 1432 [13], 1435, 1436 [2], 1437 [1-2, 4-6], 1444, 1446, 1452, 1457,1459, 1470taH1473,1475 taH 1478 [2], 1480, 1482 taH 1484 [2], 1485 [1-3, 5.6], 1487 [1-2], 1488 taH 1490 [1], 1491 [1],1492[1], 1495 [1], 1497 [1-3], 1498[1], 15.01[1], 1502, 1504 [1], 1506 [1], 1507[1], 1513 [1], 1514, 1521 taH 1593 [2], 1514 [2], 1525, 1526 [3.4,7], 1527 taH 1529 [2], 1530 taH 1532 [1,6], 1533 [1], 1534taH 1537, 1539 [1], 1540 taH 1542, 1544 [1-3], 15.45taH 1547 [1], 1548ta:1550,1551 [1, 4, 6, 9],1552taH 1554, 1557, 1559 ta: 1561, 1563 [1], 1564 taH 1574, 1575 taH 1579 sUtrANAM sakyatyo suttaMkAi prathamakaNDikA, 1581 [1], 1582, 1583 [1],1585[1],1586 [1], 1588, 1589 [1], 1590 taH 1595 [1], 1596, 1597 [1], 1598, 1599 [1], 1600, 1602, 1603 [1], 1604 [1], 1605, 1606 [1], 1607 taH 1609, 1612, 1613 [1], 1614 taH 1616 [1], 1617, 1619 taH 1626, 1628 taH 1633, 1635 taH 1638 [1], 1640, 1642,1643, 1646, 1647 [1], 1648, 1649 [1], 1650 taH 1653, 1657, 1658, 1660, 1663, 1665 taH 1670, 1672, 1675, 1676 [1],1677 [1],1679 taH 1694[10], 1695 [1.2], 1696 taH 1698 [2], 1702 [1,11],1705,1707 [1], 1708 [1-4], 1715, 1718, 1721, 1725, 1728, 1731 [1],1734,1735[1], 1742 taH 1747 [1], 1749 taH1752,1754 [1], 1755 taH 1758 [1], 1761, 1764,

Page #814
297 mUlasaho bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho 1765, 1767 [1], 1769[1],1770 [1], 1773 [1], 1774[1], 1775. [1], 1776, 1777 [1], 1778, 9783 [1],1784 [1], 1787[1],1788[1], 1789, 1792, 1794 [1], 1725 taH 172.7, 1800 [3],1802 taH 1806 [1], 1807 taH 1812, 1814 taH 1819,1821, 1822, 1825, 1853, 1859, 1862, 1866 taH 1868, 1871 [1], 1872, 1874 [1], 1875[1],1876 [1], 1877, 1878 [1], 1879, 1880 [1], 1881 [1],1883[1], 1884, 1887 [1], 1890 [1], 1894 [1], 1908 taH 1910, 1912 taH 1914, 1917, 1918,1921, 1922, 1928, 1929, 1936 taH 1938, 1940 taH 1942, 1944, 1945, 1947, 1948, 1951, 1954, 1955, 1957 [1], 1958, 1963 taH 1966, 1974, 1975, 1978, 1982 taH * bhAe 1984, 1991, 1994, 1995, 1997, 1998, sakkayattho suttaMkAi 2006 taH 2009 [1], 2017,2022, 2027, 2033, 2034 [1], 2035,2038, 2040, 2047, 2049,2051, 2052 [1], 2053, 2055, 2056, 2057 [2], 2060, 2061, 2063, 2064, 2066, 2067,2069, 2070, 2072,2073, 2077, 2078, 2086, 2087 [1], 2088, 2089, 2090 [1],2091[1], 2092, 2093 [1], 2095[1],2096 [1], 2097 [1], 2099 [1-2], 2100 [12], 2102, 2103 [1], 2105, 2106, 2119 [1],2120 [1],2121 [1],2123 [1],2124 [1], 2125 taH 2127 [1],2128[1],2129 [1], 2130, 2131, 2133, 2134 [1], 2135[1],2137[1], 2139, 2140 [1], 2142,2143, 2147, 2148,2152taH2154 [1], 2156 [1-2], 2159 [1-2], 2165, 2166 [1-4], 2168 taH 2174 [1], 2175 bhAge 163 taH 166, 175, 178 [1], 206 [1], 211

Page #815
298 mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo bhAga 93, 440, 443, . bhAgAo sakyatyo bhAgAt bhAga suttaMkAi 198 [1], 992 [2] bhAgabhAgabhAgasahassAI * bhAgAto 0 bhAge 0bhAgaM ,,677,679, 910[4] bhAgAH 1728 bhAgasahasrANi 1817, 1820 bhAgam 211, 605, 1305, 1308, 1365, 1387, 1472, 1502, 1504 [1], 1506 [1-5], 1507 [12], 1513 [1.4], 15.27, 1528, 1529 [1-3, 9], 1530, 1531, 15.32 [1,5.6], 1547 [1],1551[1, 4, 6], 1708 [7], 1713, 1730 [1], 1731 [3-4], 1803, 1994, 1995, 1998,2006, 2156 [1],2159 [1], 2160, 2165, 2166 [1],pR. 441 Ti. 1 bhAgAH 1721, 1725, 1733 ,, 1697 [1], 1699 [2], 1700 [4], 1702 [6,8,18.21, 25-27, ___45], 1711 [2] bhAgau 1700 [11,13], 1702 [1, 5, 9, 11, 13, 22, 36, 37, 43, 48, 58], 1708 [8] bhAgAn 1715 bhAgAni 177, 178 [1], 188 * bhAgeNa . bhAgeNaM bhAgaH 211 bhAgAn 1705, 1708 [4],1711[2],1725. bhAgau 1731 [1,5] bhAge 148, 149,151, 152,154,155,160, 16, 163taH 178 [1], 179 [1],181 [1], 182 [1], 184 [1], 185 [1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 20 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208, 210 bhAgena 1710, 1723 ,, 1698 [1], 1699 [2], 1700 [2,4,9, 11,12,13], 1702 [1,3-6,8,9, 11,13, 18-22, 24.27, 36 39,43,45], 1705, 1707 [1], 1708 [2,4,7-8], 1711 [2], 1712, 1713, 1715,1715,1718, 1721, 1722, 1725, 1727 taH 1729, 1731 [1, 3.5] bhAgeSu 157, 15.8 bhAgaH 912 [2], 914 [1], 918 [1], 920, 1288, 1545, 1712 bhAgA 0bhAgA bhAgesu bhAgo .bhAgA

Page #816
bIyaM parisiTuM- sahANukkamo 299 mUlasaho bhANitavvaM sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo bhaNitavyam 179 [1], bhANiyavvA 197 [1], 333,358, 488,553, 667, 668 [6], 672 [6], 789 bhaNitavyAH 333, 471, bhANitavvA 654, 652, 661, pR. 266Ti.1,pR.302 Ti.4 bhaNitavyA 187, 5.4, 558,608,625,638, 666 [3], 668 [7], 669 [2], 672 [4,6], 1088 bhaNitavyAni 461 bhaNitavyaH bhaNitavyAH 499 [2], bhANitabbA bhANitabve bhANitanvo sakkayAtho suttaMkAi bhaNitavyAH 194, 629, 692, 876, 891, 895, 987 [1], 1127, 1146,1152, 1181, 1205, 1210 [2, 4], 1258 [3], 1500, 1604 [1.2], 1644, 1648,1712, 1715, 1721,1725, 1728, 1733,1761, 1762, 1765 [1], 1774 [2], 1784 [3], 1800 [2], 1860, 1907, 2104 [1], 2115 [1], 2116 [2], 2117[2], 2118[2], 2124[4], 2141, pR. 351 Ti. 1, pR. 387 Ti. 1 bhaNitavyA 544, 1011 [2], 1086, 1155, 1198, 1736 [1] bhaNitavyau 1784 [1] bhaNitavyAni 910 [1-3, 5],911[1-3], 912 [13],914 [2], 916 [3], 10 10 [1], 1042, 1043 [2], 1057, 1084, 1702 [23] bhaNitavyAH 1587[1] bhaNitavyAni 1842 bhaNitavyaH 496, 498, 1642 ,, 190 [1], 1008 [2], 1064, 1099, 1145, 1429,1509, bhANiyavvA bhaNitavyaH 189 [1], 648, 650 [10], 655 [4], 656 [3] bhaNitavyAH 1584 [1] bhaNitavyam 192, 209, 743, 804, 861, 1031 [2], 1049, 1061, 1089, 1180 [6], 1197, 1214, 1217, 1249, 1251, 1257 [16], 1428 [3], 1543, 1552, 1580, 1702 [31], 1717, 1741,1742, 1768 [3], 1785, 1786, 1790,1791, 1806 [1], 1926, 2046, 2052 [3], 2110, 2119 [3], 2121 [2] bhANiyabvabhANiyavaM bhANiyavAo bhANiyavANi bhANiyacce bhANiyaco

Page #817
300 mUlasaddo bhANI bhAraMDapakkhI bhAva sakkayattho suktaMkAi bhAvAn 211 gA. 170 bhAvayitavyam 1604 [1] bhasman 197 [1], 201 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207 bhASakaH 1734 bhASakaH 212 gA. 181, 1259 gA. 212 bhASakAH 264, 867, 868 bhASakAH 900 bhASakANAm bhASAjAtam bhASAjAtAni bhASAjAtam bhASAjAtAni +bhAva bhAvao paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1539 [2-4], 1591, .bhAve 1593, 1599 [1], bhAveyavvaM 1614, 1768 [1], 2117 [1], 2139, bhAsa 2155, pR. 336 Ti. 1 vanaspativizeSaH 51,55 [3] gA. 108 bhAsae bhAruNDapakSI 87 +bhAsaga bhAva 110 gA. 128, 211 gA. 170,1252, bhAsagA 1253, 1255 bhAve 829[2]gA.191, bhAsagA 862 gA. 194 bhAsagANaM bhAvataH 877 [2,6,9,], bhAsajjAtaM 1797, 1798 [1], bhAsajjAtA 1800 [1], 2061 bhAsajjAyaM bhAvacaramaH 829 [2]gA. bhAsajjAyA 191 bhAsajjAyAI bhAvacarameNa 820 [1], bhAsatI 821 [1] bhAvataH 877 [11,13], bhAsattAe 2066 bhAvasatyA-bhASAprabhedaH .bhAsattAe bhAvAH 110 gA. 127 bhAsamANe bhAvAnAm 1 gA.2 bhAsara. bhAvitAtmanaH 993 bhAsaM 2168 bhAvitAH 1196 bhAvendriyeSu 1064 bhAsaMti bhAvendriyANi 1006 gA. bhAsaMto ,, 1024, 1056 taH bhAsA 1058, 1064, 1065, 264 870 bhAvacarime bhAvacarimeNaM bhAvato bhAvasaccA bhAvA bhAvANa bhAviappaNo bhAviyappaNo bhAviyAo bhAviMdiesu +bhAviMdiya bhASate 859 gA. 192 193 bhASAtvena 877 [1], 878 taH 880, 888 [1], 889 ,, 890, 892, 895 bhASamANaH bhAsvara 178 [2], 196 bhASAm 859 gA. 192193, 871, 872, 874, 875, 899 bhASante 871, 872, 874, 875 bhASamANaH 899 bhASA 2 gA.5, 830 taH 838, 854 taH 866, bhAviMdiyA bhAve bhAvAna 110 gA.121 122 bhASAH 859 gA. 192 bhASe 859 gA. 193

Page #818
mUlasaho +bhAsA bhAsA. bhAsAe bhAsAcarimeNaM bhAsApayaM bhAsAriyA bhAsiMti bhAsuddesae bhAsura 196 bhijamANAI bhijjamANANaM bhiNNAI bhilla bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi. bhASAyAm 829 [2] bhujo bhujo bhUyobhUyaH 1116,1812, gA. 191 1823 bhASA 1904 [1, 3], bhujo 2 ,, 1220 taH 1223, 1906, 1907 1225,1251taH1253, bhASayA 107, 178 [2] 1805, 1806 [1], bhASAcarameNa 814 [1], 1819, 1822, 1825, 815 [1] 1829,2052[2,4-6] bhASApadam pR. 222 paM.5 bhuyae bhujaparisarpa 1512 gA. bhASAH 101, 107 215 bhASante 107 bhuyaga bhujaga bhASoddezake 1800 [3] bhuyagavaiNo bhujagapatayaH 188 bhAsura-bhAsvara 177,178 bhuyaparisappa bhujaparisarpa 384 [2-3], [1], 188 385 [1-3], 386 bhidyamAnAni 887 [1-3], 639 [16.18] bhidyamAnAnAm bhuyaparisappa bhujaparisarpa 76, 384 bhinnAni 880 [1], 639 [12, 16] milla-glecchajAtivizeSa bhuyaparisappathala- bhujaparisarpasthalacara pR. 36 Ti. 3 yaratirikkha- tirthagyonikabhallAtakaH pR. 17 Ti. 7 joNiyapaMceMdiya- paJcendriyaudArikazarIram bisa 54 [8] gA. 88 orAliyasarIre 1485 [5] bisakandaH-miSTakhAdya- bhuyaparisappathala- bhujaparisarpasthalacara vizeSaH 1238 yarapaMceMdiyatiri- paJcendriyatiryabisamRNAla:-mRNAlinI kkhajoNiyA gyonikAH 85 5] bhuyaparisappatha. bhujaparisarpasthalacarANAm bisaH layarANa 1499 [2] bhRGgakaH pR. 293 Ti. 10 bhuyaparisappA bhujaparisarpAH 85 [1], bhRGgapatram-bhRGgapakSma 1485 [9] 1227 * bhuyaparisappANa bhujaparisarpANAm 1524 bhRGgAraH 853 bhRGgaH 1227 bhuyaparisappANaM , 85 [5], 1511[3] bhautAH 167 taH 174 bhuyaparisappehiMto bhujaparisarpebhyaH 642 bhIma-rAkSasAbhidhAnavAna- +bhuyamoya bhujamocaH pR. 14 Ti.1 vyantaradevendra 192 + bhuyamoyaga bhujamocakaH 24 gA.10 bhImAH 167 taH 174 +bhuyarukkha bhurjavRkSaH 48 gA.38 bhImaH-rAkSasAbhidhAnavAna- . bhuyA bhujAH 177, 178 [1], vyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 188, 196 gA. 149 / " bhujau 178 [2] bhillAe bhisa. bhisakaMde naTakhAdya bhisamuNAle bhise bhiMgae bhiMgapatte bhiMgAraM bhiMge bhItA bhIma bhImA bhIme

Page #819
302 mUlasar3o bhuse bhuMjamANA 39 bhUattheNa - bhUe bhUta bhUvalatA * bhUtA bhUmibhAgaMsi bhUmibhAgAo bhUmibhAgAto 0 bhUmiM bhUyaNae bhUyavAiya bhUyavAiyA bhUyA bhUyAI bhUyANaM 0 bhUyANaMdA bhUyANaMde bhUsaNa bhee paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasar3o bhee sakkattho sukAi tRNavizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 4 bhuJjamAnAH 177, 178 [1], 179 [1], 188, 196 bhuJjamAnau 178 [2] bhUtArthena--bhUtArthatvena 110 gA. 120 bhUtaH - bhUtAbhidhadvIpasamudrArtha 1003 [2] gA. 206 bhUta-jIva 211 bhUtalatA pR. 19 Ti. 1 bhUtAni 177, 178 [1], 188 bhUmibhAge 1215 [1] bhUmibhAgAta 195 [9], 197 [1], 198 [1], 210, 1215 [2-3] 196 dw 82 bhUmim vanaspativizeSaH 49 gA. 41 bhUtavAdita, bhUtavAdikavAnavyantarabhedaH 188 bhUtavAditA bhUtavAdikA vA 194 gA. 151 bhUtAH 141 [1], 188 bhUtAn 2153 [4], 2166 [3] 192 bhUtAnAm bhUtAnandau, bhUtAnandaHnAgakumArendraH 181 [2] bhUtAnandaH - nAgakumArendraH 183 [2], 187 gA. 144 bhUSaNa 177, 178 [1-2], 188 bhedaH 881, 883 0 bheNa 0 bheeNaM bheo + bher3a bhedapariNAme bhede * bhede 0 bhedeNaM O bhedeNaM bhede bhedo bherpariNAme bheyaM bheye bhoga bhogAI bhogavaIyA bhogavisA bhogaMtarAe bhogA bhottUNa bhomeja bhomejjaga0 bhojjA bhoyaNaM sakkattho sukAi bhedaH 881, 884,886, 1230 bhedena 54 [ 7 ] gA. 84 887 "" bhedaH 1099,1539 [4] 1981gA. 222 bhedapariNAmaH 947 bhedaH 882, 884 taH 886 2" 885, 886, 1230 bhedena 650 [7], 1002 "" 1580 ,, 887, pR. 351Ti. 1 bhedeSu bheda: 1485 [<], 1504 [4], 1509 taH 1511 [1], 1517 [3], 1520 [35], 1538, 1539 [2-3], 1552 951 bhedapariNAmaH bhedam bhedaH 88. 881 bhogabhogAn 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 bhogavatikA-lipibhedaH 107 bhogaviSAH - sarpavizeSaH 79 bhogAntarAyaH 1686 bhogAH - bhogakulInAH, kulAryAH 104 bhoktum 211 gA. 176 bhaume 188, 189 [1], 190 [1] bhaumeyaka 188, 190 [2] bhaumeyAni 188, pR0 65 Ti. 10 bhojanam 211gA. 176

Page #820
mUlaso ma aNNANI 33 * maiaNNANI maiaNNANINaM mauDa mauDa 0 * mauDA * uDe mauya mauya 0 mauyala huyaguNA maula mauliNo * maulI * maulI sakkattho mauyaphAsa0 mauyaphAsapariNatA mRdukasparzapariNatAH maulImauDA magadaMtiyA 8[4],9[1-5],10 [1-2], 11 [15], 12 [ 2-8], 13 [1-5] mRdukalaghukaguNAH [9], 982, 985 [8-9], 987 [3-4] 981 * mauyala huyaguNANa mRdukalaghukaguNAnAm 987 mayala huyaguNANaM ma matyajJAnI 488, 1352, 1899 [1] matyajJAninaH 258, 259 matyajJAnI 470 [3] matyajJAninAm 258 mukuTa 177, 196 196 33 mukuTAH 177, 195 [1], 196 mukuTaH 197 [2] mRduka- sparzavizeSa 333, 1809 ,, 546, 1806 [1] mRdukasparza 440, 441 " bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo sutaMkAi mUlasaddo maga mikI De [4] 982, 985 [9], 987 [4] 188 mukuTa mukulinaH - sarpabhedaH 78, 80, pR. 32 Ti. 5 wr maulI maulayaH 178 [2] 178 [1], 188, 196 maulimukuTAH 177 magadantikA -gulmavana spatiH 43 gA. 25. magara magarA magaramacchA magasA magasira kI De + magaha magAsakI De magUsANa 0 maggaNaM maggara maggarimacchA maggijjai maggusA maghamagheMta maghavaM macchaMDiyA macchA macchiya macchitAo macchiMDiyA + majjAra majjAraya majjha 303 sutaMkAi Rece caturindriyajIvaH 58 [1] gA. 110 makara 177 makarAH 62, 66 makarI matsyAH pR. 29Ti. 6 caturindriyajIvAH pR. 28 Ti. 8 caturindriyajIvaH pR. 28 Ti. 8 magadheSu 102 gA. 112 caturindriyajIvaH pR. 28 Ti. 8 (?) 886 mArgaNam 1798 [1], 1800 [1] mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 16 63 921 [1] makaramatsyAH mRgyate nakulAH pR. 33 Ti. 3 maghamaghAyamAna 177, 178 [1], 188 maghavA 197 [2] matsyaNDikA - zarkarA vizeSaH 1238 matsyAH 62, 63, 647 gA. 184 makSikA 58 [1]gA. 110 makSikApatrataH 211 matsyaNDikA pR. 297Ti. 2 mArjAraH - haridvanaspatiH 49 gA. 39 mArjAraka " pR. 20 Ti. 14 madhya 55 [3] gA. 108, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 206 [1]

Page #821
304 mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi majjhadesa madhyadeza 211 majjhima madhyamA 211 gA. 164 madhyama majjhimae 33 majjhima0 majjhimauvarima gevejjaga 0 majjhimauvarima gevejjagA 146 [1], 719 majjhimauvarima- madhyamoparitanagraiveyakANAm gevejANaM 432 [1] majjhimauvarimANaM madhyamoparitanAnAm-graiveya majjhimagANaM paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI mUlasaddo majjhime majhe " 2005 177 madhyamoparitanagraiveyaka 432 [2-3] madhyamoparitanagraiveyakAH kANAm 1847 madhyama [graiveyake] 209 gA. 157 madhyamakAnAm-graiveyakANAm 208 622 majjhimagevega madhyama graiveyaka majjhimagevejjaga- madhyamagraiveyaka devAnAm devANa 208, 209 majjhimagevejjagA madhyamagraiveyakAH 208,334 majjhimavejjagANaM madhyamamaiveyakANAm 208 majjhimavejjANaM madhyama graiveyakANAm 602 * majjhimapariNAme madhyamapariNAmaH 1746 makSimamajjhimage- madhyamamadhyamagraiveyaka bejjaga0 431 [1-3] majjhimajjhimage- madhyamamadhyama graiveyaka devAH vejjagadevA majjhimamajjhimage- madhyamamadhyama graiveyakAH 146 [1] 718 vejjagA majjhimamajjhimANaM madhyamamadhyamAnAmgraiveyakANAm 1846 majjhimaTThimageve- madhyamAdhastanagraiveyaka 430 [1-3] jaga0 majjhima heTThimage - madhyamAdhastana graiveyakAH vejjagA majjhimaheTTimANaM 146 [1], 717 madhyamAdhastanAnAmgraiveyakANAm 1845 maTTamagarA maTTa maTTamagarA maTThA "" "" banive maNa maNajogaMmaNajogI "" maNajogINaM 0 maNapajjattI * maNapajjattIe * maNaapajattIe- mano'paryAptakeSu (jattaesu) maNajogapariNAme maNajogaM sakkattho madhyame madhye maNapajjavaNANa suttakAi pR. 55 Ti. 3 168 taH 174, 174 gA. 135, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 185 [1], 188, 189 [1], 199 taH 206 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 877 [20-21] makara vizeSaH pR. 30 Ti. 3 sRSTa 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 66 211 206 [1] mRSTAni 177, 178 [1], 188, 196, 206 [1], 210 makara vizeSaH mRSTA mambanivezeSu manaH- manaH paryavajJAna * maNapajattI pajjattae manaH paryAptiparyApta ke manaH paryavajJAna 82 1928 1906 manoyogapariNAmaH 931 manoyogam 2173 [1], 2174[1],2175 2174 [2] manoyogI 1322, 1900 "" [2] manoyoginaH 252, 938, 943 manoyoginAm 252 manaH paryAptiH 1904 [3] manaH paryAptyA 1907, pR. 406 Ti. 1 taH 5 1904 [1] 452

Page #822
manaH bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo maNapajjavaNANa. manaHparyavajJAna 495 [1] maNabhakkhattAe maNapajavaNANa- manaHparyavajJAnapariNAmaH maNabhakkhI pariNAme maNapajjavaNANa- manaHparyavajJAnasAkAra sAgArapAsaNayA pazyattA 1937 maNasIkate maNapajavaNANa- manaHparyavajJAnasAkAro sAgArovaoge payogaH 1909 / maNaM maNapajavaNANaM manaHparyavajJAnam 1421 maNAI [3], 1435 1455 maNApattAe maNapajjavaNANAriyA manaHparyavajJAnAryAH 108 maNAmatariyA maNapajavaNANi- manaHparyavajJAnI 1350 maNapajavaNANI manaHparthavajJAnI 496, maNAmattAe __ 1350 manaHparyavajJAninaH 257, maNAmayariyA 259,1898 [3], 1954, 1955 maNAmA maNapajavaNANINaM manaHparyavajJAninAm 257, maNi 259 * maNapajjavaNANesu manaHparyavajJAneSu 1216 maNi maNimaya maNapajjavanANaM __ manaHparyavajJAnam 1436 maNirayaNataM [1.2] maNivihANA maNapariyAragA manaHparicArakA:- pravI- maNisalAgA cArakAH 2052 [1,6], 2053 maNisilA maNapariyAragANaM manaHparicArakANAm maNisilAgA pravicArakANAm 2053 maNi maNapariyAraNaM manaHparicAraNAma maNI pravIcAraNAm2052 [6] 0maNI maNapariyAraNA manaHparicAraNA-pravi maNuesu cAraNA 2052 [1] 0maNuesu .maNappabhogI maNuehiMto manaHprayogiNaH 1077, *maNuehito 1078, 1083 maNuNNatariyA * maNappabhoge manaHprayogaH 1068 taH maNuNNattAe 1070, 1074, 1075 maNuNNassarayA maNabhakkhaNaM manobhakSaNam 1864 maNuNNA maNabhakkhaNe manobhakSaNe 1864 / ga.9 [2]-20 sakayatyo suttaMkAi manobhakSatayA 1864 manobhakSI 1793gA.218 manobhakSiNa: 1862, 1864 manasikRte 1864, 2052 [2, 4-6] 1570 manAMsi 2052 [6] manaApatayA pR.422Ti.6 mano'matarikA 1229 taH 1231, 1230 mano'matayA 1806 [1], 2052 [2] mano'matarikA 1236, 1238 mano'mAH 1864 maNi 178 [12],188, 195 [1] 195 [1] maNimaya 195 [1] maNiratnatvam 1469 maNividhAnAni 24 gA.9 maNizalAkA pR. 296 Ti. 13 maNizilA maNizalAkA 1237 maNim 999 [2] maNiH 972 gA. 203 1229. manujeSu 1906 1907 manujebhyaH 648 manujebhyaH 1462 manojJatarikA 1231 manojJatayA 2052 [2] manojJasvaratA 1684 [1] manojJAH 1681 [1], 1690 [2]

Page #823
306 mUlaso maNuNNA mAI maNuyaasaNNa mAe maNussa maNussa 0 * maNussakhette Aue 1473 maNuyagatiNAmAe manujagatinAmnaH 1702 [3], 1711 [9], 1731 [3] manujagatinAma 1694 [1] maNuyagatiNAme maNuyagatipariNAme manujagatipariNAmaH 927 maNuyagatiyA manujagatikAH 943 maNuyagatI manujagatiH 562, 567 maNuyajoNiehiMto manujayonikebhyaH 650 [1] maNuyA maNussaruhire maNussassa maNussA Recet sukAi manojJAni 1681 [1] 2052 [2] 39 0 maNussA maNuyAuassa maNuyAue maNuyAuyaM maNuyANupuvviNA- manujAnupUrvinAmnaH manujA saMiyAyukam paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI mUlasaddo maNussA ubhassa manujAH 647 gA. 184, 1973 gA. 220, 1980 gA. 221 manujAyuSaH manujAyuH 1719 1683 manujAyuSkam 1472 manuSya 23 manuSyakSetre * maNussakhettova - manuSyakSetropapAtagatiH vAyagaI maNusa paMceMdriya manuSya paJcendriyaudArika orAliyasarIre zarIram 1702 [38] 648 59, 671 82, 93, 154, 176 1096 1482 1229 manuSyasya 452 manuSyAH 92, 138, 219, 225, 226, 280, 334,439,611,621, 656 [1], 673 [1], 733, 850, 876, 943, 2036, 2146 manuSyAH 92, 93, 585, 1404, pR. 109 Ti. 1 manuSyarudhiram maNussA uyassa maNussANa * maNussANa maNussANaM 0 * maNussANaM maNussI maNusIo maNussINa maNussINaM masse maNusse maNussesu masse hiM maNussehiMto 0 sakkattho manuSyAyuSaH sutaMkAi 1710, 1726, 1730[3] 1723 manuSyANAm 656 [3] ,, 760, 761, 769, " 770 ,, 176, 225, 226, 390 [1], 452, 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495 [1], 497, 735, 748, 921 [9], 1050 [1], 1164 [1], 1926, 2131, pR. 79 Ti. 2, pR.433 Ti. 1 manuSyANAm 93, 390 [2-3], 391, 392 [1-3], 586, 749, 1164 [2], 1257 [13-14], 2085 gA. 227 750, mAnuSI 851, 1745, 1749, 1752 mAnuSyaH 226, 281, 334 mAnuSINAm 1257[6] ,, 226, 1164 [4] manuSyaH 452,490 [1], 495 [1], 849,852, 1258 [7] manuSyeSu666 [1],667, 668 [1], 672 [5] 672 [5] 921 [1] 639 [1, 23], 645 [3], "" manuSyaiH manuSyebhyaH

Page #824
mUlasado bIyaM parisiha-sadANukamo 307 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 650 [11], 662 maNUsapaMceMdiyao. manuSyapaJcendriyaudArika [1-2], pR. 177 Ti. 2 rAliyasarIre zarIram 1487 [1], * maNussehiMto manuSyebhyaH 639 [23. 1501 [1] 25], 662 [2.7], * maNUsapaMceMdiyo- manuSyapaJcendriyaudArika 665 [2] rAliyasarIre zarIram 1487[1-2] maNusso manuSyaH 1745, 1749, maNUsapaMceMdiyave. manuSyapaJcendriyavaikriya pR. 212 Ti. 3-4 __ ubviyasarIrassa zarIrasya 1531 maNussorAliya. manuSyaudArikazarIrasya maNUsapaMceMdiyave- manuSyapaJcendriyavaikriyasarIrassa 1513 [1] ubviyasarIre zarIram 1519 [1], maNUsa manuSya 635, 1034, 1525 1155, 1456,1779, 0 maNUsapaMceMdiya- , 1900 [4] veubviyasarIre 1519 [1-4] maNUsa0 ,, 1041 [6], maNUsassa manuSyasya 489 [1], 1047 [2], 1049, 490 [1], 491 [1], 1055 [2], 1433, 493 [1], 495 [1], 1880 [5], 2164 497, 1034, 1043 maNUsAhAragasarIre manuSyAhArakazarIram1533 [1.2, 5.6], 1061, 1550, 1635 [5], * maNUsAhAra- manuSyAhArakazarIram15.3. 1639, 1645 1655., gasarIre 1656, 1661, 209" maNUsAhArayasarIre ,, 1533 [2 [2], 2096 [2], maNUsakhette manuSyakSetram 1556 2119[4], 2120 [3] maNUsaM manuSyam pR. 302 Ti. 3 maNUsakhettovavA- manuSyakSetropapAtagatiH maNUsA manuSyAH 682, 698, - 109: maNUsakhettovavA- manuSyakSetropapAtagatiH 1083, 1089,1142, yagatI 109. 1152, 1205, 1416 * maNUsakhettovavA- manuSyakSetropapAtagatiH [2], 1761, 1765 yagatI 109. [2],1774 [2], 1794 maNUsatte manuSyatve 1041 [6]. [3], 1826, 1861, 1043 [2], 1046 1886, 1899 [2], [3],1047 [2],1050 1934, 1961,1970, [1], 1055 [3]. 1978,1995,2075, 2107, 2113,2110 2082, 2131 [4], 2120 [2-3]. 0maNUsA manuSyAH 624, 1152 2123 [2-3], 2124 maNUsAumassa manuSyAyuSaH 1701 [3] [2-3] maNUsANa manuSyANAm 988,1539 [3] tagatI

Page #825
308 mUlasaho maNUsANa maNUsANaM .maNUsANaM paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi [3], 1544 [2], 1783 [2], 1788 [2], 1644,2011, 2030, 1881 [2], 1890 [2], 2044, 2099 [2] 1892, 2114 2165, manuSyANAm 908,1038 2169 [2], 1050 [3], | maNUsesu manuSyeSu 676, 1408 1075, 1142,1147, [3], 1421 [1], 1181, 1257 [1], 1435, 1440, 1882 1638 [2], 1649 [2], 1904 [1], [2], 1781, 1784 2119 [3] [3], 1952, 1982, * maNUsesu manuSyeSu 668 [7],669 2020, 2025,2092, [1], 672 [5], 676, 2099, 2123 [3], 1428[4], 1903 [2], 2124 [3], 2152, 1905[2], 2100 [2] pR. 433 Ti. 1 maNUsehito manuSyebhyaH 655 [1], manuSyANAm 1164 [3], 662 [6] 1257 [3, 5, 7, 11, 0maNUsehito 12] maNe manaH pR. 400 Ti. 1 manuSyAt 1589 [3] manasi 2034 gA. 224 mAnuSI 1263 [2], maNoje manojJaH-gulmavanaspatiH 1269, 1747 [2], 43 gA. 24 1752 maNoramAI manoramANi 2052 [2,4] mAnuSyaH 1416 [2] maNosilA mana:zilA 24 gA. 9 mAnuSINAm 1257 maNosuhatA manaHsukhatA 1681 [1] [8, 11-13] maNoharAI manoharANi 2052 [2] , 1257 [4, 10] maNNAmi- manye ,, 1257 [2] matiaNNANa matyajJAna 444 taH448, manuSyaH 489 [1],491 467 [1], 1928, [1], 493 [1], 497, 1929, 1932 [1] 498, 994,999[1], matiaNNANa , 440, 441, 443, 1212, 1258 [1-2, 470 [1], 1931 6, 8], 1263 [1], matiaNNANasAgA. matyajJAnasAkAropayogaH 1269, 1442, 1604 rovoge 1909, 1913, 1921 [1], 1642, 1647 *matiaNNANissa matyajJAninaH 470 [1] [2],1676 [2], 1678 matiaNNANI matyajJAnI 478, 496, [2],1747[2],1751, 1352 1756 [2],1763 [2], matyajJAninaH 938, 940 1773 [2], 1777[2], [1], 941 [1] " *maNUsAto maNUsI maNUsIo maNUsINa maNUsINa maNUsINaM maNUse

Page #826
madhu bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 0 matiaNNANI matyajJAnI 470 [12] / .malladAmakalAvA mAlyadAmakalApAni 177 matiaNNANINaM matyajJAninAm 259 / malladAme mAlyadAma 1231 *matiaNNANINaM , 470 [1] malliyA mallikA 43 gA. 25 matiaNNANe matyajJAne 1917 mavijamANA mIyamAnAH 54 [11] matiNANasAgArova- matijJAnasAkAropayogaH gA. 104.105 bhoge 1913 masamA vanaspativizeSaH 54 [8] 0 mattiyA mRttikAH 23. gA. 92 mattiyAvaha mRttikAvatI-nagarI 102 masAragalle masAragallaH-maNivizeSaH gA. 115 24 gA. 10 madaNasalAgA madanazalAkA-romapakSI 88 + masUra masUraH 50 gA. 42 +mAMga gucchavanaspativizeSaH 42 masUracaMdasaMThANa- masUracandrasaMsthAnasaMsthitam gA. 22 saMThie 974 [2], 1490[1] madhU 1237 1542, pR. 241 Ti. 3 mamasA vanaspativizeSaH pR. 25 masUracaMdasaMThie masUracandrasaMsthitam Ti. 5 985 [2] maya mada 1237 masUrA romapakSivizeSaH 88 mayaNijjA madanIyA 1237 masUrAcaMdasaMThANa- masUracandrasaMsthAnasaMsthitam mayaharagattaM pradhAnatvam pR. 57 Ti. saMThie pR.332 Ti. 1 2, pR. 59 Ti. 5, pR. mahaimahAlayA mahAmahAlayAH 174 65 Ti. 9 mahajjuIyA mahAdyutikau 178 [2], mayUrA mayUrAH 88 189 [2] +maragaya marakataH 24 gA. 10 mahajjutIyA mahAdyutayaH 177, 178 maraNa maraNa 1 gA. 1, 211, 211 gA. 166 gA. mahaDDiyA maharddhikAH 193 [1], pR. 179, 2170 [2] gA. 286 Ti. 1 230, 2176 gA. 237 mahadIyA maharddhiko 184 [2] maraNe maraNasamuddhAtaH 2085 gA. mahatA mahatA 177, 178 227 [1-2], 196 +maruyaga marubakaH-haritavanaspatiH mahatimahAlayA mahAmahAlayAni 210 49 gA. 41 mahattaragattaM mahattarakatvam 178 [1], pR. 57 Ti. 2, pR. 59 +malayA malayeSu 102 gA. 114 malayAH-mlecchajAtimalayA Ti. 5, pR. 65 Ti. 9 gucchavanaspativizeSaH pR. vizeSaH 98 18 Ti. 12 mAlya 178 [1], 188, mahadaMDae mahAdaNDakaH212gA.181 1230 mahabbalA mahAbalAH 177,178[1] malla ., 177, 178 [1.2], mahayaragattaM mahattarakatvam177, 178 188, 196 [2], 188, 196 mahatthe malla

Page #827
310 mUlasaddo mahayA - 0 mahala mahaM 0 mahaMtIe mahAkammatarAgA + mahAkaMdiya mahAkaMdiyA 0 mahAkAe mahAkAyA 0 mahAkAyA * mahAkAlA * mahAkAlANaM mahAkAle mahAkAle mahAdhose mahAjAI mahAjuiyA mahAjutIyA mahANiyA sakayattho mahatA mahat mahAntam mahatyAH mahattarakarmANaH paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI suttakAi mUlasaddo 188 mahANubhAgA pR. 56 Ti. 5 2169 1744 1129, 1132 mahAkranditaH - vAnavyantaradevajAtiH 94 gA. 15.1 mahAkranditAH - vAnavyantaradevavizeSAH mahAkAyaH - bhujagapatyabhidhAnavAnavyantaradevAnA 188 mindraH 192 gA. 150 mahAkAyAH - vAnavyantaradevavizeSAH mahAkAyau, mahAkAyaHmahoragAbhidhAnavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 mahAkAlI, mahAkAlaHpizAcAbhidhAnavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 189 [2], 193 [2] mahAkAlayoH, mahAkAlaHpizAcAbhidhAnavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 194 mahAkAla:- pizAcAmidhAnavAnavyantara devAnAmindraH 191 [2], 192 gA. 149 mahAkAla:- mahAnarakaH " 188 mahAnirayAH mahAghoSaH - stanitakumA rendraH 187 gA. 144 mahAjAtiH 43 gA. 26 mahAdyutikAH 196 181 [1] 174 174 "" mahANubhAvA mahAdaMDayaM mahAnIla mahApAtAlANaM mahApurisA 0 mahApurise mahApaDa mahAbalA 0 23 0 mahAbhIme mahAbhImA 0 mahAmaMDaliya * mahAyasA mahArorue 0 mahAlayA mahAliyA sakkattho sukAi mahAnubhAgAH 177, 178 [1], 188, 196 mahAnubhAgau 178 [2] mahAnubhAvAH pR. 56 Ti. 15, pR. 65 Ti. 4 mahAdaNDakam 334 mahAnIla 178 [2], 179 [2], 180 [2] mahApAtAlAnAm 1551 [4] mahApuruSau, mahApuruSaHkimpuruSAbhidhavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 mahApuruSaH- kimpuruSAbhidhAnavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 gA. 150 51 188, 196 178 [2] mahAbhImaH mahApuNDarIkam mahAbalAH mahAbalau mahAbhImau rAkSasAbhidhAnavAnavyantara devAnAmindraH mahAbhImaH - rAkSasAbhidhAnavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 gA. 149 mahAmaNDalika 82 mahAyazasaH 177, 178 [1], 188, 196 178 [2] 174 174 mahAlayAH mahatI 1502, 1504 [9], 1506 [1], 1507 [1], 1513 [1], 1527taH 1529 [2], 1530, 1531, 1532 [1,6], 1535 mahAyazasa mahArauravaH 192

Page #828
mUlasaddo mahiDDie bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 1545 taH 1547 [1], mahAsokkhe 1548 taH 1550, mahAhimavaMta. 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9] mahAvidehesu mahAvideheSu 82, 154 mahiDDiyA mahAvidehehiM mahAvidehaiH 97 [1] mahAvimANassa mahAvimAnasya 211 mahAvimANA mahAvimAnAni pR. 77 Ti. 2 mahAvIra mahAvIram 1 gA. 1 mahiDDiyA mahAvedaNatarAgA mahattara vedanAH 1128, 1144 0 mahiDDiyA mahAsakkhA mahAzvAkSAH pR. 56 Ti.16 mahAsakkhe mahAzvAkSaHpR. 443 Ti.1 mahiDDIe mahAsarIrA mahAzarIrAH 1124, 1142 mahAsukka mahAzukra 196, 622, mahiDDIyA pR. 169 Ti. 1 mahAsukka. , 1532 [5], mahiDDIyA 2003, 2051, 2052 [1] mahAsukkadevA mahAzukradevAH 708 mahAsukkadevANaM mahAzukradevAnAm 595 0 mahiDDIyA mahAsukkavaDeMsae mahAzukravataMsakaH 203 [1] mahAsukkassa mahAzukrasya 204 [1] mahitthe mahAsukkA mahAzukAH 203 [1], pR. 45 Ti. 2 mahiyA mahAsukANaM mahAzukrANAm 203 [1] mahAsukke mahAzukraH 203 [12] mahiyA mahAzukre 223 [7], 334, 421 [13], mahila 1836 mahisa mahAsate mahAzvetaH-vAnavyantarendraH mahisA 194 gA. 153 mahisI mahAsokkhA mahAsaukhyau 178 [2] mahAsokkhA mahAsaukhyAH 177, 178 0 mahisIo [1], 188, 196, * mahisINaM 207, 210 311 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi mahAsaukhyaH 2169 mahAhimavanta 1098 maharddhikaH 197 [2]] maharddhikAH 178 [1], 184 [1], 186 [1], 182 [1], 190 [1], 195 [1], 199 [1], 1191 taH 1194 maharddhiko 189 [2], 195 [2] maharddhikAH 1191, 1192, 1194, 1197 maharddhikaH 182 [2], 183 [2], 186 [2], 190 [2], 2169 maharddhikau 178 [2], 181 [2], 193 [2] maharddhikAH 177, 181 [1], 182 [1], 188, 196, 197 [1], 205 [1] , pR. 286 Ti. 4-5-7.8-10 gucchavanaspativizeSaH 42 gA. 22 mahikA 28 [1], pR. 14 Ti. 1 mahitAni 177, 178 [1], 188 mithilA 102 gA. 114 mahiSa 196 mahiSAH 72 mahiSI-rAjJI 199 [2] ,-kAsarI 853 mahiSyaH-rAiyaH 199[1] mahiSINAm - rAjInAm 178 [1], 179 [2],

Page #829
mUlasaddo sakayattho suttaMkAi nakulAH 85 [1] " pR. 33 Ti. 3 maNDala 195 [1] maNDalinaH mANDalika mANDalikAH 1406 gA. mahuo maNDalikatvam 1466 maNDalikA 34 [1] maNDalikAvAtaH 34 [1] maNDalivAtaHpR. 16 Ti. 3 maNDita 178 [1.2] 178 [1-2] maNDUkI-vanaspatiH 49 gA. 312 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho mahisINaM 180 [2], 182 [2], maMgusA 188, 190 [2], maMgUsA 195 [1], 196, 197 maMDala [2], 198 [2] maMDaliNo mahise mahiSaH 849, 852 maMDaliya. mahiso ,, pR. 212 Ti. 4 +maMDaliya madhUkaH 54 [1] gA. 49 +mahurataNa tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 maMDaliyattaM mahurarasa madhurarasa 0 maMDaliyA mahurarasa. 440, 441 maMDaliyAvAe mahurarasaNAme madhurarasanAma 1694[11] maMDalivAe mahurarasapariNatA madhurarasapariNatAH 8 [3], maMDita 9 [1.5], 10 [1-2], maMDita11 [5], 12 [18], maMDukkI 13 [1-5] mahurarasapariNAme madhurarasapariNAmaH 954 maMDUe mahurarasA madhurarasA-vanaspatiH maMDao 54 [1] gA. 50 maMjhyagatI mahuraraso madhurarasaH pR. 217 Ti. 3 mahurA mathurA 102 gA. 116 maMDUsANa 0 mahurAI madhurANi 1806 [1], maMDha 1809 +maMtiya mahurAdINaM madhurAdInAm 1702 [31] maMthaM mahuro madhuraH 877 [12] maMdakumArae mahusiMgI madhuzzRGgI-vanaspatiH 54 [1] gA. 49 maMdakumAriyA mahesakkhA mahezAkhyAHpR.56 Ti.16 maMdara mahesakkhe mahezAkhyaH pR.443 Ti. 1 mahesare mahezvaraH-vAnavyantarendraH / 194 gA. 152 maMdarapavyaya mahoragacchAyaM mahoragacchAyAm 1114 maMdarassa mahoragA mahoragAH-uraHparisarpavi zeSAH 77, 83 ,, -vAnavyantaradevavizeSAH 141 [1] mahoragANaM mahoragANAm 192 maMsa maMkuNahatthI matkuNahastI maNDUkaH 1111 , pR. 271 Ti. 8 maNDUkagatiH 1105, 1111 (1) pR. 219 Ti. 8 mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 tRNavizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 1 manthAnam 2172 mandakumArakaH 839 taH 843 mandakumArikA , mandara-mandaranAmakadvIpasamudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 mandaraparvata 1098 mandarasya 179 [1], 180 [1], 182 [1], 183 [1], 190 [1], 191 [1], 197 [1], 198 [1], 1098 mAMsa 167, 168, 170 taH 174 "

Page #830
mUlasaddo sakkayattho sukAi maMsakacchabhA 64 maMsakaDAI mAMsakacchapAH mAMsakaTAham pR. 25 Ti. 11 mAMsalA pR. 239 Ti. 18 maMsalA mAimicchaddiTTiuva- mAyimithyAdRSTayupapannakAH vaNNagA 998, 2046, 2083 mAyimithyAdRthryaH 1139 mAimicchadiTThI mAimicchaddiTThI- mAyi mithyAdRSTayupapannakAH ubavaNNagA mAimicchaddio vavaNNagA mAIvAhA + mAuliMga mAuliMgANa mAuliMgI mADaluMgANa * mAUNaM mAejjA mATuMbiyaM mADharI mANa mANa * mANasAI mANasA mANasaNNA mANasamugdhAe mANasamugdhAeNaM mANasa mugdhAo mANasarahiyaM "" vIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasado mANasaM mANasaM jalAe dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] mAtuliGgaH 41 gA. 16 mAtuliGgAnAm pR. 296 Ti. 4 42 gA. 19 mAtuliGgI mAtu liGgAnAm 1144 1146 1122, 1235 mAtRRNAm 773 [2] mAyAt 211 gA. 173 1108 54 [1] gA. 50 1737 [4] pR. 311 di. 1 kam mATharI - vanaspatiH mAna 958 mANakasAe mANasAyapariNAme mAnakaSAyapariNAmaH 929 mANakasAyI mAnakaSAyiNaH 254 mANanissiyA mAnaniHsRtA - bhASAbhedaH mAnakaSAyiNAm 254 mAnakaSAyiSu 1895 [3] mAnakaSAyaH 863 mAnasaMjJA 725, 726 mAnasamudghAtaH 2133 mAnasamudghAtena 2142 taH 2145 [1],2146 mAnasamuddhAtaH 2139 mAnasarahitAm- manorahitAm 2054 mA 226 mANasaMjalaNe mANasA 0 mANibhaddA mANibhadde mANusaNaM mANe ,, mAgeNa devAnAmindraH mANibhadra : - yakSAbhidhAnavAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 gA. 149 mAnuSANAm 211gA. 171 mAnaH 1670,1691[4] mAne 863 gA. 195 mAnena 960 [3] 961 [3], 962 [3], 963 [3], 964 [1], 965 [1], 966 [1], 967 [1], 1580 211 1252, 1253, 1255 mAyin pR. 420 di. 2 mAyAkaSAyI 1332 mAyAkaSAyiNaH 254 mAyA mAyASANAm 254 mAyamicchaddivi mAyimidhyAdRSTayupapannakAH "" pR. 427 Ti. 1-3 mAyA 1670, 1691 [4], 1737 [4] mAyAyAm 863gA. 195 mAyayA 960 [3] 961 [3], 962 [3], 963 [3], 964 [1], 965 [1], 966 [1], 967 [1], 1580 mAtAe * mAtAe mAdi masAI vaNNagA mAyA + mAyA mAyAe sakkayattho mAnasIm-vedanAbhedam 2064 2065 mAnasajvalanasya -saMjvalanamAnasya 1700 [6] mAnasavalane pR. 372Ti. 2 mAnasI vedanAbhedaH 2063 mANibhadrau, mANibhadraHyakSAbhidhavAnavyantara 313 mAtrayA "" sutaMkAi 192

Page #831
314 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi mAyAkasAI mAyAkaSAyI pR.311 Ti.2 +mAla mAla:-gucchavanaspativizeSaH mAyAkasAIsu mAyAkaSAyiSu 1895[3] 42 gA. 23 mAyAkasAe mAyAkaSAyaH 958 mAla mAlA 197 [2] mAyAkasAyapariNAme mAyAkaSAyapariNAmaH 929 mAlava mAlava-mlecchajAtivizeSa mAyANissiyA mAyAniHsRtA-bhASAmedaH mAlavaMtapariyAya mAlyavatparyAya-parvata1098 mAyAmosavirayassa mAyAmRSAviratasya 1645, mAlA mAlA 177,178[1-2], 188, 196 mAyAmoseNaM mAyAmRSeNa 1580,1639 mAlA 188 mAyAvattiyA mAyApratyayA-kriyAbhedaH mAliNo sarpabhedaH 80 1129, 1139,1141, +mAluya mAlukaH-vRkSavizeSaH 40 1142, 1621,1624, gA. 13 1629, 1633, 1652, mAluyA mAlukA-vallIvizeSaH 45 gA. 32 mAyAvattiyAo mAyApratyayAH 1663 trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] mAyAsaNNA mAyAsaMjJA 725, 726 mAsa. mASa 50 gA. 42 mAyAsamugyAe mAyAsamuddhAtaH 2133 mAsacuNNANa mASacUrNAnAm 884 mAyAsamugdhAeNaM mAyAsamuddhAtena 2142 taH mAsapaNNI mASaparNI-vanaspatiH 2144 [1],2145[1] 54 [1] gA. 51 mAyAsamugdhAto mAyAsamuddhAtaH 2139 mAlapuri mAsapurI-nagarI 102 gA. mAyAsaMjalaNAe mAyAsajvalanasya-saMjva 116 lanamAyAyAH 1700 [] mAsalA mAMsalA 1237 mAraNaMtiyasamugghAe mAraNAntikasamuddhAtaH mAsasiMgANa mASaphalInAm 886 2086, 2089,2090 mAsa mAsam 572,1700[6] [1], 2091 [1-2], mAsaM 572 2092,2147ta:2152 mAsA mAsau 573, 1700 [5], mAraNaMtiyasamugghA- mAraNAntikasamaddhAtena 993, 1545 taH 1547 mAsA mAsAH 574, 597, [1], 1548 taH1550, 598, 1283 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9], mAsAvallI vallIvizeSaH 45 gA.31 2125 taH 2127[1], parvagavanaspativizeSaHpR.19 2128 [1], 2129 Ti. 15 [1], 2130, 2131, mAsehiM mAsAbhyAm 1726 2156 [1] mAso mAsaH 1737 [4] mAraNaMtiyasamu. mAraNAntikasamuddhAtaH mAhiMda mAhendra 196, 210, gyAo 2016 [1],2118[1], 622, 634, 1035, 2139 2051 eNaM mAse

Page #832
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 315 mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi mAhiMda. mAhendra pR. 72 Ti. 4 941 [1], 1129, mAhiMdaga0 mAhendraka 200 [1] 1141, 1142,1399, mAhiMdagadevA mAhendrakadevAH 705, 1402 taH 1406 * micchadiTThI mithyAdRSTayaH 1139 mAhiMdadevANaM mAhendradevAnAm ,92 micchaddiTThINaM mithyA dRSTInAm 256 mAhiMdavaDeMsae mAhendravataMsakaH 20. [1] micchaTThiIsu mithyAdRSTiSu 1888 mAhiMdA mAhendrAH 144 [1] micchaddiTThova- mithyAdRSTayupapannakAH mAhiMdANaM mAhendrANAm 200 [1] vaNNagA 1146 mAhiMdANaM mAhendrayoH 201 [1] micchAdasaNa- mithyAdarzanapariNAmaH mAhiMde mAhendraH 200 [12] pariNAma mAhendre 223 [4],334, micchAdasaNavattiyA mithyAdarzanapratyayA418[1-3],1532[5] kriyAmedaH 1129, 1833 1139, 1141,1142, mAhiMdesu mAhendreSu 2052 [1] 1621, 1626, 1627 mAhesarI mAhezvarI-lipivizeSaH [1], 1634, 1635 107 [1, 4],1650,1657, miga0 mRga __ 1658, 1660 migavAlukIphale mRgavAlukkIphalam pR.29". micchAdasaNava- mithyAdarzanapratyayayA Ti. 8 ttiyAe 1631, 1654 micchattavedaNijassa mithyAtvavedanIyasya 1729, micchAdasaNava- mithyAdarzanapratyayAH 1737 [2] ttiyAo micchattaveyaNijassa mithyAtvavedanIyasya 1700 micchAdasaNava- mithyAdarzanapratyayAnAm [2], 1708 [2], ttiyANa 1663 1718, 1722, 1727 micchAdasaNa- mithyAdarzanazalyavirataH micchattaveyaNije mithyAtvavedanIyam 1682. sallavirae 1646, 1647 [1] 1691 [2] micchAdasaNasala- mithyAdarzanazalyaviratasya micchattaM mithyAtvam 1667 virayassa 1657, 1658, 1660 micchattAbhigamI mithyAtvAdhigaminaH micchAdasaNasalla- mithyAdarzanazalyaviratAH 2049, 2050 virayA 1648 micchatteNaM mithyAtvena 1637 micchAdasaNasalla- mithyAdarzanazalyaviramaNam micchadiTTi mithyAdRSTi 998, 2046 veramaNe 1640 micchaddiTi. ,, 662 [6], 1533 micchAdasaNasalleNaM mithyAdarzanazalyena 1580, 1584 [1] micchaTTiI mithyAdRSTiH 82, 1344, micchAdaMsaNissa mithyAdarzaninaH 1626 1750, 1751 micchAdiTThI mithyAdRSTiH 1746 mithyAdRSTayaH 93, 256, mithyAdRSTayaH pR. 275 334, 938, 940 [1], di. 3

Page #833
316 mUlasaddo mitavAlaMkI miyavAlukI miyavAlukIphale miyA mirie miriyacuNNANa miriyacuNNe milakkhA milakkhU miliyA missANa * missiyA mihU paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo mRgavAlukI-vanaspati- 0 mukkelagA vizeSaH pR.295 Ti.7 " , 54 [1]gA. mukkelayA __50,1233 mRgavAlukI phalam 1233 mRgAH 72,832 muggacuNNAga miricam 1234 muggapaNNI miricacUrNAnAm 884 miricacUrNam 1234 muggasiMgANa mlecchAH pR. 36Ti.1-2. muggA muJca 97[2], 98 muccaMti militAH 1083, 1643 muJcenjA mizrANAm 53 gA. 45 muNAla mizritA muNAliyA vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] 0 muNAle gA. 47 muNiNA miJjAH-bIjAni 54[8] muNeyavA gA. 95 ,,-phalAni 54 [8] gA. 91 miJjA 1231 meNTakamukhAH pR. 36Ti 3 muttAlae mizrakAH 1980gA. 221 mizrayonikAH 763 muttisuhaM mizrayonInAm 763 mizrAhArA: 1794[1,3] mizritA-yonimedaH 754 muddaga taH 756, 758, 761 mRdaGga 178 [1], 196 muddiya mukta 177, 178 [1], muddiyAsArae 188 muktAni 910 (2-4], muddhayA 911[1-3], 912 [2], 914 [1-2], 916 [1-2], 918[1-2], muraMDa920, 921[1-2] mijA sakkayattho suttaMkAi muktAni 911 [1], pR. 227 Ti. 1-2 muktAni 910 [14], 912[2], 918[12], 922 mudgacUrNAnAm 884 mudgaparNI-vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA.51 mudgaphalInAm 886 mudgAH 50 gA. 42 mucyate 2174[1] mucyante 673 [2] mucyet 1421 [5] mRNAla 211 mRNAlikA 178 [2] mRNAlayoH 54[8]gA. 88 muninA 1 [gA. 1] muNitavyAH-jJAtavyAH 43 gA. 26, 187 gA.146 gA. 148 muNitavyAni-jJAtavyAni 1067 muktAlayaH-ISatprAgbhArakArthe 211 muktisukham 211gA.172 mukti:-ISatprAgbhArakArthe 211 gucchavanaspativizeSaH pR. 18 Ti. 10 mudrA 178 [12] mRdvIkA 45 gA. 31 mRddhIkAsArakaH mRdvIkAsAraH 1237 grAhavizeSaH 65 murmuraH 31 [1] 177 muraNDa-mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti, 4 mijiyA miMDhayamuhA mIsagA mIsajoNiyA mIsajoNINaM mIsAhArA mIsiyA muttI muiMga muddA mukka mukkelagA mummure muyaMga

Page #834
mUlasaddo muruDa musala musaMDhi musAvAraNaM 98 muzala 177, 178[1], 188 zastravizeSaH 177 mRSAvAdena 1576 [1], 1639 musAvAyavirayassa mRSAvAdaviratasya 1645 musuMDhi zastra vizeSaH 178 [1], musuMdI muhutta puhuttassa (tRpa. pa.) muhuttA muhuttA muMjapADayArA muMDe mUyali mUlae 0 * mUlae + mUlaga + mUlaga mUlagga 0 mUlassa vayaM parisihaM - lahANukamo mUlaso mUlA 0 mUlA mUle sakkattho suttakAi muNDa - lecchajAtivizeSa 188 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 47 muhUrta muhUrtapRthaktvAd vA 695, 700 taH 703 muhUrtAH 1699 [1], 1702[54], 1703 [9] muhUrtAn 560 taH 563, 565 taH 569, 576 taH 578, 584 taH 592, 607, 1739 [3] mukhapAdukAkArA:-- zilpAryAH 106 1420 [8], 1421 [2-3] 98 muNDa: mleccha jAtivizeSa mUlakaH - vanaspatiH 54 [1] gA. 48 1233 mUlakam mUlaka:- haritavanaspati vizeSaH 49 gA. 40 - auSadhivanaspati " vizeSaH 50 gA. 43 mUlAgra 55 [3] gA. 109 mUlasya 54 [3] gA. 56, 54[4] gA.66,54[5] gA. 76, 54[6] gA.80 93 mUsagANa mUsayANa mUsaMgANa mUsA me meccho * mettAiM 0 0 * mettAe mettAo O O * mettIe O * mette * metteNaM meda 0 meya merae meratie meli miMdA mesarA mehamuhA sA mehuNasaNNA - 0 mehuNe mehuNe muddA mo mogalI sakkattho suttakAi mUlAni 40, 41 mUlAni 55 [3] gA. 108 mUlam 54 [3] gA. 56, 317 54 [4] gA. 61 54 [9] gA. 97 mUle (?) mUSakANAm 886 pR. 219. Ti. 7 pR. 219 Ti. 7 bhujaparisarpavizeSaH 85 [1] me mama 841 taH 843, 846 taH 848 mlecchaH 211 gA. 174 mAtrANi 1995 mAtrayA pR. 32 Ti. 14 mAtrAH 911[2], 924 mAtrayA _82,93 mAtram 976 [4], 2153[1],2156[1], 2159 [1], 2166 [1] mAtreNa 916 [2] meda 167 taH 174 meda - mlecchajAtivizeSa98 rakam 1237 maireyakaH pR. 296 Ti. 14 sarpabhedaH 79 " romapakSivizeSaH meghamukhAH - antadvIpa 95 manuSyAH maithunasaMjJA 725, 726 730, 731, 733 taH 736 1639 1578 [1] meNmukhAH - antadvIpa maithune maithuna ec 95. manuSyAH pAdapUraNe 187 gA. 139 vallI vizeSaH 45 gA. 32

Page #835
318 mUlasado +moggara moggara mottiyA moyai moragIvA mosa mosabhAsagA mosabhAsagANaM mosamAsattAe mosamAsAe mosamaNajogaM mosamaNappamoge paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo mudgaraH-gulmavanaspatiH 43 gA. 25 mudgara-AyudhavizeSa 188 dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] mocakI-vRkSavizeSaH 20 gA. 13 mayUragrIvA 1227 mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 12 mRSAbhASakAH 500 mRSAbhASakANAm 900 mRSAbhASAtvena 892,893 mRSAbhASayA 890 mRSAmanoyogam2174 [2] mRSAmanaHprayogaH 1068, 1074 mRSAvAgyogam 2174 [3] mRSAm 871, 874, 875, 899 mRSam 870, 898 mRSA-bhASAbhedaH 831 taH 838, 854 taH 857, 861, 863, 897 moha-mohanIya 1742 mohanIyasya1682,1743 mohanIyam 1587 [1], 1665, 1678 [1], 1682, 1766, 1786, 1792 [1] ,, 1682, 1691 [1] mosavaijogaM mosaM sakkayastho suttaMkAi 28 [2], 29, 30, 31 [2], 32, 33, 34 [2], 35 taH 35, 38 gA. 12, 39, 40 gA.13 taH 15,41 gA. 16 taH 18, 42 gA. 19 taH 22, 43 gA. 24 taH 26, 44 gA. 27, 45. gA. 28 taH32, 46 gA. 33-34, 47 gA.35. 36, 48 gA.37-38, 49gA. 39 taH 41, 54 [1] gA. 47, 54 [-]] gA.85, 54[8]gA. 86 gA. 88 taH 93 gA. 96, 54[9] gA.97, 55[3] gA. 107 taH 109, 56 [2], 57 [2], 58 [1] gA. 110, 58[2], 60, 64, 66, 68[1], 69, 75[1], 76, 78, 84 [1], 85 [2], 91 [1], 91 [4] gA. 111, 97[2], 98, 99, 102 gA. 112 taH 117, 103 gA. 118, 107, 109, 110 gA. 120-121 gA. 123 gA. 126 gA. 129, gA. 131-132, 112 taH 132, 134taH 138, 140 [2], 141 [2], 142 [2], 143, 144 [2], 145, 146 [2], 147 [2], 150, 153, 155 taH 157, 159, 162, 174 gA. 136, mosA mohamohaNijAssa mohaNija mohaNije ca 2 gA. 4-5 gA. 7, 3, 4, 8 [2], 14, 15, 20 taH 22, 24 gA. 8 gA. 10.11, 25 [1], 26, 27,

Page #836
mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 500, 505, 508, 509, 511, 513, 529 [1], 530 [1], 533 [1], 535 taH 539 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 [1], 544, 547 [1], 554 . [2-3], 555 [1], 556 [1], 555 [1], 559 gA. 182, 591, 622, 635, 647 gA. 183, 668[5], 674, 679, 681, 692, bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho 177 gA. 137, 178 [1], 179 [1-2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 187gA.143 gA.145 taH 148, 188, 190 [2], 192 gA.149, 193 [1], 194 gA. 152-153, 195 [12], 196, 197 [1-2], 198 [2], 201 [2], 202 [2], 203 [2], 204 [2], 206 [2] gA. 156, 210, 211 gA.158 gA.160 gA.162 taH 165 gA.167 gA. 169 gA.171 gA. 178, 212 gA.180181, 225 taH 227, 232 taH 234, 237 taH 239, 241 taH 244, 246,247, 249, 250 [1-7], 251 taH 255, 257 taH 271, 273 taH 275, 325, 327, 329 taH 333, 353, 358, 361, 367, 438, 440, 444 taH 448, 452, 453, 455 [1], 456 [1], 457 [1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 488, 496, 497, 737, 753, 760, 761, 763, 769, 770, 772,773 [3], 775, 777 taH781, 783 taH788,790 gA. 185 taH 187, 797, 802 taH 806, 829 [2] gA. 191, 833 taH 835, 859 gA. 192-193, 861, 862 gA. 194, 863 gA. 195, 864, 866 gA. 196-197, 867, 868, 877 [23], 877 [23] gA. 198, 887, 900, 910 [1-4], 911 [1-3], 912 [2], 914 [1.2], 916 [1-2], 920, 921 [1-2], 922, 925, 932, 948, 949, 953,

Page #837
mUlasaho paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 955, 957, 972 gA. 203, 982, 983 [2], 984, 987 [1,4], 988, 993, 994, 1001, 1003 [2]] gA. 204 taH 206, 1006gA.207,1017, 1020[1], 1021 [1], 1024, 1028 [1], 1035,1049, 1072, 1077, 1078, 1081 taH 1083, 1100, 1102, 1103, 1124 taH 1128, 1132, 1141, 1142, 1144, 1146, 1147,1152, 1170 taH 1174, 1176, 1178, 1180 [1, 5-10], 1182 [1-3], 1183 [1-3], 1185 taH 1194, 1197, 1205, 1247 taH 1249, 1257 [12.13], 1259 gA. 211-212, 1303, 1318, 1319, 1364, 1367,1362,1371, 1376,1379, 1404, 1406, 1406 gA. 213, 1411, 1440, 1465, 1473, 1478 [1-2], 1480, 1482, 1483, 1484 [12], 1485 [1-3, 5.7], 1486 [1-3], 1487 [12], 1506 [5], sakayalyo susakAi 1511 [1,3], 1512, 1512 gA. 215.216, 1513 [4], 1514, 1519[2], 1520[5], 1523 [1-3], 1526 [1], 1529 [1-5], 1532[1], 1539[3], 1544 [2],1551 [3], 1563 [1], 1568, 1569, 1573, 1583 [1-3], 1599 [2], 1601, 1604 [1-2], 1639, 1643, 1645, 1649 [1], 1656, 1663,1664gA. 217, 1670, 1689 [1], 1690 [1], 1691 [13], 1694 [18], 1695 [1], 1697, 1698 [1.2], 1699 [1-2], 1700 [2,110,12], 1702 [1,3, 5.9, 11, 13, 18. 22, 24-25, 36-39, 42-45, 54, 58], 1703 [1], 1704, 1710, 1711 [2], 1723, 1732, 134, 1735 [1], 1737 [1-4], 1739 [13], 1741, 1757, 1758, 1760, 1761, 1763 [3], 1764, 1765 [2], 1774 [1], 1778, 1780, 1781, 1783 [2], 1784 [1-3], 1789, 1796,

Page #838
mUlasaddo bIya parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakthatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho 1817, 1818, 1821, 1860, 1865 gA. 219, 1869 [1], 1880 [1],1885[4], 1886, 1892, 1893, 1895.[3], 1898 [3], 1899[2],1900 [2], 1903 [4,6], 1904 [1], 1906, 1907, 1908, 1912, 1914, 1916, 1920, 1924, 1936,1940, 1942, 1948,1950, 1958, 1971, 1973 gA. 220, 1980gA. 221, 1981 gA. 222, 1982, 2032 gA. 223-224, 2036, 2046, 2053, 2054 gA. 225, 2057 [5], 2072, 2075,2077, 2078, 2083,2085, 2099 [2], 2125 taH 2127[1],2128[1], 2129 [1], 2130, 2131,2139,2142, 2143, 2153 [6], 2168taH 2170 [1] gA. 228, 2170 [2] gA. 229, pR. 22 Ti. 11, pR. 39 Ti. 2, pR. 57 Ti. 2, pR. 163 yANai Ti. 1, pR. 165 Ti.1, yANati pR. 359 Ti. 2 yANaMti ca 2 gA.6,24,28[1], 31 [1], 34 [1],40, 41, 42 gA. 23, 44 sakkayastho suttaMkAi taH 49, 50 gA. 43, 51, 51 gA. 50, 52, 54 [1] gA. 53, 54 [2] gA. 54, 54 [3] gA. 56 taH 65, 54 [4] gA. 66 taH 75, 54 [5] gA. 76 taH 79, 54 [6] gA. 80 taH 83, 54 [8] gA. 87 gA. 89, 54 [11], 55 [3] gA. 108,56 [1], 57[1], 58[1], 63, 67,71, 73,74, 79, 80, 83, 85[1], 87, 105, 106, 178 [2], 180 [2], 182 taH 186 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 189 [2], 190 [2], 191 [2], 193 [2], 195 [2], 197 [1.2],198[2], 199 [1-2], 200 taH 204, 205 [2], 206 [1-2], 849 taH 853, 866 gA. 196,1679, 1680, pR. 71 Ti. 2 tala 188 ca 2 gA. 5, 54 [8] gA. 87, 187 gA. 143-144, 194 gA. 152 jAnAti 1679 jAnanti 995[1],996, 998, 2043, 2046 mlecchajAtivizeSaHpR.36 Ti.9 yala yA ya yecasa A9 [2] - 21

Page #839
raya 322 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi 197 [1], 198 [1], 210, 1215 [2-3] rahaNappabhA ratnaprabhA pR. 193 Ti.1 .ramaNijAto ramaNIyAt 196 0 raiNo ratayaH rammaga ramyaka 1098 rahata racita rammagavAsehiM ramyakavaH raiya 188 rammaya ramyaka 1257 [13]] 0raiyA racitAni 177, 178 rajas [1], 188 rayaNa ratna 177, 178 [12], ratikAH 195 [1] 188 *I ratayaH 188 rayaNa. ratna 1gA.2 rakkhasA rAkSasAH 141 [1],188 rayaNa 195 [1] rakkhasANaM rAkSasAnAm 192 0rayaNattaM ratnatvam 1467taH1469 rataNa ratna 195 [1] rayaNappabhaM ratnaprabhAm 1963,1964 rataNappabhA ratnaprabhA 777 rayaNappabhA ratnaprabhA 774, 775 rataNappabhAe ratnaprabhAyAH 195 [1], rayaNappabhAe ratnaprabhAyAH 168, 177, 196, 777 178taH 184 sUtrANAM ratnaprabhAyAm 334 prathamakaNDikA, 186 [1], rataNappabhApuDhavinera- ratnaprabhApRthvInairathikebhyaH 188, 189 [1], 190 iehiMto 656 [2] [1], 193 [1], 197 rataNavaDeMsae ratnavataMsakaH 198 [1] [1], 198 [1], 210, .rataNAmayA ratnamayAni 196 217 [6], 777,804, ratiNAmAe ratinAmnaH 1702 [17 806, 1998 ratI ratiH 1691 [5] ratnaprabhAyAm 148, 167 * ratIe ratyoH 170 [9] rayaNappabhAo ratnaprabhAtaH 1468 .ratINaM 1700 [12] rayaNappabhApuDhaviNe- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikaH rakta 178 [2] raie 1444, 1457, 1459 rattakaNavIrae raktakaravIrakaH 1229 rayaNappabhApuDhaviNe- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikebhyaH rattacaMdaNa raktacandana 177, 178 rahaehito [1], 188 rayaNappabhApuDhaviNe- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikarattabaMdhujIvae raktabandhujIvakaH 1229 raiyakhettovavA- kSetropapAtagatiH rattA raktAH 187 gA. 147 tagatI 1094 rattAbhA raktAbhAH rayaNappabhApuDhaviNe- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikapaJcerattAsoge raktAzokaH 1229 raiyapaMceMdiyave. ndriyavaikriyazarIram rattuppale rakkotpalam 1229 ubviyasarIre 1517[1-2],1523 [2] ramaNija ramaNIya 178 [2] , 1517 [2] * ramaNijasi ramaNIye 1215 [1] rayaNappabhApuDha- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikasya karamaNijAo ramaNIyAt 195 [1], viNeraiyassa 1444, 1459

Page #840
323 bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo rayaNappabhApuDhaviNe- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikAH / rayaNIo 1410 [2], 1414[2], 1984, 2057 [2] rayaNappabhA. ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikANAm puDhaviNeraiyANaM 168, 1523 [2], 1529 [2] 0 rayaNe rayaNappabhApuDha- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikeSu vineraiesu 672 [2] rayaNappabhApuDha- ratnaprabhApRthvInairayikebhyaH rayayakhaMDANa vineraiehitto 655 [2], 656 [2] .raveNa rayaNappabhApuDha- ratnaprabhApRthvInarayikAH .raveNaM vineraiyA 60, 216 [2], 569, 607, 640 rasa rayaNappabhApuDha- ratnaprabhApRthvInarayikANAm vineraiyANaM 210, 336 [1] ,, 336 [2-3] rayaNavaDeMsae ratnavataMsakaH 206 [1] rayaNaM ratnam .rayaNaM 1 gA. 3 rayaNA ratnAni 1406 gA.212 0rayaNAmae ratnamayaH 197 [1] rayaNAmayassa ratnamayasya 188, 189 [1],190 [1], 193[1] 0rayaNAmayA ratnamayau 206 [1] ratnamayAH 195 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1] ratnamayAni 177, 178 [1], 188, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 206 [1], 207, 210 rayaNi rali 211 gA. 164 rayaNipuhattiyA ralipRthaktvikAH 83 rayANa ratnim rayaNI ratni: 211 gA. 165, 1529[3],1532 [7], 1535 / rasaguNe sakkayattho suttaMkAi ratnayaH 211 gA. 164, 1229 [2-3], 1532 [1, 5] ratnI 1529 [4-5], 1532 [6] ratnam-ratnanAmAbhidhadvIpasamudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 205 rajatakhaNDAnAm 882 raveNa ,, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 rasa 9 [1-5], 10 [1.2], 11 [1.5], 12 [18], 13 [1-5], 444 taH 448, 452, 455 [1-3], 456 [1], 457 [1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 466 [1], 467, 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495 [1], 497,504,510, 519, 524, 525[1], 538 [1], 548 [1], 554 [1], 557 [1], 558, 1218 gA. 210 rasataH 9 [1-5], 10 [1], 11 [15], 12 [1-5, 8], 13 [2-3], 1809, pR. 7 Ti. 2 rasaguNAn 1801 rasao

Page #841
324 mUlasaddo rasacarimeNaM raNAme * rasaNA me rasato rasaM rasA 0 rasA rasAI rasANaM rasANi rasAdeseNaM rasAvaraNe rasiMdiyatAe rasanAma rasataH 10 [2], 12 [6-7], 13 [1, 4-5], 877 [12], 1799, 1801 rasapariNatAH = [3] rasapariNatA rasapariNayA 7 rasapariNAme + rasabheya rasapariNAmaH 947, 954 rasabhedaH-vanaspatiH 54 [1]gA. 51 rasavanti - rasopetAni 877 rasavaMtAI [6, 11], 1797 rasaviNNANAvaraNe rasavijJAnAvaraNam 1679 2169 rase * rase raseNaM rasehiM * rasehiM raso ro sakkayattho rasacarameNaM rasanAma " rasam rasAH 458, 469, 476, 484,492,1681 [1], 1684 [1] 333 rasAn 990 [4] rasAnAm 1702 [31] rasAn 990 [4] rasAdezena 25 [3], 28 [4], 31 [4], 34[4], 55 [3] 1679 rasAvaraNam rasendriyatayA 2052 [2] rase 829 [2] gA. 191 1229, 1237 2169 " rasena rasaiH " paMNNavaNA sutta parisiTTAI mUlasaddo 545 sukAi 826 [1], 827 [1] 1693, 1694 [11] 1694 [11] rasaH so 442 [1],547 [1] 877 [12] 28 [1] rahacchAyaM rAiNNA rahacakkavAlasaMTANa- rathacakravAlasaMsthAnasaMsthitaH saMThie rAI diehiM rAI diyatibhAgeNa iMdiyAI rAga rAgaM rAge 0 rAge rAgeNa rAtiMdisataM rAtiMdiyAI rAtiMdiyANaM rAtiMdiyANi rAma0 + rAyagiha rAyavalo haMsA rAyANInivesesu rAyaM 0 rAyA 0 rAyANo sakkattha kA 2169 1114 rathacchAyAm rAjanyAH- rAjanya kulInAH, kulAryAH 104 rAtrindivaiH 1723 rAtrindivatribhAgena 1723 rAtrindivAni 592, 1296, 1317 188 rAga rAgam - raktavarNam 1220 rAgaH - kaSAyabhedaH 1670 rAgaH - raktavarNaH 1229, 1230 rAgeNa 1670 596 rAtrindivazatam rAtrindivAni 360 [1,3], 362 [1,3], 370 [1,3], 591, 593 taH 595, 1282 rAtrindivAnAm pR. 119 Ti. 1 rAtrindivAni 570 rAma 102gA. 117 rAjagRham 102 gA. 112 rAjavallI 54 [1]gA. 50 rAjahaMsAH rAjadhAnInivezeSu 82 8. rAjAnam 1108 rAjaH 179 [2] 180 [2], 182 [2], 183 [2], 185 [2] 186 [2], 190 [2], 191 [2], 201taH 206 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA rAjau 178 [2], 181 [2], 184 [2], 189 [2], 193 [2]

Page #842
rUvaM bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo 325 mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakyatyo suttaMkAi +rAlaga rAlakaH 50 gA. 43 rUva rUpa 2052 [2] rAsabhI rAsabhI pR.211 Ti. 7 rUva. rUpa 921 [1] rAsi rAzi 197 [1], 201 rUvaga rUpaka pR. 65 Ti. 1 [1], 205 [1], 206 rUvapariyAragA rUpaparicArakAH- pravI[1], 207 cArakAH 2052 [1, 4], rAsI rAziH 211gA.173, 2053, 921[1] rUvapariyAraNaM rUpaparicAraNAm-pravicArAsI rAziH 1229, 1231 raNAm 2052 [4] rAhavaH-rAhunikAyadevAH rUvapariyAraNA rUpaparicAraNA --pravicA195 [1] raNA 2051 [1] 0ruha saciH 110 gA. 119taH rUvavisiTThayA rUpaviziSTatA 1685 [1] 122 gA. 124-125 rUvasaccA rUpasatyA 862 gA. 127 gA.129-130 rUvasahagaesu rUpasahagateSu 1639 ruhala rucira 195 [1] rUvasahagatesu " 1578 [1] 0 ruI ruciH 110 gA. 119 gA. rUpam 853 123 gA. 126 gA. 128 rUvA rUpANi 1681 [1], rukkhamUlA vRkSamUlAni 55 [3] gA. 1684 [1] 107 rUvAI ,, 990 [2], 2052 rukkhaM vRkSam 1215 [3] rukkhA vRkSAH38gA.12,39,41 rUpAn-rUpAtmakAn 992 rukkhANaM vRkSANAm 53 gA. 44 0rukkhe vRkSaH 48 gA. 38 rUviajIva pajjavA rUpyajIvaparyavAH 500, + ruppa rUpyam 24 gA. 8 502, 558 0 ruppapaTTe rUpyapaTTaH 1231 rUviajIvapaNNavaNA rUpyajIvaprajJApanA 4,6, ruppivAsaharapavvaya rukmivarSadharaparvata 1098 mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 rUvI bahubIjavRkSavizeSaH 42gA. ruyae rucaka:-pRthvIkAyabhedaH 24 gA.10 rUpe 862 gA. 194, ,, -dvIpaH samudrazca 1003 2032 gA. 224 [2] gA. 204 rUpeSu 1578 [1], ruyaga rucaka 178 [2] 1639 rucakaH pR. 14 Ti. 1 reNuyA reNukA-vanaspatiH 54[1] ruruH-vanaspatiH 54[1] gA. 51 gA. 48 roei rocayati 110 gA. 120 ,, -dvikhurapazuvizeSa 72 roejA rocayet 1420 [4-5], ruhira rudhira 167 taH 174 1437 [4] .ruhire rudhiram 1269 / rojjhA gavayAH rUvesu ruyage 72

Page #843
326 mUlasaddo roma paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo roma-mleccha jAtivizeSa layAo lalaMta lavaNasamudde " romaga royae rorue rovei rosaga rohiNIyA rohiyamacchA rohiyaMse laghaNe sakkayatyo suttaMkAi latAH lalat pR. 65 Ti. 1 lavaNasamudraH 1003 [2] lavaNasamudre 1098 lavaNaH-samudraH 1003 [2] gA. 204 lavaNodakam 28 [1] lavaGgavRkSaH 48 gA. 38 laghuka-sparzavizeSa 1806 romaka-,,pR.36 Ti.22 rocate 110 gA. 123 rauravaH 174 rocate pR.39 Ti.3 mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] rohitamatsyAH 63 tRNavizeSaH 47 gA.35 lavaNodae lavaMgarukkhe lahuA laue lausa vRkSavizeSa 41 gA. 18 lakuza-mlecchajAtivizeSaH T0lakkha lakkhaNaMlakSaNaM lakkhArase laTThadaMtA laghukAH-sparzavizeSAH546 lahuya laghuka-sparzavizeSa 981 [1], 982,985[8-9], 987 [3-4], 1809 lahuyattaM laghukatvam 994 lahuyaphAsa. laghukasparza 440, 441, lahuyaphAsapariNatA laghukasparzapariNatAH 8[4], 9 [1-5], 10 [1-2], 11 [1-5], 12[1-2, 4.8], 13 [1-5] lahuyA laghukA:-trIndriyajIvAH pR. 28 Ti. 4 * lahuyANaM laghukAnAm-sparzavizeSA NAm lAntakaH 202 [12] lAntake 223 [6], 334, 420 [1-3], 1470, 1835 laMtaga lAntaka 196, 210, 622, 634, 1035, 2051 laMtagadevA lAntakadevA: 202 [1], laNhA haMtae lakSANi 91[4]gA.111 lakSaNam 211 gA.169 lakSaNam 54 [10] gA. 101 lAkSArasaH 1229 laSTadantAH-antarvIpamanuSyAH zlakSNAni-masRNAni 177, 178 [1], 188,196, 206 [1], 210,211 latAH 38 gA. 12 labdhim 875 labdhiH 1006 gA.207 1011 [1] labheta 1420 [2-3], 1421 [2], 1425 [2], 1428[2],1431 [2], 1432 [2-3], 1437 [2-3], 1444 taH 1449, 1452, / 1457, 1459, 1460, 1463, 1464, 1468 latA laddhi ladvI 0 laddhI lamejA 0laMtagadevA laMtagadevANaM 2002 lAntakadevAnAm 202 [1], 594 lAntakavataMsakaH 202[1] laMtagavaDeMsa

Page #844
327 mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1800 [2-3], 1801, 1809 rUkSAH-rUkSasparzAH 1241 rUkSaH-rukSasparzaH 553 lukkhe rUkSeNa 948 gA. 200 rUH-rUkSasparzaH 504, 550 [1], pR. 154 Ti. ghIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaho * laMtagesu lAntakayoH 1532 [5], 2052 [1] laMtayassa lAntakasya 203 [1] * lukkhAo laMtayA lAntakAH 144 [1] laMbhaNamacchA matsyavizeSaH 63 * lukkhe lAa-0 gomayopalepana 177,178 lukkheNa [1], 188 * lukkhehiM +lADhA lATAsu 102gA.116 lAbhavisiTrayA lAbhaviziSTatA 1685[1] lAbhaMtarAe lAbhAntarAyaH 1686 +luNaya .lAyaNNattAe lAvaNyatayA 2052 [2] lekkhavihANe lAlAvisA lAlAviSAH-sarpamedaH 79 leppArA lAvagA lAvakAH-romapakSiNaH 88 lAvaNNe lAvaNyam 1684 [1] lemUlamacchA litta lipta 167 taH 174 livI lipiH lesaNayA livIe lipyAH 107 lesA lukkha rUkSa-sparzavizeSaH 525 [1], 547 [1], 548 [1],551 [1] lesAo * lukkhattageNa rUkSatvena 948 gA. 199 lukkhaphAsa0 rUkSasparza 440, 441 lukkhaphAsaNAme rUkSasparzanAma 1694 lesAgatI [12] lesApariNAme lukkhaphAsapariNatA rUkSasparzapariNatAH8 [4], , 9 [1-5], 10 [1-2], 11 [1-5], 12 [1. leseMti 3,5,6,8], 13 [15] 0 lessaM lukkhaphAsapariNayA rUkSasparzapariNatAH 12[4] lukkhaphAsapariNAme rUkSasparzapariNAmaH 955 lessA lukkhaphAsAiM rUkSasparzAni 877 [13] lukkhabaMdhaNapariNAme rUkSabandhanapariNAmaH 948 lukkhayAe rUkSatayA 948 gA. 199 0lessA lukkhassa rUkSasya 948 gA. 200 lessAe lukkhAI rUkSANi-rUkSasparzAni lessAe 1800 [1] 0 lessAe 0lukkhAI , , 877 [14], ! lessAo lesAe tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 lekhyavidhAnAni 107 lepthakArAH-zilpAryAH 106 matsyavizeSaH pR. 29 Ti. 10 zleSaNatA 1120 lezyA 2 gA. 5 lezyayA 177, 178 [1-2] lezyAH 1205, 1219, 1250, 1256, 1257 [1.2, 7] lezyAgatiH 1105 lezyApariNAmaH 926 lezyAsu 1204, 1205, 1258 [-]] lezayanti 2153 [4] lezyAm 1220taH1225, 1251 taH 1255 lezyA 212 gA. 180, 1259 gA.211,1865 gA.219 lezyA:-lezyAyuktAH 255 lezyayA 188, 196 lezyAyAm 1133 [2] lezyayoH 1133 [1] lezyAH 1156 taH1160, lesAsu

Page #845
328 mUlasaddo lessAo * lessAo lessAgatI lessANaM 0 lessAe lessApade lessAparyaM lessApariNAme lessApariNAmeNaM 0 255 lessANuvAyagatI lezyAnupAtagatiH 1105, 1117 lessAsu * lessAhiM lessuddesa loe 0 * loe + loga loga sakkayattho logaNAliM loganakhuDe * logapAlA logapAlANaM paNNavaNAsukta parisiTThAI mUlasado sukAi 1196, 1219,1232, 1239, 1240, 1250, 1256, 1257 [1, 3, 5, 7, 9, 12] lezyAH 1156, 1158, 1163 [1, 3-4], 1164 [1, 3] lezyAgatiH 1116 lezyAnAm lezyA yuktAnAm lezyApade pR. 279 paM. 15 "" pR. 291 paM. 21, pR. 300 paM. 5, pR. 301paM. 10 lezyApadam pR. 303 paM. 14 lezyApariNAmaH 930 lezyApariNAmena 938, 940 [1, 3,], 942, 943, 945, 946 lezyAsu 1123 gA. 209, 1127, 1148, 1205 lezyAbhiH 1137 zyoddeza ke pR. 290 Ti. 1 loke pR. 3 paM. 4 ,, 149, 151, 152, 155, 157, 158, 160, 161, 163, 164, 166 lokaH 972 gA. 203 loka 197[2],198[2] lokanADIm 2007 157 loka niSkuTeSu lokapAlAH 179 [1] lokapAlAnAm 177, 178 [1-2], 179[2],180 logasapaNA logassa logaM * logaM logaMtapajjavasiyA logatAo logaMto logA logA logAgAsachidesu logAgAsapa logAlogassa loge loge + loNa + loDa lobha lobhakasAI sakkattho sukAi [2], 182 [2], 196, 197 [2], 198 [1] lokasaMjJA 725, 726 lokasya 163, 170, 175, 177, 179[1], 181 [1], 182 [9], 184 [1], 185 [1], 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 195 [1], 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208, 210, 778, 780, 1101, pR. 47 Ti. 5 2172 lokam lokam 993, 2168, 2169 lokAntaparyavasitA 858 lokAntAt 1545 lokAntaH 211, 1545, 1547 [1], 1550 lokAH 910 [1,4], 914 [1], 1262 [1], 1286, 1288, 1300, 1301 54] [11] gA. 106 lokAkAzacchidreSu 157 lokAkAzapradeze 54 [11] gA. 104-105 "" lokAlokasya lokaH loke 780 1004 776 24 lavaNam lodhraH - vRkSavizeSaH 41 gA. lobha lobhakaSAyI 18 1737 [4] 1333

Page #846
loyaM bIyaM parisiTTe-sahANukmo 329 mUlasaddo, sakyastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi lobhakasAI lobhakaSAyiNaH 938 / loyagge lokAgram-,, 211 lobhakasAINaM lobhakaSAyiNAm 254 / lokAgre 211 gA. 160 lobhakasAIsu lobhakaSAyiSu 1895[4] loyapamANamettAI lokapramANamAtrANi 1995 lobhakasAeNaM lobhakaSAyeNa 2139 loyassa lokasya 148, 149, lobhakasAyapariNAme lobhakaSAyapariNAmaH 929 151, 152, 154, lobhaNissiyA lobhaniHsRtA 863 155, 157, 158, lobhasaNNA lobhasaMjJA 725, 726 160, 161, 164 taH lobhasamugghAe lobhasamuddhAtaH 2133, 178 [1], 193 [1], 2136, 2138 lobhasamugdhAeNa lobhasamudghAtena 2142 loyassa lokasya pR. 50 Ti.1.2 lobhasamugghAeNaM ,, 2143,2144 [1], lokam 2172 2145 [1] loyaMtaM lokAntam 880 lobhasamugghAo lobhasamuddhAtaH 2139 loyaMte lokAnte 211 gA. 167 lobhasamugdhAto 2141 loyA lokAH 54 [11] gA. lobhasaMjalaNAe lobhasavalanasya-savalana - 104-105 lobhasya 1700 [7], loyANI vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 52 lobhaH 1670,1694[4] lohakasAI lobhakaSAyiNaH 254 lobhe 863 gA. 195 lohakasAe lobhakaSAyaH 958, 959 lobheNa lomena 961 [3], 963 lohieNaM lohitena 1232 [3] lohiNI vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] lomeNaM ,, 960 [3],962[3], gA. 47 964 taH 968 sUtrANAM lohita prathamakaNDikA, 970, lohiya 1809 1580 lohiyakkha. lohitAkSa 178 [1] lomapakkhI romapakSiNaH 86, 88 lohiyakkhamaNI lohitAkSamaNiH 1229 .lomaharisA romaharSAH 167 taH 174 lohiyakkhA lohitAkSAH 179 [1] lomAhArasAe romAhAratayA 1817 lohiyakkhe lohitAkSaH-maNimedaH 24 lomAhArA romAhArAH1859,1861 gA.1. lomAhAre romAhAraH 1793 gA. lohiyapattA lohitapatrAH-caturindriya218, 1817 jIvAH 58 [1] loya loka 150, 153,156, lohiyamacchA lohitamatsyAH pR.29Ti.. 159, 162 lohiyamattiyA lohitamRttikAH-pRthvIloyaggayumiyA lokAgrastUpikA kAyajIvAH ISatprAgbhArakArthe 211 lohiyavaNNa. lohitavarNa 440,441 loyaggapaDivujmaNA lokAgraprativAhinI- lohiyavaNNaNAmAe lohitavarNanAmnaH 1702 ISatprAgbhArekArthe 211 / lobhe lohita "

Page #847
330 paMNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho sutkAi lohiyavaNNa- lohitavarNapariNatAH 9[3], vairosabhaNArAya. varSabhanArAcasaMhananapariNatA 10 [1], 11 [1-5], saMghayaNaNAmAe nAmnaH 1702 [17] 12 [1-8], 13 [15] vairosabhaNArAya- vajrarSabhanArAcasaMhanananAma lohiyavaNNa- lohitavarNapariNatAH 8 saMghayaNaNAme 1694 [] pariNayA - [1], 10 [2] vahasuhayA vAksukhatA 1681 [1] lohiyasuttae lohitasUtrake 1222 vakkama vyutkrAmati 54 [9] gA. lohiyAI lohitAni 877 [] lhasaNakaMde lazunakandau 54 [-] vakkamaMti vyutkrAmanti 25 [3], gA. 89 28 [4], 31 [4],34 lhasiya. lhAsika-mlecchajAti [4], 55 [3], 773 vizeSa 98 [2, 4]] vakaMtANaM vyutkrAntAnAm 54 [10] gA. 99 vA 54 [9] gA.97,54 vakkatipayaM vyutkrAntipadam pR. 183 [10] gA. 103,110 paM. 12 gA. 122 gA. 124, vakaMtiyA vyutkrAntikAH 84 [3], 1664 gA. 217 85 [2,4],91 [1,3], vahaulA sarpavizeSaH 80 138 vaDajogapariNAme vAgyogapariNAmaH 931 vakaMtI vyutkrAntiH 2 gA. 4 vaijogaM vAgyogam 2173 [1], vakkhAra 0 vakSaskAra-vakSaskAragiri2174 [1], 2175 nAmAbhidhadvIpasamudrArthe vaijogI vAgyogI 1900 [2] 1003 [2] gA. 205 vaijogI vAgyoginaH 252, 938, vakkhAresu vakSaskAreSu 148 941 [1] vagI vRkI vaijogINaM vAgyoginAm 252 vRkaH 849, 852 vaijogo vAgyogaH 1900 [2] vago " pR. 212 Ti. 4 vaippaoge vAkprayogaH 1068, vagga varga 921 [1], 923 1074 vaggaNa vargaNA 1218 gA. 210 0 vaippaoge , 1070, 1073 vaggaNAo vargaNAH 1245 vaira vaghra 177 .vaggaNAo 880 +vairADa vairATam-vairATapuram 102 vaggamUla vargamUla 911 [2],921 gA. 115 [1], 924 vaire vajraH 24 gA.8 0vaggamUlassa vargamUlasya912[2],920 vairoyaNarAyA vairocanarAjA-asura- 0vaggamUlaM vargamUlam 911 [2], kumArendraH 180 [2] 921 [1], 924 vairoyaNiMde 0vaggamUlAI vargamUlAni 918 [1] kumArendraH 180 [2] | vaggavaggUhiM vargavagaiH 211 gA. 172 vage

Page #848
mUlasaho 0vaggassa vaggulI 0 vaggUhiM vaggo vagghamuhA vagghA vagdhAriya vagghI vagdhe vagyo +vaccha + vacchalla. 0vacchA 0vajjo bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakyastho suttaMkAi vargasya 910 [4] vajittA varjayitvA 169,179 [1] valgulI-carmapakSI 87 vajiya , 790 gA. 190 vargaH 211 gA. 172 vaje vajraH-kandavizeSaH 54 vargaH 921 [1] [1] gA. 53 vyAghramukhAH - antarvIpa- vajeja varjayet 790 gA. 188 manuSyAH 95 vajjettA varjayitvA 168, 170taH vyAghrAH 174, 177, 178 [1], pralambita 177, 178 180 [1], 182 [1], [1], 188 183 [1], 188, 189 vyAghrI 851 [1], 190 [1], 193 vyAghraH 849,852 ,, pR. 212 Ti. 4 0 vajesu varjeSu 6.1 / vatseSu 102 gA. 114. 0 vajehiMto vajabhyaH 652, 654, 115 658, 660, 1465taH vAtsalyam 110 gA.132 vakSasaH 175, 178[1], varjaH 888 [2], 892, 188, 196 948 gA. 200,1099, vakSasau 178 [2] 1766, 1872,1884, vallIvizeSaH 45 gA. 31 1885 [1], 1888, vajrakandakaH 1233 1891 [2], 1895 varjanam 110 gA. 131 [1, 3-4], 1899[1], vajrapANiH 197 [2] 1900 [1, 3], 1901 vajrasaMsthitA 858 [1], 1902 [1, 3], varjam 199[2],1047 1903 [1,5], 1905 [2], 1055 [2], 1172, 1889 [2] vajjhArA vardhakArAH-zilpAH106 varjA 608,625,668 vaha vRtta 177, 178 [1], [7], pR. 180 Ti. 2 188, 802 varjAH 815[2],1172, vartakAH-romapakSiNaH 88 1584 [1], pR. 284 vaTTati vartate 1090 Ti. 1 vaTTamANA vartamAnau 178 [2] varjAnAm 187gA.142, vartamAnAH 178 [1] 869, 1041 [6], vaTTaveyaDa vRttavaitAbya 1098 1049, 1742, 1748, vaTTasaMThANapariNatA vRttasaMsthAnapariNatAH 8 1779 [5], 9 [1-5], 10 varjayitvA 174 gA.135, [1-2], 11 [2-5],12 181 [1] [1-3, 5.8], 13 [2] wr vacchANI vajakaMdae .vajaNA vajapANI vajasaMThiyA vajja .vajA vagA 0vajjANaM " vajiUNa

Page #849
332 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho vasaMThANapariNayA vRttasaMsthAnapariNatAH 11 [1], 12 [4] vaTTA vRttAH 167 taH 174 vRttAni 177, 178 taH 185 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1] +vadyA varteSu 102 gA. 116 vAgA romapakSivizeSaH pR. 34 Ti. 6 vaTTi vartti 177, 188, 189 [1] vaTTiyA vartitA 53 gA. 45 vaTTI vartiH 53 gA. 45 vahe vRttaH 2169 vRttam vaDagarA matsyavizeSaH vaDA vaDie patitaH 440, 481[3], vaDisae 490 [3],495[1,3], vaDiMsagA 496,548 [1, 3] 0 vaDitA patitAH 453, 454 .vaDeMsae . vaDite patitaH 440, 441, 443 taH 448, 452, 455 [1-3], 456 [1-3], 457 [1, 3], vaDeMsagA 459 [1, 3], 462 [1, 3], 464 [12], 466 [1, 3], 467 [1, 3], 468 [1,3], 0 vaDeMsagA 470 [1, 3], 473 vaDeMsayA [1,3], 474 [1, 3], 475 [1, 3], 477 [1, 3], 481 [1,3], 0 vaDeMsayA 482 [1, 3], 483 [1, 3], 485 [1.3], vaGkamANae 487 [1, 3], 489 / vaDijati sakkayattho suttaMkAi [3, 3], 490 [1,3], 411 [1, 3], 493 [1-3], 497, 499 [2], 504, 505,5.08 taH 511, 513taH515, 517 taH 519, 521taH 5.23, 525 [1], 529 taH 533 sUtrANAM prathamatRtIyakaNDike, 535taH 539 sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIyakaNDike, 541 [1, 3], 542 [1,3], 543 [1,3], 545 [1,3], 547 [1, 3], 551 [1, 3], 552 [1, 3], 554 [1, 3], 555 [1, 3], 556 [1, 3], 557 [1, 3], 558 vataMsakaH 201 [1] vataMsakAH 201 [1] vaTaH41 gA. 16 vataMsakaH 197 [1], 199 [1], 200 [1], 202 [1], 203 [1], 204 [1], 206 [1] vataMsakAH 19. [1], 199 [1], 202 [1], 203 [1], 204 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1] , 202 [1] ,, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 200 [1], 206 [1] , 201 [1]] vardhakiratnatvam 1467 vardhamAnakaH 2027 vRdhyante 534, 549 vaDe vaGkairayaNattaM

Page #850
mUlasaddo 0var3A bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi vRddhI 1981 gA. 222 0vaNapphaikAiyANaM vanaspatikAyikAnAma vaNapphaikAie vanaspatikAyikaH 447, 237, 240 [6], 242, 1318, 1454 245 [6-7], 246 taH 0 vaNapphaikAie ,, 130 1,1309, 248, 366 [1-3], 1318 367, 368 [1-3], vaNapphaikAieNaM vanaspatikAyikena 1002, 447, 472, 580, 1003 [1] 680, 917, 986, vaNapphaikAiehiMto vanaspatikAyikebhyaH 650 .1021 [4], 1064, 1072, 1178, 1494 vaNapphaikAio vanaspatikAyikaH 1429 [1], 1813, 1885 vaNapphaikAiya vanaspatikAyika 239, [2], 1919, 1946, 243,249,1589 [3] 2099 [2], 2100 vaNapphaikAiya0 , 1298, 2100 [2] [2], 2124 [3] ghaNapphaikAiya- , 238,248 vaNapphaikAlo vanaspatikAla: 1272, pphaikAiyae- vanaspatikAyikai. 1324,1329,1375, gidiyaorA- kendriyaudArika 1380, 1390 liyasarIre zarIram 1477 0 vaNapphaIsu vanaspatiSu 1425 [3] vaNapphaikAiyaegi- vanaspatikAyikaikendriya- vaNapphatikAiyA vanaspatikAyikAH 236, diyateyagasarIre taijasazarIram 1537 632, 650 [7] vaNapphaikAiyatte vanaspatikAyikatve 1041 0vaNapphatikAiyA ,, 0vaNapphati- vanaspatikAyikAnAm vaNapphaikAiyassa vanaspatikAyikasya 447, kAiyANa 1161 1032 [1], 1546 vaNapphatikAiyANaM ,, 1027 [2], 1049, vaNapphaikAiyA vanaspatikAyikAH 233, 1080 234, 235 [6], 0vaNapphati242, 439, 1288, kAiyANaM 366 [2] 1402, 1416 [2], vaNapphatijIvA vanaspatijIvAH 334 1931, 2128 [2], vaNamAla vanamAlA 178 [1.2], pR. 395 Ti. 7 188, 196 0vaNapphaikAiyA vanaspatikAyikAH 37, vaNamAlA 188 38,53 gA. 46, 237, vaNamAlA-0 188 239, 240 [6], 241, 0vaNamAlA vanamAlAni 177, 178 243, 244, 245 [1], 188 [6-7], 248, 249, vaNayara-0 vanacara-vyantara 1973 251, 334, 940 [2], gA. 220 1203 [4], 1210 vaNarAI vanarAjiH 1227 [2], 1583 [3] / vaNalaya vanalatA 44 gA. 27 "

Page #851
334 mUlasaddo vaNassaha * vaNassaikAie vaNassa ikAie parNavaNNAsuptaparisiTThAI sakayattho sukAi vanaspati 670, 1152, 1431 [1] vanaspatikAyikaH 1308 vanaspatikAyikeSu 668 [3] aNassaikAiyae vanaspatikAyikai kendriyeSu gidie 668 [3] 1479 sakAie - vanaspatikA thikai kendriyaudAgiMdayaorAliyA rikANi vaNassaikAiya- vanaspati kAyikaudArikaorAliyasarI rassa zarIrasya 1506 [1] 0 vaNassaikA- vanaspatikAyikasya iyassa vaNassaikAiyA 1060 vanaspatikAyikAH 19, 35, 55 [3], 214 [5], 232, 236, 319 taH 321, 618, 653 * vaNarasaikAiyA vanaspatikAyikAH 35 taH 37, 54 [1], 162, 246, 247, 250[6], 334, 1411 * vaNassaikAiyANa vanaspatikAyikAnAm 1303 arashtri 234, 235 [6], 27 236, 766, 2133[3] 0 vaNassaikAiyANaM, 160 taH 162, 241, 242, 246, 251 vaNassati vanaspati aNassatikAiyA vanaspatikAyikAH 743 35, 232, 1759 [2], 1957 [1] * vaNassa tikAiyA 250 [6], 334 vaNaspatikAiyAo vanaspatikAyikAt " pR. 353 Ti. 1 250 [6] * vaNassatikAiyANa vanaspatikAyikAnAm mUlasaddo sakayattho suttakAi vaNassatikAiyANaM vanaspatikAyikAnAm 232, 233, 1049 0 vaNassatikAiyANaM * vaNarasatIsu vaNNa vaNNa 0 + vaNNa ToursssAmi vaNNao "" 250 [6], 251 vanaspatiSu 668 [6] varNa 8 [1], 9 [1-5], 10 [1.2], 11 [1-5], 12 [1.8], 13 [1-5], 188, 196, 504, 557 [1], 558, 1123 gA. 209, 1126, 1137, 1218 gA. 210 varNa 187, 333, 444 taH 448, 452, 455 [1-3], 456 [1], 457 [1], 458 [7], 462 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1] 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [9], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1], 490 [7], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495 [1], 497, 510, 519, 524, 525, 545 [1], 547 [1], 548 [1], 554 [1], 557 [1], 558, 1133 [1] varNe 829 [2] gA. 191 varNayiSyAmi 1 gA. 3 varNataH 9 [15], 10 [2], 11 [1-5], 12 [14], 13 [2], 877 [<], 1798 [2], 1801, 1806 [1]

Page #852
mUlasaddo vaNNao 0 vaNNao aNaguNe aNNacarimeNaM vaNNaNAme * vaNNaNAme vaNNato vaNNapariNayA vaNNapariNAme aNamaMtAI vaNNaM ghaNNA 0 vaNNA "2 vaNNAi 0 vaNNAI vAIhiM 0 vaNNAbha 0 vaNNANaM vaNNAdi * Rece muttaMkAi varNakaH 179 [1], 189 [1] 190 [1] varNaguNAn 1801, 1806 [1], 1809 822 [1], 823 [1] varNanAma 1693, 1694 varNacara meNa "" bIyaM parisiTTe - saddANukamo mUlaso [] 1694 [9] 10 [1], 12 varNataH [2-3, 5-8], 13 [1, 3-5], 1809 varNapariNatAH 7,8 [1] varNapariNAmaH 947, 952 varNavanti - varNopetAni 877 [6-7], 1796, 1798 [1] 2169 "" varNA varNam varNAH 333,458,469, 476, 484, 492, 538 [1] 195 [1] 211 varNAdi 513 varNAni 1798 [1-2] varNAdibhiH 550 [1] 195 [1] varNAH varNAnAm 1702 [31] varNAdi 508, 509, 511, 514, 515, 529 [1], 530 [9], 531 [1, 3], 532 [1], 533 [1], 535 [1], 536 [1], 537 [1], 539 [1], 541 [1], 542 [1], 543 vAdI hiM vaNNAdeseNaM * vaNNAbhA 33 0 vaNNAbhe vaNNiyaM * vaNNiyaM vaNNiyA vaNNeNa vaNNeNaM vasu 39 vaNNehiM vatajogI vatiduhayA tihA cattaislAmi varNeSu (tR. sa.) varNaiH vattavvayA * vattANaM * vattiyA sakkattho sukAi [1], 551 [1], 552 [1], 554 [2-3],555 [1, 3], 556 [1] varNAdibhiH 453, 505 varNAdezena 25 [3], 20 [4], 31 [4], 34 [4], 55 [3] varNAbhau 206 [1] varNAbhAH 167 taH 172, 207 varNAbhaH varNitam 335 *f 1089 varNitAni pR. 14 Ti. 2. varNena 1127 "" 167 taH 174, 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196, 1226 taH 1232, 1235 taH 1237, 2169 1941 1232 443, 1963 varNaiH vAgyogI pR. 230 Ti. 1 vAgduHkhatA pR. 366 Ti. 4 197 [1] 1 gA. 3 vAksukhatA pR. 366 Ti. 1 vartayiSyAmi - racayiSyAmi 334 vaktavyatA 187,191[9], 524,544, 558, 888 [1], 983 [2] patrANAm 54 [ 8 ] gA. 90 pratyayA 1621, 1624, 1626, 1627 [1], 1629, 1633, 1634, 1635 [1, 4], 1650, 1652, 1657, 1658, 1660

Page #853
336 mUlasaddo .vattiyAe sakkayattho suttaMkAi vacanam 0vattiyANa vatteti vastha vayaM vadan 857, 897 vAksukhatA pR.366Ti.2 vayaH 178 [12], vratam 1420 [6] vAk 833, 836, 854 vara 1 [gA. 1], 196 vara0 vatthavasthAI +vatthula rpaNNevaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho pratyayayA 1631 vayaNe pratyayAyAH pratyayAyAM vA .vayaNe 1654 vayamANe pratyayAnAm 1663 vayasuhayA vartayanti 2153 [4] vastra 177, 178 [1.2], 188, 196, 197 taH .vayU 201 sUtrANAM dvitIya- vara kaNDikA vastra -vastranAmAbhidhadvIpa. varakaNagaNihasa samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. varakaNagaNihase varagati vastra pR. 65 Ti.6 vastrANi 178 [1.2] varagaMdha vastula:-vanaspativizeSaH 43 gA. 25, 49 varaNA gA. 39 +varaNA vastulaH 42 gA. 20 varapasaNNA vastu 961 [1] varapurisavasaNe vastram 1220 0 varamalladAme vardhamAna-zarAvasampuTa 177 varavAruNI vanamAlA +varasAmaga varNa pR. 7 Ti. 2 varNAH 187 gA. 146 varasIdhU varNAdibhiH 464 [1] varADA varNena 1229 trIndriyajIvAH pR. 27 varAha Ti. 10 varAharuhire vapreSu-kedAreSu 151, varAhA 160, 163 taH 166, varuTTA varakanakanikaSa 187 gA. 145 varakanakanikaSaH 1230 varagatim 2170 [2] gA. 230 varagandha 177, 178 [1], 188, 196 zilpArthavizeSaH 106 varaNeSu 102 gA. 115 varaprasannA 1237 varapuruSavasanam 1230 varamAlyadAma 1231 varavAruNI 1237 varazyAmAkaH-dhAnyavizeSaH 50 gA. 43 varasIdhu 1237 varATA:-dvIndriyajIvAH vatthule vatthaM vatthe vaDamANa 0vanamAlA 0vanA vannAdIhiM vaneNaM vappAyA vappiNesu vayajogapariNAme vAgyogapariNAmaH pra.229 gharuNA varuNe varAha 196 varAharudhiram 1229 varAhAH zilpArthavizeSaH pR. 38 Ti.5 , pR. 38 Ti. 5 varuNaH-dvIpaH samudrazca 1003 [2] gA. 204 romapakSivizeSaH 88 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [1] gA. 49 vayajogaM bAgyogam 2174 [3], pR. 444 Ti. 2 vAgyogI 1323 vacanam 857 varellaga. valaI bayajogI .vayaNaM

Page #854
mUlasaho * valaesu + valaya valayA valavA vallI vallIo vavagaya 0 vavarovei vavahAra vavahArasaccA hAra [saccA] vasaNa 0 vasaNA 0 vasa vasabhavAhaNe vasahI vasaM vasA vasiTTe vaMkagatI + vaMgA vaMjaNoggahe * vaMjaNoggahe vaMjulagA vaMtarANaM vaMtesu vaMdAmi A. 9 [2] 22 bI parisi - sahANukamo Recet suttaMkAi valayeSu 151, 157, 160 valayAni 38 gA. 12 48 851 vallayaH 38 gA. 12, 55 [3] gA. 107 45 "" vaDavA vallayaH vyapagata 1 gA. 1, 167 taH 174 vyaparopayati 1572 vyavahAra 1113 vyavahArasatyA - bhASAprabhedaH 862 862 gA. 194 187 gA. vasana 147 vasanAH 187 gA. 148 vasanam 1227, 1230 vRSabhavAhanaH 198 [2] vasati 211 999 [2] 167 taH 174, 972 gA. 203 " vasAm vasA vaziSThaH - dvIpakumArendraH 187 gA. 144 vakragatiH 1105, 1120 vaGgeSu 102 gA. 112 vyaJjanAvagrahaH 1006 gA. 208, 1017, 1018, 1020 [1], 1021 [1-2], 1022 [1-2] vyaJjanAvagrahaH 1018, 1021 [2] draDha romapakSivizeSAH vyantarANAm pR. 165 Ti. 2 93 1 gA. 1 vAnteSu vande mUlasa samUle * vaMsAbho ( sa. pa. ) vaMze vasANa vaMsI vaMsIpattA sIpattAe vasImuhA vaMsImUle vaMse vA 337 sakkattho sutkAi vaMzamUlam 54 [2] gA. 54 1 [gA. 1] 883 vaMzAnAm 52 vaMzI vaMzIpatrA - yonibhedaH 773 [1, 4] vaMzI patrAyAm - yonivizeSe 773 [4] vaMzI mukhAH- dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] vaMzI mUlam pR. 22 Ti. 8 vaMzaH 46 gA. 34 vA 53 gA. 46, 54 [9] gA. 97-98, 82, 93, 110 gA. 131, 211, 211gA. 161, 225, 226, 228 taH 272 [5], 273 taH 275, 325, 330 taH 333,440,443,448, 455 [2-3], 504, 506, 626, 628, 633, 635, 636, 687, 688, 691, 693 taH 695, 697, 700 taH 724, 731, 733, 735, 737, 753, 763, 772, 802 taH 805, 839 taH 843, 857, 859 gA. 192, 875, 882 taH 887, 897, 899, 900, 910 [3], 948 gA. 200, 982, 985 [7, 9], 987 [2, 4], 994, 1003 [1],

Page #855
mUlasaddo vA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakvayastho suttaMkAi 1004, 1005, 1013, vA [1-2], 1686, 1712, 1030, 1031 [1], 1742, 1743,1746, 1032 [2], 1034, 1747 [1], 1750 taH 1036, 1041 [1-4, 1752,1755, 1756 6-8], 1043 [1,3, [1],1763 [1],1773 5], 1045 [1], 1046 [1],1776, 1777 [3, 5], 1058 taH [1],1783[1],1788 1060, 1063, 1065, [1], 1793 gA. 217, 1066 [2-3], 1090, 1821, 1864, 1880 1091, 1101, 1108, [1], 2052 [2], 1112, 1114, 1117, 2053, 2093 [1], 1118, 1121, 1170 2095 [1], 2100 taH 1174, 1180 [1, [2], 2101 [1], 5-10], 1182 [1-3], 2103 [1], 2119 1183 [1-3], 1185 [2, 4], 2124 [3], taH 1194, 1216 [1], 2125 taH 2127 [1], 1217, 1220, 1222, 2129 [1], 2130, 1226 taH1231,1233 2131, 2135 [1], taH 1238, 1242, 2142, 2143, 2153 1247 taH 1249, [2], 2156 [2], 1252, 1253, 1255, 2157, 2159 [1-2], 1321, 1326, 1330, 2161, 2166 [1], 1331, 1334, 1335, 2169, 2174 [4] 1343, 1344, 1346, vAma-. vAta 195 [1] 1352, 1355, 1359, vAita vAdita 177, 178 [2], 1375, 1381, 1398, 196 1414 [1,3], 1415 vAiya ,, 178 [1], 188 [1-2], 1416 [1], +vAiMgaNa vRntAka 42 gA. 19 1420 [6-7], 1437 vAiMgaNi vRntAkI pR. 18 Ti. 4 [6], 1473, 1565, vAiMgaNikusumae vRntAkIkusumakam 1228 1566, 1570 taH vAu vAyu-vAyukAyika 680, 1572, 1578 [1], 743, 1162, 1287, 1581 [1], 1639, 1412, 1426 [1], 1642, 1646, 1647 1431 [1], 1466, [1], 1663, 1679 1546, 1583 [3] taH 1681 [1], 1682 0 bAukAiehiMto vAyukAyikebhyaH656 [3], taH 1684 [1], 1685 ! 668 [3]

Page #856
mUlasaddo vAukAiya vAukAiyA 0vAukAiyA . vAukAiyANa 0 vAukAiyANa vAukAiyANaM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo 339 sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi vAyukAyika 238, 239, | vAukkAiya. vAyukAyika 905, 1297 243, 248, 249 / vAukAiyaegiMdiya-vAyukAyikaikendriyavaikriyavAyukAyikAH 19, 214 / ubviyasarIrassa zarIrasya 1528 [4], 232 taH 234, vAukkAiyaegiMdi- vAyukAyikaikendriyavaikriya235 [5], 236, 242, yaveunviyasarIre zarIram 1515. [1-2], 316 taH 318, 439, 1522 631, 1080, pR. 48 0 vAukkAiyaegi Ti.3 diyaveubviyasarIre 1515 [2-3] vAyukAyikAH 159,237 vAukAiyassa vAyukAyikasya 446, taH 239, 240 [5], 1032 [2], 2162 241,243, 244, 245 0vAukAiyassa vAyukAyikasya 1060 [5], 246 taH 249, vAukAiyA vAyukA yikAH 32, 34 251, 334 [4], 1210 [4], vAyukAyikAnAm 580 / 2036, 2128 [2] 250 [5] .vAukkAiyA ,, 32, 33, 34 [4] vAyukAyikAnAm 232 taH vAukkAiyAo vAyukAyikAt pR. 353 Ti. 1 234, 235 [5], 236, vAukkAiyANa 363 [1], 446 vAyukAyikAnAm 1177, 1505 ,, 157 taH 159, 237, vAukAiyANaM vAyukAyikAnAm 446, 240 [5], 241,242, 906, 916 [1],986, 245 [5], 247, 248, 1072, 1493 [1], 250 [5], 251, 363 2091 [2], 2150 [2], 364 [1-2], vAubbhAme vAtoDramaH 34 [1] 365[1-3] vAumaMDaliyA vAyumaNDalikA pR.16Ti.2 vAyukumArAH 140 [1], vAuvaMse vAyuvaMzaH pR. 19 Ti. 16 187 gA. 146 gA. vAU vAyuH-vAyukAyikaH 671, 148,439 940 [3], 1203 [5] vAyukumArANAm 187 gA. 0vAU vAyU-vAyukAyikau 652, 138 0vAe vAtaH 34 [1] vAtotkalikA 34 [1] 0vAesu 157 vAyukAyikaH 446, vAgalI vallI vizeSaH 45 gA.29 1318, 1434, 1453 vAghAeNaM vyAghAtena pR. 47 Ti. 4 vAyukAyikaH 1301, vAghAtaM vyAghAtam 82, 1553 1107 vAghAyaM 154, 1809 vAyukAyika 1303, +vANa vAnam-gucchavanaspatiH42 1589 [3] gA. 22 * vAukAiyANaM vAukumArA vAukumArANa vAukumArANaM vAukaliyA vAukAie vAukkAie vAukkAiya

Page #857
340 mUlasaddo cANamaMtara vANamaMtara 0 vANamaMtara te cANamaMtaradevA vANamaMtara devANaM vANamaMtarA cANamaMtarAyA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo vANamaMtarANa sakkattho sukAi vAnavyantara 650 [13], 1034, 1433, 1456, 1463, 2051, 2052 [1], 2164 634, 672 [9], 674, 683, 762, 771, 909, 989, 997, 1041 [3], 1043 [4], 1044, 1046 [4], 1051, 1076, 1084, 1404, 1422, 1428 [4], 1441, 1443, 1551 [3], 1589 [4], 1635 [6], 1647 [3], 1662, 1927, 1935, 1979, 2021, 2026, 2031,2037, 2045, 2076, 2115 [1], 2132 vAnavyantaratve 2107, 2113 " vAnavyantara devAH 657 vAnavyantaradevAnAm 751, 1167 [1] vAnavyantarAH 139,141 [1-2], 188, 221, 286, 334, 439, 453, 499 [1],622, 699, 944, 1147, 1150, 1153, 1188, 1190, 1206, 1416 [2],1526[3],1827, 1971, 1976, 2082, pR. 177 Ti. 1, pR. 245 Ti. 6 vAnavyantarAdikAH 1761 vANamaMtarANaM * vANamaMtarANaM vANamaMtarIo vANamaMtarINa vANamaMtarINaM vANamaMtare vANamaMtare vANamaMtarehiMto vANArasi * vAte vAmaNasaMThANaNAme vAmaNe vAmeya * cAya vAyaga0 vAyapaDAgA vAyamaMDaliyA vAyasA + vAraga * vAruNI vAruNoda vAlajaNavicchutA sakayastho sutaMkAi vAnavyantarANAm 1184, 1526 [3] " 188, 190 [2], 393 [1,3], 587, 922, 1143, 1188, 1520[4], 1532[3], 2012 vAnavyantarANAm393[2] vAnavyantaryaH 287, 334, 1189, 1190, 1414 [2] vAnavyantarINAm 1167 [2] 394 [1-3], 1189 vAnavyantaraH 1213, "" 1878 [2] vAnavyantareSu 1470, 1880 [5] vAnavyantarebhyaH 650 [15] vArANasI 102 gA. 112 vAtaH pR. 16 Ti. 1 vAmanasaMsthAnanAma 1694 [4] vAmanam - saMsthAnam 988 vAya 178 [1-2] vAta 157 vAcaka 1 [gA. 1] sarpabhedavizeSaH pR. 32Ti. 6 vAtamaNDalikA 34 [1] vAyasAH * vanaspativizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 16 1237 vAruNI vAruNodakam 28 [1] caturindriyajIvAH pR. 28 Ti. 12

Page #858
bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi, mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi vAluyappabhA vAlukAprabhA 774 vAsasatasahassa varSazatasahasra 395[1,3], vAluyappabhAe vAlukAprabhAyAm 148, 397 [1, 3] 167, 334,1529[4] vAsasatasahassAI varSazatasahasrANi 603 bAlukAprabhAyAH 170, vAsasatAI varSazatAni 601, 1699 217 [4] [1], 1700 [4-5, 9, vAluyappabhApuDha- vAlukAprabhApRthvInaira 11-13], 1702 [3, vigeraiehiMto thikebhyaH 5-7, 11, 13,19-20, vAluyappabhApuDha- vAlukAprabhApRthvInarayikAH viNeraiyA 1414 [2], 1986, vAsasatehiM varSazataiH 400 [1,3] vAsasayAI varSazatAni 1700 [10], vAluyappabhApuDha. vAlukAprabhApRthvInaira 1702 [8, 9, 18, vineraiehiMto yikebhyaH 21. [5] 21-22, 24-27, 36, vAluyappabhApuDha- vAlukAprabhApRthvInairayikAH 38, 43, 45, 58], vineraiyA 60, 216 [4], 571, 1703[1],1737[3], 642, 643 1739 [2] vAluyappabhApuDha- vAlukAprabhApRthvInarayikA- vAsasahassa varSasahasra 396 [1, 3], vineraiyANaM NAm 170, 338 [1] __399 [1] * vAluyappabhApuDha- vAlukAprabhApRthvInairayikA- vAsasahassati- varSasahasratribhAgena vineraiyANaM NAm 338 [2-3] bhAgeNa vAluyA vAlukA 24 gA. 8, vAsasahassassa varSasahasra 195 [1] (sa. Sa.) 1806 [1] vAluMke vAlukam-cirbhaTam 54[8] vAsasahassAI varSasahasrANi 335 [1, gA. 94 3], 336 [1-3], 343 vAvapaNa. vyApanna 110 gA. 131 taH 352 sUtrANAM prathama0vAvaNNagANaM vyApanna kAnAm 1470 tRtIyakaNDike, 354 [1, vAvINa vApInAm 3], 356 [1, 3], 357 vAvIsu vApISu 151,160,163 [1,3], 359 [1, 3], ta: 166 175 363 [1, 3], 365 varSa-kSetra 1098 [1, 3], 366 [1, 3], vAsa varSa-abda1289, 1312 368 [1, 3], 379 vAsa,, ,, 639 [10-11, [1, 3], 382 [1, 3], 21,22,25-26],645 385 [1,3], 388 [1, [4-6], 648, 658, 3], 393[1, 3], 394 660, 662 [4-7], [1, 3], 602, 1261, 665 [2],672[4,6], 1264 [2], 1267, 1270 [2], 1280, vAsapaDAgA (1) sarpabhedaH pR. 32 Ti. 6 1294, 1297, 1298, 1710 vAsa

Page #859
342 mUlasaddo vAsa saharasAI vAsasahassANaM ( sa. pa.) ( sa. pa.) vAsasahasse hiM vAsasahassehiM - vAsahara 0 27 vAsaha rapavvasu vAsaharapaJcaya vAsaMtI vAsaMtIlayA vAsA """ vAsAI 0 vAsI 0 vAsINaM vAsudeva + vAsudeva vAsudevattaM vAsudevA vAsu vAsehiM 0 sakkattho sukAi 1315, 1318, 1472, 1697, 1698 [1-2], 1699 [2], 1700 [3], 1701 [7], 1704, 1730 [1], 1734, 1735 [1], 1737 [2] varSasahasrayoH 1830 taH 1833 varSasahasreSu 1829, 1832 taH 1842, 1852 varSasahasraiH 396 [3], 398 [3], 1710 paNNavaNAsutta parisiTTAI mUlasaddo vAhaNe 398 [1] varSadhara - varSadharaparvatanAmAbhidvIpa samudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 205 148 1098 varSaparva varSadhara parvata vAsantI - gulmavanaspatiH 43 gA. 25 vAsantIlatA 44 gA. 27 dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] varSANi - abdAni 599, 600 1281 98 vAsinAm 197 [1-2], 198 [2] 82 vAsudeva vAsudevAH 1406 gA. 213 vAsudevatvam 1465 vAsudevAH 100, 773 [3] 148 1719 dr vAsI " varSeSu-kSetreSu varSaiH - abdaiH 0 vi sakkattho sukAi vAhanaH 197 [2], 198 [2] api 9 [1-5], 10 [1-2], 11 [15],12 [1-8], 13[1-5],40, 41, 45 gA. 30, 53 gA. 44, 54 [9] gA. 97-98, 83, 102 gA. 117, 107, 110 gA. 131, 173, 174, 179 [1], 181 [9], 182 [1], 184 [1], 185 [1], 187 gA. 145, 188, 189 [7], 190 [1], 194 gA. 152-153, 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 205 [1], 206 [1], 206 [2] gA. 155, 207, 208, 210, 211 gA. 158 gA. 167-168 gA. 171-172, 257 taH 259, 270, 271, 273, 327, 329, 333, 335 taH 352 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 354 [2], 355 [1-3], 356 [2], 357 [2], 359 [2], 360 [2], 361, 362 [2],363 [2], 364 [1-2], 365 [2], 366 [2], 367, 368 taH 390 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 391, 392 taH 435 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA,

Page #860
mUlasaho fa bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaho vi. sakkattho sukA 442, 449, 450, 454, 456 [2-3], 457 [2-3], 459 [2-3], 460, 461, 462 [2-3], 463, 464 [2],466[2-3], 467 [2-3], 468 [2-3], 470 [2-3], 471, 473 [2], 474 [2], 475[2-3],477 [2-3], 478 taH 480, 481 [2-3], 482 [2-3], 483 [2-3], 485 [2-3], 486, 487 [2-3], 488, 489 [2-3], 490 [2-3], 491 [2-3], 493 [2], 494, 495 [2-3], 496, 498, 506, 508, 512, 521 taH 524, 525 [2], 526[2-3],527 [2-3], 529 [2-3], 530 [2-3], 531[2], 532 [2-3], 533 [2-3], 534, 535 [2], 536 [2-3], 537 [2-3], 538 [2-3], 539 [2-3], 541 [2-3], 542 [2-3], 543 [2-3], 544, 545 [2-3], 546, 547 [2-3], 548 [2-3], 550 [2-3], 551 [2-3], 552 [2-3], 555 [2],556 [2-3], 557 343 sakkattho sukAi [2-3], 558, 580, 608, 625, 629, 638, 639[3-4, 7-8, 12-13, 16, 19], 640 taH 644, 645 [1,6], 648, 650 [1-6, 8-16], 651, 652,655[1-4],656 [1-3], 659, 660, 662 [6-7], 664, 665 [1,3], 666 [3], 668 [3,6],669 [2], 670, 671, 672 [2-3,5-6], 673 [1], 678, 680, 682, 690,691,730, 732, 734,736,739,742, 745, 776, 777, 779, 780, 802, 803, 809 [1], 811 [1], 813 [1], 815 [1], 817 [1], 819 [1], 821 [1], 823 [1], 825 [1], 827 [1], 829 [1], 867, 868,877 [2,19-21], 889 taH 892,894,895,903, 907, 910 [2,5], 911 [3], 912 [4], 914 [3], 915, -916 [1], 938, 939 [1], 940 [12], 941 [1], 942, 943,945, 946, 948gA. 199, 961 [3], 962 [3], 963 [3], 976 [2], 983 [2], 987 [3],

Page #861
mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 991 [2], 992 [4], vi 994, 1002, 1003 [1], 1022 [1-2], 1026 [2], 1032 [1.2], 1033 [1-3], 1041 [4,6], 1042, 1045 [1], 1048 [5], 1050 [3], 1059, 1060,1064, 1066 [3], 1071, 1077 taH 1083, 1086,1089, 1113, 1116,1127, 1133 [2], 1144, 1145, 1149, 1154, 1155, 1161, 1166 [2], 1167 [2], 1168 [2], 1175, 1177, 1180 [4], 1195, 1201 [2], 1202, 1203 [2,4], 1205, 1207 [2], 1209, 1210 [2,4], 1212, 1214, 1215 [3], 1257[4,6,8,10-11, 16], 1258 [4-5,8], 1263 [1.2], 1266 [1], 1268 [2], 1269, 1274, 1277, 1287, 1291, 1295, 1301,1302, 1304, 1307, 1313, 1316, 1319, 1323, 1332, 1345, 1348, 1349, 1362, 1363, 1373, 1384, 1399, 1400, 1401, 1403, 1404, sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1410 [1.2], 1411, 1413, 1414 [2], 1416 [2],1425 [3], 1427 [2], 1429, 1430 [2], 1434, 1436 [1], 1438, 1442,1453, 1464, 1470, 1478 [3], 1481, 1484 [3], 1485 [4], 1490 [2,4],1491taH1495 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 1496, 1497 [1-3], 1498 [2-4], 1499 [1-2], 1500, 1501 [2.3], 1503, 1504 [1-4], 1505, 1506 [2,4-5], 1507 [2], 1509taH 1511 [2], 1512, 1513 [2-3], 1516, 1517 [1.2], 1518 [4, 6], 1520 [1-3], 1523 [12], 1524 [2], 1525, 1526 [3-4, 7], 1528, 1532 [4.5, 7], 1538, 1551 [10], 1555, 1563 [1-2],1564taH1566, 1573, 1582, 1583 [1-3], 1586 [1], 1591, 1592, 1524, 1595 [1-2], 1599 [1], 1602, 1603 [1], 1604 [1.2], 1605, 1610, 1613 [1], 1631 taH 1633,

Page #862
mUlasaddo vi bI parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlaso vi sakkattho suttakAi 1635 [4], 1642, 1643, 1649 [7], 1655, 1658, 1678 [2], 1679, 1680, 1695[3],1700[3], [3], 1702 [10, 12, 14-16, 23, 34-35, 41, 47-48, 1701 56-57],1706,1708 [], 1711 [R], 1716, 1717, 1719, 1723, 1726, 1730 [2, 3],1731 [2-4], 1739 [1], 1745, 1747 [2], 1749, 1757, 1759 [7], 1760, 1761, 1763 [2], 1764, 1765 [2], 1766, 1767 [2], 1768 [2-3], 1771, 1773 [2], 1774 [1-2], 1778, 1781, 1783 [2], 1784 [1, 3], 1788 [2], 1789, 1792 [3], 1793 gA. 217, 1794 [3], 1799, 1806 [1], 1828, 1829, 1861, 1863, 1864, 1868, 1869 [1], 1873, 1874 [], 1875 [2], 1879, 1881 [3], 1882[1],1885.[1], 1886, 1889 [3], 1890 [2], 1892, 1893, 1898 [3], [vi] vi - viukkamaMti viupphesa viula 345 sakkattho suttakAi 1923, 1928, 1929, 1949, 1954, 1959, 1960, 1965, 1966, 1969, 19.74, 1977, 1978, 1997, 1999, 2000, 2001, 2011, 2020, 2025, 2029, 2030, 2038, 2044, 2047, 2049, 2061, 2084, 2093 [2], 2095[2],2016 [2], 2098[2],2099[2], 2103 [2] 2107, 2111, 2114, 2116 [1],2117[2],2118 [2], 2119 [4-5], 2120[3], 2123[3], 2138, 2141, 2153 [3,6], 2155, 2157, 2159 [2] 2160, 2166 [2,4], 2167, 2169, 2170 [2], 2176, pR. 47 Ti. 5, pR. 179 Ti. 1, pR. 190 Ti. 2, pR. 220 Ti. 3, pR. 275 Ti. 6, pR. 302 Ti. 4, pR. 352 Ti. 3, pR. 437 Ti. 2 api 646 " 168taH 172, 177, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 189[1], 190 [1], pR. 53 Ti. 3 vyutkrAmanti 773 [3] mukuTa - ziroveSTana 177 vipula 177, 178 [1], 188

Page #863
vige 346 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi viubaNayA vikurvaNatA-vikurvaNA vigI vRkI pR. 211 Ti. 6 2033, 2034 [1], dhukaH pR. 211 Ti. 4, 2035 pR. 212 Ti.6 viuncaMti vikurvanti 2052 viggaNa vigraheNa 2153 [2], [2,4,5] 2159 [2] viuvitA vikurvya 2052 [2,4,5] viggaNaM ,,2156 [2], 2157, viuviya- vikurvita 188 2166 [1] vikkhaMbha. viSkambha 82, 1545, viggaho vigrahaH 2158 [1] 1547 [1], 1548, vicitta vicitra 188 1551 [1,4,6,9], vicitta. ,, 177, 178 [1-2], 2153 [1],2156[1], 188, 196 2159 [1],2166 [1] vicittapakkhA vicitrapakSAH-caturindriyavikkhaMbhasUI viSkambhasUciH 911[2] __ jIvAH 58 [1] 912 [2], 918 [1], vicchiNNA vistIrNAH 207 920, 922 taH 924 vistIrNI 206[1] *vikkhaMbheNaM viSkambheNa 197 [1], vicchiNNe vistIrNaH 198[1], 206[1], 211, 2169 199 [1], 201 [1], vigatajIvakalevaresu vigatajIvakalevareSu 93 pR. 73 Ti.2 vigayamissiyA vigatamizritA-bhASAmedaH vicchatA vRzcikAH 58 [1] 865 vijayeSu-devalokeSu 148 vigaliMdie vikalendriyaH vijaya vijaya-devaloka 622 vigaliMdiesa vikalendriyeSu1043[2], vijaya ,, 436 [1-3], 604, 1439 723, 1036, 1039, vigaliMdiya vikalendriya892, 1889 1041 [8], 1043 [5], 1045 [1], vigaliMdiyA vikalendriyAH891,895, 1046[1,7,8],1047 1973 gA.220, 2054 [3], 1048 [4], gA. 226 1049, 1050 [3], vigaliMdiyA vikalendriyau 1876 [2] 1054[1], 1055[4], vikalendriyAH 1871 [1], 1063, 1851 2050, 2065 vijayavejayaMtIpaDAga vijayavaijayantIpatAkA vigaliMdiyANa vikalendriyANAm 1900 195 [1] [2] vijayA vijayAH-vijayanAmAbhidhavigaleMdiyA vikalendriyAH 890 dvIpa-samudrArthe 1003 [2] vigaleMdiyANaM vikalendriyANAm gA. 205 1641, 2150 ,, -devavizeSAH147[1] * vigiNNA vikIrNAni pR. 56 Tri, 7 / vijaye vijayaH 211 vijaesu

Page #864
mUlasaddo bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo 347 sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi vijAharaseDhIo vidyAdharazreNyaH 1551[9] vidisIvAe vidigvAtaH 34 [1] vijAharA vidyAdharAH 100, pR. 36 + videhA videheSu 102 gA. 114 Ti. 26 videhA vaidehAH-jAtyAyaH 103 vijjukumArA vidyutkumArAH 140 [1], gA. 118 viddhaMsaM vidhvaMsam 880,1817, vijjukumArANaM vidyutkumArANAm 578 1820 vijjukumAriMda. vidyutkumArendra 187 gA. *vidhA vidhA __139 vidhAe vidhAtA-vAnavyantarendraH vijjudaMtA vidyuddantAH-antarvIpa 194 gA. 152 manuSyAH vipariNAmaittA vipariNamayya 1801 vijjumuhA vidyunmukhAH-, 95 vippajahaNAhiM viprahANaiH 2175 vijjU vidyut-agnikAyavizeSaH vippajahati viprajahati 2175 31 [1] vippajahittA viprahAya 2175 ,, [kumArAH] 177 gA. . vippamukkA vipramuktAH211gA.158, 137, 187 gA. 146 2170 [2] gA. 230 gA. 148 viSpamukkANaM vipramuktAnAm 1122 vijjhaDimacchA matsyavizeSaH pR. 29Ti.4 vippamukkANaM ,, 211 gA. 166 vijijhaDiyamacchA vibhiDiyamacchA matsyavizeSaHpR. 29 Ti.4 viDima bAlamRga 196 vibhaMgaNANa. vibhaGgajJAna 440, 441 0viNae vinaye 110 gA. 128 vibhaMgaNANa- , 1928 vinAzeSu vibhaMgaNANapariNAme vibhaGgajJAnapariNAmaH 934 viNeUNa vInayitvA 1 [gA. 2] vibhaMgaNANasAgAra-vibhaGgajJAnasAkArapazyattA viNNANa vijJAna pAsaNayA 1941 vitatapakkhI vitatapakSiNaH 90 vibhaMgaNANasAgAro- vibhaGgajJAnasAkAropayogaH vitimiratarAgaM vitimiratarakam 1215 vaoge 1909, 1913 vibhaMgaNANI vibhaGgajJAnI 488,496, vitimirA vitimirAH 2176 1353 vitimirANi 210 vibhaMgaNANI vibhaGgajJAninaH 258, vitthArarui vistAraruciH 110 gA. 938,941[1], 1899 127 [2], 1954 * vitthAraruI vistAraruciH 110 gA. vibhaMgaNANo. vibhaGgajJAnopayuktAH 119 vauttA visthiNNA vistIrNau 205 [1] vibhaMganANasAgAra- vibhaGgajJAnasAkArapazyattA vitthipaNe vistIrNaH 197[1],203 pAsaNayA 1937 [1] vibhaMganANINa vibhaGgajJAninAm 259 vidisiM vidizam 2159 [1], taNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 2161 / vibhAvaNA vibhAvanA 1593gA,218 viNAsesu vibhaMgU

Page #865
348 mUlasado cimae vimala vimANa vimANa 0 vimANa vimANachiddesu vimA vimANapattha vimANaM vimANA - 0 vimANA vimA vimANANaM vimANAvAsa * 0 vimANe "" vimA 196, 197[1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208, 210 ,,, 209gA. 157, 1963 1551 [8-9], 1998, 2006 vimAnAnAm 197 [1], 199 [1], 206 [1] vimANAvaliyAsu vimAnAvalikAsu 148, 151, 157, 160 vimAnAvAsa 195 taH * vimANesu vimukkA O vimukkA vimukko vimoyaNa viyaDajoNiyA 0 dr sakkayattho sukAi vanaspativizeSaH 46 gA. 34 vimala 178 [2] 211 vimAna 207, 208 206 [2] gA. 155 210 vimAnacchidreSu 157 157 vimAna niSkuTeSu vimAnaprastaTeSu 148, 151, 157, 160 " vimAnam vimAnAni paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI 853 195 [1], 207 vimAnam pR. 412 Ti 1-2 vimAne 397 taH 406 vimAneSu 148, 151, 157, 160 " 723 vimuktAH 211 gA. 167 gA. 179, 2176 gA. 231 vimuktAnAm pR. 273 di. 10 vimukta: 211 gA. 176 vimocana 1105, 1122 vivRtayonikAH 772 mUlasaddo viyaDajogiyANaM viDA viyaDAvati viyata pakkhI viyatthipuhattiyA viyathi viyalANaM viyasaMta viyasiya 0 viyANaMto viyANA hi 0 virae 0 viratassa viratiM 0 virayassa 0 virayA virayAvirayaM virallie virahitA "" virahiyA 33 virAiya sakkayattho sukAi vivRtayo nikAnAm 772 vivRtA - yonibhedaH 764, 765, 767, 770 vikaTApAtin - parvata 1098 vitatapakSiNaH 86 vitastipRthaktvikAH 83 vitastim 83 vikalAnAm - vikalendri yANAm vikasat vikasita 1760 188 178 [2], 195 [1] vijAnan 211 gA. 174 vijAnIhi 54 [ 7 ] gA. 84-85 virataH 1642, 1646, 1647 [1] 1784 [3] viratasya viratim 1447 viratasya 1645, 1650 taH 1653, 1655 taH 1658, 1660 viratA: 1643, 1648, 1649 [1] viratyaviratim 1448, pR. 355 Ti. 2 virAjita viralitaH virahitA 1000 564, 565 virahitAH 5.73 virahitA 560 taH 563, 566 taH 568 virahitAH 569taH 572, 574 taH 577, 579, 581, 583 taH 585, 589, 605, 606 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196

Page #866
831 bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi virAlI biDAlI 851 visAle vizAlaH-vAnavyantarendraH virAle biDAlaH 849, 852 194 gA. 152 virAhae virAdhakaH 899 * visiTTayA viziSTatA 1685 [1], virAhaNI virAdhanI 1695 [3] virAhiyasaMjamANaM virAdhitasaMyamAnAm1470 visujjhamANa. vizudhyat 137 virAhiyasaMjamA- virAdhitasaMyamA visujjhamANa- vishudhytprinnaamaa| saMjamANaM saMyamAnAm 1470 pariNAmA 1752 viriya vIrya 1684 [1] .visujjhamANa- vizudhyatpariNAmaH virudA vanaspativizeSaH pR. 22 pariNAme 1751 Ti. 5 visujjhamANA vizudhyantaH 122 vilaMbe velambaH-vAyukumArendraH visuddhatarAgaM vizuddhatarakam 1215 187 gA. 143 [2-3] *vilAyavisaya- vilAyaviSayavAsI visuddhalesatarAgA vizuddhataralezyAH pR. 275 vAsI mlecchajAtivizeSaH 98 Ti. 1-2 vilihijamANa vilikhyamAna 197 [2] visuddhalessatarAgA 1126 villasa mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 visuddhavaNNatarAgA vizuddhataravarNAH 1126, Ti. 8 1133 [1] vivaDato vivardhamAnaH 54 [9] visuddhA vizuddhAH 2176 gA. 98 vizuddhAni 210 vivAgapattassa vipAkaprAptasya 1679 visuddhAo vizuddhAH 1241 viviha vividha 188 visesapayaM vizeSapadam pR.162 paM. 6 ,, 188, 195 [1] visesA vizeSAH 2gA. 4 visae viSayaH 992 [1-2] visesAdhiyA vizeSAdhikAH213,229, visamasamI- viSamasamIkaraNAya 236, 239, 240 [4], karaNayAe 2170 [1] gA. 228 241,255,308,309, visamaM viSamam 1119, 2170 311, 317 taH 319, [1] gA. 228 327 visamAuyA viSamAyuSaH 1130 visesAdhiyAI vizeSAdhike visamo viSamaH 948 gA. 200 vizeSAdhikAni 780 visamovavaNNagA viSamopapannakAH 1130 visesAhie vizeSAdhikaH 2169 visaya viSaya-deza vizeSAdhike 211 +visaya viSayaH 972 gA. 202, visesAhiyA vizeSAdhiko 777,779, 1981 gA. 222 780, 802, 803 +visaya- viSayaH 877 [23] vizeSAdhikAH 213 taH gA. 198 215, 218, 219, vanaspativizeSaH pR. 20 221 taH 223 [4], Ti. 6 224 taH 240 [2], vividda. " visaMgU

Page #867
350 mUlasaho visesAhiyA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / sUlasaddo 240 [4] taH 270, viharai 272 [1-5], 273 taH 276, 278, 292 taH viharati 294, 307, 310, 313 taH 318, 320, 321, 325 taH 327, 330 taH 334, 691, 731, 733, 735, viharaMti 772, 777, 779, 780, 979, 985 [7,9], 1170, 1173, 1176, 1180 [5, 7.9], 1182 [1,3], 1183 [1,3], 1185, 1188, 1190,2125, taH 2127 [1], 2128 [1-2], 2142, 2145 [1] vizeSAdhikA 1006 gA. 207, 1013, 1566 vizeSAdhikAni 275 vizeSAdhike 777, 779, 780, 802, 803 vizeSAdhikAni 328, 329, 780 sakkayattho suttaMkAi viharati 197 [2], 199 [2], 200 [2] ,, 179 [2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 183 [2], 190 [2], 191 [2], 192, 198 [2], 200 [1-2], 201[2], 203 [12],204 [2], 205 [2], 206 [2] viharataH 178 [2], 181 [2], 184 [2], 189 [2], 195 [2] viharanti 167 taH 174, 177, 178 taH 184 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 186 [1], 187 taH 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195 [1], 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 201 [1], 202 [1], 204 [1], 205 [1] vihasat pR. 64 Ti. 9 vibhaGgajJAninaH 259 vibhaGgajJAninAm 258 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [8] gA. 92 , pR. 25 Ti. 6 vidhA 17 vidhAH 195 [1] vidhAnamArgaNam 1798 [1], 1800 [1] vidhAnAni pR. 14 Ti. 2 ,, 25 [3], 28 [4], 31 [4], 34 [4], visesAhiyAiM vihasaMta vihaMgaNANI vihaMgaNANINa vihaMgu visesAhiyAo vihaMgU " viseseNaviseso [7-9], 1182 [2.3], 1183 [3], 1189, vihA 1190, 1663 vizeSeNa 211 gA. 175 vihANamaggaNaM vizeSaH 920, 986, 987 [1], 1147 vihANA vizeSaH 1249 vihANAI vizvambharAH-bhujaparisarpa bhedaH 85 [1] visrAH pR. 51 Ti. 3 / vihANe *viseso vissaMbharA vissA 107

Page #868
" bIyaM parisiTTa-sahANukkamo 353 mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi vihAyagatiNAme vihAyogatinAma 1693, / vIyarAyacari- vItarAgacAritrAryAH 124, 1694 [18] ttAriyA 126, 127, 129, * vihAyagatiNAme , 1694 [18] vihAyagatI ___vihAyogatiH 1105, vIyarAyadaMsa- vItarAgadarzanAryAH 1122, 1185 NAriyA vihi vidhiH 1474 gA. 214 .vIyarAyadasaNAvihiNA vidhinA 192 riyA 111 taH 119 vihINayA vihInatA 1685 [2], +vIraNa vIraNaH 46 gA. 33 1695 [3] vIrimovaggahiehiM vIryopagRhItaiH 1670 .vihIhiM vidhibhiH 110 gA.127 vIriyaMtarAie vIryAntarAyakam 1696 vihuMguM vanaspativizeSaH 54 [-] vIriyatarAe vIryAntarAyaH 1686 gA. 92 vIsa viMzatiH 1702 [5, 9, *vihaNA vihInAH 790 gA. 189 13, 22, 36,37,43, +viMTa vRntam 54 [8] gA. 95 viMTa ,, pR. 25 Ti. 11 +vIsa- viMzam 790 gA. 188 viMdagA jAtyAryavizeSaH pR. 38 vIsaima viMzatitamam pR. 328 paM. Ti. 1 24 vihaNijjA bRMhaNIyA 1237 vIsasA visrasayA 1679 taH vIibhayaM vItabhayam 102 gA. 115 1681 [1], 1682 taH vItarAgacarittAriyAvItarAgacAritrAryAH 124 1684 [1], 1685 vItarAgacari- vItarAgacAritrAryAH 126 [1-2], 1686 tAriyA taH 132 vIsasAe visrasayA 1122 * vItarAgadaMsa- vItarAgadarzanAryAH 117, vIsaM viMzatiH 424 [1,3], NAriyA 118 425 [1,3], 1416 vItarAgasaMjayA vItarAgasaMyatAH 1142 [2], 1700[11,13], vItIvatittA vyativrajya 210 1702 [5,9,11,13, vIyabhayaM vItabhayam pR. 37 Ti. 6 22, 36, 37, 43,58] vIyarAgacarittAriyA vItarAgacAritrAryAH 120, viMzam 174 gA. 133 124, 132 vIsA vizatiH 206 [2] gA. * vIyarAgacarittA. ,, 125, 130 taH 156,591 riyA 132 visrAH 167 taH 174 vIyarAgardasaNAriyA vItarAgadarzanAryAH 109, vIsAe viMzateH 205 [2] 111 ,, viMzatyA vA 711, * vIyarAgadaMsa- , 111, 113 taH 712 NAriyA 115, 117 taH 119 viMzatau 1839, 1840 vIyarAgasaMjayA vItarAgasaMyatAH 1142 vIsAyaNijjA visvAdanIyA 1237 bIyarAgA vItarAgAH 1152 / vIsuttara.. viMzatyuttara "

Page #869
352 mUlasaddo vIhI vuccai vuccati paNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkattho suttakAi 50 gA. 42 vrIhiH ucyate 441, 456 [1], 489 [1], 497, 531 [9], 831, 868, 1124, 1130, 1144, 1220, 1253, 1255 ucyate 439 taH 44 1, 443 taH 448, 452, 455 [1-3], 457[1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [3], 467 [1], 468 [1], 470 [1], 473 [1], 474 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 485 [1], 487 [9], 490 [1], 491 [9], 493 [1], 495 [7], 503 taH 505, 500 taH 511, 513 taH 515, 519, 525 [1], 526 [1], 529 [1], 530 [1], 543 [1], 557 [1], 831, 867, 868, 994, 996, 998, 1041 [6], 1124 taH 1126, 1128, 1129, 1132, 1133 [1], 1138, 1142, 1215 [1-3], 1220, 1222, 1252, 1255, 1444, 1459, 1573, 1604 [1], 1741, 1928, 1929, 1931, 1932 [1], 1954, 1957 [1], 1958, 1960, mUlasaddo vuccaMti iyaM veyAsu ve issaMti veiMsu ve ubvie * veucciNo ubviya aroor * + veudhviya sakkattho suttaMkAi 1963, 1964, 2046, 2051, 2052 [9], 2078, 2080 2083, 2117 [1], 2169, 2176, pR. 275 Ti. 6 ucyante 1604 [1], 1655 vedikAntaH 1551 [1] 148 vedikAsu vedayiSyanti 971 avediSuH - veditavantaH 971 vaikriyam 901, 902, 906, 908, 1072, 1475 vaikriyA:- vaikriyazarIrAH 196 vaikriya 1565, 1566, 1702 [14] 2122 vaikriyaH - samudvAtaH 2085 gA. 227 "3 vevvayamIsasarIra- vaikriyamizrazarIrakAyaateurit prayogiNaH 1077, 1078, 1080, 1083 asarmI- vaikriyamizrazarIra kAya prayogaH sarIrakAyappaoge 1068, 1070, 1074 vecviyamIsAsarIra vaikriyamizrazarIra kAyayogam kAyajogaM asooremugdhA 2173 [2] vaikriyasamudghAtaH 2086, 2089, 2090 [1], 2091 [2] 2092, 2147 taH 2152, 2165 Masoor samugdhA vaikriyasamudghAtena 2125 taH 2127 [1], 2128 [2], 2130, 2131, 2159 [1]

Page #870
kattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo asoaremugdhA vaikriyasamudvAtaH 2117 [1] darurrey vaikriyazarIra keSu 920 aroor sarIrakA - vaikiyazarIrakAyayogam jogaM 2173[2] doasarIrakA - vaikriyazarIra kAya prayogiNaH 1080, 1083 ppaogI 1074 veDa vviyasarIra- vaikriyazarIra kAyaprayogaH kAyaoge 1068, 1070, asarsarIragA vaikiyazarIrakANi 922 dearerNAma vaikriyazarIranAma 1709 veDa vviyasarIra- vaikiyazarIranAmnaH 1702 NAmAe [11], 1731 [5] asoareer vaikriyazarIrakA Ni 910 [2], 911 [2] 912 [2] 914 [2], 920 arooraatree vaikriyazarIrasya 1527, 1554, 1566 ,, 1528,1529 [1], 1530, 1531, 1532 [1,6] vaikiyazarIram 1559, 1563 [1] vaikriyazarIrAGgopAGganAma * veDa vviyasarI rassa vviyasarI raM asoar sarIraMgovaMgaNA me asarsarIrA ashoorsarIrI vevviyasarI re bIyaM parisiddhaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo A. 9 [2]-23 1565 vaikiyazarIriNaH 1903 [4] vaikriyazarIram 1514, 1521, 1544 [1] vaikriyazarIre 1539 [2,4] * ve vviyasarI re vaikriyazarIram 1514, 1515 [1-3], 1516, 1517 [2], 1518 [1-5], 1519 [1-4], 1520 [23], 1522, 1694 [4] vaikriyazarIrANi 912[2], asarra ubviyA asari asvviyANaM ubviyAti vei ceti vaijayaMta vaijayaMtA vaijayaMtI paDAga vaijayaMte ceDhagA veDhalA veDhalI veNaiyA veNu veNudAi veNudalI sakkattha sukAi 1523 [1-2], 1524 [1], 1525, 1526 [12,6] vaikiyasya 353 vaikriyANi 910 [2], 1544 [3] 912 [4], 918 [2], 122 911 [4] vaikriyANAm 916 [2], 921 [2] vaikriyANi pR. 225 Ti. 3 vedayate 971 1681 [1], 1683, 1684 [1], 1773 [1], pR. 39Ti. 3 vedayanti vaijayanta - devaloka 426 [1-3], 604, 622, 723, 1036, 1039, 1041[8],1043[5], 1045 [1], 1046 [1, 7-8], 1047 [3], 1048 [4], 1049, 1050 [3], 1052, 1054 [1],1055[4], 1063, 1851 'vaijayantAH- devAH 147 [1] vaijayantIpatAkA 195 [1] vaijayantaH 210 grAhavizeSaH pR. 30 Ti. 1 " 65 pR. 30 Ti. 1 vaiNakiyA - lipibhedaH 107 veNuH 54 [8] gA. 92 veNudAli:- suparNakumArendraH 187 gA. 144 veNudAli:- suparNakumArendraH 186 [2]

Page #871
354 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi * gheNudAlI veNudAlI-, 184 [2] vedaNAsamugghAmo vedanAsamuddhAtaH 2139 +yeNudeva veNudevaH-,187gA.143 vedaNAsamugdhAyA vedanAsamuddhAtAH 2093 veNudeva. veNudeva-, 184 [2] [1],2097[1],2101 veNudeve veNudevaH-,, 185 [2] [1], 2103[1],2121 ghettANa vetrANa,m 883 vette vetraH 46 gA. 33 vedaNijja . vedanIya 1791 * vedae vedakaH 1788 [1] vedaNija-. , 1678 [2], 2175 vedagA vedagAH-jAtyAryAH 103 cedaNija vedanIyam 1665, 1765 gA. 118 [2], 1774 [1], 1784 vedagA vedakAH253,1774 [1], [1], 1785, 1791 1789 vedaNije vedanIyam 2170 [1] * vedagANa vedakAnAm 253 vedapariNAme vedapariNAmaH 926 . vedagANaM 253 vedapariNAmeNaM vedapariNAmena 938,939 * vedage vedakaH1774[1],1789 [1], 942, 943 bedaNaM vedanAm 1138, 1571, vedamA jAtyArthavizeSaH 2056, 2057 [2-5], pR. 38 Ti. 1 2058,2061, 2064, vedassabaMdhae vedasya bandhakaH 2 gA. 6 2065, 2067, 2070, vediti vedayante 2078 2073, 2075, 2078, vedaH 212 gA. 180, 2080, 2083 1259 gA.211,1865 vedanA 2054 gA. 225, gA. 219 2055, 2069, 2072, vedayate 1664 gA. 217 2077 ,, 1675, 1676 [1], vedaNAe vedanayA 1144, 1146, 1678 [2], 1679 taH 1150, 1151 1681 [1], 1682 taH vedanAyAm 1134 1686, 1770 [1], vedaNAmo vedanAH 170, 173, 1788 [1], 1791, 2057 [1] vedaNAsamugdhAe vedanAsamuddhAtaH 2086, vedemANA vedayamAnAH 1778, 2087 [1], 2089, 1784 [1], 1789 2090 [3], 2091 vedemANe vedayamAnaH1776,1777 [1-2], 2092, 2147 [1], 1783 [1], taH 2152 1786, 1788 [1], vedaNAsamugdhApaNaM vedanAsamuddhAtena 2126, 1791, 1792 [1] 2127 [1], 2128 / vedeti vedayante 1138, 1677 [12], 2130, 2131, [1], 1773 [2],1774 2153 [1],2154 [1] [1], 1788 [2], vedaNA 1792 [1]

Page #872
mUlasaddo vemANie bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo 355 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi 1789, 2056, 2057 vemANiNINa vaimAnikInAm 1189 [2.5], 2058, 2061, vemANiNINaM ,, 408 [1-3], 1169 2064,2065, 2067, 2070, 2073, 2075, vemANitA vaimAnikAH 625 2078, 2080 vemANiya vaimAnika 656[3], vaimAnikaH 808 [2], 2104 [1] 810 [2], 812 [2], vemANiya. vaimAnika 971 814 [2], 816 [2], vemANiya-. 818 [2], 820 [2], vemANiyatte vaimAnikatve 2101 [2], 822 [2], 824 [2], 2103 [2],2104 [1], 826 [2], 828 [2], 2107,2110, 2111, 892, 1200 [2], 2115[1], 2116[1], 1407 [2], 1409, 2119 [2,5], 2120 1581[2],1585[2], [2],2121[1], 2123 1668, 1671, 1676 [2], 2124 [2,4], [2],1756 [2], 1763 2139, 2140 [2], [3],1767[1], 1768 2141 [2],1770 [2], 1777 .vemANiyatte vaimAnikatve 2113 [2],1783 [2],1792 vemANiyadeva vaimAnikadeva 1532[6] [2],1866 [2],1871 [2],1876 [2],1883 vemANiyadevakhettova-vaimAnikadevakSetro[2],1889 [2],1894 vAyagatI papAtagatiH 1097 [2], 2154[2],2158 vemANiyadevapaMceMdi-vaimAnikadevapaJcendriya yaveubviyasarIre vaikriyazarIram1520 [1] vaimAnikAH 1214, vemANiyadevapaMceMdi- ,, 1443,1647[3] yaveubviyasarIre 1526 [6] vaimAnikeSu 672[] *vemANiyadevA vaimAnikadevAH 661 ,,608,625,672[9], vemANiyadevANaM vaimAnikadevAnAm pR. 69 1200 [2],1408[3], Ti. 3 1422, 1428 [5], vemANiyadevehiMto vaimAnikadevebhyaH 650 1433, 1441 [13,15] vaimAnikebhyaH 1465. vemANiyasta vaimAnikasya 1613 [2] 1595 [2], 1599 taH 1616 [1], 2093 [2], 1603 [2] [2],2095[2],2096 , 650 [13], 1463 [2],2104[1],2115 vaimAnikyaH291,1187, [1],2116 [1],2119 1189, 1190, 1416 [5], 2135 [2], 2165 vemANie vemANiesu * vemANiesu vemANiehito * vemANiehito vemANiNIo

Page #873
356 mUlasaho * vemANiyassa dhemANiyA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakyatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho vaimAnikasya 1635[6], 2164 cemANiyA vaimAnikAH 139, 143, vemANiyAmo 147 [2], 196,290, 439, 499 [2],659, vemANiyAmo 689,701, 809 [2], vemANiyANa 811 [2], 813 [2], 815 [2], 817 [2], * ghemANiyANa 819 [2], 821 [2], vemANiyANaM 823 [2], 825 [:], 827 [2], 829 [2], 876, 888 [2], 889, 946, 965[2], 966 [2], 967[2], 968 [2], 971, 998, 1145,1186taH1188, 1190, 1197, 1207 [2],1416[2],1520 [5],1586 [2], 1649 [2], 1669, 1673, 1677 [2], 1761, 1765 [1], 1773 [2],788[2],1794 [2], 1829, 1858, 1860, 1864, 1869 [1], 1877, 1953, 1962,2046, 2050, 2059, 2062, 2065, 2068,2071,2084, 2124[3], 2144[2] vaimAnikAH 1593, pR. 353 Ti. 2 vaimAnikAH 454, 674, 683, 1084, 1148, 1154, 1404, 1935, 1972,1973 gA.220, | .vemANiyANaM 1979,2037, 2076, sakayattho suttaMkAi 2115 [1], 2132 vaimAniko 1878 [3] vaimAnikAt 1597 [2], 1601 ,, 1589 [4] vaimAnikAnAm 674, 1188, pR. 397 Ti. 1 " 752, 1144 ,, 196, 197 [1-2], 198 [2], 407[1-3], 686, 924, 959 taH 964 sUtrANAM dvitIya kaNDikA, 1008 taH 1012 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 1014 [2], 1015[2],1016 [2], 1023, 1029,1057, 1088, 1089,1169 [1], 1180, 1186, 1190, 1199 [2], 1575 taH 1579 sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA, 1580, 1606 [2], 1616, 1618, 1619, 1627 [2], 1636, 1638 [2], 1641, 1754[2], 1769 [2], 1775 [2], 1779, 1784[3], 1787[2], 2039, 2046, 2048, 2092, 2097 [2], 2099[2],2100 [2], 2123 [3], 2124[4], 2134 [2], 2137 [2], 2141 vaimAnikAnAm 407[2]. 638, 762, 771, bemANiyA mANivA

Page #874
mUlasaddo vesAya 0 * vemAyattAe mAyAe + ceya veya O veyae * vegA ceyaNa veyaNaM yaNA veyaNAo arryi veNAsamugvAyA veyaNija * veyaNijjaM yeyaNije verpariNAme andre * veyAliM * veyAlIo veramaNaM sakkattho sukAi 909, 989, 1076, 1162, 1927, 2021, 2026, 2031 vimAtra 948 gA. 199 vimAtratayA 1812, 1819, 1822, 1823, 1825 171, 172, 174 vedanApadam pR. 427 paM. 11 veNAsamugvANaM vedanAsamudghAtena 2125, 2129 [1] vedanAsamuddhAtAH 2102 vimAtrayA 697, 1815 tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 35 veda 937, 971gA. 201 vedakaH vedakAH vedanA - samudghAtaH bI parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo veramaNe vedanAm 2057 [4], 2064, 2065, 2067, 2080 vedanA 2 gA. 7, 2063, 2066, 2069, 2077 vedanAH 167 taH 169, 22 1773 [1] 253 2085 gA. 227 vedanIya 1772 vedanIyam 1587 [1], 1763, 1764, 1773 [1], 1783 [1] 1690 [1],2170 vedapariNAmaH vedavedakaH taTam taTataH [9] 937 2 gA. 6 1112 1112 viramaNam 1420 [6] sakkayattho sutaMkAi viramaNam 1637, 1638 [1], 1640 24gA. 11 verulie vaiDUrthaH door maNidito vaiDUryamaNidRSTAntaH 1251 veruliyamaNI vaiDUryamaNiH 1222 148 velAsu veNukA: 55 [3] gA. 107 veNuH 46 gA. 34 188 veSAH vaiSANikA:- antadvIpa 95 manuSyAH vRntabaddhAni54 [8]gA. 86 vRntam 54 [8] gA. 91 mlecchajAti vizeSa 98 vakSye 211 gA. 175 vyuccheda 1237 vanaspativizeSaH 49gA. 39 vyAkRtA - bhASA prabhedaH 866 gA. 197 110 gA. 125, 195 [1] 0 belAsu veluyANi velU 0 yesA sANiyA veMTa baddhA veMTa vokANa vocchaM voccheya * voDAge voDa vva sa saaMtaraM saikhU saIdie 0 sadiya saiMdiyarpajjattae sadiyA saiMdiyANaM sajotA 33 iva 357 sa sva pR. 68Ti. 3 sAntaram 559 gA. 182 vanaspativizeSaH 54 [8] gA. 92 sendriyaH 1271 1279 sendriya sendriyAparyAptakaH 1277 sendriyAH 227 taH 229, 230 [1], 231 sendriyANAm 227 taH 229, 230 [1], 231 sodyotA sodyotAni 188, 206 [1], pR. 56 Ti. 9 211

Page #875
358 mUlasaho saujoyA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sodyotI 206 [1] | sakkarA sodyotAni 177, 178 [1], 196, 210 ,, pR. 69 Ti. 4 sakarApuDhavi. zateSu 188, 189 [1], sakkassa 19. [1] sakaSAyI 1331, 1894 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi zarkarA-pRthvIbhedaH 24 gA. 8 zarkarA 1238 zarkarApRthvI pR. 51Ti. 5 zakrasya 198 [2], 199 saujovA 0saesu sakasAI sakkA sakkulikaNNA zakyAni 54 [10] gA. 103 zaSkulikarNA:-antarvIpamanuSyAH 197 [2] zaka-mlecchajAtivizeSa - , sakasAIsakasAINaM sakAie sakAiya. sakAiyA zakraH sakke saga. sakAiyANaM sakaSAyiNaH 254, 334 sakaSAyI 1331 sakaSAyiNAm 254 sakAyikaH 1285 sakAyika 1291,1293 sakAyikAH 232 taH 235 [1], 236 sakAyikAnAm 232 taH 235 [1], 236 sakriyAH 1573 sakesaram 54 [8] gA. 95 zarkarAprabhA 774 zarkarAprabhAyAH 169,217 [5], 1529 [3], 2000 zarkarAprabhAyAm 148, sakiriyA sakesaraMsakkarappabhA sakkarappabhAe sakarappabhApuDha- zarkarAprabhApRthvInaraviNeraie thikaH 1460, 1464 / sakarappabhApuDha- zarkarAprabhApRthvInairavigeraiyAyikAH 1985 sakarappabhApuDha- zarkarAprabhApRthvInairavineraiehiMto yikebhyaH 217 [6] sakarappabhApuDhavine- zarkarAprabhApRthvInairaraiyA yikAH 60, 216 [3], 570, 642 sakkAppabhApuDhavine- zarkarAprabhApRthvInairaraiyANaM thikANAm 169,337 [13], 641 / sagala zakala-khaNDa 178 [2] sagala. sakala 53 gA. 45 sagAI svakAni 1551 [8. 9], 1998, 2006 +sacitta- sacittaH 1793 gA.217 sacittajoNiyA sacittayonikAH 763 sacittajoNINaM ___ sacittayonInAm 763 sacittA sacittA 754 taH 756, ___ 758, 761 sacittAhArA sacittAhArAH 1794 [1,3] saccabhAsagA satyabhASakAH 900 saJcabhAsagANaM satyabhASakANAm 900 saJcabhAsattAe satyabhASAtvena 892, 893 saccamaNajogaM satyamanoyogam2174[2] saccamaNappaogagatI satyamanaHprayogagatiH 1086 taH 1089 satyamanaHprayogagatayaH 1089 saccamaNappaogI satyamanaHprayogiNaH 1077, 1078, 1083 saJcamaNappaoge satyamanaHprayogaH1068 taH 1070, 1074, 1075

Page #876
mUlasaho saJcavaijogaM saTTANe bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo satyavAgyogam 2174[3] sajjhAe saJcaM satyAm 871, 872, saTThANa. 875, 878, 899 saccaM satyam 870, 898 saTThANuvavAyaM saJcA satyA-bhASAbhedaH 831, 861, 862 saJcAmosabhAsagA satyAmRSAbhASakAH 900 saccAmosabhAsagANaM satyAmRSAbhASakANAm900 saJcAmosabhAsasAe satyAmRSAbhASAtvena 892 taH 894 saJcAmosamAsAe satyAmRSAbhASayA 890 saccAmosamaNajogaM satyAmRSAmanoyogam 2174 [2] saccAmosamaNappa. satyAmRSAmanaHprayogaH oge 1068, 1074 saccAmo savaijogaM satyAmRSAvAgyogam 2174 sakkayatyo sutakAi vanaspativizeSaHpR.21Ti.5 svasthAna 2104 [1], 2141 svasthAnopapAtam 632 svasthAne 456 [3],459 [3], 462 [3], 466 [3], 467 [3], 468 [3], 470 [3], 473 [3], 475 [3], 477 [3], 483 [3], 485 [2.3], 487[3], 491 [3], 493 [3], 495 [3], 499 [2], 521 taH 523, 529 [3], 530 [3], 538 [2], 539 [3], 541 [3], 542 [2], 543 [3], 545 [3], 540 [3], 548 [3], 550 [3], 551 [3], 552 [3], 557[3],558,1042, 1049, 1050 [2], 1054 [3], 2111, 2115[1], 2116[1] svasthAnena 176 , 148,149,151, 152,154,155,157, 158, 160,161,164 taH171, 174, 175, 177, 178 [1], 193 saccAmosaM saJcAmosA saccitta sacchaMda sacchIraM sajogi sajogikevali sajogikevali. satyAmRSAm 871,874, 875, 899 satyAmRSam 870, 898 , 831, 864, 865 saccitta 1793 gA. 217 sva-chanda 188 sakSIram 54 [7] gA.85 sayogI 1321 sayogi kevalin 118,131 , 117,118,130, saTThANa saTTAgeNaM saTThI sajogibhavattha sayogibhavastha kevalyanA. kevaliaNAhArae hArakaH 1371,1372 sajogI sayogI 1321 sayoginaH 252,334 sajogI- sayogI 1321 sajogINaM sayoginAm 252 sajogIsu sayogiSu 1910 [1] sajjAe vanaspativizeSaH 52, 54 5] mA. 96 saTThIe saTThINaM +saNa SaSTiH187gA.142,206 [2] gA. 156 SaSTeH 180 [2],201[2] ,, 180 [2], 201[2] zaNaH-gucchavanaspatiH 42 gA, 22

Page #877
360 mUlaso + saNa saNaSkadA sarNakumAra sarNakumAra sarNakumArA kumArANaM sakumAre saNiccharA sanatkumAra199[1],201 [1], 1035, 2051, 2052 [1] sarNakumAraga sanatkumAraka 200 [1] kumAragA sanatkumArakAH 660 sarNakumAradevassa sanatkumAradevasya 1551 [4] sakumAra devA sanatkumAradevAH 704, 2000 0 saNNA - paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlaso saNNAo saNNAparyaM saNNi saNNiNo saNipayaM saNNibhUyA saNNivesaM saNissa sahiyA sakkattho zaNaH - auSadhivanaspatiH sakumAra devANaM sanatkumAradevAnAm 591, 675 sakumAra rAyANo sanatkumArarAjAnau 184 [2] sarNakumAravaDeMsae sanatkumAravataMsakaH 199 [7] sukAi 50 gA. 43 sanakhapadAH 71, 74 sanatkumAra 196, 210, 622, 634,650[18], 1062 devAH saMjJA sanatkumArAH 144 [1] 199 [1] sanatkumArANAm 199[9], 201 [1], 1832 sanatkumAraH 199 [1], 200 [2], 201[1-2], 202 [2], 203[2], 204 [2], 205 [2] sanatkumAraH sanatkumArendraH 199 [2] sanatkumAre 205 [1], 334, 417 [1-3], 1532[5],pR.165Ti. 3 zanaizvarAH-zanaizcara nikAya 195 [1] 2gA.4 saNNI saNNINaM sahabAdarapuDha vikAiyA sahamacchA sahA sahA sata satakkat satataM satapuhattaM * satapuhataM sakkattho sutaMkAi saMjJAH 725 taH 727 saMjJApadam pR.189 paM. 25 saMjJI 2 gA. 7 saMjJinaH 839 taH 848 saMjJipadam pR. 413 paM. 20 saMjJibhUtA: 996, 2078 sannivezam 1090 saMjJinaH 2175 sannihitaH - vAnavyantarendraH 194 gA. 152 saMjJI 212 gA. 181, 1259 gA. 212, 1389, 1746, 1747 [1], 1750, 1865gA. 219, 1876 [1] saMjJina: 268, 1734, 1735 [1], 1877, 1965, 1966, 1968, 1972, 1973, 1973 gA. 220 saMjJinAm 268 zlakSNabAdara pRthvI kAyikA: 22,23 zlakSNamatsyAH 63 zlakSNAni 177, 178 [1], 188, 195 [1], 196, 206 [1], 210 zlakSNau 206 [1] zata 83,195[1],199 [1], 210 197 [2] 693 zatapRthaktvam 2100 [2], 2124 [3] 1279, 1314, 1320, 1328, 1389, 15.30 zatakratuH satatam "

Page #878
mUlasaho bIyaM parisiTuM- saddANukkamo sakkayattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo +sataporaga parvagavizeSaH 46 gA. 33 .satasahasse satavacchA zatavatsA:-romapakSiNaH88 satavattaka zatapatra 54 [8] gA. 90 satavatsA zatavatsA:--romapakSiNaH * satasahassesu pR. 34 Ti. 4 0sataM satadhAiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] satasahassa zatasahasra 168, 170, 171,173,174,177, .satA 178 [1], 179 [1], satAI 183 [1], 198 [2], * satAI 395 [1, 3] satasahassa- zatasahasra 197 [2] satasahassaM zatasahasram 174gA.134 * satasahassaM , 1527,1531, 1532 [1] satasahassA zatasahasrANi 187 gA. 139, 206 gA. 154 0satANaM .satasahassA ,, 56 [2],57[2],84 0 satANi [4], 85 [5], 91[4], + satINa 167 taH 172, 177, sate 178 [1], 179 [1], 180 [1], 184 [1], 0sateNa 185 [1], 186 [1], * satesu 188, 189 [1], 190 0satehiM [1], 195 [1], 196, 0 satehiM197 [1], 198 [1], satta 199[1], 200 [1.2], 201 [1] satasahassAiM zatasahasrANi 211 * satasahassAI ,,25 [3], 197 [1], 199 [1], 210,603 0 satasahassANaM zatasahasrANAm 178[1], 179 [2], 188, 190 [2], 195 [1-2],197 [2], 198 [2], 199 [2], 200 [2] * satasahassANi zatasahasrANi 211 / sakkayattho suttakAi zatasahasre 168 taH 173, 177, 178 [1], 180 [1], 185 [1] zatasahasreSu 176 zatam 83, 190[1], 596, 636, 1325, 1529 [6], 1727 zatAni 206 [1] svakAni pR. 417 Ti. 4 zatAni 196, 198[1], 199[1],1529[6-8], 1699 [1-2], 1700 [4, 5, 9, 11-13], 1702 [3,5-7, 11, 13, 19, 20, 37, 39, 42, 54] zatAnAm 206 [2] zatAni 197 [1] dhAnyavizeSaH 50 gA. 42 zatAni 195 [1], 207 taH 211 zatena 1725 zateSu 193 [1] 400 [3] 400 [1] sattva-jIva 211 sapta 56[2],177,206 [2] gA. 155, 338 [1,3], 339 [1,3], 357 [1,3], 359 [1,3], 411 [1,3], 417 [1,3], 418 [1,3], 419 [1, 3], 528, 570, 1060, 1522[1],1529[2], 1700 [2], 1702 [19,27], 1737[2], 2086, pR. 379 Ti. 1 zataiH

Page #879
mUlasaho sattarasa 362 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi sattasapta 91 [4] gA. 111, sattama saptamIm 647 gA.184 2085 gA. 227 sattame saptame 2172 satta-0 saptan 545 [1],552 0 sattamesu saptameSu 2173 [2] [1] + sattara saptadazam 790 gA. sattaNhaM saptAnAm 179 [2],180 188-190 [2], 182 [2], 190 saptadaza340 [1,3],341 [2], 195 [2], 197 [1,3], 421 [1,3], [2], 198 [2], 1748 422 [1,3], 1030 sattaNhaM (patR.Sa.) saptabhyaH saptabhirvA 694, sattarasahaM saptadazabhyaH saptadazabhirvA 695, 704 taH 706 (patR. Sa.) 708, 709 ,, (sa. Sa.) saptasu 1832 taH 1834 ,, (sa. Sa.) saptadazasu 1836,1837 sattapaesie saptapradezake 787 sattarasama saptadazam pR. 303 paM.14 saptapradezakaH 787 sattarasavihA saptadazavidhA 1105 sattapadesammi saptapradeze 790 gA.189 sattarisAgarovama- saptatisAgaropamakoTAkoTayaH sattabhAgaM saptabhAgam 1700 koDAkoDIo 1306, 1309, 1311 [9, 12], 1702 [3, sattaraM saptatiH 1700 [2] 4, 24, 38, 39, 42, saptatim 1737 [2] 49], 1707 [1], sattarI saptatiH 206[2]gA.156 1708 [7], 1713, sattarIe saptateH 200 [2] 1731 [3.4] sattarINaM ,, 200 [2] sattabhAgA saptabhAgau 1700 [11], +sattavaNNa saptaparNaH pR. 17 Ti. 16 1702[1,5,9,11,13, sattavihabaMdhae saptavidhabandhakaH 1581 22, 36, 37, 43, 48, [1], 1642, 1646, 58], 1712 1647 [1], 1755, saptabhAgAH 1698 [1], 1756 [1], 1763 1699 [2],1700 [4], [1], 1776, 1777 1712 [1],1783 [1] saptabhAgAn 1715,1721 sattavihabaMdhagA saptavidhabandhakAH 1582, sattabhAge saptabhAgau 1708 [8], 1583 [1], 1643, 1731 [5]] 1649 [1], 1757, saptabhAgAn 1705,1708 1758 [1],1759[1], [4], 1725, 1728, 1760, 1761, 1763 1731 [1] [3], 1764, 1765 sattabhAgo saptabhAgaH 1702 [58], [2], 1766, 1778, 1712 1780, 1781, 1783 +sattama saptamaH 790 gA. 187 [2], 1784 [1,3] sattama saptamam pR. 187 paM. 16 / sattavihavedae saptavidhavedakaH 1588[1] "

Page #880
363 bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sattavihavedagA saptavidhavedakAH 1774 [1] satthavAhaM sattavihavedage saptavidhavedakaH 1774[1], sadAguttA 1789 sattavihaveyae , 1773 [1] sadAjatA sattavihA saptavidhA 1094.1099 sadAjadA saptavidhAH 23, 60 sadAjayA sattavihAdibaMdhagA saptavidhAdibandhakAH 1761 sadevIyA sattavihe saptavidhaH 2092,pR. 366 Ti. 1-3.5 sadda sattasu saptasu 151,157,160, sadapariNAme sattahatthA saptahastAH-romapakSiNaH sahapariyAragA pR. 34 Ti. 4 saptabhiH 691, 1710 sattAI sattvAn 2153 [4], sahapariyAraNaM 2166 [3] sattAe vanaspativizeSaH pR. 21 sahapariyAraNA Ti.6 sattANauI saptanavatiH 196 sahahaha sattANaute saptanavate 195 [1] sattAvIsatima saptaviMzatitamam pR. 391 0saddahaNA paM. 22 sahahAi sattAvIsativihaM saptaviMzatividham 1242 saddahejjA sattAvIsaM saptaviMzatiH 431 [1,3], 432 [1,3], 1643, 1644, 1648, 1781, 1784 [3] sattAvIsAe saptaviMzateH-saptaviMzatyA vA ___ 718, 719 saptaviMzatau 1846,1847 sattAvIse saptaviMze saddAvati. satti zakti-AyudhavizeSaH 188 sadde +sattivaNNa saptaparNaH 41 gA. 18 saddhiM sattivaNNavaDeMsae saptaparNavataMsakaH 197 sannibha [1], 199 [1] sannihiya. sattuttaraM saptottaram209 gA. 157 sattuttare saptottarANi sakkayattho suttaMkAi sArthavAham 1108 sadAguptAni 147, 178 [1], 188 sadAjayAni 177, 188 , pR. 56 Ti. 4 , 178 [1] sadevI kAH 1415 [3], 2051 zabda 177, 178 [1], 188, 1113 zabdapariNAmaH 947,957 zabdaparicArakAH- pravIcArakAH 2052 [1,5], 2053 zabdaparicAraNampravicAraNam 2052 [5] zabdaparicAraNA pravicAraNA2052[1] zraddadhAti 110 gA. 122 gA. 130 zraddhAnam 110 gA. 131 zraddadhAti 110 gA. 121 zraddadhIta 1420 [4,5], 1437 [4,5] zabdAH 1681 [1.2], 1684 [1.2), 1690 sattahiM saddA sahAI zabdAn 990 [1],991 [1], 992 [1],2052 zabdApAtin-parvata 1098 zabde 2032 gA. 224 sArdham 2052 [2,4-6] sannibha 178 [2] sannihita-aNapannikAbhidhavAnavyantaradevAnAmindra 193 [2], 194

Page #881
mUlasaho sapakkha. sapakkhi 0sapakkhi sapajavasie sama sapajavasite sapaDidisiM sapariyArA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi sapakSa pR. 72 Ti. 2 sappurise satpuruSaH,, 192gA.150 sapakSam 199 taH 206 saphAe pratyekavanaspativizeSaH 52 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, sAdhAraNavanaspativizeSaH 208 ___54[8]gA.96 1028 sabara zabara-mlecchajAtivizeSa saparyavasitaH 1271, 1285, 1321,1326, sama 195 [1], 196, 1330, 1331,1334, 197 [1], 198 [1], 1335, 1343,1344, 210, 223[9], 1123 1346, 1352,1355, gA. 209, 1215 [1-3] 1359, 1375,1381, 0samaie sAmayikaH1796,1815, 1392, 1397 2087 [1], 2088, saparyavasitaHpR.315 Ti.2 2171,2172 sapratidizam 199 taH *samaieNa sAmayikena 2153 [2], 206 sUtrANAM prathama 2156 [2], 2157, kaNDikA, 208, 1098 2159[2],2166 [1] saparicArAH-sapravIcArAH 0samaio sAmayikaH 2158 [1] 2051 samaikkaMtA samatikrAntau 178 [2] saparivArANAm 179 [2], samatikAntAH 178 [1] 180 [2], 182 [2], 0samaiyaM sAmayikam 879 190 [2], 195[1.2], samae samayA 878 196, 197 [2], 198 samaye 916 [2], 921 [2] [2], 2172 saprabhA samaeNaM samayena 626, 628, saprabhA 206 [1] 630,632,634,636, saprabhANi 178 [1], 188, 196, 206 [1], [1], 1005, 1101 210 samaesu samayayoH 2173 [2] sarpasugandhA-vanaspatiH 54 samayeSu 2173 [2] [1] gA. 49 samaehiM samayAbhyAm859gA. 193 saprabhANi 177 samayaiH 859 gA. 192 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 21 samakammA samakarmANaH 1125,1132 Ti.4 samakiriyA samakriyAH 1123. gA. zaSpakam pR. 25 Ti. 13 209, 1129, 1138 satpuruSa-kimpuruSAbhidha- samagaM samakam 1119 vAnavyantaradevAnAmindra samacauraMsasaMThANa- samacaturasrasaMsthAnanAma 192 / NAme 1694 [8] saparivArANaM sappabhA 211 sappasuyaMdhA " sappahA sappAe sappurisa.

Page #882
365 bIyaM parisiTuM-sadANukkamo mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo samacauraMsasaMThANa- samacaturasrasaMsthAnasaMThie saMsthitam 984, 1497 [1], 1526 [1,6], samaNidvayAe sakkayastho suttaMkAi 207 taH210,223 [9], 993, 2168, 2169 samasnigdhatayA 948 gA. samacauraMsA samacauraMse samatikatA samattaM samattaM samajasA samajutIyA samaDhe samacaturasrANi 177 samacaturasram 988, 1497 [3], 1498 [1], 1501 [1] samayazasaH 207 samadyutikAH 270 samarthaH 839 taH 846, 994, 1124 taH1126, 1128 taH 1132, 1142, 1226, 1228 taH 1231, 1234, 1235, 1237, 1238, 1408 [1-2], 1417 taH 1419, 1420 [8], 1422 taH 1424, 1425[2], 1426 [1], 1427[1], 1428 [2], 1430 [1], 1431[2], 1432 [3], 1433, 1436 [2], 1437[6], 1446 taH 1449, 1450, 1452, 1454 taH 1456, 1460, 1462, 1465, 1469, 1638 [1], 1639, 1641, 1651, 1653, 1654, 1963,2169, 2170 [2],2174 [1], 2175 samarddhikAH pR. 77 Ti. 3 zramaNAyuSman ! 150, 153, 156, 159, 162, 167 taH 174, samatikrAntAH . 211 samastam 211 gA.172 samAptam pR. 45 paM. 26, pR. 80 paM. 6, pR. 111 paM. 21, pR. 135 paM. 11, pR. 162 paM. 6, pR. 183 paM. 12, pR. 187 paM. 16, pR. 189 paM. 25, pR. 192 paM. 26, pR. 208 paM. 10, pR. 222 paM. 5, pR. 228 paM. 19, pR. 233 paM. 20, pR. 236 paM. 10, pR. 260 paM. 26, pR. 273 paM. 13, pR. 303 paM. 14, pR. 317 paM. 10, pR. 318 paM. 16, pR. 328 paM. 24, pR. 349 paM. 6, pR.362 paM. 27, pR. 384 paM. 21, pR. 387 paM. 15, pR. 388 paM. 20, pR. 390 paM. 28, pR. 391 paM. 22, pR. 406 paM. 20, pR. 409 paM. 22, pR. 412 paM. 26, pR. 413 paM. 20, pR. 414 paM.20, pR. 418 paM. 27, pR. 423 paM. 10, pR. 427 paM. 11, pR. 446 paM. 12 samAptA pR. 446 paM. 13 samAptaH pR. 279 paM. 15, pR. 287 paM. 8,pR. 291 samadvitIyA samaNAuso! samattA samatto

Page #883
366 mUlasaddo samato samabalA samabhirUDha samabalAH samabhirUDha samabhiloketa 1215[1-3] samabhiloejA samabhiloemANA samabhilokamAnAH pR.290 Ti. 1 samabhiloramANe samabhilokamAnaH samaya * samaya samayakaMtA samayakhettAo samayammi samayaM 66 samayaM * samayaMsi paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI katha suttaMkAi paM. 21, pR. 300 paM. 5, pR. 301 paM. 10, pR. 303 paM. 13, pR. 367 paM. 24, pR. 400 paM. 12, pR. 406 paM. 19 207, 210 1113 1215 [1-3] samaya - kAlavizeSa 112, 115, 116, 118, 119, 122, 123, 125, 128, 129, 131, 515 taH 518, 877 [5] samaya - kAlavizeSa 559 gA. 182 samatikrAntAH pR. 59Ti. 1 samayakSetrAt 1550 samaye 211 gA. 162 samakam 54 [10] gA. 99 17, samayam-kAlavizeSam 560 taH 578, 581, 583 taH 607, 878, 1322, 1327, 1329, 1330, 1333, 1334, 1349,1350, 1356, 1358, 1368, 1374 samayam-samaye, kAlavizeSe 1614, 1616 [2], 1619, 1620, 1636, samaye 1963 1744 mUlaso samayA samayA samaye samariyA samaiyA samaIyA samarIyA samalukkhayAe samavaNNA + samavedana samavedanA samaveyaNA samasarIrA samaM samaMtA samaMsa * samAuyA samANA samANI samANIo samANubhAvA samANe 93 sakkayattho samayau -kAlavizeSau 1368, 1699 [1] samayAH - kAlavizeSAH 1006 gA. 207, 1372 samaye - kAlavizeSe 2172 samarIcIni 177 samarIcIni pR. 57 Ti. 6 samarIcIni pR. 56Ti. 11 samarIcI ni 178 [1], 188 samarUkSatayA948gA. 199 samavarNAH kAi 1126, 1133 [1] samavedanAH 1123 gA. 209 samavedanAH 1138 1128, 1138 samazarIrAH 1124, 1145 samam 1563 [2], 1631, 1632, 1728, 1781, 1784 [1], 2170 [1] gA. 228 samantAt 1215 [1-3] samAMsa-sagira 54 [8] gA. 95 1123 gA. 209, 1130 2153 [4], 2166 [3] 1001 2052 [6] samAnubhAvAH 207, 210 samAnaH-san 1000, 1222 1864, samAne sati 2052 [2, 4, 6] " samAyuSaH santaH satI satyaH

Page #884
mUlasaddo samAluyA samAvaNNa * samAvaNNagA * samAvaNNayA samAvana samAsa samAsao samAsato samAseNaM samAhArA samii samaDDiyA samiddha samiddhitIyA samiriyA * samIkaraNayAe samuggapakkhI samugdhAe samugdhAeNaM sakkayattho suttaMkAi trIndriyajIvAH pR. 27 Ti. 10 bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo samApanna 14 taH 19, 56 [1], 57 [1-2], 58 [1-2] 867 867 18 samApannakAH " samApana vanaspativizeSaH pR. 25 Ti. 5 samAsataH 54 [10] gA. 100, 55 [1] " 7, 25 [1], 28 [2], 31 [2], 34 [2], 56 [2], 57 [2], 58 [2], 60, 68 [9], 75 [1], 84 [1], 85 [3], 91 [1], 97 [2], 140 [2], 141 [2], 142 [2], 144 [2], 146 [2], 147 [2] samAsena 225, 226 samAhArAH 1124, 1131, 1142, 1145, 1146 samiti 110 gA. 128 samarddhikAH 207, 210 samiddha 1 [gA. 1] samarddhikAH pR. 77 Ti. 3 samarIcIni pR. 56 Ti. 9 samakaraNAya 2170 [1] gA. 228 samudrakapakSiNaH 86, 89 samuddhAtaH 2 gA. 7,2092 samuddha tena 148, 149, 154, 158, 151, 152, 155, 157, * samugdhAeNaM samugdhAteNaM samugdhAyapadaM samugdhAyaM samugdhAyA samuTThie samuTTheti samudIremANIo * samuddaesa samuddalikkhA 0 samudAyasA 0 samuddANaM samudde * samudde 0 33 samuddesu 0 * samuddesu samuppajjai kattho suttakAi 160, 161, 163 taH 167, 169 taH 171, 174 taH 178 [1], 193 [1] 1545 taH 367 samudghAtena 1547 [1], 1548 taH 1550, 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9] 168 samudghAtena samuddhAtapadam pR. 446 paM. 12 samuddhAtam 2170 [1-2], 2170 [2] gA. 229 230 2086, samuddhAtAH 2089, 2090 [9], 2091 [1-2], 2092, 2141, 2147 taH 2152 samutthitaH 31 [1] 82 samuttiSThati samudIrayantyaH 2052[5] samudreSu 83, 89, 90 samudralikSA:- dvIndriya jIvAH 56 [1] samudravAyasAH - carmapakSiNaH 8. samudrANAm 2169 samudraH 1003 [2],1548 samudre 1098 samudrAn 1991, 1992, 1994, 1997, 1998, 2006 samudreSu 148, 151, 160, 163 taH 166, 175 "" 93,154,176 samutpadyate 1830, 1835, 1864, 2052[2-4,6]

Page #885
mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi samuppajati samutpadyate 1796,1806 sammata[saccA] sammatasatyA-bhASAprabhedaH [1.2],1808, 1815, 862 gA. 194 1824, 1826,1828, sammati sammati pR. 213 Ti.6 1829, 1852, 2052 +sammatta samyaktvam 212gA.180, 1259 gA. 211 samussAsaNissAsA samucchvAsaniHzvAsAH sammatta. samyaktva 110 gA.131, 1124, 1145 1732 samo samaH 54 [3] gA. 56. sammattapayaM samyaktvapadam pR.318. 65, 948 gA. 200 paM. 16 *samogADhA samavagADhAH 211gA.167 sammattavedaNijassa samyaktvavedanIyastha samovavaNNagA samopapannakAH 1130 1737 [1] samohae samavahataH 2153 [1], sammattaveyaNijassa samyaktvavedanIyasya 1700 2154 [1], 2156 [1], 1708 [1] [1], 2159 [1], sammattaveyaNijje samyaktvavedanIyam 1682, 2165, 2166 [1] 1691 [2] samohaNittA samavahatya 2153 [1], sammattassa samyaktvasya 2032 gA. 2156 [1], 2159 224 [1],2165, 2166 [1] sammattaM samyaktvam110gA.124, samohaNNati samavahanti 2170 [1] 125, 1449 samohaNNaMti samavaghnanti 2170 [2] 0 sammattA samyaktvAH 334 samohatA samavahatAH 325 sammattAbhigamI samyaktvAbhi(dhi)gaminaH samohayassa samavahatasya 993, 1545 2049, 2050 sammatte taH 1547 [1],1548 taH samyaktvam 2gA. 5 sammaiMsaNapariNAma samyagdarzanapariNAmaH 935 * 1550, 1551 [1,4,6, 9], 2168 sammaddiTThi samyagdRSTi 665 [2], samohayA samavahatAH 2125 taH 998, 1343, 1533 2127 [1], 2128 [9-10], 2046 sammaddiTThi. ,, 662 [6-7], 1533 [12],2129taH2131, 2142 taH 2144 [1], 0 sammaddihiuva- samyagdRSTayupapannakAH 2145 [1], 2146 vaNNagA pR.278 Ti. 1taH 4 samohayANaM samavahatAnAm 325,2125 sammaTTiI samyagdRSTiH 1343, taH 2127 [1], 2128 1751, 1752, 1887 [1], 2129 [1], [1], 1897 2130, 2131,2142, samyagdRSTayaH 256, 938, 2143 941 [1], 1129, sammatasaccA sammatasatyA-bhASAprabhedaH 1141, 1142, 1147, 862 1399,1402taH 1405

Page #886
mUlasado * sammaddiTThI 0 sammaddiTThIuva 0 vaNNagA sammaddiTThINaM 0 samma hiTThIhiMto 0 samma chiTTo - vavaNNagA sammAmicchatta sammAmicchatta veda jisa "" bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi sammucchimaura- sammUcchimoraH parisarpasthalaparisappathalayarati caratiryagyonikapaJcerikkhajoNiya paMceM ndriyaudArikazarIram diyaorAliyasarIre sakkayattho suttaMkAi samyagdRSTayaH pR. 111Ti. 1 samyagdRSTayupapannakAH * sammuiyAe samucchati sammucchaMti sammucchima 0 pR. 278 Ti. 2 256 samyagdRSTInAm samyagdRSTibhyaH 662 [7] samyagdRSTayupapannakAH sammAmicchattaveyaNijjassa 1708 [3] samyagmithyAtvavedanIyam sammAmicchatta veyaNijje 1682, 1691 [2] sammAmicchattA- samyagmithyAtvAbhi (dhi)bhigamI gaminaH 2049 2050 sammAmicchaddiTThi0 samyagmithyAdRSTi 662 [6], 1533 [7] sammAmicchaddiTThI samyagmithyAdRSTiH 1345, 1889 [1], 1900 [2] samyagmithyAdRSTayaH 256, 938,941[1],1129, 1141, 1142, 1399, 1402 taH 1405 samyagmithyAdarzanapariNAmaH 1146 samyagmithyAtva 1732 samyagmithyAtvavedanIyasya 1700[3], 1737[1] 23 sammAmicchAdaMsaNapariNAme 935 sammAmicchAdiTThINaM samyagmithyAdRSTInAm 256 sammatyA 110 gA. 220 82 sammUrccha sammUrcchanti 93 sammUcchima 57 [1],382 [1],639[4-5],658, 668 [7], 1485 [9] sammucchima apajja- sammUcchimAparyAptakoraHtagaraparisappatha parisarpasthalacarapaJcendriyalayarapaMceMdiyatiri- tiryagyonikAnAm kkhajoNiyANaM 382 [2] A9 [2] - 24 0 22 sammucchima urapari sappathalayarapaMca diyatirikkhajoe hiMto ,, 0 sammucchimaura parisappathalayara 639 [13-14] 639 [14] sammUcchimoraH parisarpasthalacarapaJcendriya tiryagyopaMceMdiyatirikkha nikAnAm joNiyANaM 382 [3] sammucchimakhahayara sammUcchimakhacarapaJcendriyapaMceMdriyatirikkha tiryagyonikebhyaH joNiehiMto 639 [19-20] sammucchimakhahayara sammUcchimakhacarapaJcendriyapaMceMdriyatirikkha tiryagyonikAnAm joNiyANaM ,, 1485 [6] 1485 [7] sammUrcchimoraH parisarpasthala carapaJcendriya tiryagyo nikebhyaH 388 [1] 388 [2-3] sammucchimacauppa- sammUcchimacatuSpadebhyaH ehiMto ,, " 369 dr ,, sammucchimaca uppa- sammUcchimacatuSpadasthalayathalayatirikkha- caratiryagyonikapaJcendri joNiyapaMceMdriya yaudArikazarIram orAli yasarI re 1485 [2-3] 1485 [3] sammucchimacauppa- sammUcchimacatuSpadasthalayathalayarapaMceM- carapaJcendriya tiryagyoni kebhyaH diyatirikkhajoNiehiMto 639 [9] sammucchimacauppa- sammUcchimacatuSpadasthalayathalayarapaMceMdriya carapaJcendriyatiryagyotirikkhajoNiyANaM nikAnAm 379 [9] "" 639 [9] 639 [9]

Page #887
370 mUlasado 0 sammucchimaca upayathalayara paMceMdriyati rikkhajoNiyANaM sammucchimajalayara - sammUcchimajalacaratirikkhajoNi- tiryagyonikapaJcendri paMceMdriyabhorA- yaudA rikazarIram liya sarIre 0 dd w paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sammucchimabhuya parisappathalayara - paMceMdiyatirikkha joNiehiMto Rece sammUcchima catuSpadasthalacarapaJcendriyatiryagyonikAnAm sammucchimajalayara - sammUcchimajalacarapaMceMdiyatirikkha- paJcendriya tiryagyonijoNiehiMto kebhyaH 639[4-5] 35 639[5] sammucchimajalayara - sammUcchimajalacara paJcendri paMceMdiyatirikkha yatiryagyonikAnAm joNiyANaM 376 [1] 376 [2-3] 09 " "" sukAi 379[2-3] 1484[1-2] sammucchimajalayarA sammUcchimajalacarAH 0 sammucchimati rikkhajoNiya paMceMdiyaorAliyasarIre sammucchimatiri- sammUcchimatiryagyonikakkhajoNiya paMceMdi- paJcendriyavai kriyAzarIram rasvvayasarI re 1518 [1] samucchimapajjattaya sammUcchimaparyApta katiryatirikkhajoNiyANaM gyonikAnAm 373 [1] sammucchimapaMceM sammUcchima paJcendriyati - gyonikAH 583, 634, diyatirikkhajoNiyA 1180 [5, 8] sammucchimapaMceMdi- sammUcchimapaJcendriyatiryayatirikkhajoNi- gyonikAnAm 373 [1], yANaM 746, 760, 769, 1163 [2], 1180 1498 [3] sammUcchimatiryagyonikapaJcendriyaudA rikazarIram 1484 [2], 1497 [2] [2,5-7] ,, 373[2-3], pR. 165 Ti. 1 ,, sammucchima bhupari sappathalayarapaMceMdiyatirikkha joNiyANaM 13 sakkattho sammUcchimabhujaparisarpasthalacara paJcendriyatiryagyonikebhyaH 639 [16 17] 639 [17] sammUcchimabhuja parisarpasthalacara paJcendriyatiryagyonikAnAm 385 [1] 385 [2-3] sammucchimamaNussA sammUcchimamanuSyAH 92, sutaMkAi 93, 334, 585 sammucchimamaNu ssANa 760, 769 sammucchimamaNu- ,, 391, 749, 1164, ssANaM [2] sammucchimamaNu- sammUcchima manuSyeSu 672 sse su [5] sammucchimamaNusse - sammUcchimamanuSyebhyaH 639 hiMto [23],650[11],662 sammUcchimamanuSyANAm [2] sammucchimamaNUsa sammUcchimamanuSyAhArakaAhAragasarIre zarIram 1533 [3] sammucchimamaNUsa- sammUcchimamanuSyakSetropakhettovavAyagatI pAtagatiH 1095 sammucchimamaNUsa sammUcchimamanuSyapaJcendripaMceMdio - yaudArikazarIram liyasarI re 1487 [1] sammUcchimamanuSya paJcendriyavaikriyazarIram sammucchimamaNUsapaMceMdriyaveuvviyasarI re 1519 [1] sammucchimamaNUsA sammUcchimamanuSyAH 634 sammucchimA sammUcchimAH 56 [1],58 [1], 68 [1-2], 75 [1-2], 84 [1-2], 85 [2-3], 91 [1-2], 1486 [1-2], 1500

Page #888
sayaM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo 371 mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi sammucchimANa sammRcchimANAm 1512 0sayasahassANaM zatasahasrANAm 177,180 sammucchimANaM sammUchimANAm 1197, [2], 182 [2], 196 1501 [4], 1509, 0sayasahasse zatasahasre 181 [1] 1511 [1-3], 1513 * sayasahassesu zatasahasreSu 93 [3] svayam 1679 sammucchime sammUchimam 1485 [7] sayaM , 110 gA. 121 sammUchime 1512 gA. zatam 209 gA. 157 216 0sayaM ,, 193 [1], 1327, sammucchimesu sammUchimeSu 666 [3] 1604 [2] sammucchimehiMto sammacchimebhyaH 639 [8, sayaMbuddha svayambuddha 115, 128 13,14], 641 sayaMbuddha 0 ,, 114, 115, 127, sammuti sammati pR. 213 Ti. 6 128 sammudi " pR. 213 Ti. 6 sayaMbhuramaNasamudassa svayambhUramaNasamudrasya saya zata28[4], 172,923, 1551 [1] 2169 sayaMbhuramaNasamudde svayambhUramaNasamudraH sayagghi zataghnI 177, 178[1], 1551 [4] 188 sayaMbhuramaNe svayambhUramaNaH 1003 zayanam 853 [2], 1548 sayapatte zatapatram ,, -dvIpaH samudrazca 1003 sayapuphidIvare zatapuSpendIvaram 49 gA. __ [2] gA. 206 41 sayA zatAni 211 gA. 163 0 sayapuhattaM zatapRthaktvam 1284, sayA ,, 206 [2] gA. 155 1293, 1299, 1383 *sayAI ,, 202 [1], 206 sayarI vRkSavizeSaH 41 gA. 17 [2] gA. 155, 210, 0sayavaggapali- zatavargapratibhAgaH 601, 1529 [1], bhAgo 922 1700 [10], 1702 sayavatta zatapatra 178 [2], [8, 9, 18, 21, 22, 195 [1] 24-27, 36, 38, 43, sayasahassa zatasahasra 169,180 [1], 45, 58], 1703 [1], 181 [1], 182 [1] 1737 [3], 1739[2] sayasahassA zatasahasrANi 58 [2] .sayANaM zatAnAm 205 [1-2] 0sayasahassA ,, 68 [4], 75 [4], sayAtiM svakAni pR. 417 Ti. 4 181 [1], 193 [1] saraDA saraTAH 85 [1] sayasahassAI ,, 34 [4], 174 gA. sarapaMtiyANa saraHpaGikAnAm 885 136, 187 gA. 140- sarapaMtiyAsu saraHpatikAsu 151, 141 160, 163 taH 166, 0 sayasahassAI ,,31[4],55[3],196 175 sayaNaM ___ 51

Page #889
72 sarale 372 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi sarabha zarabha 0sarIragA zarIrakANi-zarIrANi sarala sarala-vRkSavizeSa 53 914 [1], 922 gA. 44 sarIraNAmAe zarIranAmnaH 1702[16] sarala:-,, 48 gA. 37 sarIraNAme zarIranAma 1693, sarasa sarasa 177, 178 1694 [3] - [1], 188 sarIratthe zarIrasthaH 2172 sarasarapaMtiyANa saraHsaraHpatikAnAm 885 sarIranivvattI ___zarIranirvRttiH 54 [10] sarasarapaMtiyAsu saraHsaraHpaDikAsu 151, gA. 99 160, 163 taH 166, sarIrapajattI- zarIraparyAptyaparyAptakaH apajattae 1905 [2] saraMThA bhujaparisarpavizeSaH 85[1] sarIrapajattI- zarIraparyAptiparyAptake saraMsi sarasi pR. 273 Ti. 1 pajattae 1904 [1] sarAgacarittAriyA sarAgacAritrAryAH 120, sarIrapamANamettA zarIrapramANamAtrA 1545, 121 1547 [1], 1548, sarAgacarittAriyA , 123 1551 [1, 4, 6, 9] sarAgadasaNAriyA sarAgadarzanAryAH 109, sarIrapamANamette zarIrapramANamAtram 976 110 [4], 985[4], 2153 sarAgasaMjayA sarAgasaMyatAH 1142 [1], 2156 [1], sarAgA sarAgAH 1152 2166 [1] sarANa sarasAm 885 sarIrapayaM zarIrapadam pR. 228 paM.19 sarisa sadRza pR. 24 Ti. 1 sarIrapavahA zarIrapravahA pR. 213 Ti.2 +sarisava sarSapaH 49 gA. 40, sarIrapahavA zarIraprabhavA 858 53 gA. 43 sarIrappamANamette zarIrapramANamAtram 0sarisavANaM sarSapANAm 53 gA. 45 __2159 [1] * sarisA sadRzau 178 [2] sarIrappavahA zarIrapravahA pR. 213Ti.4 sarise sadRzaH 179 [2], sarIrappahavA zarIraprabhavA 859 gA. 180 [2] 193 sariseNa sadRzena 54 [7] gA. 84 sarIrabaMdhaNaNAmAe zarIrabandhananAmnaH +sarIra zarIram 2 gA. 5, 1702 [15] 1865 gA. 219 sarIrabaMdhaNaNAme zarIrabandhananAma 1693, sarIra zarIra 37,38,55[3] 1694 [5] sarIrae zarIrakam-zarIram 0 sarIrabaMdhaNaNAme , 1694 [5] 1526 [6] sarIrayA zarIrakANi-zarIrANi 0 sarIraesu zarIrakeSu-zarIreSu 920 902, 904, 906, sarIraogAhaNappa- zarIrAvagAhanAlpabahutvam 908, 1475 1474 gA. 214 / sarIrayA -, 910 [3-4], 0 sarIrakhettogADhe zarIrakSetrAvagADhAn 1881 / ___914 [2], 920 bahuM .

Page #890
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo 373 mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi | mUlasado sakkayattho suttaMkAi * sarIrasaMghAtaNAme zarIrasaGghAtanAma 1487 [1-2], 1488 ___ 1694 [6] taH 1490 [1], 1491 sarIrasaMghAyaNAmAe zarIrasaGghAtanAmnaH [1], 1492[1], 1495 1702 [16] [1], 1497 [1-3], sarIrasaMghAyaNAme zarIrasaGghAtanAma 1693, 1498[1],1501[1], 1694 [6] 1514 taH1516,1518 * sarIrasaMghAyaNAme ,, 1694 [6] [15], 1519 [1-4], sarIrasaMghAyA zarIrasaGghAtAH 53 gA. 1520, [1-3], 1521 taH1524 [1], 1525, sarIrasaMjogo zarIrasaMyogaH 1474 gA. ___1526 [1-2,5-6] 214 sarIrehiM zarIraiH 54 [11], 0sarIrassa zarIrasya 1506 [1], 918 [1] 1507 [1], 1527 taH sarIrogAhaNA zarIrAvagAhanA 1502, 1529 [1], 1530 taH 1506[1], 1507[1], 1532 [1] 1513 [1], 1527 sarIraM zarIram 961, 1091 ta: 1529 [2], 1530, sarIraMgovaMgaNAme zarIrAGgopAGganAma 1693 , 1531, 1532 [1,6], __ 1694 [4] 1535,1545taH1547 * sarIraMgovaMgaNAme ,, 1694 [4] [1], 1548 taH 1550, sarIrA zarIrANi 901 __ 1551 [1,4,6,9] sarIrA [sama]zarIrAH 1123 sare zaraH 46 gA. 33 gA. 209 saresu saraHsu 151,160, 163 0 sarIrA zarIrANi 912 [3-4], taH 166, 175 914 [3], 916 [1], salicchiyAmacchA matsyavizeSAHpR.29Ti.10 921[3], pR.228 Ti.1 saliMgasiddhA svaliGgasiddhAH 16 sarIrAI ,, 54 [10] gA. saliMgINaM saliGginAm 1470 103, pR. 399 Ti. 2 salesA salezyAH 1884 0 sarIrAI , 1853, 1855 taH salese salezyaH 1335, 1883 1857 [1] sarIrAo zarIrataH 1091 salessa salezya pR. 281 Ti. 1 sarIrAdI zarIrAdi 1793 gA. 218 salessa0 1145 sarIre zarIram 1518 [6], salessA salezyAH 255, 1145, 1523[2, 1526 [1] 1170 0sarIre ,, 1476 taH 1478 salessANaM salezyAnAm 255,1170 [2], 1480, 1482, salesse salezyaH 1335 taH 1484 [2], sallai sallakI 40 gA. 13, 1485 [1-3, 6.7], 42 gA. 19

Page #891
374 mUlasaddo sallA savaNatAe savaNayAe savilevaNaM savisae savedae savedagANaM savede saveyagA savva samva. paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakyatyo suttaMkAi bhujaparisarpavizeSAH85[1] savvajIvANaM sarvajIvAnAm2119[3], zravaNatayA 1431 [2] 2121 [2], 2141 ,, 1420 [2-3], savvajIvehito sarvajIvebhyaH 910 [4] 1421[2],1425[2], savaTThagadevANaM sarvArthakadevAnAm 1852 1428 [2], 1431 sabaTTagasiddhadevANaM sarvArthakasiddhadevAnAm[2], 1432 [2-3], pR. 135 Ti. 1-2, 1437 [2-3], 1452 _pR. 399 Ti. 1 savilepanam 2169 samvaTugasiddhadevesu sarvArthakasiddhadeveSu svaviSayAn877[21-22] 673 [2] savedakaH-savedaH 1326 sabvaTThasiddhaga. sarvArthasiddhaka 1049 savedakAnAm 253 savvaTThasiddhagadevatte sarvArthasiddhakadevatve savede 1902 [1] 1041 [9], 1043 savedakAH 253 [6], 1045 [1-2], sarva 2176 gA. 231 1046 [8], 1047 ,, 110 gA. 128, [4], 1048 [5], 177, 178 [1], 195 1049, 1050 [3], [1], 196, 197 [1], 1052, 1054 [4], 198 [1], 199 [1], 1055 [5], 1067 205 [1], 206 [1], savvaTThasiddhaga- sarvArthasiddhakadevastha 207, 210, 211, devassa 1037, 1047 [1,4], 211 gA. 168 gA. 1063 171, gA. 176-177, savvaTThasiddhagadevA sarvArthasiddhakadevAH 605, gA. 179, 653 [3], 724 667, 780, 910 [4], savvaTThasiddhagadevANaM sarvAsiddhakadevAnAm 437 1191, 1197. [1-3], 1040, 1055 sarva 188,211,1192, _ [1,5], 1067 1194, pR. 286 Ti. savaTThasiddhagadeve sarvArthasiddhakadevaH 1458 0 savvaTThasiddhadevA sarvArthasiddhadevAH 622 sarvataH 1215 [1-3], savvaTThasiddhadeve sarvArthasiddhadevaH 1539 1793 gA.217,1802 sarvakSullakaH 2169 0 sacaTThasiddhadeve. sarvArthasiddhadevebhyaH 656 sarvagrahaNam 877 [11] hiMto ,, 877 [7,9,13] savvaTThasiddhassa sarvArthasiddhasya 211 sarvajaghanyikAm 1744 savvaTThasiddhA sarvArthasiddhAH 147 [1] sarvajIva savvaTThasiddhe sarvArthasiddhaH 210 sarvajIvAH 334,2068, sarvArthasiddhe 1470 2139 / savvaTTha sarvArthama-devalokam 1842 savva-. savvao savvakhuDDAe savvagahaNaM savvaggahaNaM savvajahaNiyaM savvajIvasavvajIvA

Page #892
mUlasaddo savvaNayA savvaNiruddha savvato samvattha savvatthovA savvatthovA bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayattho susaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi sarvanathAH 1113 savvatthove sarvastokaH 272 [1-5], sarvaniruddhaH 1744 802 sarvataH 211 gA.170, sarvastokam 777, 779, 1802 sarvatra 179[1],1500, 985 [7], 987 [2], 1507 [2], 1584 ___1473, 2170 [1] [1], 1842, 2141 savvadavvA sarvadravyANi 275 sarvastoko 271 savvadavvANaM sarvadravyANAm 275 sarvastokAH 213taH216, savvadamvesu sarvadravyeSu 1576 [1], 218 taH 223 [8], 1579 [1], 1639, 224, 225, 227 taH 1640 270, 274 taH 278, savvadIva. sarvadvIpa 2169 280,282,284,286, savvadukkhANaM sarvaduHkhAnAm 673 [2], 288, 290, 292 taH 1421 [5], 2174[1] 327, 330 taH 332, samvadevA sarvadevAH 2144 [2] 334,691,731,733, sacadevANaM sarvadevAnAm 1636 735,737,753,763, savvaddhaM sarvAddhAm 1260,1395 772,777,779,780, savvaddhA-0 sarvAddhA 211 gA. 172. 802,803,900,982, 173, 1395 985 [9], 987 [4], savvapajjavA sarvaparyavAH 275 1013, 1170 taH savvapajjavANa savaparyavANAm 275 1173, 1176, 1180 savvapadesA sarvapradezAH 275 [5,7-9], 1182 savvapadesANaM sarvapradezAnAm 275 [1,3], 1183 [1,3], savapadesa sarvapadeSu 1907 1185taH 1188, sajvapamANehiM sarvapramANaiH 110 gA.127 1190, 1565, 1566, sadhapANabhUtajIva- sarvaprANabhUtajIvasattvasukhA1818,1821, 2053, sattasuhAvahA vahA-ISatprAgbhArakArthe 211 2125 taH 2127 [1], savvappaNayAe sarvAtmanA 1801 2128 [1-2], 2129 savvabahuppaese sarvabahupradezam 2170 [1] [1], 2130, 2131 savvabbhaMtarAe sarvAbhyantarakaH 2169 sarvastokAni 1247 taH savvabhAva sarvabhAva 211 gA. 170 1249 savvabhAvA sarvabhAvAH 110 gA.127 ,, 328, 329, 887 savvabhAvANa sarvabhAvAnAm 1 gA. 2 sarvastokAH 226, 279, savvamahaMtIe sarvamahatyAH 1744 281,283,285,287, savaloe sarvaloke 149, 152, 289,291,1182 [2], 155, 158,160,161, savvatthovA savvatthovAI samvatthovAo

Page #893
sanve 376 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho savvalogaM sarvalokam 993,2168, savve 2169 savvaloyapariyA- sarvalokaparyApannakAH 150, savve vaNNagA 153, 156,159,162 savvasAhUNaM(ca.Sa.) sarvasAdhubhyaH pR. 1 paM. 4 savesiM savvaM sarvam 853, 1155 savvA sarvA 849 taH 852 savvAgAse sarvAkAze 211 gA. 173 samvesu savANi sarvANi 1694 [18] savvAyAse sarvAkAzam 1005 savvAhiM sarvaiH 110 gA. 127, 2175 sarvAbhiH 93, 1746, 1747 [1], 1750 samvo savviMdiya sarvendriya 1237 sarve 68 [2], 75 [2], sancohI 84 [2], 85 [3],91 [2], 150, 153,156, sasae 159,162,207,210, sasagA 211 gA. 167,1077, sasato 1078, 1081,1083, sasabiMdu 1089, 1124 taH sasarIrI 1126,1128taH 1133 sasaruhire [1], 1138, 1139, sasi 1142, 1145, 1146, sasiyA 1313, 1583 [1,3], sasivI 1604 [1-2], 1643, sassiriyA 1649 [1], 1757, sassirIyA 1758 [1], 1760, 1761, 1764, 1765 [2],1774[1],1778, 1781, 1784 [1,3], 1789, 1860, 1863, sahasammuiyA 1864, 1869 [1], saharasa 2054gA.226,2080, 2123 [3],2124[4], 2170 [2] sakkayastho suttaMkAi sarvAn 1793 gA. 217, 1804, 1811, 1817 sarve 56 [1], 57 [1], 58 [1] sarveSAm 553, 1041 [6], 1049, 1197, 1733, 1741,2111 sarveSu 93, 151, 157, 160, 163 taH 166, 175, 211, 672 [7.8], 673 [2], 1580,1740,pR. 359 Ti. 4 sarvaH 54 [9] gA. 98, 54 [10] gA. 102 sarvAvadhayaH 2022, 2024, 2025 zazakaH 849, 852 zazakAH 74 zazakaH pR.212 Ti. 4 vallI vizeSaH 45 gA. 32 sazarIrI 1903 [1] zazarudhiram 1229 zazin 178 [2] zazako 851 vallIvizeSaH pR. 19Ti.12 sazrIkANi 177 ,,195[1], 196, 206 [1], 210, 211, pR. 57 Ti.6, pR. 64 Ti.5 saha 1717, 1721, 1725, 1733 sahasammatyA 110gA.120 sahasra 168,170taH174, 177, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 / saha

Page #894
mUlasaddo 0 sahassa - sahassakhe sahasso sahasvapatte sahasapuhuttaM * sahasvattANaM * sahassassa * sahassaM sahassA 0 sadassA bIyaM parisiTTe - sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi [1], 193 [1], 198 [2], 395 [1,3], 396 [1], 397[1,3], 399 [13] 197 [2] sahasra 197 [2] sahasrAkSaH sahasrAzaH 25 [3], 20 [4],31[4], 34 [4], 55 [3] 51 sahasrapatram sahasrapRthaktvam 910 [3] sahasrapatrANAm 54 [8] gA. 90 [1, sahasrasya 1702 4, 11, 36, 38], 1728, 1731 [1, 3 5], 1806 [1] sahasram83,168taH 173, 177, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 1275, 1354, 1502, 1506 [1,3-4], 1509, 1510, 1511 [2], 1512 gA. 215, 1527, 1529 [1,8], 1532 [1], 1548, 1729, 2157, 2169 sahasrANi 187 gA. 142, 206 [2] gA. 154gA. 156 56[2],57[2],58 [2], 68 [4], 75[4], 84 [4], 85 [5], 91 [4], 167taH 172, 174 gA. 135, 177, 178 [1], 179 taH 186 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 187 gA. sahassAI * sahaslAI * sahassAI * sahassANaM 377 sakkattho sukAi 139, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 195[1],196,197taH 204 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 206[2] gA. 154 sahasrANi 211, 2169 sahasre 1289, 1312 sahasrANi28 [4],31[4], 34 [4], 55 [3],174, 187 gA. 140 gA. 141, 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 199 [1], 210, 211,335[1,3],336 [1,3],343taH352 sUtrANAM prathama- tRtIyakaNDike, 354 [1,3], 356 [1,3], 357 [1,3], 359 [1,3], 362 [1,3], 365 [1,3], 366 [1,3], 368 [1,3], 379 [1,3], 382 [1,3], 385 [13], 388 [13], 393 [1,3], 394 [1,3], 602, 603, 1261, 1264 [2], 1267, 1270, 1281, 1294, 1297, 1298, 1315, 1318, 1472, 1697, 1698 [1-2], 1699[2],1700 [3], 1701 [1], 1704, 1730 [1], 1734, 1735[1],1737[2], 1817, 1820, 2169 sahasrANAm 177, 178 [1-2], 179 [2],

Page #895
378 paNavaNNAsuttaparisiTTAI mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi * sahassANaM 180 [2], 182 [2], 0 sahasse sahasram 173 183 [2], 188, 190 sahasre 168 taH 173, [2], 195 taH 197, 177, 178 taH 183 198 taH 204 sUtrANAM sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, dvitIyakaNDikA, 1829, 185 [1] 1832taH1842,1852 0 sahasseNa sahasreNa 1728 0sahassANaM sahasrayoH 1830taH1833 sahasseNaM 1723 sahassANi sahasrANi 1842 sahassesu sahasreSu 174 gA. 135 sahassANi 211 * sahassesu " 93, 174, 176 sahassAra sahasrAra 209, 210, * sahassesuM ,, pR. 55 Ti. 1 622, 634, 1035, sahassehi sahasraiH 396 [3], 1710 2051 saMkame saGkame 805, 806 sahassArakappovaga- sahasrArakalpopaka saMkameNaM saGkrameNa pR. 205Ti.1.2 vemANiyadevA vaimAnikadevAH 661 0 saMkAso saMkAzaH 54 [10] sahassArakappovaga- sahasrArakalpopakavaimAnika gA. 102 vemANiyadevehiMto devebhyaH 655 [4] saMkiliTTha- saMkliSTa 1218 sahassAragadevA sahasrArakadevAH 675, gA. 210 saMkiliTThapariNAme saMkliSTapariNAmaH 1746, 0 sahassAragadevA , 2002 1750, 1751 sahassAradevassa sahasrAradevasya 1551[5] saMkiliTThAo saMkliSTAH 1241 sahassAradevA sahasrAradevAH 204 [1] saMkilissamANa * saMklizyamAna sahassAradevANaM sahasrAradevAnAm 204 0 saMkilissamANA saMklizyamAnAH 122 [1], 596 saMkilesapariNAme saMklezapariNAmaH pR.384 sahassAravaDeMsae sahasrAravataMsakaH 204 [1] Ti. 1 sahassArassa sahasrArasya 205 [1] saMkha zaGkha 178 [2] sahassArA sahasrArAH 144 [1] saMkhaNagA zaGkhanakAH-dvIndriyajIvAH sahassAre sahasrAraH-devalokaH 56 [1] 204 [1] saMkhatala. zaGkhatala pR. 78 Ti. 2 ,,-devendraH 204 [2] saMkhadala. zavadala 211 sahasrAre 206 [2] gA. saMkhA zaGkhAH-dvIndriyajIvAH 154, 223 [8], 334, 422 [1-3], 1470, saMkhArA zaGkhakArAH-zilpAryAH 1837, pR. 166 Ti. 1 106 0 sahassAresu sahasrArayoH 1532 [5], saMkhAvattA zaGkhAvartA-yonibhedaH 2052 [1] 773 [1,3] sahassAro sahasrAraH 672 [9], saMkhAvattAe zaGkhAvartAyAm-yonivizeSe 1468 773 [3] i

Page #896
sakkattho suttaMkAi mUlasaddo saMkhijaiguNahINe saGkhyeyaguNahInaH saMkhijjaguNA saGghayeyaguNAH 235 [1] 440 saMkhijjaguNAo 291 saMkhijjA saMkhijje saMkhe + saMkhejja - p bIyaM parisihaM - sahANukamo mUlaso saGkhyeyAH 2103 [1] saGkhyA 1997 1231 saMkhejjaguNA zaGkhaH saGkhyAni - saGkhyajIvAni saMkhejjaiguNanbha- saGghayeyaguNAbhyadhikaH hie saMkhejjaibhAgabha- saGkhye bhAgAbhyadhikaH hie saMkhejjaibhAgaM saMkhejjaguNabhabbha- saGghayeyaguNAbhyadhikaH tie 54 [8] gA. 86 440, 455 [2] saGkhyabhAgam 605, 1529 [1-3,9], 1530 taH 1532 [1], 2160 443, 455 [3] 443, 504 saMkhejjaguNabhabbhahie saMkhenaguNakAla saGkhyeyaguNakAlakaH 520, 521 saMkhejjaguNakAlagANaM saGkhayeyaguNakAkAnAm saMkhejjaguNakAlayANa saMkhenaguNakAlAI saGkhyeyaguNakAlAni dr " 440 1798 [2] saMjaguNamabhai saGghayeyaguNAbhyadhikaH 448 saMkhejjaguNamanbhahie saGkhayeyaguNAbhyadhikaH saMkhejjaguNahINe 333 333 440, 504 saguNahInaH 440, 443, 448, 455[3], 504, 508 saGkhyaguNAH 214 [3] 219, 224, 230 [1.2], 231, 235 [2-6], 240 [1-7], saMkhejjaguNA saMjaguNAI saMjaguNAbha abhaie saMkhejjatibhAgaabbhatie saMkhejja vibhAgamabbhaie sakkattho sukAi 241, 250 [1-7], 251, 253, 255, 262, 266,280,282, 284, 286,288, 290, 295 taH 306, 322 taH 325, 330 taH 332, 334, 691,731, 733, 735, 737, 802, 803, 1170, 1180 [3,5, 379 8], 1182 [13], 1188, 1190, 2053, 2125 taH 2127 [1], 2128 [1],2129[1], 2130, 2131, 2142 taH 2144 [1], 2145 [1], pR. 436 Ti. 3 saguNAni 1566 saMkhejjaguNe saMkhejjajIviyA saMkhejjajoyaNasaya- saGkhyeyayojanazatavargaarrpalibhAgo pratibhAgaH saMkhejjatibhAga- saGkhyeyabhAgAbhyadhikaH ,, 328, 802, 803 saGkhyeyaguNAH 279, 281, 283, 285, 287, 289, 291, 334, 1180 [7-9], 1182 [2-3], 1183 [3], 1185, 1187, 1189, 1190 saGkhyeyaguNam 979, 987 [2] sajIvakAni 54 [8] gA. 87 "3 922 443 455 [3] 440

Page #897
sakkayattho 440 iyAI 380 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaho sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sutkAi saMkhejatibhAga- saGkhyeyabhAgAbhyadhikaH saMkhejapadesogADhassa saGkhyeyapradezAvagADhasya mabhahie 504 802 saMkhejatibhAga- " saMkhejapadesogADhA saGkhyeyapradezAvagADhAH331 mabhahite 504 saMkhejapadesogADhe saGghayeyapradezAvagADham saMkhejatibhAgahINe saGkhyeyabhAgahInaH 440, 794, 795, 797 taH 443, 448, 455 [3], 799, 801 saMkhejabhAgaabbha- saGkhyeyabhAgAbhyadhikaH saMkhejatibhAgaM saGkhayeyabhAgam pR. 441 tie 443 Ti. 1 saMkhejabhAgabbhahie saMkhejatibhAgAo saGkhyeyabhAgAt 292 [2] saMkhejabhAgamabhaie 448 saMkhejatibhAgo saGkhayeyabhAgaH 912 [2] saMkhejabhAgahINe saGghayeyabhAgahInaH 443, saMkhejapaesie saGkhyeyapradezakaH 508, 455 [2-3], 504, 529 [1], 541 [1], saMkhejjavAsaabbhaH saGkhyeyavarSAbhyadhikAni / saGkhayeyapradezakam 793 1289, 1312 saMkhejapaesiyassa saGghayeyapradezakasya 508, saMkhejavAsAue- savayeyavarSAyuSkebhyaH 529 [1], 535 [1], hiMto 639[10, 21, 25], 541 [1], 550 [1], 645[4.5], 662[4] ____802, 805 saMkhejavAsAue-, saMkhejapaesiyANaM saGkhyeyapradezakAnAm 529 hiMto 639[11] [1],541[1],550 [1] | saMkhejjavAsAuya- saGkhyeyavarSAyuSkakarmabhUmasaMkhejapaesogA- saGkhayeyapradezAvagADhasya kammabhUmaehiMto kebhyaH 645[6] Dhassa 513,802,803, 805 saMkhejavAsAu- saGkhyeyavarSAyuSkarmabhUmakasaMkhejapaesogADhA saGkhyeyapradezAvagADhAH331 yakammabhUmagagaH garbhavyutkrAntikamanuSyesaMkhejapaesogADhAI saGghayeyapradezAvagADhAni / bbhavakkaMtiya- bhyaH 662 [6.7], 877 [4] maNussehito saMkhejapaesogADhANaM saGkhyeyapradezAvagADhAnAm saMkhejavAsAuya- saGkhyeyavarSAyuSkarma 331, 513 kammabhUmagagabbha- bhUmakagarbhavyutkrAntikasaMkhejapaesogADhe saGkhyeyapradezAvagADham vakratiyamaNUsa- manuSyAhAraka___ 795 taH 798, 800 AhAragasarIre zarIram 1533 [5.6] saMkhejapadesie : saGkhyeyapradezakaH 535[1] ." , 1533 [7.10] saGkhayeyapradezakam / 793, saMkhejavAsAuya- saGkhyeyavarSAyuSkarmabhUmaka kammabhUmagagambha- garbhavyutkAntikamanuSyasaMkhejapadesiyA saGkhayeyapradezakAH 330, vakkaMtiyamaNUsa- paJcendriyavaikriyazarIram paMceMdiyaveusaMkhejapadesiyANaM saGkhayeyapradezakAnAm 330, vviyasarIre 1519 [3-4] 508, 535 [1] | ." 1519 [4]

Page #898
1 mUlasaddo 0 saMkhejjavAsA 0 uyakammabhUmaga gabbhavakaMtiya se saMkhejjavA sAutha- saGkhyeya varSAyuSkakarmabhUmakagarbhavyutkrAntikamanu kammabhUmagaganbhavakaMtiyamaNUsehiMto cauppayathalayara paMceMdriyatirikkha sakkattho saGkhayeya varSAyukakarmabhUgarbha vyutkrAnti manuSyeSu 676 ati parisi - lahANukamo sutkAi mUlasaddo 39 saMkhejjavA sAutha- saGkhyeyavarSAyuSkagarbhavyukAntikakhacarapaJce ganbhavatiyakhahayarapaMceMdiyatiri- ndriya tiryagyoni kkhajoNiehiMto kebhyaH 639 [22] saMkhejjavA sAuya saGkhyeya varSAyuSka - ganbhavakkaMtiya tkrAntikacatuSpadasthala cara paJcendriyatiryagyoni kebhyaH 639[10-11] saGkhyeya varSAyuSkaga joNiehiMto saMkhejjavAsAuya gabbhavakaMtiyatirikkhajoNiya tiryagyonikapaJcepaMceMdriyaveubviya ndriyavaikriya vyutkrAntika sarIre SyebhyaH 639 [25-26], 662 [5] 662 [5-6] " zarIram 1518 [2-4] 1518 [3-5] saMkhejjavAsAjyA saGkhyeyavarSAyuSkAH 681 saGkhye varSAyu * saMkhejjavAsAuyehiMto SkebhyaH 662[6] saMkhejja samayaThitIyA saGghayeyasamayasthitikAH v saMkheja samayaThitI- saGkhyeyasamayasthitikAnAm yANaM 332, 517 saMkhejjasamayasiddha saGkhyeya samaya siddhAH 17 saMkhejjaM saGkhyeyam 1273 saMkhejjaM - 54 [2] gA. 54 saMkhejjA saGkhyeyAH 55[3],439, 440, 503, 598, 626, 332 597, 628, saMkhejjA saMkhejAiM saMkhejAo saMkhejjANa saMkhejje saMkhejjeNaM * saMkhejehiMto saMkhevarui [ ruI ] saMgaha saMgaNigAdA sakkattho suttakAi 633, 635, 1283, 2093 [1], 2099 [3], 2100 [2], 2101 [1], 2102, 2106, 2108,2112, 2123[3],2124[3], 2125 [1] saGkhyAni 599,600, 792, 921 [1.2], 1030, 1031 [1], 1034, 1036, 1038 [2], 1040, 1041 [1-4,6-7], 1043 [1,3], 1046 [3,5], 1050 [2-3], 1055 [3-5], 1058 a: 1060, 1063, 1065, 1066 [2-3] saGkhyeyAni 25 [3], 28 [4], 31 [4], 34 [4], 55 [3], 601 taH 603, 880, 1280 taH 1282, 1294, 1296 a: 1298, 1315, 1317, 1318, 2159 [9], 2160, 2166 [1] saGkhyeyAH 921 [1], pR. 284 Ti. 4 Ti. 6 saGkhyAnAm 54 [10] gA. 103 381 saGkhtheyAn 1992, 1997 saGkhyeyena 921 [2] saGkhyeyebhyaH 662 [7] saGkSeparuciH 110 gA. 129 110 gA. 119 1113 194 "" ha-naya thA

Page #899
382 mUlasaddo gaNagA saMgaNigAhAo * saMgrahaNIgAhA saMgha saMghaha saMghaTTeti saMghayaNaNAmAe saMghayaNaNAme * saMghayaNaNA me saMghayaNeNaM saMgha saMgharisasamuTThie saMghAeMti saMghADe saMghAyA saMcAjjA 0 saMcitassa saMjae saMjaehiMto saMjatasammaddiTTi0 0 saMjatasammaddiTThI hiMto saMjatA saMjatA saMjatasamma * saMjatAsaMjatA 0 Rece sukAi saGgrahaNIgAthAH 829 [2] 1512 saGgrahaNIgAthA 206 [2] saGgha 177, 178 [1], 188 " " saGghaTTA- vallI 45 gA. 30 saGghayanti 2153 [4] saMhanananAmnaH 1702 [23] saMhanananAma 1693, 1694 [7] 1694 [7] saMhanana paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAiM mUlasaddo saMjate 0 * saMjatehiMto 177, 178 [1-2], 188, 196 1741 saMhananeSu saGgharSasamutthitaH 31 [1] saGghAtayanti 2153 [4] vanaspativizeSa: 55 [3] gA. 108 saGghAtAH 53 gA. 45-46 zaknuyAt 1420 [6-8], 1421 [2-3], 1437 [6] 1679 saJcitasya saMyataH1358,1890[7] saMyatebhyaH 665 [2-3] saMyatasamyagdRSTi 665 [ 2 ], 1533 [9] saMyatasamyagdRSTibhyaH 662 [7],665 [2] 261 saMyatAH saMyatAsaMyatasamyagdRSTi saMjavAsaM jahiMto saMyatAsaMyatebhyaH saMjatA saMjayA saMyatAsaMyatAH 1533 [8] 1974, 1977 664 1978 saMyatAsaMyatAH sakkaratho sukAi 1358 saMyataH saMyatebhyaH 665 [2-3] saMyamapadam pR. 414paM. 20 saMyamAnAm 1470 saMjamapayaM * saMjamANaM 0 * saMjamAsaMjamANaM saMyamAsaMyamAnAm 1470 saMjame saMjaya + saMjaya 1259 gA. 211, 1865 gA. 219, 1980 gA. 221 saMjaya rahiyA saMyatarahitAH 1980 gA. 221 saMjayasammaddiTThi saMyata samyagdRSTi 1533 [9] saMjayasammaddiTTi0 1533 [8] 0 saMjaya sa saMjayA saMjayA saMjayANaM saMjayA saMjae saMjayAsaMjatA O saMjayA saMjayasamma chiTTi saMjayA saMjayassa saMjayA saMjayA saMjayA saMjayANaM saMjayA saMjaye saMjalaNAe 0 saMjalaNe saMjutte saMyamaH 2 gA. 7 saMyata 1533[10] saMyataH 212 gA. 180, f saMyatasya 1622, 1624 saMyatAH 665 [1], 1142, 1147, 1152, 1974, 1975, 1977, 1978, 1980 1142 saMyatAnAm 261 saMyatAsaMyataH 1360 261 saMyatAsaMyatAH saMyatAsaMyata samyagdRSTi 662 [7], 1533 [8] saMyatAsaMyatasya 1623 saMyatAsaMyatAH 1141, 1142, 1147, 1974, 1975, 1980 saMyatAsaMyatAnAm 261 saMyatAsaMyataH 1892 sajvalanAyAH - saDavalanasya "" sajvalanaH saMyuktaH 1737 [4] 962 [1], 1691 [4] 1005

Page #900
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo 383 mUlasaho sakyastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 0 saMjoeNaM saMyogena 1083 1497 [1.3], 1498 0 saMjoesu saMyogeSu [1],1501[1],1521, * saMjogo saMyogaH 1474 gA.214 1522, 1523 [2], saMjoyaNAhikara- saMyojanAdhikaraNikI 1524 [1], 1525 NiyA 1569 [1], 1526, 1534 saMjhANurAga. sandhyAnurAga-varNaprakAra .saMThANasaMThiyA saMsthAnasaMsthitAH 187 gA. 148 1498 [3-4], 1500, saMjhabbharAge sandhyAbhrarAgaH 1229 1501 [4] saMThANa saMsthAna 8[5],9[1-5], saMThANassa saMsthAnasya 802 taH 806 10 [12], 11 [1-5], saMThANaM saMsthAnam 211 gA.16112 [18], 13 [1-5], 162,972 gA. 202, 167 taH 174, 177, 987 [1], 1522 178 [1], 188, 195 saMThANaM saMsthAnam 211 gA.166 [1], 197 [1], 201 saMThANA saMsthAnAni 791, 792, [1], 205 [1], 206 1702 [23] [1], 207,211,950, .saMThANA saMsthAnAH 53 gA. 44, 974 [1-5],983 [2], 211 gA. 158 984, 986, 987 [1], saMThAge saMsthAnam 793 taH 800, 988, 1540 taH 1542, 1981 gA. 222 2169, pR. 7 Ti. 2, pR. saMsthAne 241 Ti. 1 taH 3 saMThANeNaM saMsthAnena 177, 178 +saMThANa saMsthAnam 1474gA.214 [1-2], 188, 196 saMThANao saMsthAnataH 9 [1-4], 10 saMsthAneSu 1741 [1-2], 11 [1-4], 12 saMThANehiM saMsthAnaH 1963 [1-3,5],13 [3,4] 0saMThie saMsthitaH 2008, 2009 saMThANaNAme saMsthAnanAma 1693, [1], 2010, 2012 1694 [8] taH2014 [1], 2015, *saMThANaNAme 1694 [-] 2016, 2169 saMThANato saMsthAnataH 11 [5], 12 saMsthitam 974 [1-5], [4,6.8], 13 [1,3,5] 983 [2], 984, 985 saMThANapariNatA saMsthAnapariNatAH 8 [5] [2], 986, 987 [1], saMThANapariNayA 988, 1488, 1489, saMThANapariNAme __ saMsthAnapariNAmaH 947, 1490 taH 1495 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 1497 *saMThANasaMThie saMsthAnasaMsthitam 1488, [1-3], 1498 [1], 1489, 1490 taH 1495 1521taH 1524 [1], sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 1526 [6], 1534, saMThANesu sthAnaH

Page #901
mUlasaho rU84 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1540 taH1542,1544 saMpiDiyA sampiNDitAH 1083 [1], pR.241 Ti. 1taH3 saMbaddhaM sambaddham 160 taH169, 0 saMThitA saMsthitAH 167 taH 174, 171 taH 174 207 saMbararuhire zambararudhiram 1229 saMsthitA 211 saMbhinnaM sambhinnAm-paripUrNAm saMsthitau 205 [1],206 2007 [1] saMvaccharAI saMvatsarAH 369 [1,3], saMsthitAni 177, 178 1700 [10], 1739 [1], 188,195 [1] [2] 0 saMThite saMsthitaH 197[1],201 saMvagavAe saMvartakavAtaH 34[1] [1], 2169 saMvaTTavAe saMvartavAtaH pR. 16Ti. 6 saMThiyA saMsthitA 858 saMvaTTAvAe , pR. 16 Ti.6 saMsthitAH 1498[3-4], saMvarA saMvarA:-dvikhurapazuvizeSaH 1500, 1501 [4] 0 saMThiyAo saMsthitAH 195 [1] * saMvare saMvarau 110gA-120 SaNDa 1257 [16] saMvAhanivesesu sambAdhanivezeSu 82 +saMDiya tRNavizeSaH pR. 20 Ti. 1 0saMvikiNNA saMvikIrNAni 188 +saMDillA zANDilyeSu 102gA.114 0saMvigiNNA ,, 177, 178 [1] saMtaibhAvaM santatibhAvam 730,732 saMvukkA dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1]] saMtatibhAvaM 734,736 saMvuDajoNiyA saMvRtayonikAH 772 saMtayAmeva satatameva saMvuDajoNiyANaM saMvRtayonikAnAm 772 sAntaram 609taH 619, saMvuDaviyaDajoNiyA saMvRtavivRtayonikAH 772 621taH624,878,879 saMvaDaviyaDa- saMvatavivatayonikAnAma saMtI satI 53 gA. 46 joNiyANaM * saMthavo saMstavaH 110 gA-131 saMvuDaviyaDA saMvUtavivRtA-yonibhedaH saMthAragaM saMstArakam 2174 [4] 764,765,767, 770 0saMdhiM sandhim 54 [7] gA.85 saMvuDA saMvRtA-yonibhedaH 764, saMpaTTite samprasthitaH 1090 765, 767, 770 0saMpaNaditA sampraNaditAni 177,188 saMsayakaraNI saMzayakaraNI-bhASAprabhedaH .saMpaNadiyA 178 [1] 866 gA.197 saMparAiyabaMdhagaM sAmparAyikabandhakam saMsAra saMsAra 19, 211 1699 [1] saMsAra0 , 211gA. 158 saMparAiyabaMdhayaM 1736 [1] saMsAramaparitte saMsArAparItaH 1379, saMparAya samparAya 121taH 123, 1381 133, 137 saMsAratthA saMsArasthAH saMpahAremANIo sampradhArayantyaH pR. 423 saMsAraparitte saMsAraparItaH 1376, Ti. 1 / 1378 saMtaraM wr

Page #902
'sAe 1111 sAe bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi saMsArasamAvaNNa saMsArasamApanna57 [1-2], sAgarovamapaNuvI- sAgaropamapaJcaviMzatyA 58 [1-2], 59 / 1717 saMsArasamAvaNNagA saMsArasamApannakAH 867, sAgaropamapaJcaviMzataH 1573 1715 saMsArasamAvaNNa- saMsArasamApannajIvaprajJApanA sAgarovamapaNNAsaM sAgaropamapaJcAzat 1722 jIvapaNNavaNA 14, 18, 147 [2] sAgarovamapaNNA- sAgaropamapaJcAzatA saMsArasamAvaNNayA saMsArasamApannakAH 867 1721 saMhitA saMhitA-mizritA53gA.46 sAgaropamapaJcAzataH 1721 sAgarovamasatasA sA 54 [3] gA.59, 54 sAgaropamazatapRthaktvam [4] gA. 69,54 [5], puhuttaM 1314, 1320, 1328 sAgarovamasataM gA. 76 taH 79, 54 sAgaropamazatam 1727 sAgarovamasateNa [6] gA. 80 taH 83, sAgaropamazatena 1725 831, 849 taH 852, sAgarovamasayapuhattaM sAgaropamazatapRthaktvam 1252, 1253, 1255, 1279,1284, 1293, 1529 [1-3], 1532 1299, 1383 sAgarovamasayassa sAgaropamazatasya 1725 [1,6] sA sA sAgarovamasa- 1131,1145 sAgaropamasahasrasya 1702 hassassa sAticAra sAiyAra. [1, 4, 11, 36, 39], sAiregAI sAtirekANi 1728,1731 [1,3-5] 1346, sAgarovamasahassaM sAgaropamasahasram 1275, 1700 [1] 1354, 1729 +sAeya sAketam 102 gA.113 sAgarovamasahassAI sAgaropamasahasre 1289, * sAgarA sAgarAt 1[gA. 2] 1312 sAgarovamakoDA- sAgaropamakoTIkoTayaH / / sAgarovamasahasseNa sAgaropamasahasreNa 1728 koDIo 1306, 1309,1311, sAgarovamasahasseNaM, 1697taH1699, 1700 sAgarovamassa sAgaropamasya 1698[1], [4-5, 9.13], 1702 1699 [2], 1700 [4, [3,5.9, 13, 18.22, 9,11-13],1702 [3, 24.25, 36-39, 5-6, 8-9, 13,18-22, 42-43,45,54,58], 24-27, 37-38, 42. 1703 [1], 1704 43,45],1705,1707 sAgarovamakoDA- sAgaropamakoTIkoTIH [2], 1708 [4,7.8], koDIo 1734, 1735 [1], 1711 [2], 1713 1737 [2-3], 1739 sAgarovamaM sAgaropamam 336[1,3], [1-2], 1741 337 [1,3], 345 [1, sAgarovamapaNuvIsaM sAgaropamapaJcaviMzatiH 3],347 [1,3],1700 1718 / [2], 1708 [2] bhA 9 [2] - 25

Page #903
386 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi sAgarovamAI sAgaropamANi 335. [1, sAgArovauttANaM sAkAropayuktAnAm 262, 3], 337 taH 343 325 sUtrANAMprathama-tRtIyakaNDike, sAgArovautte sAkAropayuktaH 1362, 407 [1,3], 417 taH 2175 437 sUtrANAM prathama-tRtIya- sAgArovaoga- sAkAropayogapariNAmaH kaNDike, 1261,1267, pariNAme 932 1336taH 1338,1340, sAgArovaoge sAkAropayogaH 1908, 1341,1343, 1346, 1909, 1912, 1913, 1353, 1700 [1], 1916, 1917, 1921, 1701 [1] pR. 408 Ti. 2 sAgarovamAI sAgaropame 409 [1,3], * sAgArovaoge ,1909,1913,1921 413 [1,3], 417 sAgArovogova- sAkAropayogopayuktaH / [1,3], 418 [1,3], utte pR. 314 Ti. 1 1339 0sADae zATakaH 1000 sAgarovamANaM sAgaropamANAma 1356 sANaM sveSAm 177, 178 sAgAra-. sAkAra 1901 [1] [1-2], 188, 195 sAgArapassI sAkArapazyattinaH 1954 [1-2], 196,197 [1], 1955, 1957 [1], 205 [1] 1958, 1960 svAsAm 177, 178 sAgArapAsaNatA sAkArapazyattA 1945, [1-2],188,195[1], 1947, 1948, 1950 196, 197 [1] .sAgArapAsaNatA sAkArapazyattA 1948 sAta sAtA 2054 gA. 225 sAgArapAsaNatAe sAkArapazyattayA 1955 sAtaM sAtAm 2054 gA. 226 sAgArapAsaNayA sAkArapazyattA 1936, sAtA sAtA 2066, pR. 424 1937, 1940, 1944, Ti. 1 1950, 1958 sAtAvedagA sAtAvedakAH 325 0 sAgArapAsaNayA sAkArapazyattA 1937, sAtAvedagANaM sAtAvedakAnAm 325 1941, 1945, 1957 sAtAvedaNijassa sAtA vedanIyasya 1681 [1], 1958 [1], 1711 [1], 0sAgAramaNAgAraM sAkArAnAkAram 211 gA. 1736 [1] sAtAvedaNija sAtA vedanIyam 1681[1] sAgAre sAkAraH 1746, 1750, sAtAvedaNije , 1681 [1], 1690 1920 sAkAram 1963, 1964 sAtAveyaNijassa sAtAvedanIyasya 1681 sAgArovauttA sAkAropayuktAH 262, [1],1699 [1], 1707 325, 938, 1928, [1] 1929, 1932 [1] | sAtAveyaNije sAtAvedanIyam 1690 [2]

Page #904
bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 387 mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi sAtAsAyaM sAtAsAtAm 2067 1370, 1375, 1382, sAtiregassa sAtirekeNa sAtirekAd vA 1385, 1388, 1391, (tRpa. Sa.) 694, 703 1394 ,, (sa. Sa.) sAtireke 1806 / sAdIyA sAdikAH 211 [1], 1831 +sAma vanaspativizeSa:42gA.22 sAtiregaM sAtirekam 345 [1,3], sAmaNNa sAmAnya 382 [1] 347 [1, 3], 404 0sAmalatA zyAmalatA 44 gA. 27 [1, 3], 406 [1, 3], sAmAvallI zyAmavallI pR. 19Ti.11 413 taH 416 sUtrANAM 0sAmaMte samIpe 2052 [4.5] prathama-tRtIyakaNDike, sAmA zyAmAH 187 gA. 146 1275, 1279, 1293, zyAmA-priyaGguH . 1227 1299, 1314, 1320, sAmAiya. sAmAyika 133, 134 1328, 1354, 1383, sAmAiya 1389, 1502, 1506 sAmAiyacaritta- sAmAthikacAritrapariNAmaH [1, 3-4], 1527, pariNAme 1535, 1548, 2157, sAmANa sAmAna-aNapannikAbhipR. 125 Ti. 1 dhAnavyantaradevAnAmindra sAtiregA sAtirekANi 1343 194 sAtireke 413 [1, 3], sAmANA sAmAnaH-aNapannikAbhi418 [1, 3] dhAnavyantaradevAnAmindraH sAtiregAo sAtirekAt 992 [2] 194 gA. 152 sAtireke 1356 0sAmANA sAmAnau (sAmAnaH-aNasAtiregANaM sAtirekaiH sAtirekebhyo vA pannikAbhidhAnavAnavya,, (tRpa. Sa.) 703, 705 ntaradevAnAmindraH) ,, (sa. Sa.) sAtirekeSu 1833 193 [2] ,, (sa. Sa.) sAtirekayoH 1831, / sAmANiya. sAmAnika 177, 178 1833 [1], 179 [2], 180 sAtisaMThANaNAme sAdisaMsthAnanAma 1694 [2], 182 [2], 188, [8] 190 [2], 195taH197, sAdi-saMsthAnam 988 198 taH 206 sUtrANAM sAdikaH pR. 315 Ti. 2 dvitIyakaNDikA sAdIe , 1265, 1276, sAmANiyA sAmAnikAH187gA.142 1290,1325, 1326, sAmiJca svAmitvam 178 [1] 1330, 1331, 1334, sAmittaM , 177, 178 [2], 1342 taH 1344, 188, 196 1346, 1351, 1352, sAyaM sAtAm 1357, 1359, 1361, / sAyAvedaNijassa sAtAvedanIyasya 1681[1] sAtI sAtIte

Page #905
388 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasado sakkayattho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi sAyAveyaNijassa sAtAvedanIyasya 1708[6] sAvatthI zrAvastI 102 gA. 116 sAyAsAyA sAtAsAtA 2066 +sAsaga pAradaH 24 gA. 9 sAraiya. zAradika 1231 sAsataM zAzvatam 2176 0sArae sArakaH-sAraH 1237 sAsayaM , 211 gA. 179 sArakallANe sArakalyANa: sAsayaM , 211, 211 gA. vanaspatiH 48 gA.37 177, 2176 gA. 231 sArasA sArasAH sAhassIe sAharuyAH pR. 72 Ti. 3 sAraMgA sAraGgAH-caturindriyajIvAH 0sAhassINaM sAhasrINAm 177, 178 58 [1] [1.2], 179 [2] sArA bhujaparisarpavizeSAH85[1] 180 [2], 182 [2], sArikkhaMsAdRzyam 211 gA. 175 188, 190 [2], 195 sArIra zArIrI 2054 gA. 225 taH 197, 198 taH 206 sArIramANasaM zArIramAnasIm 2064, sUtrANAM dvitIyakaNDikA 2065 +sAhAraNa- sAdhAraNavanaspatijIvAnAm sArIramANasA zArIramAnasI 2063 54 [11] gA. 106 sArIraM zArIrIm 2064, 2065 sAhAraNa. sAdhAraNa 54 [10] sArIrA zArIrI 2063 gA. 101 sAre sAraH-vanaspativizeSaH sAhAraNajIvANaM sAdhAraNajIvAnAm 54 48 gA. 37 [10] gA. 101 0 sAre sAraH 1228, 1233 sAhAraNalakkhaNaM sAdhAraNalakSaNam 54[10] +sAla sAla:-vRkSavizeSaH 40 gA. 101 gA. 13 sAhAraNasarIraNA- sAdhAraNazarIranAmnaH sAlakallANe vanaspativizeSaHpR.20Ti.9 mAe 1702 [48 sAlassa zAkhAyAH 54 [3] gA. sAhAraNasarIraNAme sAdhAraNazarIranAma 1693 60, 54 [4] gA. 70 sAhAraNasarIrabAdara- sAdhAraNazarIrabAdaravanaspasAlA zAkhAH 40, 41 - vaNapphaikAiyA tikAyikAH 37 sAlAe zAkhAyAH 54 [5] gA. sAhAraNasarIrabAdara. ,, 79, 54 [6] gA. 83 vaNassaikAiyA 55[3],54[1] sAlipiThurAsI zAlipiSTarAziH 1231 sAhAraNANa sAdhAraNAnAm 54 [10] sAlisacchiyAmacchA matsyavizeSAH 63 gA. 100 sAlI valayavRkSavizeSaH pR. 20 sAhijati kathyate-prarUpyate 1232 sAhiti kathyante-prarUpyante1232 zAliH 50 gA. 42 sAhiyAI sAdhikAni 418 [1] sAle zAkhA 54 [3] gA. 60, sAhIyA sAdhikA 211 gA. 165 54 [4] gA. 70 0 sAhUNaM (ca.Sa.) sAdhubhyaH pR. 1 paM. 4 sAla:-valayavanaspatiH siuDhi vanaspativizeSa:54[1]gA. pR. 20 Ti.9

Page #906
sita bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sikkhApuvvagaM zikSApUrvakam 875 siddhA sijjhai sidhyati 211 gA. 159 sijjhaI , 211 gA. 160 sijjhaNayAe sedhanayA 564, 606 sijjhati sidhyati 2174 [1], 2175 sijhaMti sidhyanti 623, 636, 673 [2] sijjhejA sidhyet 1421 [5] siDhei zreSThinam 1108 siNinddha snigdha pR. 154 Ti. 2 0siddhA sita 178 [2] siddhANa sittara saptatiH pR. 371 Ti. 2 sittAe vanaspativizeSaH 52 siddhANa siddha 15 taH 17 +siddha siddhaH 211 gA. 178 siddhANaM siddha kevali- siddhakevalyanAhArakaH aNAhArae 1369, 1370 siddhakhettova- siddhakSetropapAtagatiH vAtagatI 1098 siddhakhettova " (ca. Sa.) cAyagatI 1093, 1098 siddhAlae siddhagatI siddhagatiH 564 siddhaNobhavova- siddhanobhavopapAtagatiH .siddhiyANa vAtagatI 1100, 1102, 1104 .siddhiyANaM siddhaNobhavova- , vAtagatI 1102, 1103 siddhaNobhavova siddhI vAyagatI 1104 siddhaNNobhavova siddhe vAtagatI pR. 271 Ti. 1-2 siddhatthiyA siddhArthakA-miSTakhAdya vizeSaH 1238 siddhavajjA siddhavarjA 608, 625, 638 siddhahito siddhavajo siddhavarjaH 1099 siddho siddhassa siddhasya 211 gA. 173 sakkayattho suttaMkAi siddhAH 211, 211 gA. 159.160-166-177179, 224 taH 226, 334,439,606,623, 636, 867. 1405, 1573, 1875 [2], 1882 [3], 1886, 1887[3],1901[2], 1903 [6], 1979, 2176 siddhAH16,17,1900 [4] siddhAnAm 225, 226, 2176 , 211 gA. 161, pR. 223 Ti. 1 siddhAnAm 211, 211 gA. 163 ta: 165-169 171-175, 910 [1], 914 [1], 1405, 1870, 1973, 1980 siddhebhyaH pR. 3 paM. 3 siddhAlayaH-ISatprAgbhArai. kArthe 211 siddhikAnAm 269 siddha " siddhiM siddhim 2170 [2] gA. 230 siddhiH-ISatprAgbhArakArthe 211 siddhaH 1265, 1867, 1874 [2], 1881 [3], 1893 siddhAn 1 gA. 1, 211 gA. 168 siddhebhyaH 910 [4] siddhaH 211 gA. 167168, pR. 545 Ti.6

Page #907
390 mUlasaho sippAriyA +sippiya sippisaMpuDA sakyasyo suttaMkAi [1], 1894 [1],1905 [2], 2153 [4] syuH 921 [1], 1038 [2], 1050 [2-3], 1592, 1600, 2099 [2], 2100 [2], 2102,2106taH2108, 2112, 2113, 2123 [3], 2124[3],2153 .sippI siya " paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho zilpAryAH 101, 106 tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 zuktisampuTAH-dvIndriya- siya jIvAH 56 [1] zuktiH 1230 syAt 55 [3], 440, 443, 448, 455 [2-3], 489 [2],504 taH506,508,527[3], 533 [1], 539 [1], 548 [1], 554 [1], siyA 679,681, 782 taH 787,793,795,796, 807, 808 [1], 810 0siyA [1], 812 [1], 814 siyAlA [1], 816 [1], 818 siyAlI [1], 820 [1], 822 siyAle [1], 824 [1], 826 siyAlo [1], 828 [1], 831, 0sirayA 910 [3], 1002 [1], sirikaMdalagA 1003 [1], 1203 [1,3], 1210 [1,3], sirIsivA 1211, 1553, 1559 sirIse taH1561, 1585 [1], silappavAla 1588, 1589 [1], silA 1590, 1591,1596, 1597 [1], 1598, 1599 [1], 1609, siliMdhapuppha 1611, 1612, 1628 siliMdhapuppha. taH 1630, 1633, silesa. 1634, 1635 [4], sivA 1650, 1652, 1657, 1660, 1809, 1866 * siharA [1],1871[1], 1876 sihari [1], 1878[1],1881 siharIsu [1], 1883[1],1887 sIsagaNassa [1],1890 [1],1891 / - siMgaberacaNNANa syAt 1222, 1252, 1253 syuH 916 [2],921[2] sitAni 195 [1] bhRgAlA: zRgAlI 851 zRgAlaH 849, 852 ,, pR. 212 Ti. 4 ziraskAH 196 zrIkandalakAH-ekakhurapazuvizeSAH sarIsRpAH 647 gA.183 zirISaH 41 gA. 18 zilApravAla 178 [2] zilA-pRthvIkAyabhedaH 24 gA. 8 romapakSivizeSa:pR.34Ti.. zilindhrapuSpa 178[1-2] 187 gA. 147 zleSa 53 gA. 45 zivAni 177, 178 [1], 188 zikharANi 195 [1] zikharin 1098 zikhariSu 148 ziSyagaNasya 1 [gA.2] zRGgaveracUrNAnAm 884

Page #908
ghIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 391 mUlasaddo sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi siMgaberacuNNe zRGgaveracUrNam 1234 sItA zItA-vedanAbhedaH 2054 siMgabere zRGgaveram 54 [1] gA. 225, 2055 gA. 48, 1234 zItAH 1864 .siMgANa phalInAm 886 sItAe zritayA-niHzreNigatyA siMgArAI zRGgArANi 2052 [2] 211 siMgiriDe caturindriyajIvaH 58 [1] 0sItANaM zItAnAma551[1],552 gA. 110 [1] siMghADagassa zRGgATakasya 54 [2] sIte zItaH-sparzaH 553 gA. 55 sIte ,, ,547 [1.3], siMghANaesu zleSmasu pR. 35 Ti. 3 548 [1,3],550 [1], siMghANesu 551, 552 siMduvAra 0 sinduvAra 1231 sItodae zItodakam 28 [1] siMduvAre sinduvAraH 42 gA. 22 sItosiNajoNiyA zItoSNayonikAH 753 + siMdhusovIrA sindhusauvIreSu 102 sItosiNaM zItoSNAm-vedanAbhedam gA. 115 2056, 2057 [2], siMsumArA zizumArAH-jalacaramedaH 2058 pR. 29 Ti. 2 sItosiNA zItoSNA-yonibhedaH 738 siMhala siMhala-mlecchajAtivizeSa taH 740, 742, 744, 745,747 taH 751 0 sIe zItaH 548 [2], 550 ,, -vedanAbhedaH 2055 [2-3] 0sIdhu sIdhu 1237 sIosiNaM zItoSNAm 2057[3,5] sImAgArA grAhavizeSaH sItajoNiyA zItayonikAH 753 sIya zIta-sparza . 1801, sItajoNiyANaM zItayonikAnAm 753 1809 sItaphAsa. zItasparza 441, 547 sIya. " , 504,525[1] [1], 548 [1], 550 sIyaurae vanaspativizeSaH 42 [1], 551 [1], 552 gA. 21 sIyaphAsa0 zItasparza 440 sItaphAsapariNatA zItasparzapariNatAH 9 sIyaphAsapariNatA zItasparzapariNatAH 8[4], [2-4], 11 [14], 12 9 [1,5], 10 [1-2], [1.2,7], 13 [3-5] 11 [5], 12 [3,5,8], 0sItassa zItasya 547 [1],552 13 [1,3] sIyaphAsapariNayA , 12 [4] sItaM zItAm 2056 sIyaphAsAI zItasparzAni 877 [13] sItA zItA-yonibhedaH 738 taH sIyalukkhAo zItarakSAH 1241 740,742,744,745, 0sIyassa zItasya 548 [1],550 747 taH 751 / [1], 551 [1]

Page #909
392 mUlasaddo sIyaM 33 sIyA sIyAI 0 sIyANaM sIlaM sIvaNNi sIsagakhaMDANa + sIsaya sIsavA sIha sIha[aMka ] sIhakaNNA sIhakaNNI sahakahI sIhamuhA sIhala sIhA sIhI sIhe sIho sue sueNa sukata sukaya sukka sakkattho sutaMkAi zItam 1864, 2052 [2] paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasar3o sukka chivADiyA zItAm-vedanAbhedam 2057 [2-5], 2058 2052 [2] 877 [14] 547 [1], 548 [1], 550 [1] zIlam 1420 [6-7], 1437 [6] zrIparNI 40 gA. 15 kakhaNDAnAm 882 24 gA. 8 40 gA. 15 196 177 zItAH zItAni zItAnAm sIsam ziMzapA siMha siMhAGka siMhakarNAH - antadvIpa manuSyAH siMhakarNI-vanaspativizeSaH 95 54 [1] gA. 47 (?),, pR. 21 di. 9 siMhamukhAH - antadvIpa manuSyAH siMhala - mlecchajAti vizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 6 siMhAH 74, 647 gA. 183 siMhI 851 siMhaH 849, 852 siMhaH pR. 212 Ti. 4 95 zukraH 1227 zrutena 110 gA. 124 sukRta 177 178 [1], 188 23 zukra -devaloka 2 10,634, 1035 sukkapoggala parisA zukrapudgalaparizATeSu su kapoglA sukalesaTTANA sukkalesaTANehiMto sukkalesaM sukale sukkalesA 33 sukale sukkaleseNa klese sukkalesaTANA sukkalessaM sukale saM sukalessA sakkattho suttakAi zuSka chivADikA - zuSkavallA'diphalikA 1231 "" sukkalesaTTANANa zukulezyA sthAnAnAm 1248, 1249 sukkalessANehiMto zukkalezyAsthAnebhyaH 93 zukrapudgalAH 2052 [2] zukkalezyAsthAnAni 1249 zuklalezyA sthAnebhyaH 1249 zuklalezyAm pR. 293Ti. 1 zuklalezyam pR. 302 Ti. 4 zuklalezyA 1164 [3] zuklalezyAH 1172 zuklalezyaH 1211, 1751 zukulezyena 1258 [4] zukralezyeSu 1211 zukkalezyAsthAnAni 1247, 1249 1247, 1249 zuklalezyAm 1116, 1221 taH 1224, 1254 zuklalezyam 1258 [3] zukkalezyA 1156, 1158, 1163 [1,3], 1169 [1],1180[s], 1219, 1225, 1231, 1232, 1238, 1240, 1242 a: 1244, 1250, 1255, 1256, 1257 [1-3,5,7], 1752 zukkalezyAH 255, 942, 946, 1155, 1170, 1180[5,7*8],1182 [1,3],1186taH 1188, 1190, 1191, 1197

Page #910
sukkesu / bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 393 mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi sukkalessAe zuklalezyAyAH 1245, / sakkilavaNNapariNayA zukvarNapariNatAH 8[1]. 1246 10 [2], 12 [2], zuklalezyAyAm 1885[4] 13[3] sukkalessAo sukkilavaNNapariNAme zukavarNapariNAmaH 952 zukalezyAH 1180 [7-9] * sukkalessAo 1155 sukkilAI zuklAni 877 [7-8], sukkalessAThANA zuklezyAsthAnAni 1798 [12] 1247 sukilAI ,, 1806 [1],1809 sukkalessANa zukkalezyAnAm 1172, sukilla zukla 544 zukkena-zuklena pR. 295 sukillaeNaM 1180 [1,5.8,10], Ti. 4 1182 [1,3], 1186 sukillamattiyA zuklamRttikAH 23 taH 1188, 1190, sukillavaNNa. zuklavarNa 440, 441 1191, 1193, pR. 284 Ti. 1 sukillasuttae zuklasUtrake 1222 zukeSu-vIryeSu 93 sukkalessANaM zuklezyAnAm 255, sagaigAmiNIo sugatigAminyaH 1241 1170 sakkalessApariNAme zakalezyApariNAmaH 930 sugaMdha sugandha 177, 178[1], 188 zuklezyaH 1211, sugaMdhi. sugandhi pR. 56 Ti. 6 1217, 1341 sugaMdhie kamalavizeSaH 51 sukalessesu zuklalezyeSu 1117, sugA zukAH 1211 suNae zunakaH 849,852 sukkA zukAH-vaimAnikadevavizeSAH pR. 212 Ti. 4 144 [1] suNagA zunakAH zukrAH-zukranikAyadevAH suNaha zRNuta 211 gA. 175 195 [1] suNiyA zunikA 851 sukilaeNaM zuklakena-zuklena 1232 sumeha zRNoti 990 [1], 991 sukkilapattA zuklapatrAH-caturindriya [1] jIvAH 58 [1] suNeti ,, 991 [1], 992[1] sukkilavaNNa. zuklavarNa pR. 137 Ti. 2 suNhA bahubIjavanaspatiH pR. 17 sukkilavaNNaNA- zuklavarNanAmnaH Ti.9 massa 1702 [29,32] suta zruta-zrutajJAna 1929 sukilavaNNaNAme zuklavarNanAma 1694 [9] sutaaNNANa zrutAjJAna 448, 467 sukilavaNNanA- zuklavarNanAmnaH [1], 1928, 1929 . 1702 [24] sutaaNNANasAgA- zrutAjJAnasAkAropayogaH sukkilavaNNapari- zuklavarNapariNatAH rovaoge 1921 NatA 9 [5], 10 [1], 11 sutaaNNANI zrutAjJAnI 478, 496 [15], 12 [1,3-8], zrutAjJAninaH 258,259, 13 [1-2, 4.5] / sukkalesse suNo mAe

Page #911
394 mUlaso sutaaNNANINaM sutaaNNA 0 uttA sutaNANa 0 sutamaNNANova- zrutAjJAnopayuktAH 1931 zrutajJAna 448, 452, 464 [1], 1928, 1929 sutaNANa 0 441, 459 [1] sutaNANapajjavehi zrutajJAnaparyavai: 487 [1] sutaNANapajjavehiM 441, 493 [9] 0 * suttae suttattayaM 0 sakkattho sukAi zrutAjJAninAm 258, 259 zrutAjJAne 1917 sutaNANasAgArapA- zrutajJAna sAkAra pazyattA saNatA sutaNANasAgArapA saNayA sutaNANi sutaNANI suttarui suta [ rui] suttaveyAliyA suttaM - suttA suttANaM suttANi sutamaI sudiTTha 0 suddha "" f "" "" sutaNANINaM sutovauttA zrutopayuktA sutovautte zrutajJAniSu zrutajJAnI paNNavaNAsutta parisiTTAI mUlasaddo suddhatA 1941 1898 [1] 460, 478, 486, 494 259 257 1752 zrutopayuktaH 1746, 1750, 1751 zruta jJAninaH zrutajJAninAm " sUtra ke sUtre 1222 sUtratrayam 353 sUtraruciH 110 gA. 124 110 gA. 119 sUktavaitAlikA :- karmAryAH 1948 suptAnAm sUtrANi zauktikAvatI 105 sUtram 110 gA. 124 suptAH 325 325 1499 [1], 1500 102 gA. 115 110 gA. 131 1218 gA. 210 sudRSTa zuddha suddhayA suddhavAe suddhAgaNI suddhe suda supako 34 [1] 31 [1] 1220 28 [1] pR. 296 Ti. 15 supikkakhoyarase 1237 subhigaMdha 544 subbhigaMdha * 441, 1809 subhigaMdhaNAmAe surabhigandhanAmnaH 1702 [29] subhigaMdha pariNatA surabhigandhapariNatAH 8[2], 9 [15], 10 [1],11 [15], 12[1-8], 13 subhae subhaga 0 subhagaNAmAe subhagaNA me subhagattAe subhagA "" sakkattho zuddhadantAH - antadvIpa 95 manuSyAH grAhavizeSaH pR. 30 Ti. 2 subhaNAmassa zuddhavAtaH zuddhAgniH [1-5] subhigaMdhapariNAme surabhigandhapariNAmaH 953 subhagaMdhassa surabhigandhasya 544 surabhigandhAni877 [10], subhigaMdhAI subhidhAo 1806 [1] surabhigandhAH 1240 subhigaMdho surabhigandhaH subhaddapariNAme surabhizabdapariNAmaH 544 zubhazabdapariNAmaH 957 subhagam - padmavizeSaH 51 subhaga- padmavizeSa 54 [8] gA. 90 subhaganAma subhaganAmnaH 1702 [51] 1693 subhagatayA 2052 [2] subhagA - vallI vizeSaH 45 mA. 29 zuddham zuddhoda supakkSurasaH supakkekSurasaH surabhigandha suttakAi "" subhagA :- trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] zubhanAmnaH 1684 [1]

Page #912
subhaNAma suya suyadhamma bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo 395 mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayastho suttaMkAi zubhanAma 1684 [1] 0 suyaNANAI zrutajJAne 1420 [5.6] subhaNAmAe zubhanAmnaH 1702 [50] suyaNANAriyA zrutajJAnAryAH 108 subhaNAme zubhanAma 1693 suyaNANI zrutajJAnI 1348 sumaNasA sumanAH-vallI vizeSaH 45 zrutajJAninaH 257, 938, gA.30 941[1],1954, 1960 sumattao vanaspativizeSaH pR. 22 suyaNANINaM zrutajJAninAm 259 Ti. * suyaNANesu zrutajJAnayoH 1216 [1] zruta 1 [gA. 1] zrutadharmam 110 gA. 130 +suya taNavizeSaH 47 gA. 35 suyapicche zukapiccham 1227 suyaaNNANa zrutAjJAna 445 taH 447 suyapiMche , pR. 293 Ti. 12 suyaaNNANa. , 440,441,443, suyarayaNanihANaM zrutaratnanidhAnam 1 gA. 2 suyarayaNaM zrutaratnam 1 gA. 3 suyaaNNANapariNAmezrutAjJAnapariNAmaH 934 suyarayaNaM zrutaratnam 1 [gA.2] suyaaNNANasAgAra- zrutAjJAnasAkArapazyattA suyavisiTrayA zrutaviziSTatA 1685[1] pAsaNatA 1945, 1948 suyaviMTA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] suyaaNNANasAgAra- ,, 1941,1957[1], suyasAgarA zrutasAgarAt 1 gA. 277 pAsaNayA 1958 suraiya suracita 188 suyaaNNANasAgA. zrutAjJAnasAkAropayogaH suragaNa. suragaNa 211 gA. 172 rovoge 1909, 1913 +surahA surASTreSu 102 gA. 114 suyaaNNANI zrutAjJAnI 471, 488, surabhi surabhi 178 [1], 188 1352, 1899 [1] surabhigaMdhaNAme surabhigandhanAma zrutAjJAninaH 938, 940 1694[10] [1], 941 [1], 1954 surabhigaMdhapariNatA surabhigandhapariNatAH pR. 6 * suyaaNNANova- zrutAjJAnopayuktAH 1932 Ti.1-2, pR.7 Ti.3, pR.8 uttA Ti.1-3-5, pR.10 Ti.1 suyamamANasAgAra- zrutAjJAnasAkArapazyattA surahi surabhi 177 pAsaNayA 1937 suriMde surendraH 197 [2] suyaNANa zrutajJAna 1216 [1], surUva. surUpa 192 1437 [5.6] +surUva surUpaH-bhUtAbhidhAnavAnasuyaNANa. ,, 440, 477 [1], vyantaradevAnAmindraH 192 485 [1] gA. 149 suyaNANapariNAme zrutajJAnapariNAmaH 933 surUvA surUpAH 177, 178 suyaNANasAgArapA- zrutajJAnasAkArapazyattA [1], 188 saNayA 1937 178 [2] suyaNANasAgArova- zrutajJAnasAkAropayogaH surUpANi 195 [1] oge 1909, 1913, 1921 suvatsaH-vAnavyantarendraH suyaNANaM zrutajJAnam 110 gA. 126 . 194 gA. 152 surUpau suvacche

Page #913
suhI paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaho sakkayatyo suttaMkAi suvaNNakumArarAyA suparNakumArarAjA 185 suhiraNNiyAkusume suhiraNyikAkusumam 1230 [2], 186 [2] sukhinaH 211 gA. 177, suvaNNakumArA suparNakumArAH 140 [1], 2176 gA. 231 184 [1], 185 [1], suhuma. sUkSma 1491 [2],1492 186 [1] [2],1493 [2],1494 suvaNNakumArANaM suparNakumArANAm 184 [2] [1], 185 [1], 186 + suhuma sUkSmaH 212 gA. 181, [1], 187, 351 [1], 1259 gA. 212 suhamaapajjattagANaM sUkSmAparyAptakAnAm 238 suvaNNakumAriMdA suparNakumArendrau 184 [2] suhubhaapajattayANaM sUkSmAparyAptakAnAm 248 suvaNNakumAriMde suparNakumArendraH 186 [2] suhumaAukAiya. sUkSmApkAyika 232,249 suvaNNakumArINaM suparNakumArINAm 352[1] suhumaAukAsuvaNNajUhiyA suvarNayUthikA 1230 iya-. 238 * suvaNNamatI suvarNavatI 211 suhumaAukAiyA sUkSmApkAyikAH 237 taH suvaNNasippI suvarNazuktiH 1230 239, 240 [3], 241, suvaNNA suparNAH-suparNa[kumArAH] 247taH 249,250 [3] 177 gA. 137, 187 334 gA. 145 gA.147,439 suhumaAukAiyANaM sUkSmApkAyikAnAm 237, suvarNiNade suparNendraH-suparNakumArendraH 240 [3], 241, 247, 185 [2] 248, 250 [3], 251, suvaNNe suparNe-suparNakumAreSu 187 gA. 138 suhumaAukkAie sUkSmApkAyikaH 1301 suvarNam 24 gA. 8 suhamabhAukkAiyA sUkSmApkAyikAH 26, 27, susumArA zizumArAH pR. 29 Ti. 2 153 suha. zubha 196 suhumaAukkAiyA ,, suhattAe sukhatayA 1805, suhumaAukkAiyANaM sUkSmApkAyikAnAm 153 1806 [1] suhumaNAmassa sUkSmanAmnaH 1702[47] suhaphAsA sukhasparzAni 195 [1] suhumaNAmAe " 170245] * suhayA sukhatA 1681 [1], suhumaNAme sUkSmanAma 1693 1690 [2] suhamaNioyA sUkSmanigodAH 239 sukham 211 gA. 177, sahamaNioyANa sUkSmanigodAnAm, 237 2176 gA. 231 suhumaNigoda-. sUkSmanigoda 238, 248 sukhAm 2054 gA. 226, suhumaNigodA sUkSmanigodAH 247,248, 2070 0 suhaM 211 gA. 172 suhumaNigode sUkSmanigodaH 1301 suhA sukhA-vedanAbheda; 2069 suhumateukAiya0 sUkSmatejaHkAyika 239, .suhAvahA sukhAvahA 211 249

Page #914
mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi 238 suhumate ukAiya - 0 sUkSmatejaH kAyika suhumate kAiyA sUkSmatejaH kAyikAH 156, 237, 238, 240 [4], 241, 247 taH 249, 250 [4], 251, 334 suhumate kAiyANaM sUkSmatejaH kAyikAnAm 156, 240 [4],241, 247, 248, 250 [4], 251, 361 suhumate ukkAie sUkSmatejaH kAyikaH 1301 suhumate ukkAiyA sUkSmatejaH kAyikAH 29, 30, 239 sudumate ukkAiyANaM sUkSmatejaH kAyikA nAm 237 239 237, sUkSmanigoda sUkSmanigodAH 238, 240 [7],241, 249, 250 [7], 251 sUkSmanigodAnAm 241 240 [7], 247, 250 [7], 251 manigoya0 sUkSmanigoda 249 manigoyA sUkSmanigodAH 250 [7] suhumapajjattagANaM sUkSmaparyAptakAnAm 239 suhumapajjattayA sUkSmaparyAptakAH 251, 334 suhumapajjattayANa sUkSmaparyAptakAnAm 249 sumapuDhavikAie sUkSmapRthvI kAyikeSu 668 [4] sumanigoda0 godA suhuma nigodANa sumana godANaM 0 sumapuDhavikAie sUkSma pRthvI kAyikebhyaH hiMto 650 [4-5 ] suhumapuDhavikA sUkSmapRthvI kAyikebhyaH ihiMto 650 [5] suhumapuDhavikAya * sUkSmapRthvIkAyika 239, 249 sumapuDhavikAiya-0 bI parisiTTe - sahANukamo "" "" 238 397 mUlasaddo sakkattha suttaMkAi suhumapuDhavikAiyA sUkSmapRthvI kAyikAH 20, 21, 150, 237 taH 239,240 [2], 241, 247 taH 249, 250 [2], 251, 334 0 * suhumapuDha vikAiyA sUkSmapRthvIkAyikAH 21 sumapuDhavikA- sUkSmapRthvIkAyikAnAm i 150, 237, 240 [2], 0 241,247, 248, 250 [2], 251, 355 [1] * suhumapuDhavikA sUkSmapRthvIkAyikAnAm yA 355 [2-3] sumapuDhavikAie sUkSmapRthvIkAyikaH 1301 suhumapuDhavikvAiya- sUkSmapRthvI kAyikai kendriyauegiMdiya- dArikazarIram 1478 [12] 1478 [2] suhumapuDha vikAi sUkSmapRthvIkAyikAnAm orAliyarIre yANa suhumavaNaphaikAie sumavaNaikA sUkSmavanaspatikAyika iya 0 suhumavaNaphaikAiya - 0 suhumavaNaphaikAiyA dd w ppee 1490 [2] sUkSmavanaspatikA thikaH 1301 "" 239, 249 sUkSmavanaspatikAyikAH 237, 239, 240 [6], 241, 248 suhumavaNaphaikA sUkSmavanaspatikAyikAnAm iyANaM 237, 240 [6], 247, 248, 367 sumavaNatikA sUkSmavanaspatikAyikAH iyA suhumavaNassaikA iyA * suhumavaNassaikAiyA 238 " 238, 251 ,35,36,162,247, "> 249, 250 [6], 334 36

Page #915
398 mUlasaddo humaNasaikAi- sUkSmavanaspatikAyikAnAm 162, 241, 251 yANaM sumavaNaspatikAiyANaM suhumavA ukAiya suhumavAukAiya - 0 suhumavA ukAiyA suhuma saMparAyaca rittapariNAme sakkattho sutaMkAi suhumassa suhumA paNNavaNAsutta parisiTThAI mUlasaddo suhumAI suhumANa humANaM " suhumavA ukAiyANaM sUkSmavAyukAyikAnAm 159, 237, 240 [4], 241, 247, 248, 250 [5], 251, 364 [1] * suhumavAukAi- sUkSmavAyukAyikAnAm yANaM 364 [2] suhumavAukkAie sUkSmatrAyukAyikaH 1301 suhumavAukkAiyae- sUkSmavAyukAyikai kendriyagiMdiyavevviya vaikriyazarIram 250 [6], 334 sUkSmavAyukAyika 239, 249 sarIre 1515 [2] suhumavAukAiyAM sUkSmavAyukAyikA : 32, 33 * suhumavAukkAiyA sumasaMparAe sumaparAya 33 sUkSmasamparAyaH 17420 sUkSmasamparAya 122, 137 sumaparAya 0 ,, 121, 122, 133, 137 238 sUkSmavAyukAyikAH 159, 237taH239, 240[5], 247taH 249,250[5], 334 "" sUkSma samparAya cAritra pariNAmaH 936 sUkSmasya 1702 [48], 2175 sUkSmAH54[11] [gA.1], 237taH240[1],241, 247taH250[1],251, 267,334,993,994, 2168, pR. 48 Ti. 3 : saMkalita suMThi suMThe sumArA 0 * sUI sUIkalAvasaMThANasaMThie sUImuhA sUra sUrakaM sUraNakaMde mleccha jAti vizeSa sUryAli 0 pR. 36 Ti. 15 sUyIkalAvasaMThANa- sUcikalApasaMsthAna saMsthisaMThie tam 986 sUyImuhA sUcimukhAH- dvIndriyajIvAH pR. 27 Ti. 5 sUrya sUrakaMtamaNiNissie sUryakAntamaNinizritaH * sUravallI sUravimANe sakkayattho sukAi sUkSmANi 178 [1-2] sUkSmANAm 1504 [3] sUkSmANAm 237, 240 [1], 241, 247, 250 [1], 251,267, 1506 [5] 1300, 1302, 1386 zubhaH 211gA. 173 tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 zuNThI 54 [8] gA. 92 tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 36 parvagavanaspativizeSaH 46 gA. 33 zizumArAH - jalacarabhedaH 62, 67 sUciH 911 [2] 912 [2], 918 [1], 920, 922 taH 924 sUcikalApasaMsthAna saMsthitam 1492 [1] sUcimukhAH- dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] sUkSmaH 167 taH 174 31 [1] sUryakAntaH 24gA. 11 sUraNakandaH54[1]gA. 53 sUravallI sUryavimAne [1-3], 400 [1.3] 45 gA. 30 399

Page #916
mUlasaddo +sUraseNA sUrA 0 sUrA sUriya 0 sUriyA sUlapANI sUsaraNAmAe sUsaraNAme se bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo zUraseneSu 102 gA. 116 sUryAH-sUryani kAyadevAH 142 [1], 195 [1] sUrAH-sUryanAmAbhidhadvIpasamudrArthe 1003 [2] gA. 206 sUrya 196, 197 [1], 198 [1], 210 sUryo 195 [2] zUlapANiH 198 [2] susvaranAmnaH 1702[52] susvaranAma 1693 atha 3 taH6,14 taH 24, 26 taH28[1], 29 taH 31 [1], 32taH34[1], 35 taH 52, 54[1],56 [1], 57 [1],58[1], 59taH67,69taH74,76 taH 83, 85 [1], 86taH 90, 92 taH 97[1],98 taH 132, 134 taH 140 [1], 141 [1], 142 [1], 143, 144 [1], 145, 146 [1], 147 [1], 179 [2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 183 [2], 190 [2], 197 [2], 198 [2], 199 [2], 830, 831,867, 868, 882 taH 886, 994,1086,1090taH 1122, 1124 taH 1126, 1128 taH 1130, 1132, 1138, 1139, 1142, 1201 [1], 1203 [1,3], 1207 [1], 1208, / sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1209, 1210 [1,3], 1211, 1215 [1-3], 1220, 1222, 1223, 1225, 1251 taH 1253, 1255, 1954, 1957 [1], 1958, 1960, 1963, 1964, 2046, 2051, 2052 [1-2], 2078,2080, 2083,2169, pR.275 Ti.6 tad 5,13[5],16,17, 21, 23, 25 [3],27, 28 [4], 30, 31 [4], 33,36,40taH 53,54 [3] gA. 56 taH58gA. 60 taH 65,54 [4]gA. 66 taH 68 gA. 70,55 [3], 56 [2],57[2], 58 [2],60,63taH67, 68[4], 71 taH73,75 [4],79taH83, 84[4], 85 [5], 87 taH90,91 [4],93,95,96, 98, 100, 102 taH 108, 110,115,116,118, 119,122,123,125, 128,129,131,132, 134 taH138,140 [2], 141 [2], 142 [2], 144 [2], 146 [2], 147 [2], 179 [2], 180 [2], 182 [2], 183 [2], 197 [2], 198 [2], 199 [2], 211, 272 [1-5], 273, 439 taH 441,

Page #917
400 mUlasaddo paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo 443 taH 448, 452, 455 [13],456 [1], 457 [1], 459 [1], 462 [1], 464 [1], 466 [1], 467 [1], 468 [1], 473 [1], 475 [1], 477 [1], 481 [1], 482 [1], 483 [1], 487 [1], 489 [1], 490 [1], 491 [1], 493 [1], 495 [1], 497,499[2],503taH 505, 508 taH 511, 513 taH 515, 519, 525 [1], 526 [1], 529 [1], 530 [1], 531 [1,3], 532 [1], 533 [1], 535 taH 539 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 541 [1], se542 [1], 543 [1], 545 [1], 547 [1], 548 [1], 550 [1], 551 [1], 552 [1], 554 [13], 555 [1], 556 [1], 557 [1], 558, 882 taH 886, 946, 957, 983 [2], 984, 985 [7], 996, 1089 taH 1091, 1094 taH 1099,1101, 1103, 1104, 1106 taH 1122, 1215 [1-3], 1220, 1222, 1226 sakkayatyo suttaMkAi taH 1231, 1233 taH 1238,1252, 1253, 1326, 1330, 1334, 1343, 1344, 1346, 1352, 1359,1375, 1432 [2], 1436 [2], 1437 [2-6], 1444, 1459, 1523 [1-2], 1526 [1-6], 1570 taH 1573, 1796, 1806 [1], 1815, 1824,1864, 1928, 1929, 2153 [2,4,6], 2156 [2], 2159 [2], 2166 [4], 2169, 2170 [1], 2170 [2] gA. 229, 2173 [1], 2174 [1], 2175, 2176, pR. 246 Ti. 1. tad 994, 998,1125, 1126, 1128 taH 1130, 1132, 1133 [1], 1138, 1142, 1144, 1215 [1,3], 1220, 1253, 1255, 1928, 1931, 1932 [1], 1954, 1957 [1], 1958, 1960, 1963, 1964, 2046, 2051, 2052 [1], 2078,2080, 2083, 2169,2176, pR.161 Ti. 2, pR. 245 Ti.4, pR. 274 Ti. 1, pR.276 Ti. 2 .

Page #918
mUlasaddo sekAlaMsi sejjA +seDiya seDI seDhivaggamUlAI seDhI seDhIe seDhIo zreNiH seDhImo seDhINaM bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukkamo 401 sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi tasya 1744, 1864, | seyAlaMsi eSyatkAle 1803, 1963, 1964, 2052 1810, 1816 seyAsoe zvetAzokaH 1231 bhaviSyatkAle pR. 394 seriyae vanaspativizeSaH43gA.24 Ti. 1 selaM zailaH 853 zayyA 2174 [4] selU zeluH-vRkSavizeSaH 40 gA. tRNavizeSaH 47 gA.35 13 romapakSivizeSaH 88 selesipaDivaNNagA zailezIpratipannakAH 867, zreNivargamUlAni 918 [1] 1573 921 [1] selesimaddhAe zaileSyaddhAyAH 2175 zreNyAH 921 [1] selesiM zaileSIm 2175 zreNyaH 910 [2], 911 selesu zaileSu 148 [2], 912 [2], 918 sellagArA zailakArAH-zilpAH 106 [1], 924 / sellArA , pR.38 Ti. 8 1551 [9] sevaThThasaMghayaNa- sevArtasaMhanananAmnaH zreNInAm 911[2],912 / NAmassa 1702 [22] [2], 918 [1], 920, sevasaMghayaNassa sevArtasaMhananastha 1702 922 taH 924 [28,30] zreNibhiH pR. 227 Ti. 4 sevaTThassa sevArtasya 1702 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 18 [32-33] Ti. 15 0 sevaNA sevanam 110 gA. 131 senApatiratnatvam 1467 +sevAla zaivalaH 43 gA. 25, senApatim 1108 __55 [3] gA. 108 senApatyam 177, 178 sevAle , 51, 54 [1] [1-2], 188, 196 gA. 47 vanaspativizeSaH pR. 18 zeSa 525 [1], 1742 Ti. 15 zeSakeSu 1741 , 40 gA. 15 sesarA romapakSivizeSaH pR. 34 zvetA 211 Ti. 3 zvetaH-bAnavyantarendraH sesasappA zeSasAH pR. 32 Ti. 1 194 gA. 153 sesaM zeSam 181 [12], zvetasaH 79 183 [1], 184 [1], zvetakaravIraH 1231 185 [2], 186 [2], zvetabandhujIvakaH 1231 198 [12], 199[2], zvetAmbikA 102gA.117 200 [1], 201 [1], seye-kardame 1121 205 [1], 207, 209, zvetAH 544, 648, 650 seDhIhiM seNayae seNAvaharayaNataM seNAvaI seNAvaccaM seNiyae sesa. sesaesu seNhA (saNhA) setA sete sedasappA seyakaNavIre seyabaMdhujIvae seyaviyA seyaMsi seyA A. 9 [2]-26

Page #919
402 mUlasaddo sesA sesANa sesANaM sesANi sesiMdA sese sesesu sese hiMto sehA 33 so doraNAttaparisiTThAI sakkattho sukAi [10, 12], 924, 939 [1], 940 [1], 941 [1], 942, 983 [2], 984,987[5],1141, 1142, 1144, 1146, 1154, 1684 [2], 1717, 1720, 1724, 1727, 1747 [1], 1806 [1], 1809, 1815, 1823, 1829, 2052 [4-6], 2156 [2],2157,2158[1], 2159 [2], 2165 zeSAH 333, 781 taH 784, 790 gA. 190, 1413, 1604 [1], 1761, 1763 [3], 1773 [2], 1858, 1953, 1980 gA. 221, 2054 gA. 226, 2123 [3] zeSANAma 187, 524, 558 1023, 1029, 1155, 1639, 1885 [3] 1694 [18] sarpabhedaH pR. 32 Ti. 4 zeSANi zeSaH "" 1744 zeSeSu 110 gA. 129, 485 [2], 790 gA. 190, 1465, 1907 zeSebhyaH 1469 romapakSivizeSaH - bhujaparisarpavizeSaH pR. 33 Ti. 2 saH 54 [9] gA. 97-98, mUlasaddo so so die 211gA. 173 zrotrendriyam 973 974 taH 978 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 979, 983 [12], 1056, 1057 soiMdiovaca zrotrendriyopacayaH 1007, soiMdiya 0 soiMdiya atthoggahe soiMdriyabhavAe sakkattho sutaMkAi 110gA. 124taH 126gA. 128 gA. 130, 179 [1], 1099, 1728 saH [7] zrotrendriyehA 1016 [1] zrotrendriyopayogAddhA 1012 [1] 1014 [1] soiM diyattAe zrotrendriyatayA 1805, 2052 [2] soiMdiya nivvattaNA zrotrendriyanirvartanA 1009 [1], 1010 [1] zrotrendriyapariNAmaH 928 zrotrendriyalabdhiH 1011 [9] soiMdiyapariNAme soiMdiyaladI soiMdiyA soiMdiyauva ogadvA soiMdiyaogAhaNA zrotrendriyAvagAhanA soiMsi sokkhaM soga 1008 [1] zrotrendriya 979, 982, 1013, 1825 zrotrendriyArthAvagrahaH 1019 zrotrendriyApAyaH 1015 soiMdiyavaMjaNo- zrotrendriyavyaJjanAvagrahaH ga soiMdiyassa 1018 zrotrendriyasya 980 [1], 981 [1], 982, 992 [1], 1013 zrotasi pR. 273 Ti. 1 saukhyam 211 gA. 171 gA. 175 gA. 179 1700 [13], 1708 [10] zoka

Page #920
soge bIyaM parisiTuM-saddANukkamo 403 mUlasaddo sakyastho suttaMkAi | mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi sogaMdhie saugandhikaH 24 gA. 11 / solasuttare SoDazottare sogaMdhiyANa saugandhikAnAm 54 [8] solaM SoDazam 790 gA. gA. 90 188 taH 190 zokaH 1691 [5] sovakkamAuyA sopakramAyuSkAH679,681 soNiesu zoNiteSu sovacchiyA trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] sottiyamaI zauktikAvatI pR.37Ti.6 sohagga. saubhAgya 2052 [2] sottiyA zauktikAH-dvIndriyajIvAH sohamma saudharma 1526 [5] 56 [1] sohamma- , 634, 1034, sautrikAH-kAryAH 105 2051, 2052 [1] sosthiya svastika 211 sohamma. sotthiyasAe vanaspativizeSaH49gA.40 sohamma-. ,, 196, 210, 650, somaMgalagA dvIndriyajIvAH 56 [1] [18], 659, 674, soyaviNNANAvaraNe zrotravijJAnAvaraNam 1679 1532 [5], 1551[3] soyA zrotre 1025 sohammakappe saudharmakalpe 589 soyAvaraNe zrotrAvaraNam 1679 0sohammaga saMdhimeka 1041 [7 +soraTTA - saurASTeSu pR. 37 Ti. 3 sohammagakappa. saudharmakakalpa 197[1-2] soriyaM saurikam-saurikapuram sohammagadevatte sodharmakadevatve1046[5] 102 gA. 113 sohammagadevassa saudharmakadevasya 1045[1] solasa SoDaza 1030, 1036, sohammagadevA saudharmakadevAH 702, 1041 [1-2, 6-8], 1998 1043 [1, 3, 5], sohammagadevANaM saudharmakadevAnAm 197 1045 [1], 1046 [1],1052,2014[1] [3,5], 1083, 1258 sohammagadeve saudharmakadevaH 1045[1], [8], 1587 [2], 1457 1674 [2],1678[3], sohammavaDesae saudharmavataMsakaH 197 [1] 1702 [20], 2169, sohammavaDeMsagA saudharmavataMsakAH 203[1] pR. 255 Ti. 2 sohammavaDeMsayA , 201 [1]] solasaSoDaza 173 sohammassa saudharmasya 199[1],778 solasagaM SoDazakam 174 gA. sohamma saudharmam 1963 133-134 sohammA saudharmAH 144 [1] solasaNhaM SoDazAnAm 190 [2], sohammAdI saudharmAdi 776 sohamme saudharme 198 [1], 199 solasamaM SoDazam pR. 273 paM. 13 [1], 223 [1], 334, solasavihe SoDazavidham 896, 409 [1] taH 412 [3], 1691 [4] 1470 solasahiM SoDazabhiH 1723 saudharmaH 197[1],1830 solasuttara SoDazottara 173 / sohammehito saudharmebhyaH 650 [18] "

Page #921
404 mUlasaddo sohaMta soMDamagarA hattha hatthAbharaNA hatthiNiyA hatthipUyaNayA hasthipUyaNA hasthimuhA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTTAI sakkayatyo suttaMkAi / mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi zobhamAna 188 + harikaMta harikAnta:-vAnavyantamakaravizeSaH rendraH 187 gA. 143 hariDae harItaka:-vRkSabhedaH pR. 17 Ti.6 vanaspativizeSaH51,pR.25 haritaga haritaka-vanaspativizeSaH Ti. 1 49 gA.39 hasta 177, 178 [12], +hariya haritAni 38 gA. 12 188, 196 hariyA haritA:-jAtyAryAH 103. hastAH 188 gA. 118 hastAbharaNAH 177, 178 haritAni 49 [1-2], 188, 196 hariyAlaguliyA haritAlaguTikA 1230 hastinikA-hastinI 851 hariyAlabhee haritAlabhedaH 1230 gaNDIpadapazuvizeSaH pR. 31 hariyAle haritAlaH 24 gA. 9, Ti.2 / 1230 , pR. 31 Ti. 2 harivAsa. harivarSa 1098, 1257 hastimukhA:-antarvIpamanuSyAH harivAsehi harivaSaiH hastiratnatvam 1468 0harisA harSAH 167 taH174 hastizuNDA:-trIndriya- harissahe harirasahaH-vidyutkumArendraH jIvAH 57 [1] 187 gA. 144 hastI 73, 849, 852 haladharavasanam-baladeva vasanam 1227 hayakarNA:-antarvIpa- haliddaguliyA haridrAguTikA 1230 manuSyAH 95 halihapattA hAridrapatrA:-caturindriyahayakarNAH-mlecchajAti jIvAH 58 [1] vizeSaH pR. 36 Ti. 3 halihamacchA matsyavizeSaH pR. 29 Ti.5 hayacchAyAm 1114 haridrA 54 [1] gA. 48, hayamukha-mlecchajAti 1230 vizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 3 haliddAbhee haridrAbhedaH 1230 hayavara 177 halimacchA matsyavizeSaH harItakaH-vRkSavizeSaH 40 halIsAgarA gA. 14 havai bhavati 194 gA. 152, haratanukA-vanaspativizeSaH 2176 54 [1] gA. 52 havati " 42gA. 21,2054 haratanu:-apkAyabhedaH gA.225, pR. 395 Ti.1 pR. 14 Ti. 2 | havaMti bhavanti 43 gA. 26,54 , , 28 [1] / [11]gA.104.105,83 hasthirayaNattaM hathisoMDA hatthI haladharavasaNe yakaNNA hayakannA hayacchAyaM hayamuha hayavara haraDae harataNuyA harataNU harataNUe

Page #922
mUlasado havaMti - havejja hajA havvaM - hasiya issa hassa 0 hasagai pariNAme isse haMtA + haMsaga + haMsagabbha bIyaM parisihaM - saddANukamo mUlasaddo haMsA haMse hAyamANara hAra hAra0 sakkayattho sukAi bhavanti 75[4],84[4], 85 [5], 169, 173, 178 [1], 181 [1], 197 [1], 198 [1], 206 [1], 207, 208 bhavet 211 gA. 161 211gA. 173 2169 188 " zIghram hasita hrasva 2175 hAsya pR. 372 Ti. 3 hrasvagatipariNAmaH 949 hAsaH - vAnavyantarendraH pR. 67 Ti. 3 hanta 830, 832 taH 838, 849, 851 taH 857, 897, 993, 1000, 1001, 1138, 1139, 1201 [1], 1203 [13], 1208, 1210 [1], 1211, 1220, 1222, 1223, 1225, 1252, 1253, 1255, 1258 [1-2, 5.8 ], 1420 [4], 1425 [1], 1437 [405], 1504, 1576 [1],1577[1],1578 [1],1571 [1],1637, 1640, 1795, 1802, 1806 [1] 1807, 1814, 1964, 2033, 2034 [1], 2035, 2169 haMsakaH - maNibhedaH pR. 14 Ti. 1 haMsagarbha:,, pR. 14 Ti. 1 hArosa hAlAhalA hAlidda hAlidda * hAlie + hAsa hAsaNissiyA hAsaraI 196 mlecchajAtivizeSa 98 trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] hAridra hAliddamattiyA 544, 1809 1806 [1] hAridraveNa 1232 hAridramRttikA 23 hAlavaNa 0 hAridravarNa 440, 441 hAlavaNNaNAmAe hAridravarNanAmnaH 1702 [25] 9 hAse 23 hiTTaM hiTThA hAlivaNNapari- hAridravarNapariNatAH NatA 22 [4], 10 [1], 11[1] taH 13 [5] hAfotaNapariNayA 8 [1], 10 [2] hAlidasutta hAridrasUtra ke hAlAI hAridrANi 877 [7] hAsya- mohanIya karmabhedaH 1222 hAsa 0 + hiTThimayA himae hime hiraNNavaehiM sakkattho haMsA: 88 haMsaH - maNibhedaH 24gA. 11 hAyamAnakaH 2027 hAra 211 177, 178 [1-2], " 405 "" sukAi 188, 1700 [12], 1708 [9] hAsye 863 gA. 195 hAsyaniHsRtA 861 hAsaratiH- vAnavyantarendraH 194gA. 153 hAsa: -,, 194gA. 153 hAsyam-mohanIya karmabhedaH 22 hairaNyavataiH 1691 [5] adhaH pR. 227 Ti. 3 adhastAt 171 taH 174 avastanyAH 174gA. 133 himakam - himam 28 [1] pR. 14 Ti. 2 96

Page #923
406 mUlasaddo hilliyA hiMgurukkhe hiMgulae * hiMgulae freerayA hoNA 0 1229 " hInasvaratA 1684 [2] hInAH 211 gA. 161 hInaH 440, 443, 448, 455 [2-3],489[2], 504 taH 506, 508, 527 [3], 533 [9], 539 [1], 548 [1], 554 [1] hInaH 440, 448, 455 [2-3], 489 [2],504 taH508,527[3],533 [1], 539 [1], 548 [1], 554 [1] hIra:- viSamacchedam udda turaM vA 54 [4] gA. 66 taH gA. 75 1216 [1] 1694 [-] huMDaThANasaMThie huNDasaMsthAna saMsthitam 983 [2], 987 [1], 1495 [1], 1497 [1-3], 1523 [1] huMDa saMThANasaMThiyA huNDasaMsthAna saMsthitAH 1498 [3], 1500, 0 hoNe 0 hI hIro hujjA ThANa huyavaha 0 hussaM hUNa 0 heDaM - paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI mUlasaddo sakkattho sukAi trIndriyajIvAH 57 [1] hiGgutrukSaH 48 gA. 38 hiGgulukaH 24 gA. 9 bhavet huNDa saMsthAnanAma 1501 [4] huNDam - saMsthAnam 988, 1498 [1],1501[1], 1523 [2] hutavaha 178 [2] hrasvam 211gA. 161 hUNa- mleccha jAtivizeSa 98 hetum 110 gA. 123 hemauvarimagevejjaga * 429 [1-3] mirimage - adhastanoparitanayaiveyakAH vejjagA 146 [1], 716 heTThimauvarimANaM adhastanoparitanAnAmgraiveyakANAm 1844 heTThimagevijagANaM adhastanayaiveyakANAm 209 hemavejjaga 622 mivejjagadevANaM adhastana graiveyaka devAnAm sakkattho suttaMkAi adhastAt 168 taH 170, 177, 178 taH 183 sUtrANAM prathamakaNDikA, 188, 189 [1], 190 [1], 193 [1], 921 [1],2175, pR.53Ti. 3 adhastanoparitanagraiveyaka majjA heTThimagevejagANaM adhastana graiveyakANAm 207, 208 601 adhastanamadhyama 428 [2] adhastanamadhyama graiveyaka miTThamage vejna 0 miTThamageve. jagA 207 adhastanagraiveyakAH 207, 334 hemajANaM heTTimamajjhima 0 heTTimamajjhimage - vejja0 428 [1,3] heTThimamajjhimageve- adhastanamadhyamagraiveyakajagadevA devAH 715, 2005 heTTimamajjhimageve- adhastanamadhyamatraiveyakAH 146 [1] heTTimamajjhimANaM adhastanamadhyamAnAmgraiveyakANAm 1843 TTimahiTThimagevi adhastanAdhastana graiveyakajagadevA devAH 714 miTThama adhastanAdhastana 427 jjagA [1-3] "" adhastanAdhastanagraiveyaka 427 [1] adhastanAdhastana graiveyakAH 146 [1]

Page #924
407 NAm sakkayattho suttaMkAi 1793 gA.218, pR.14 Ti. 1, pR.315 Ti. 1 bhaveyuH 1649 [1] bhavet 1216 [1],1217 bhaveyuH 1077, 1078, 1081, 1083, 1089, 1583 [1], 1643. 1757, 1758 [1], 1760, 1761, 1764, 1765 [2],1774 [1], 1778, 1781, 1784 [1,3], 1789, 1869 hemavaehiM 96 bIyaM parisiTuM-sahANukamo mUlasaddo sakkayattho suttaMkAi / mUlasaho heTimaheTThimageveja- adhastanAdhastanauveyakAgANaM 1842 heTrimille adhastanam pR. 417 hoja Ti. 1 taH 3 hojA heTimesu adhastaneSu [praiveyakeSu]209 gA. 157 adhastanam 1101 heTrillAo adhastanAt 1101 heTile adhastanaH 1551 [1] adhastanam 1998, 2000,2002taH2006 hetUhi hetubhiH 1963 heman 197 [2] haimavataiH hemavaya. haimavata 1098, 1257 [12] heranavaya hairaNyavata 1098 heliyamacchA matsyavizeSaH pR. 29 Ti.5 hoi bhavati 110 gA. 126 gA. 129, 174 gA. 133, 211 gA. 165, 1260 taH 1262[2], +hottiya 1264 [1] taH 1266 [1], 1267, 1268 homAge [1], 1270 [2], hoti 1271 taH 1273, 1275,1279, 1284, 1285,1305, 1310, 1312, 1320 taH 1322,1325, 1331, 1334,1336, 1343, 1346,1350, 1355, 1365,1366, 1369, hUNa-mlecchajAtivizeSa pR. 36 Ti. 3 bhavati48gA.38,54[2] gA.55, 54 [7]gA.85, 54[8]gA.96,211gA. 163, 790 gA. 185, 948 gA. 199, 1259 gA.212,1300,1327 hotrikam-tRNavizeSaH 47 gA. 35 bhavan 1216 [1],1217 bhavanti 53 gA. 45-46, 54 [8] gA.93 gA.95 91 [4] gA. 111,174 gA. 135, 187 gA.138 gA. 140.141 gA.145 taH gA. 148, 211 gA. 166, 1584 [2], 1616 [2], 1980 gA. 221 -00000

Page #925
visesaNAma bhakkharapuTTiyA acchA acchAdeza acchApurI ajjala ajjasAma ajjhala anuyogadvAra aMtakkhariyA aMdha aMgra fess kiM ? a lipivizeSaH nagarI janapadaH nagarI bhAcArAGgasUtra niyukti andhra mlecchajAtiH abhidhAna rAjendra jainAgamakozaH arabAga mlecchajAtiH aravAga avvada ahichattA aMkalivI aMgA aMtakiriyA mlecchajAtiH nirgranthaH- sthaviraH, prajJApanAsUtrakAraH mlecchajAtiH jainAgamaH "" nagarI lipivizeSaH janapadaH prajJApanAsUtrasya viMzaM padam lipivizeSaH mlecchajAtiH dr "" A AcArAGgacUrNi jainAgamavyAkhyA granthaH taiyaM parisihaM visesaNAmANukamo piTThako " 38 37 37 Ti. 4 3 36 Ti. 11 125Ti. 1 36 Ti.3 246 Ti. 2 36 Ti. 3 23 36 36 36 Ti. 7 37 38 37 4 38 36. Ti. 3 36 Ti. 14 Ti. 1 " visesaNAma AcArAGgasUtra niyukti kRt AbhAsiya AyaMsalivI AhAra iMdi - uha - uDDa uttarAdhyayana cUrNi ussAsa kiM ? piTThako nirgranthaH-sthaviraH, zrIbhadrabAhu svAmI 14 Ti. 2 mlecchajAtiH 36 lipivizeSaH 38 kaNa kaNavIra prajJApanAsUtrasyASTAviMzaM padam i prajJApanAsUtrasya paJcadazaM padam u mlecchajAtiH granthaH uttarAdhyayanasUtra jainAgamaH uvabhoga "" jainAgamavyAkhyA o agAhaNa saMgaNa prajJApanAsUtrasyaika viMzaM padam ohI 36 Ti. 5 36 prajJApanAsUtrasyaikonatriMzaM padam prajJApanAsUtrasya saptamaM padam 363 Ti. 5 14 di. 1 4 prajJApanAsUtrasya trayastrizaM padam " 4 ka mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 17 "

Page #926
visesaNAma kiM? kamma kammabaMdha kammaveda nagarI kaliMgA kasAa kaMcaNapura kaMcaNapurI kaMpilla kAya kAyaThiI kAsI kirAta kirAya kiriyA taiyaM parisiTuM-visesaNAmANukkamo 402 kiM ? piDheko / visesaNAma piDheko prajJApanAsUtrasya kosalA janapadaH trayoviMzaM padam kosaMbI nagarI prajJApanAsUtrasya catu koMkaNaga mlecchajAtiH vizaM padam koMca 36Ti.7 prajJApanAsUtrasya paJcakauzAmbI 37Ti.4 vizaM padam janapadaH prajJApanAsUtrasya catu mlecchajAtiH 36Ti.18 dezaM padam kharamukha 36 Ti.3 nagaram kharamuha nagarI 37 Ti.2 kharoTTI lipivizeSaH 38 Ti.10 nagaram kharoTThI mlecchajAtiH khasa mlecchajAtiH prajJApanAsUtrasyASTAkhAsika 36Ti.3 dazaM padam khAsiya janapadaH mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti.3 gaggara mlecchajAtiH prajJApanAsUtrasya gajakarNa 36 Ti.3 dvAviMzaM padam gajamukha mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti.3 gaNitalivI lipivizeSaH 38 janapadaH 37 Ti.4 gayakanna mlecchajAtiH 36Ti.3 gayapura nagaram 37 Ti.4 gaya muhA mlecchajAtiH 36Ti.3 gaMdhavalivI lipivizeSaH 38 mlecchajAtiH gaMdhAhAra mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti.10 36 Ti.3 gaMdhAhAraga mlecchajAtiH gaMdhAhAravA 36Ti.10 janapadaH goNa mlecchajAtiH __36Ti.3 gotama gaNadharaH godhA mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti.7 godhoiJca 36 Ti. 20 gaNadharaH janapadakhaNDa: zabdasyAsya sthAnAni nagaram dRzyantAM 131taH 136 mleccha jAtiH 36 Ti.3 paryanteSu pRSTheSu , goMDa mlecchrajAtiH 2062 kuNAla kuNAlA kuNAlAdeza kurukkha 'kukagdha kulArSa kusaTTA kuMca kekaya kekya goyama kekeya keyaiaddha koDIvarisa korpaka kovAya

Page #927
paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI kiM ? piTThako / visesaNAma mlecchajAtiH 36Ti.3 ___ kiM? visesaNAma goMdhoDaMba gauDa piDheko Tha ThANa ghAsiya mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti.18 prajJApanAsUtrasya dvitIyaM padam prajJApanAsUtrasya caturtha padam causa mlecchajAtiH 36Ti. caJcuka carima DaMba DaMbilaya mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 7 36 Ti. 3 36Ti.3 prajJApanAsUtrasya dazamaM padam mlecchajAtiH 36Ti.3 nagarI mlecchajAtiH DoMba DoMbilaga , caMcuya caMpA cilAya cillala cillasa cINa cIna cuMcuya cedi 36 Ti.8 Naka NaMdipura 37 mlecchajAtiH nagaram mlecchajAtiH lipivizeSaH mlecchajAtiH NiNNaga NiNhaiyA NeDUra 36Ti.3 " janapadaH 37Ti.4 cedI ta nagarI 37 Ti. 1 mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 cova mlecchajAtiH 36Ti.9 tAmalitti tAmaliptI javaNa mlecchajAtiH turaGgamukha javaNAliyA lipivizeSaH turaya[muha] jaMgalA janapadaH jIvavijayagaNin nirgranthaH-gaNI, prajJApanA damila sUtragUrjarabhASAstabakakAraH 237 Ti. 1, 246 Ti. 2, dazArNa 273 Ti.4-6-8-9,294 dasaNNA Ti. 11,296Ti.3.5.8, dAmilI 334 Ti. 2 dAsApuriyA joNI prajJApanAsUtrasya navama diTThivAya duMbilaya doba domilivI ToMba mlecchajAtiH 36 di. 9 / domilI mlecchajAtiH janapadaH 36 37 Ti. 4 " lipivizeSaH 38 Ti. 9 jainAgamaH mleccha jAtiH 36 Ti. 3 36 Ti. 9 lipivizeSaH 38 Ti. 12 padam "

Page #928
37 padam taiyaM parisiTuM-visesaNAmANukmo 411 visesaNAma kiM? piDheko / visesaNAma kiM? piDheko dosApuriyA lipivizeSaH paMcAlA janapadaH draviDa mleccha jAtiH 36 Ti. 3 pApA nagarI 37 Ti.4 drumbilaka pArasa mlecchajAtiH 36 pAvA nagarI pAsa mlecchajAtiH dhanapatabAbU jainAgamaprakAzakaH 246 pAsaNayA prajJApanAsUtrasya triMzaM Ti.2 dhanavimalagaNin nirgranthaH-gaNI, prajJApanA. pukkharasAriyA lipivizeSaH 38 sUtragUrjarabhASAstabakakAraH pulinda mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 237 Ti. 1,246 Ti.2, puliMda 273 Ti.4-6-8-9,294 puSpabhikSu nirgranthaH-sthAnakavAsI Ti. 11, 296 Ti. 5-7 muniH 237Ti.1, 246 Ti. 2 poliMdI lipivizeSaH 38 nandipura nagaram 37 Ti. 4 prajJApanAsUtra jainAgamaH 237 Ti. 1, nandITIkA jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH, 246 Ti. 2, 290Ti. 1 zrImalayagirisUrikRtaH prajJApanAsUtragUrjara- jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH 35 Ti. 4-5 bhASAstabaka gUrjarabhASAnibaddhaH 237 nizIthasUtra jainAgamaH 237 Ti. 1 Ti. 1,246 Ti. 2 [prajJApanAsUtra] jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH pa TIkA -malayagirIyaH 334 pausa mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 2 poga prajJApanAsUtrasya SoDazaM [prajJApanAsUtra] nirgranthaH-AcAryaH, padam TIkAkRta zrImalayagirisUriH 15 Ti. posa mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 13 1, 38 Ti.5, 83Ti.1.2 pakkaNaga 36 Ti. 3 ,,-, zrIharibhadrasUriH pakkaNaya zrImalathagirisUrizca 26 pakkaNiya Ti. 2 paNNavaNA prajJApanAsUtrasya prathama [prajJApanAsUtra]- jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaHpadam pradezavyAkhyA haribhadrIyaH 27 Ti, 5, pariNAma prajJApanAsUtrasya trayodazaM 51 Ti. 2, 293Ti.13 padam [prajJApanAsUtra] nirgranthaH-AcAryaH,zrIhari. palhava mlecchajAtiH 36 pradezavyAkhyAkRt bhadrasUriH 47 Ti. 5 paviyAraNa prajJApanAsUtrasya catustriMzaM [prajJApanAsUtra]- jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH padam malayagiriTIkA 181 Ti. 3, 248 Ti. paharAiyA lipivizeSaH 38 di.11 1, 435 Ti. 1 paharAIyAo 38 / (prajJApanAsUtra]- , " .

Page #929
" . 412 paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI visesaNAma kiM? piDheko / visesaNAma kiM? piTTako malayagirivRtti 237 Ti.1, 435 Ti.1 barbara mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 [prajJApanAsUtra]. jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH / bahaliya malayaTIkA 32 Ti. 9.10-12, bahuvattavya prajJApanAsUtrasya tRtIya 47 Ti. 4-6, 56 Ti. padam 2-3-7-10-13-16-17, baMdhuya mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 14 64 Ti. 10,68 Ti. 3, baMbhI lipivizeSaH , 38 76 Ti. 2, 78 Ti. 3 bAravatI nagarI 37 [prajJApanAsUtra]. jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH bokasa mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 malayavRtti 32 Ti. 11, 50 Ti. bokkasa 8, 211 Ti.5, 276 Ti. 1, 291 Ti-1, 293 Ti. 3 taH 6.9. 15, 294 Ti.10.19 bhaGga janapadaH 37 Ti. 4 bhaGgi 21, 296 Ti. 2.17, bhaDaga mlecchajAtiH 297 Ti. 1,299 Ti.1, 329 Ti.1,394 Ti. 1, bhaddilapura nagaram 37 395 Ti. 1,400 Ti.1, bhamararuya mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 422 Ti. 22,443Ti.1 bharu 36 Ti.23 [prajJApanAsUtra]- jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH / bharuga malayavyAkhyA 58 Ti.2 bharuya , 36 Ti. 23 [prajJApanAsUtra]- nirgranthaH-AcAryaH, bhaMgI janapadaH vRttikRt zrImalayagirisariH 436 bhAsA prajJApanAsUtrasyaikAdazaM Ti. 1 padam prajJApanAsUtrasta- jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH- bhilla mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 gUrjarabhASAnibaddhaH 273 bhogavaIyA lipivizeSaH 38 bhramararuca mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 [prajJApanAsUtra. jainAgamaNyAkhyAgranthaH / haribhadaTIkA 56 Ti. 1 ma 237 Ti. 1 magaha janapadaH 37 ,, hArivRtti , 163 Ti. 1,329 Ti.1 maggara mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 16 prajJApanopAGga jainAgamaH 14 Ti. 1 mattiyAvaha nagarI pravacanasAroddhAra jainaprakaraNagranthaH 36 Ti.3, mathurA ,, 37 Ti. 4 37 Ti. 4 malaya mlecchajAtiH 36 janapadaH 37 Ti. 4 malayagiri-sUri, nirgranthaH-AcAryaH 3 Ti. bausa mlecchajAtiH pAda 1-2-3, 17 Ti. 15,25 babbara di. 15, 27Ti.2,32Ti, baka ""vRtti "

Page #930
romaya tIrthaGkaraH mahila padam taiyaM parisiTuM-visesaNAmANukkamo visesaNAma kiM? piTuko / visesaNAma kiM? piTuko 9.10.12, 39 Ti 3' mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 50 di. 8, 88 Ti. 1, rosaga 237 Ti. 1, 246 Ti.2, 363Ti. 5, 435 Ti.1 malayagirinandI. jainAgamavyAkhyAgranthaH 35 lausa mlecchajAtiH 36 TIkA Ti. 4.5 lakuza , 36 Ti. 3 malayA janapadaH 37 lADhA janapadaH 37 malayAdeza 37 Ti. 4 lesA prajJApanAsUtrasya saptadazaM mahAvIra padam nagarI lahasiya mlecchajAtiH 36 mahurA mlecchajAtiH mAlava vaharADa nagaram mAsapurivaDA nagarI vakaMtI prajJApanAsUtrasya SaSThaM mAsapurI 37 Ti. 4 mAhesarI lipivizeSaH 38 vaccha janapadaH miNDhakamukha mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 | vatsa 37 Ti.4 mihila nagarI 37 Ti. 3 vatsA nagarI miMDhayamuha mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti.3 vatsAdezaH janapadaH muruNDa varaNa muruMDa varaNA mUyali varuNAnagara 37 Ti.4 mRttikAvatI nagarI 37 Ti. 4 janapada: meya mlecchajAtiH 36 vaMgA mosa ,, 36 Ti. 12 vANArasI vAyagavaravaMsa nirgranthavaMzaH videhA janapadaH vilAya mlecchajAtiH yavana mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3 villasa 36 Ti. 8 yecasa 36 Ti.9 visesa prajJApanAsUtrasya paJcamaM padam vIibhaya nagaram rAyagiha nagaram vItabhaya 37 Ti. 4 khya mlecchajAtiH vIyabhaya , 37 Ti. 6 veNaiyA lipivizeSaH 38 36 Ti. 3 vedabaMdha. prajJApanAsUtrasya SaDviMzaM romaga 36 Ti. 22 / padam " 8888 " " nagaram varta nagarI " roma romaka

Page #931
visesaNAma veyaNA paNNavaNAsuttaparisiTThAI kiM? piDheko / visesaNAma prajJApanAsUtrasya paJcaviMza saMjama padam prajJApanAsUtrasya saptaviMzaM saMDiDabhA saMDillA janapadaH 37 Ti.4 sAeya nagaram sAgarAnandasUri mlecchajAtiH kiM? piDheko prajJApanAsUtrasya dvAtriMza padam janapadaH 37 Ti. 5 veyaveyabha padam vairATa vairATapura vokANa nagaram nirgranthaH-AcAryaH, samagrajainAgamasampAdakaH 246 Ti. 2, 363 Ti. 5, 435 Ti. 1, 436 Ti.1 nagarI janapadaH 37 Ti. 4 37 Ti. 4 mlecchajAtiH 36Ti.3 zaka zabara zANDilya zANDilyA zIlA janapadaH 37 Ti. 4 sAvatthI sindhu sindhusauvIrA siMdhu siMhala sIhala suttAgama zuktimatI zUrasena zauktikAvatI zyAmArya nirgranthaH-AcAryaH 14 Ti. 1 nagarI 37 Ti.4 janapadaH nagarI nirgranthaH-sthaviraH, prajJA panAsUtrakAraH 3 Ti. 3 nagarI 37 Ti. 4 suttImaI suraTThA sUtrakRdaGga mlecchajAtiH 36 ,, 36 Ti. 6 munizrIpuSpabhikSusampAdito jainAgamasahagranthaH 237 Ti. 1 nagarI janapada: jainAgamaH 29.Ti. 1 mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 15 janapadaH 37 Ti. 4 zrAvastI sUyali saga saNNA nagarI " saNNi 37 Ti.6 37 Ti.3 soraTThA soriya sabara samugdhA sUraseNA mlecchajAtiH sUrasena prajJApanAsUtrasthASTamaM seyaviyA padam sottiyamaI prajJApanAsUtrasyaikatriMzaM padam mlecchajAtiH sovIrA prajJApanAsUtrasya SaTtriMzaM sauktikAvatI padam sauvIra prajJApanAsUtrasyaikonaviMza padam prajJApanAsUtrasya dvAdazaM padam 4 / hayakaNNa janapadaH nagaram anapadaH nagarI janapadaH 37 Ti. 4 sammatta sarIra mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti. 3

Page #932
piTuko taiyaM parisiTuM-visesaNAmANukkamo 415 visesaNAma ki? piTuko / visesaNAma kiM? hayUkanna mlecchajAtiH 36 Ti.3 1-3, 25 Ti. 11,47Ti. hayakarNa 5-6, 363 Ti. 5 hayamukha hArosa mlecchajAtiH 36 hayamuha haribhadrasUri-pAda nirgranthaH-AcAryaH 3 Ti. hoNa 36 Ti.3 --00%0400

Page #933